Class 

Book 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



ETIQUETTE OF THE OPERA.— INTERIOR OF THE ACADEMY OF MUSIC, PHILADELPHIA, 
DURING AN OPERATIC PERFORMANCE. 



t 



\ 



Preface 



HERE is scarcely any person who does not often feel the 
need of advice as to the best manner of performing the 
various duties of life. Young men and women upon first 
entering society are made to feel keenly their ignorance 
of the many forms and customs to which all are expected 
to conform. No allowance is made for the inexperience of young 
persons, and any social blunder, or awkwardness, is sharply crit- 
icised. Even those who are well informed in this respect are 
sometimes at a loss to know just what to do under certain 
circumstances. To all such a book embodying the rules recog- 
nized by the best society, and stating simply and plainly the exact 
thing that is required, and that should be done, must be a welcome 
assistance. It can be consulted at any time, and will show what 
the best society, in all parts of the country, regards as good 
manners. 

Almost every person, when engaged in conversation or debate, 
has felt the need of information as to historical events, statistical 
and geographical facts, etc. To obtain these it is generally 
necessary to search through many large volumes. All such 
persons will appreciate the assistance of a concise and well- 
arranged compendium, giving the information wanted in the 
clearest and simplest manner. 

The citizens of nearly every village and town frequently 
assemble in public meetings to give expression to their views 
upon matters in which they are interested. Yet very few are 
acquainted with the proper mode of conducting public meetings, 
and all need information upon these subjects. To all such a 
work containing explicit and simple directions upon this point, 
and giving the leading principles of what is termed " Parlia- 
mentary Law," must be most welcome and very useful. 

Both in town and country there are times when the evenings 
are long and dull, and we would gladly do something to enliven 
them if we only knew what to do. How gladly would we search 

(5) 




6 



PREFACE. 



throueh some volume devoted to home amusements if it were 
only at hand. 

Again, it often happens that persons desire to have some legal 
paper drawn in correct form, and yet do not wish to pay a law- 
yer's fee for such service. To all such a work giving the most 
approved legal forms apt to be needed in the various relations 
of life, must be most welcome. The. forms presented in this 
work are those which have been sanctioned by long usage, and 
by the approval of the courts in various parts of the country. 

It was the object of the author in the preparation of this work 
to cover as wide a range of subjects as was possible, without 
sacrificing the practical character of the book. He has aimed to 
make it a treasury of information upon the subjects that are 
constantly arising in the daily life of all classes. He has spared 
no pains to attain this object, and offers the work to the public 
with the hope that with its thousands of statements of facts, its 
full and varied tables for reference, its practical directions and 
suggestions, and its effort to treat all the subjects touched upon 
in a clear and common-sense manner, it may meet the needs of 
all classes of the American people. 

To render the work attractive to the young, as well as to 
older persons, a carefully selected series of rules and instructions 
in the most popular games and amusements has been introduced. 
These are all healthful and innocent sports, and nothing objec- 
tionable even to the most rigid sense of propriety has been 
touched upon. The laws of the various games presented in this 
volume have been drawn from the latest as well as the most 
reliable publications concerning them. The work embraces in a 
single volume the rules of all the games most popular with young 
persons, and of some new sports which are just being introduced 
into this country. 

It has been the earnest aim of the author to embody in these 
pages the latest conclusions of the most eminent authorities in 
the various departments embraced in the work, and to do so in 
as attractive and popular a manner as possible. Believing that 
there is a genuine need of such a work, he offers it to the public 
trusting that it may supply this need. 

Philadelphia, December 17th, 1879. 



Contents. 



The Laws of Etiquette. 

PAGE 

Introductory l 7 

The Toilet— The Care of the Person 19 

The Lady's Dressing Room 20 

The Gentleman's Dressing Case 21 

The Bath 22 

Treatment of the Skin 23 

The Breath 23 

The Complexion . 24 

The Eyes 25 

The Nose and Ears 26 

The Hair 27 

The Teeth 29 

The Hands 29 

The Feet 3° 

How to Dress Well 32 

The Gentleman's Dress 32 

The Lady's Dress 35 

Colors in Dress 37 

Colors that Harmonize 37 

Dress for Children 39 

The Etiquette of Introductions.. ........ 39 

Salutations 42 

Etiquette of the Street 44 

The Ride and the Drive 46 

Conversation and Correspondence.. ..... 49 

Visiting — The Use of Cards, etc 53 

New Year's Calls 59 

Etiquette of the Table 61 

The Invitations 61 

Dinner Dress 63 

Table Arrangements. 64 

Additional Hints 70 

Etiquette of the Party and the Ball 72 

Ladies' Ball Room Toilettes 75 

Gentleman's Dress 76 

Etiquette of the Ball Room 76 

French Terms Used in Dancing 80 



Etiquette of Public Places , 

Etiquette in Church , 

Etiquette of Fairs , 

Etiquette of Picnics 

Etiquette of Shopping 

Etiquette of the Theatre, Opera and Con 
cert 

Etiquette of Travelling 

Etiquette of Courtship and Marriage. 

Courtship 

Disengaged 

Proposing 

Asking Papa 

Engaged 

Proposal Rejected 

j Breaking Off an Engagement 

1 Marriage 

I Proper Seasons for Weddings 

I The Trousseau 

! Presents 

! Bouquets 

I Bridesmaids 

Bridegroomsmen 

The Bride 

The Bridegroom 

The Marriage Ceremony 

The English Style 

After Church 

The Wedding Tour 

Sending Cards 

Etiquette of the Household 

Duties of the Wife 

Duties of the Husband 

Etiquette of the Funeral 

Miscellaneous Laws of Etiquette 

Benjamin Franklin's Maxims 

Maxims of George Washington 

Etiquette of Washington Official Society. 

(?) 



PAGE 
80 
8l 

82 
82 
83 



85 
89 

93 
95 
96 
98 
100 
103 
104 

105 
105 
105 
106 
106 
106 
107 
107 
108 
109 
no 
112 
"3 
"3 
114 
114 
116 
119 
120 
123 
124 
127 



8 



CONTENTS. 



The Art of Writing Well. 



PAGE 

Penmanship 130 

Practice 131 

Writing Materials 131 

Position of the Writer 133 

How to Spell Correctly ....... 135 

How to Use Capital Letters 137 

How to Punctuate Correctly 137 

Rules of Punctuation 138 

Underscoring 142 

General Principles of Grammar 143 

Construction of Sentences 146 

Style 147 

The English Language 149 

Common Errors in Writing and Speaking 151 
List of Synonymes :6o 



Letter Writing. 

General Principles 166 

Proper Mode of Address 167 

Letter Paper and Envelopes. ...... . 169 

Form of the Letter 1 72 

Business Letters. Various Forms 174 

Applications for Situations. Various 

Forms 178 

Letters of Recommendation. Various 

Forms 183 

Letters of Introduction. Various Forms 184 
Letters Asking Favors. " "188 

Letters of Excuse. " " 189 

Letters of Advice. " " 190 

Letters Accompanying Presents. " 194 

Letters of Congratulation. " " 197 

Letters of Sympathy. " " 199 

Friendly and Family Letters. " " 202 

Invitations, Notes of Ceremony, etc. " 214 
Love Letters. " " 219 

Wedding Cards, Invitations, etc. " 229 



Wedding Anniversaries. 

The Wooden Wedding 233 

The Tin Wedding 234 

The Crystal Wedding 234 

The China Wedding 234 

The Silver Wedding 235 

The Golden Wedding 236 

The Diamond Wedding 236 



The Art of Writing Poetry. 



PAGE 

General Principles 237 

Versification 237 

Accent and Feet 238 

Specimens of the Various Styles 239 

Iambic Verse 239 

Trochaic Verse 240 

Anapaestic Verse 240 

Dactylic Verse 241 

Other Styles 241 

Pauses 241 

Classification of Poetry 241 

Long and Common Metre, etc 244 



A Dictionary of Rhymes. 

Directions for Finding Rhymes 245 

List of Rhymes 245-268 



Business Forms. 

Mercantile Terms 269 

Promissory Notes. Various Forms 273 

Business Laws in Daily Use 277 

Matters Relating to Interest 279 

Interest Table. Six Per Cent 280 

Interest Table. Seven Per Cent 281 

Interest Table. Ten Per Cent 282 

Interest Laws of all the States and Terri- 
tories in the United States 283 

Statutes of Limitations 284 

Receipts. Various Forms 285 

Orders. «."..".« 2 S$ 



Legal Forms Used in Business. 

Forms of Agreements or Contracts 286 

General Form of Agreement '. . . . 287 

General Form of Contract for Mechanic's 

Work. . 288 

Agreement for a Warranty Deed 288 

Contract for Barter or Trade . 289 

Agreement Between a Merchant and his 

Clerk 289 

Agreement to Cultivate Land on Shares.. 290 

Agreement for Building a House 290 

Bills of Sale. Various Forms 293 

Bonds. " " 294 

Mortgages. " " 297 

Chattel Mortgages " " 301 



CONTENTS. 



9 



PAGE 

Deeds. Various Forms 303 

The Rights and Duties of Landlords and 

Tenants 3°7 

Leases. Various Forms 309 

The Law of Partnership 315 

Form of Partnership Agreement 317 

Last Wills and Testaments. Various 

Forms 319 

The Law of Agency 324 

Power of Attorney. Various Forms 324 

Apprentices 326 

Form of Articles of Apprenticeship 327 

Assignments. Various Forms 328 

Arbitration. " " 329 

Subscriptions 330 

Form of Subscription Paper 330 



The Collection of Debts. 

Limit of Justices' Jurisdiction 331 



Suits in Justices or Magistrates' Courts.. . 331 

The Collection and Exemption Laws 
of the Various States of the Union, 
and the Provinces of Canada. 

Summary of the Laws of the Various 
States 334-345 

Summary of the Laws of the Provinces of 
Canada 346 



The Language and Sentiment of 
Flowers. 

General Principles 347 

The Flower Language 348 

Modifications of the Flower Language. . . 349 
The Vocabulary 349~358 



Statistical Tables for Reference. 

Table showing the Principal Events of An- 
cient History 350 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 
History of the United States 369 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 
History of the Dominion of Canada. . . 377 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 
History of England 380 



PAGE 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 

History of France 385 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 

History of Spain 392 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 

History of Italy 395 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 

History of Austria 39S 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 

History of Germany 400 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 

History of Prussia 402 

Table showing the Principal Events in the 

History of Russia 405 

Herschel's Weather Table 407 

Table showing the Date of Admission or 
Organization, Area, and Increase of 
Population of the States and Territories 408 
Table showing the Expenditures and Pub- 
lic Debt of the United States from the 
Formation of the Federal Government 

to the Present Time 409 

Capacity of Cisterns or Wells 409 

List of the Presidents of the United States 
and their Cabinets, from the Formation 

of the Government 410 

The Native and Foreign Population of the 
United States, according to the Census 

of 1870 412 

The Electoral Vote 412 

Foreign Governments 413 

l opulation of the Principal Cities of the 

Old World 414 

Fifty Principal Cities of the United States 414 

How to Estimate Crops per Acre 414 

A Mile Measure 414 

The Creeds of the World - 414 

Number of Plants per Acre 415 

Statistics of Churches. 415 

Height of Noted Buildings and Monu- 
ments 416 

Time Required to Roast Various Articles 

of Food 416 

Time Required to Boil Various Articles 

of Food 416 

Capacity of Noted Churches and Halls. . 416 
Strength of the Army of the United States 
during the Civil War 417 



10 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 



The Number of Men Furnished to the 
United States Army by each State and 

Territory during the Civil War 417 

Table showing the Area and Population of 

the Principal Divisions of the Globe.. . 417 
A List of Modern Abbreviations Used in 

Writing and Printing 418 

Lengths of the Principal Rivers of the 

Globe 419 

Strength of the Christian Sects 419 

Table, showing the Principal Countries of 
the World, their Population, Religion 

and Government 420 

Periods of Digestion of Various Sub- 
stances 420 

Names and their Significations 421 

The Quantity of Garden Seeds Required 

to Plant a Given Space. ... 424 

Price of Hay per Cwt. at Given Prices per 

Ton 424 

Number of Rails, Stakes, and Riders Re- 
quired for each 10 Rods of Fence 424 

Number of Drains Required for an Acre 

of Land 425 

Facts About Weeds 425 

Number of Loads of Manure and the Num- 
ber of Heaps to Each Load Required to 
Each Acre, the Heaps at Given Dis- 
tances Apart 425 

Number of Rails and Posts Required for 
Each Ten Rods of Post and Rail Fence 425 

Foreign Gold and Silver Coins 426 

The Highest Mountains of the World. . . 427 
How to Make a Barometer or Weather- 

Glass 427 

Oceans, Bays, Seas and Lakes 428 

Value of Foreign Money 428 

Velocity of Sound and Light 428 

Weight of Grain 429 

Facts About the Bible 429 

Origin of Plants .- 429 

Principal Cities. Their Distance from New 

York, with the Difference in Time. . . . 430 
Legal Holidays in the Various States. . . . 430 

Railroad Signals 430 

Measuring Land 431 

How to Lay Off a Square Acre 431 

Principal Exports of Various Countries . . 431 



PAGE 

Garden Seeds for Half an Acre 432 

Foreign Measures Reduced to the Ameri- 
can Standard 432 

Weights of a Cubic Foot of Various Sub- 
stances, from which the Bulk of a Load 
of One Ton may be Easily Calculated. 433 

Bulk of a Ton of Different Substances. . . 433 



Box Measures 433 

Government Land Measure 433 

Table showing the Principal Divisions of 

the World, Arranged According to Size 434 
Meaning of Latin Words and Phrases in 

Common Use 434 

Meaning of French Words and Phrases in 

Common Use 438 



Lyceums and Debating Societies. 

Form of Constitution for Lyceum or De- 
bating Society 440 

How to Organize a Society 440 

Preamble 440 

Constitution 441 

Name 441 

Objects 441 

Membership 441 

Officers 441 

Duties of Officers 441 

Election of Officers 442 

Committee 443 

Removals from Office 443 

Amendments 443 

By-Laws 443 

Meetings 443 

Quorum 443 

Membership 443 

Initiation Fee 444 

Inauguration of Officers 444 

Initiation of Members 444 

Dues 444 

Arrearages 444 

Tax 445 

Fines 445 

Appeals 446 

Resignation 446 

Suspension and Expulsion 446 

Trial 446 

Committees 447 



/ 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 

Radge \. 447 

Library 447 

Rules of Order 447 

Order of Debate 449 

Rules of Debate 45° 

Order of Business 451 

Of Fraternal Courtesy 451 

Constitution for an Agricultural Society. . 451 



How to Conduct a Public Meeting. 

Call for the Meeting 453 

Organization of the Meeting 453 

Form of Procedure 454 

Concerning Conventions 456 



Parliamentary Law. 

• Rules of House of Representatives of the 

United States 457 

Touching the Duty of the Speaker 457 

Of the Clerk and Other Officers 459 

Of the Members 462 

Of Calls of the House 463 

On Motions, Their Precedence, etc 463 

Order of Business of the Day 466 

Of Decorum and Debate 468 

Of Committees. 469 

To Consist of Five Members Each 476 

Of Committees of the Whole 478 

Of Bills 479 

Local or Private Business. 482 

Of Bills on Leave and Resolutions 482 

Of Petitions and Memorials 483 

Of the Previous Question 483 

Of Admission to the Floor 484 

Of Reporters 485 

Unfinished Business of the Session 485 

Miscellaneous 485 



Form for Conducting the Deliberations 
of a Society. 

Method of Procedure 489 



Questions for Discussion by Societies. 

One Hundred and Eight Subjects, with 



I I 

Lists of Books giving Information upon 



each Subject 493 



Forms for Resolutions, Petitions, etc. 



Resolutions, Various Forms 507 

Petitions, Various Forms 509 



Public Celebrations. 



General Arrangements 5:1 

Committees , 511 

Public Dinners 512 



Home Amusements. 



Outdoor Amusements 515 

Croquet 515 

Arranging the Ground . 515 

Implements Used in the Game 516 

Definitions 516 

The Laws of Croquet 517 

Theory of the Game 521 

Suggestions to Players 521 

Lawn Tennis 524 

How to Arrange a Lawn Tennis Court 525 

Badminton... 525 

Fives 526 

Prisoner's Base 527 

Cricket 528 

The Laws of Cricket 528 

The Ball 528 

The Bat 528 

The Stumps 528 

The Bowling-Crease 528 

The Popping-Crease 528 

The Wickets 528 

The Bowler 529 

The Striker is Out 529 

The Laws of Double Wicket 532 

Observations on Rules 3, 4, and 5 532 

The Laws of Single Wicket 535 

General Equipment 536 

Fielding 536 

Bowling 538 

Batting 538 

Forward Play 539 



CONTENTS. 



12 

Cricket — Continued. pagb 

Back Play 540 

Hitting 54° 

Slip 541 

The Cut 541 

Square Leg 54 1 

Draw 541 

Leg Hit 541 

Base Ball 542 

The Materials of the Game 542 

Tb- Game 543 

Pitching 544 

Batting Department 545 

Running the Bases 547 

The Umpire and his Duties 549 

The Umpire's Jurisdiction and Powers. 551 

Football 552 

The Laws of Football 552 

Definiiion of Terms 553 

Swimming 553 

How to Begin 553 

F^ating on the Back 554 

Swimming on the Back 555 

Swimming on the Chest. . . 557 

A Common Fault 558 

The Side Stroke 560 

Treading Water 560 

Swimming Like a Dog 561 

Diving 562 

Indoor Amusements 563 

Chess 563 

Order of the Men on the Board 565 

The Pieces : Their Powers and Mode of 

Action 565 

Abbreviations 566 

Technical Terms Used in the Game. . . 567 

Laws of the Game 569 

Comparative Value of the Pieces 571 

Hints for Commencing the Game 572 

Draughts. . '. 574 

Preliminary Instructions 574 

Method of Moving 575 

Laws of the Game 576 

Hints for Beginners 577 

The Losing Game 579 

Polish Draughts 579 

Go-Bang 580 

Dominos 581 

Introductory 581 



How to Commence the Game 581 

General Maxims 582 

All Fives 1524 

The Drawing Game 585 

The Matadore Game 587 

Backgammon 588 

Hoyle's Instructions 589 

Technical Terms 589 

Laws of the Game 590 

Hoyle's Observations, Hints and Cau- 
tions 590 

Hoyle's Directions for a Learner to Bear 

His Men 591 

The Genteel Lady Always Genteel 591 

Dumb Crambo 592 

The Wild Beast Show 592 

Shadows 593 

The Giantess 593 

The Great Orator 594 

A Blind Judgment 594 

This and That 594 



Conundrums. 

List of Conundrums 595 

Answers to Conundrums 599 



Fortune-Telling. 

A Pleasant Game 602 

Answers to Fortune-Teller 603 

The Oraculum, or Book of Fate 605 

How to Work the Oraculum 605 

To Obtain the Answer 605 

Oraculum 606 



Games, Forfeits, etc. 

The Tidy Parlor Maids 613 

Botanical Questions 613 

Selling Adonis 613 

The Anxious Mother 614, 

Poor Puss 614 

Magic Music 614 

Mdlle. Potoloski and Her Dancing Bear. . 614 

The Musical Duck 614 

Miss Ann and Jane Smith's Tabby Cats. . 614 

The Horrid Man 614 




4f IOHAL ShOTOLOPJIDIA 

OF 

j3lJSINESS AND jSoCIAL j^ORMS, 

EMBRACING 

Til LAWS ©I ITWIITTI AND 8000 SOCIETY, 

AND CONTAINING 

PLAIN AND SIMPLE INSTRUCTIONS IN THE ART OF APPEARING TO THE BEST ADVAN- 
TAGE ON ALL OCCASIONS; HOW TO DRESS WELL AND TASTEFUlLY; 
WITH RULES FOR COURTSHIP, MARRIAGE, ETC., ETC. 

SHOWING 

ttow to Write a (Iood Wand, 

And How to Express Written Thought in a Correct and Elegant 
Manner, with Instructions in Composition, Oratory, Writing 
Poetry, Writing for the Press, etc., etc. 



being 



Bills, Receipts, Commercial Forms, Resolutions for Pubiie Meetings, Private 
and Public Correspondence, Letters of Sympathy, Friend- 
ship, Courtesy, Affection, etc., etc. 

enriched with 

Jfnll anb CareMIg Iprejrartb Cables of |kftrrare, 

containing important historical, biographical, geographical, scientific 
and other useful knowledge. 

illustrating 

With Rules for Games, Recreations, Home Amusements, Tableaux, etc., etc. 

CONTAINING 

Valuable $ocsebold Receipts, and f howhg |ow to Hake the Host of Everything. 

FORMING 

A COMPLETE AND COMPKEHENSIYE BOOK OF REFERENCE, 

EXPRESSLY DESIGNED TO MEET THE EVERY-DAY WANTS OF THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 



BY JAMES I). McCABE. 

AUTHOR OF " THE PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE WORLD," "THE CENTENNIAL HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES." ETC.. ETC. 



PUBLISHED BY 

THE NATIONAL PUBLISHING CO., 

PHILADELPHIA, PA., CHICAGO, ILL., ST. LOUIS, MO. 
AND ATLANTA, GA. 







» 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1879, by 
J. R. JONES, 
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C. 



r 



CONTENTS. 



The Rebuff 615 

Pat-a-Cake 615 

The Tipsy Polka 615 

Confidences 615 

The Divination of the Elements 616 

The Quiet Little Dears 617 

The Man who is too Happy 617 

The Quakers' Meeting 617 

To Tell any Number Thought of. 618 

The Ugly Mug 618 

The Hutchinson Family 619 

The Messenger 620 

How to make a Scrap Screen 621 

Feather Screens 622 

Collecting and Preserving Plants 623 

Preserved Flowers 626 

To Make an ^Eolian Harp 627 



Elementary Gymnastics. 

Rules for Healthful Exercises 628 

Free Movements 629 

Exercise with Furniture 634 

Balancing 635 

On the Parallel Bars 636 

Climbing 63S 

The Giant Stride 63S 

On the Horizontal Bar. 639 

The Wooden Horse 641 

Leaping and Vaulting 642 

Vaulting 642 



Household Receipts. 

Clear Calf s Foot Jelly 644 

Apple Marmalade 644 

Apple Cream 645 

Lemon Lozenges 645 

Gooseberry Jam 645 

Goose! er y Jelly 645 

Partridge with Cabbage 645 

Rabbit Chopped up 645 

Almond Tart 646 

Another Kind of Almond Tart 646 

Almond Jumbles 646 

Another Way to Make Almond Jumbles. 646 

Almond Prawlins 646 



13 

PAGE 

Almond Custards 646 

Almond Jelly 646 

French Mode of Cleaning Kid Gloves. . . 647 

Boiled Herrings 647 

Oil for Watches and Delicate Machinery. 647 
To Clean Decanters and Water Bottles. . 647 
To Repair Tortoise Shell when Broken . . 648 
Ink for Writing on Zinc Garden Labels. . 648 

Remedy for Chilblains 648 

Red Manifold Paper for Obtaining Copies 

of Embroidery 648 

To Purify Neat's-Foot Oil 648 

Oyster Catsup for Flavoring Dishes when 

Oysters are out of Season 648 

To Preserve Cherries 649 

To Preserve Cherries in Bunches 649 

Cherry Compost 649 

Candied Cherries 649 

Dried Cherries 649 

Method of Making Cloth and Leather 

Waterproof 649 

To Render Leather Boots Waterproof.. . . 650 

Steel Pens 650 

To Ascertain Whether Butter is Adulter- 
ated 650 

To Prepare Black Ink from Elderberries. 651 

To Preserve Bread for Long Periods 651 

Removing Ink Stains 651 

To Cure the Sting of a Wasp or Bee 651 

German Method of Keeping Cucumbers 

for Winter Use 652 

To Prevent Broth from Turning Sour. . . . 652 
To Soften the Skin and Improve the Com- 
plexion 652 

What to do with Stale Bread 652 

How to Preserve Butter 652 

Apple Butter '. 653 

To Remove Stains from Woollen Dresses 653 

To Remove Ink Stains 653 

Ink on Linen, Calico, or White Muslin. . 653 

To Improve Sandy Soils 653 

A French Method of Preserving Eggs... . 653 

To Make Blackberry Wine 653 

How to Preserve Milk 654 

To Destroy Crickets or Beetles 654 

To Destroy Flies 654 

When to Buy Candles 654 

Discolored Wax Candles 654 



\ 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 



Lighting Candles 654 

A Scratched or Defaced Table 654 

Cleaning Bottles 654 

Cleaning Knives 654 

A Cheap Substitute for Soap 654 

Pomade 654 

A Hint on Baking 654 

Preservation of Eggs 655 

Modes of Preservation for Longer Times.. 655 

Modes of Preservation for Shorter Times. 655 

Gooseberry Champagne 656 

Raisin Wine 656 

Rice Dressed in the Italian Manner 657 

Another Way of Preparing the Same 658 

Rice Dressed in the Turkish Manner. . . . 658 

To Remove Grease from Silk 65S 

To Remove Port Wine Stains 658 

To Clean Ladies' Boots 658 

Cleaning Copper 658 

Brine for Pickling Meat or Fish 659 

A French Preparation for Removing 

Grease Stains 659 

A Liquid Preparation for the same Purpose 659 

Pickled Lemons 660 

Yellow Pickle 660 

Indian Pickle 660 

Indian Chutnee 661 

Tomato Sauce 661 

" Household Guide " Sauce 661 

To Remove White Stains on Crape 661 

Liebig Sandwiches 662 

To Get a Tight Ring off the Finger 662 

Queen's Biscuit 662 

Nuns' Biscuit 662 

Sherry Biscuit 662 

Lemon-Peel Biscuits 662 

Aniseed Biscuits 663 

Savoy Biscuits 663 

Lisbon Biscuits 663 

Chocolate Biscuits 663 

Jasmine Biscuits 663 

Cracknels 663 

Biscuit Drops 663 

To Prepare Feathers 664 

Cherry Brandy 664 

Sparkling Grape Wine 664 

Sweet Grape Wine 665 

Sparkling Green Gooseberry Wine 665 



Still Gooseberry Wine 665 

Currant Wine 665 

Strawberry or Raspberry Wine 665 

Damson Wine 665 

Cherry Wine • 666 

Sloe Wine 666 

Rhubarb Wine 666 

Apple Wine 666 

Ginger Wine 666 

Orange Wine 666 

To Wash Silk 666 

When an Egg Cracks 667 

To Clean Colored Fabrics 667 

To Clean Black Silk. 668 

To Clean Woollen Goods and Clothes.. . 669 

To Renovate Crape 670 

Rice with Onions 670 

Tomato Catsup. ... - 670 

Sally Lunn Cakes 670 

Muffins 671 

Crumpets 671 

Raised Buckwheat Cakes 671 

Fried Bread Cakes 671 

Johnny Cake 671 

The French Country Way of Salting Pork 671 

Washing Clothes 672 

To Keep Moths from Fur and Woollen 

Clothes 672 

Washing Chintzes 672 

To Clean Paint 672 

Coffee as in France 672 

Wash- Leather Gloves 673 

To Mend China 673 

Damp Walls 673 

A Pleasant Strengthening Drink 673 

To Restore Plated Ware : . . . 674 

Freckles . 674 

Potato Bread 674 

Potato Cake 674 

To Clean Furniture 674 

To Clean Dirty or Stained Furniture. . . . 675 
To Render New Mahogany Like Old.. . . 675 
To Clean Lacquered Brass- Work of Fur- 
niture 675 

To Make Colored Drawings Resemble 

Oil Paintings 675 

Asphalte for Walks, etc 675 

To Sharpen and Temper Saws and Tools. 675 



/ 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 



To Repair Broken Walls 676 

To Clean Looking-Glasses 676 

To Clean Stone-Steps and Stairs 676 

To Loosen Glass Stoppers 676 

Liquid Glue and Cement 677 

Perpetual Paste 677 

Polishing Paste 677 

Cement for Mending Broken Vessels. . . . 677 

To Mend China 678 

Waterproof Boots 678 

Moths 678 

Receipt for Corn Bread 678 

To Erase Stains of Ink, Grease, etc 678 

Shoes 678 

Candied Horehound 679 

Peppermint Drops 679 

Ginger Drops 679 

Lemon Drops 679 

Damson Drops 679 

Raspberry Drops 680 

Red Ink 680 

Violet Ink 680 

Black Ink 680 

Paste for Moulding 680 

Polish for Marble 680 

Polish for Furniture 680 

Gregory's Powder 681 

India-Rubber Varnish for Boots 681 

Opodeldoc 681 

Eau-de-Cologne 681 

To Clean and Renovate Velvet 682 

To Remove Grease Spots from Furniture. 682 



Choice Selections from the Best Authors. 

Elegy Written in a Country Churchyard. . 683 

Roll-Call 686 

The Lost Steamship 687 

The Elernal City 690 

We Parted in Silence 690 

Changes 691 

Fear No More the Heat o' the Sun 692 

Rock Me to Sleep 692 

Maud Muller 694 

A Legend 697 

Which Shall It Be? 697 

In a Cathedral 699 



Last Hymn 700 

Taken on Trial 701 

The Burial of Moses 703 

The Bivouac of the Dead 705 

The Battle of Fontenoy 707 

Over the River 708 

Will the New Year Come To-Night ?.. . . 710 

The Blue and the Gray 711 

J im 713 

The Drunkard's Dream 714 

The Battle of Ivry 716 

Farmer Gray's Photograph 717 

The Courtin' 718 

David Gray's Estate 719 

The Far Awa' Lan' 720 

The Execution of Montrose 721 

The Collier's Dying Child 723 

Solomon 724 

My Wife and Child 725 

The Dying Hebrew 726 

A Sociable 728 

Herve Riel 729 

Father John 732 

The Three Horsemen 734 

The Battle of " Bothwell Brig " 735 

Art Thou Living Yet 737 

Parson Keily 738 

John and Tibbie Davidson's Dispute. . . . 739 

Love's Belief 741 

To Love, Forget, and Die 742 

There's Danger in the Town 743 

Irish Astronomy 744 

The Martyrs of Sandomir. . . . „ 745 

Only Waiting 748 

My Heart and 1 748 

Coming 749 

Aux Italiens 753 

Monk Felix 756 

A Housekeeper's Tragedy 759 

The Fate of Macgregor 760 

A Long Journey 762 

The King of Denmark's Ride 763 

Skipper Ireson's Ride 765 

The Portrait 767 

Lady Clara Vere de Vere 770 

A Doubting Heart 771 

The Long Ago 772 

The Pied Piper of Hamelin 773 



i6 



CONTENTS. 



The Poet's Song 7 80 

The Watch on the Rhine 781 

The Death-Bed 782 

To-Morrow 782 

Somebody's Darling 783 

The Last Time that I Met Lady Ruth. . . 785 

The Sailing of King Olaf. . 786 

Over the Hill to the Poor-House 789 

The Lost Hymn 791 

The Revenge of The Rain In the Face. . 792 

Jim Bludso 794 

Ramon 795 

Roba Di Roma 797 

The Wandering Jew 799 

Little Ned 800 

The Leap of Roushan Beg 801 



PAGE 



The Vision of the Monk Gabriel 803 

Little Golden-Hair 806 

The Charge of the Light-Brigade 807 

Our Travelled Parson 809 

Grass- W 7 idowhood 8ll 

The Tale of a Tramp 812 

The Rosary of My Years 814 

Hymn of the Dunkers 815 

How the Old Horse Won the Bet 816 

The Whitby Smack 821 

Master Johnnie's Next- Door Neighbor.. . 823 

The Farmer's Wife 824 

A Saxon Christmas 826 

The Closing Scene 828 

Faster Morning 830 

The King and the Aged Wit 832 




A PRACTICAL TREATISE 

-£-*UP0N~?~ 

THE UfSfm$ 6F 600D gOCIETY, 

— !• S H O W I N G 

WHAT TO SAY AND HOW TO ACT UPON AI^H, OCCASIONS ; 
HOW TO DRESS WEIJ., AND HOW TO APPEAR 
TO THE BEST ADVANTAGE IN SOCIETY. 

T is the natural desire of every person to appear to the best advan- 
tage in the eyes of one's fellow-creatures. We all wish to be 
admired, respected, and loved ; and there is no person more 
miserable than the man who believes himself to be disliked or 
unappreciated by the people into whose society he is thrown. 

In order to receive this appreciation and affection, one must be 
worthy of it. Mere wealth will not bring it ; neither will polit- 
ical power or influence secure it. It is the personal qualities of 
the individual that win for him the friendship and admiration of 
his associates. A thoroughly good-hearted person, a man or woman 
of correct principles, will always shape his or her conduct so as to command 
respect ; but it is not sufficient to always act justly or from right principles to 
fulfil one's duty in society. There are so many observances to be met, so many 
things to be considered and provided for, that, without an exact knowledge of 
what is due to one's self and one's associates, it is impossible to fulfil all the 
requirements of society. 

This knowledge is obtained by the study of what is termed Etiquette, which 
word we may define as " a code of laws established by society for its protection 
against rudeness, and other offences which the civil law cannot reach." The 

2 (17) 




i8 



INTRODUCTORY. 



law cannot punish a man for discourteous behavior, but society can, and by 
refusing to receive or recognize him, can cause him to change his manners. It 
is, therefore, necessary that we should know what is rude or disagreeable con- 
duct, what things society forbids, and what it demands. This we can do only 
by studying the laws which govern it. 

Some writers have held that politeness is merely an artificial quality, meaning 
nothing. But surely, when our own comfort and the happiness of others depend 
so much upon the exercise of this quality, we must class it among the attributes 
most to be cultivated and desired. Politeness enables us to avoid wounding 
the pride, or shocking the prejudices of those around us, and thus to render 
ourselves agreeable. It is but a new application of the Golden Rule: "Do 
unto others as ye would they should do unto you." Its principles are the 
same among all civilized nations, but its application is of course governed by 
the customs of each country. Thus a well-bred American will find himself as 
much at his ease in Paris or London as in New York, and can quickly learn the 
differences in mere social observances. 

High birth and good-breeding are the privileges of the few ; but the habits 
and manners of a gentleman or a lady may be acquired by all. Nor is their 
acquirement attended with difficulty. Etiquette is not an art requiring the 
study of a lifetime ; on the contrary, its principles are simple, and their practical 
application involves only ordinary care, tact, and sagacity. 

We all know a gentleman or lady when we meet one, no matter in what 
garb, or under what circumstances. We recognize them by a kind of instinct, 
since it is not easy to define in what the gentlemanly or ladylike quality con- 
sists. That which will not admit of definition will, however, often yield to 
analysis, and it is so in this case. To be a gentleman or lady implies the pos- 
session of certain qualities, and they are always the same qualities. It implies> 
first, a high degree of self-respect, only equalled by a keen sense of the respect 
and estimation in which others have a right to be held. It implies, further, a 
cultivated delicacy of taste and feeling, a just recognition of what is due to 
superiors and inferiors, and above all a generous and hearty appreciation of the 
claims of the opposite sex. To this may be added a certain amount of educa- 
tion — self-acquired or otherwise — and a perfect familiarity with the customs and 
usages of good society. It is this familiarity that enables one to do just the 
right thing at the right moment, and to maintain that perfect ease of manner 
which all admire and few possess. It enables one to avoid that haughty and 
reserved manner which many ill-bred people affect, mistakenly thinking it a 
mark of high position in life. Haughtiness and reserve, we repeat, are not 
characteristic of the gentleman or lady, but of the parvenu. The real gen- 
tleman or lady can afford to forget their dignity and be genial and sociable ; 
the imitation article cannot. Etiquette also saves one from indulging in undue 
familiarity, or in excess of courtesy, which are offensive. To be courteous and 
obliging under a 1 ! circumstances is an imperative duty, and is natural to a well- 



THE TOILET. 1 9 

bred person ; but to overburden people with attention, to render them uncom- 
fortable by an excessive proffer of services, to insist upon placing them under 
obligations which they do not desire to accept, is not only to render one's self 
disagreeable, but contemptible. 

It will thus be seen that the Laws of Etiquette are founded on common-sense, 
and that there is a real necessity that every person should be familiar with them. 
In the following pages it is our aim to state these laws plainly and comprehen- 
sively. The writer lays down no arbitrary rules of his own ; he gives simply the 
principles and observances that govern good society in all lands, adapting them 
to the special needs of American readers. 




The first care of all persons in society should be for their personal appear- 
ance. Those who are slovenly or careless in their habits are unfit for refined 
society, and cannot possibly make a good appearance in it. A well-bred person 
will always cultivate habits of the most scrupulous neatness. A gentleman or 
lady is always well dressed. The garment may be plain or coarse, or even worn 
" thin and shiny," but it is carefully brushed, neat, and worn with dignity. 

The proverb which warns us against judging by appearances can never have 
had much weight in cities or populous communities. There appearance is inev- 
itably the index of character. First impressions must in nine cases out of ten 
be formed from it, and that is a consideration of such importance that no gen- 
tleman or lady can afford to disregard it. 

Personal appearance depends greatly on the careful toilet and scrupulous 
attention to dress. 

The first point which marks the gentleman or lady in appearance is rigid 
cleanliness. This remark applies to the body and everything which covers it. 
A clean skin — only to be secured by frequent baths — is indispensable. Many 
hold that perfect cleanliness is impossible without the aid of the Turkish bath; 
but though the effect of that institution is undoubtedly admirable, there are 
constitutions with which it does not agree. This cannot be said of ordinary 
baths, and they should be repeatedly used. And we need not say that the face 
and hands should be spotless. There is no surer indication of a gentleman or 
lady than a pure white hand — white in the sense of being clean — and perfectly 
kept nails. 



20 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



The hair and teeth should also receive the utmost attention. The skin of 
the head should be as white as that of the hand, and the hair thoroughly brushed 
and kept. So, also, with the beard of men. It should be adapted to the style 
of the face, and carefully attended to, or it will become offensive to its wearer. 
A man may be as cleanly in all respects at the table with a beard as without 
one, but not without care and attention. 

This matter of cleanliness extends to all articles of clothing, under-wear as 
well as outer-wear. Perfect neatness is a mark of true gentility. 

It is to the toilet that beauty resorts for these purposes. There also the less- 
favored find the means of simulating the charms they do not naturally possess; 
and though the sterner sex are not supposed to " sacrifice to the Graces," a 
modern Valentine would, without attention to the toilet, soon degenerate into 
a veritable Orson. 

Every lady owes it to herself to be fascinating; every gentleman is bound, 
for his own sake, to be presentable ; but beyond this there is the obligation to 
society, to one's friends, and to those with whom we may be brought in contact. 
If I request a lady to honor me by accompanying me to the opera, and she 
presents herself with tumbled hair, a questionable face, an ill-chosen dress, 
badly-fitting gloves, and an atmosphere of cheap and offensive perfumes, she 
does me a positive wrong ; she becomes an infliction which I am not bound to 
suffer. So, again, if I make an appointment with a gentleman to walk in some 
public place with him, and he appears in the condition of a man who has slept 
in a stable, with shaggy hair and beard, creased clothes, soiled linen, and with 
an odor of stale tobacco pervading him, I have a right to resent it as an affront. 
Duty, therefore, has even more to do with attention to the toilet than vanity ; 
we owe it to ourselves, and we owe it to others, to turn to the very best account, 
and to preserve every agreeable quality we may have been endowed with to the 
latest period of our respective lives. 

In treating of the lady's toilet, it may be well to endeavor to convey some 
idea of the general arrangements and requirements of a lady's dressing-room. 
This room, of course, in many instances, is her bed-room as well ; but that will 
in no way interfere with the general application of what we have to say. 

The walls should be decorated with a light-colored, lively paper, the window 
curtains and furniture covers being in harmony therewith. A few choice prints 
or water-color drawings may be hung on the walls, and one or two ornaments 
may occupy a place on the mantel-piece ; but it should be borne in mind that 
the room is to be used exclusively for dressing and the toilet, so that anything 
interfering with these offices in any way should be studiously avoided. 

In addition to the ordinary furniture of the room, there should be a dressing- 
table, light and portable, so that it can be placed in different parts of the cham- 
ber to command the best light. On the table, which is generally adorned with 



THE TOILET 



21 



a fancifully-worked muslin cover descending to the ground, should be placed an 
oval looking-glass, with lights on each side of it. On this table should be 
arranged the lady's dressing-case, her jewel box, pin-cushion, and such articles 
as may be needed at the time. The hair pin-cushion should form a prominent 
article. It is made in this way : It may be round or square ; the sides of wood 
or card-board. It should be loosely stuffed with fine horse-hair, and covered 
with plain knitting, worked in single Berlin wool with fine needles. This cover 
offers no impediment to the hair-pins, which are much better preserved in this 
way than by being left about in an untidy fashion. In addition there should 
be a tray with various kinds of combs, brushes, hair-pins, and frisettes ; bottles 
of various perfumes, and pots of hair-oil and bandoline, with boxes of lip-salve 
and powder-puff. 

The washstand should be furnished with a large pitcher and basin, a smaller 
pitcher for fresh water, a tumbler, mug, china tray containing two tooth- 
brushes and nail-brushes (hard and soft), sponge basin holding two sponges 
(large and small), and tooth-powder box. On the right of the washstand should 
be the towel-horse, on which should be suspended one fine and two coarse 
towels, together with two very coarse or Baden towels, as they are called. 
Beneath the washstand should be placed the foot-bath. 

On the wall there should be hooks and pegs at various convenient distances, 
from which may be suspended cachepeignes, dressing-gowns, dresses about to be 
worn, or any other articles of general or immediate use ; indeed, there cannot 
be too many of these conveniences in a lady's dressing-room. An easy-chair 
should be placed in front of the toilet-table just of sufficient height to enable the 
lady to brush her hair, etc., in front of the looking-glass, sitting. One or two 
other chairs may be placed about the room, and a sofa or couch, if space admits 
thereof. 

Between the windows should be placed a cheval glass, with branches for can- 
dles on each side, in order that the lady may be enabled to take a full-length 
view of herself. A wardrobe — the larger the better — is an indispensable addi- 
tion to this room, and it should contain one compartment extending its entire 
height, so that dresses may be hung up in it. 

%\t (&tnt\tmM r & §xmm-(£m. 

The gentleman's dressing-room is naturally simpler than that of the lady, 
unless he be a married man and share that of his wife. He has in either case 
his separate wants, which must be provided for. There should be a good clear 
mirror, small in size, which can be set on a table or hung against the wall, for 
shaving. Only the clearest and best glass should be used for this purpose, as a 
dull glass causes many a cut of the razor. In addition to the glass the gentle- 
man needs razors, shaving-brush and soap, razor strop, and a small tin vessel for 
hot water. Brown or turpentine soap should never be used for shaving. It dam- 
ages the skin. A good article of toilet soap or shaving cream should be used. 



22 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETT 

In addition to the shaving materials the gentleman requires a comb, a stiff 
hair-brush, which should be kept clean, a tooth-brush, and a good dentifrice. 
Tooth-powder is the best dentifrice. Liquids used for this purpose contain 
acids which injure the teeth. Cologne water, bay rum, extracts to suit the 
taste, a flesh-brush, a good clothes-brush, blacking-brush and materials, with a 
box or stand to rest the foot on while blacking the boots or shoes, complete the 
gentleman's outfit. 

The Bath is a necessity not only to cleanliness, but to good health. In nearly 
all town houses, and in many country houses, there is a separate bath-room with 
hot and cold water, and every convenience for the bather. Where this is not 
the case it is well to have the bath-tub placed in the centre of the dressing-room 
or chamber, on a piece of oil-cloth or India matting to prevent the carpet from 
being splashed. 

For ladies, the best form of bath is the ordinary hip-bath ; for gentlemen, 
the circular sponge-bath. Where these cannot be procured, an old-fashioned 
washtub will answer every purpose. The water should always be fresh. Its 
temperature should be regulated by the constitution of the bather. Some 
persons can bathe once a day, others less frequently ; but no one should be 
content with less than two baths a week. This is the minimum number for 
cleanliness. 

Cold baths are invigorating to most healthy persons, but they do not cleanse 
the pores of the skin. A cold bath, from 6o° to 70 , is about the most health- 
giving and invigorating process one can undergo ; but beyond invigoration it 
is of no great service. No one can preserve a purely clean skin by the use of 
cold baths only, though the purifying effect is increased by the use of rough 
towels, which help to remove impurities from the surface of the skin. Sea-water 
baths are still less useful in the way of cleansing; indeed, a warm bath is often 
found necessary after a short course of them. The same remark applies to the 
sea-salt baths now so much in vogue. Apart from the invigorating effect of the 
cold water in the daily bath, the friction occasioned by the rub of the towel is 
very beneficial ; rough towels should therefore be used in moderation. 

Shower baths cannot be recommended for use indiscriminately, as the 
shock caused by the sudden fall of water operates most injuriously on some 
constitutions. 

Milk baths, and baths impregnated with perfumes, need not be mentioned, 
except as absurdities in which silly women have believed and indulged, but never 
with any beneficial effect. Nothing equals plenty of pure soft water. 

The best time for bathing is upon rising in the morning. A good exercise 
with the dumb-bells directly after the bath contributes much to the improve- 
ment of health and development of muscle. Bathing at night, especially in 
warm water, is apt to throw one into a sweat after retiring. 



THE TOILET. 



2 3 



The daily bath is now the rule rather than the exception, and its effect is 
admirable. When we know that the skin is constantly throwing off fine dust- 
like scales, and that these, blending with other foreign matter, stop up the pores, 
and so prevent the skin from performing its natural functions, it is quite clear 
that constant bathing is necessary to preserve the health of the body. 

Nor is a mere plunge into water, either hot or cold, sufficient. Soap should 
be used, because the alkali in it assimilates with the oily exudations of the skin, 
and thus a good medium for removing impurities is obtained. 

It has been said that soap is calculated to irritate the skin and injure the com- 
plexion. It does nothing of the kind. Some of the finest complexions we 
have known have been regularly washed with soap every day. Care, however, 
should be taken that the soap is of a good quality. 

If any unpleasant sensations are experienced after its use, they may be imme- 
diately removed by rinsing the surface with water slightly acidulated with 
lemon juice. 

Of late years the practice of taking Turkish baths has been introduced, and 
is very much in vogue. These baths are the best thorough cleansers of the pores " 
of the skin in existence. But no one should venture on them except after having 
first had medical advice on the subject, as there are many constitutions and states 
of health to which they would be injurious in the highest degree. 

In all our directions with regard to the bath, it must be borne in mind that 
we only refer to those who are in a moderately sound state of health ; otherwise 
they should consult their medical attendant before entering on a course of 
bathing. And this is of the most importance where sea-bathing is concerned. 
Persons in delicate health, or with certain constitutions, may suffer the most 
serious consequences from even a single plunge into the sea. 

Care should be taken to remedy an offensive breath without delay. Nothing 
renders one so unpleasant to one's acquaintance, or is such a source of misery to 
one's self. The evil may proceed from some derangement of the stomach, some 
defective condition of the teeth, or catarrhal affection of the throat and nose. 

The most sensible plan is to seek medical advice at once, as a removal of 
the cause of the trouble is the only way of effecting a permanent cure. If the 
teeth are at fault, the dentist can remedy the trouble. Careful and regular 
brushing of the teeth will go far to prevent a bad breath. 

The constant use of alcoholic stimulants will, in time, cause the breath to 
become offensive. The remedy is abstinence from the use of liquors. 

Many remedies are suggested for this trouble, but it is best not to attempt 
to doctor ourselves. Let a competent medical man ascertain the cause, and 
treat that. One may with safety use the following, however : 



24 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Take of the concentrated solution of chloride of soda, from six to ten drops 
in a wineglassful of pure water. Take immediately after dressing in the morn- 
ing. If the trouble arises from a disordered stomach, this will prove efficacious. 

If the trouble arises from carious teeth, rinse out the mouth with a teaspoon- 
ful of the solution dissolved in a tumblerful of water. This will remove the bad 
odor of the teeth. 




With regard to the preservation of the complexion, the following rules 

should be observed : 

Rise early and go to bed early. Take plenty of exercise. Use good soap 
and fresh water liberally. Be moderate in eating and drinking. Avoid as 
much as possible the vitiated atmosphere of crowded assemblies, and shun cos- 
metics and washes for the skin. Some of these are harmless, and for two of 
them we give receipts elsewhere; but there are others in which there are 
mineral substances which are most injurious. They dry up the skin, and only 
defeat the end they are supposed to have in view. 

Violet-powder, which is so much in use, should be avoided as much as pos- 
sible, as it tends to make the skin rough, and enlarge the pores. 

!Moles are frequently a great disfigurement to the face, but they should not 
be tampered with in any way. The only mode of getting rid of moles is by 
a surgical operation, and this is always attended with danger. 

Freckles are of two kinds. Those occasioned by exposure to the sunshine, 
and consequently evanescent, are denominated "summer freckles;" those 
which are constitutional and permanent are called " cold freckles." 

The latter result from causes which cannot be reached by any external appli- 
cation. Summer freckles are not so difficult to deal with, and with a little care 
the skin may be kept free from this cause of disfigurement. 

Some skins are so delicate that they become freckled on the slightest exposure 
to the open air of summer. The cause assigned for this is, that the iron in the 
blood, forming a junction with the oxygen, leaves a rusty mark where the junc- 
tion takes place. 

If this is so, the obvious cure is to dissolve the combination, for which pur- 
pose this course has been recommended : 

Prepare the skin, by spreading over it at night a paste composed of one 
ounce of bitter almonds, one ounce of barley flour, and a sufficient quantity of 
honey to give the paste consistency. Wash off in the morning, and during 



THE COMPLEXION. 25 

the day apply, with a camel-hair brush, a lotion compounded thus : one drachm 
of muriatic acid, half pint of rain water, and a teaspoonful of lavender water. 
The following remedies have also been recommended : 

1. At night wash the skin with elder-flower water, and apply an ointment — ■ 
made by simmering gently — one ounce of Venice soap, a quarter ounce of 
deliquated oil of tartar, and a quarter ounce of oil of bitter almonds. When 
it acquires consistency, three drops of oil of rhodium may be added. Wash 
the ointment off in the morning with rose water. 

2. One ounce of alum, one ounce of lemon juice, in a pint of rose water. 

3. Scrape horseradish into a cup of cold sour milk, let it stand twelve hours, 
strain, and apply two or three times a day. 

4. Mix lemon juice, one ounce, powdered borax, a quarter drachm, sugar, 
half a drachm ; keep for a few days in a glass bottle ; apply occasionally. 

5. Another remedy is, muriate of ammonia, half a drachm, lavender water, 
two drachms, distilled water, half a pint ; apply two or three times a day. 

6. Into half a pint of milk squeeze the juice of a lemon, with a spoonful of 
brandy, and boil, skimming well ; add a drachm of rock alum. 

There are various other discolorations of the skin, proceeding frequently from 
derangement of the system ; the cause should always be discovered before 
attempting a remedy, otherwise you may increase instead of curing it. 

Sftt <Bp0- 

Beautiful eyes are the gift of nature ; but even those of the greatest beauty 
may owe something to the toilet, while those of an indifferent kind are often 
susceptible of improvement. 

Any tampering with the eye itself with a view to giving it additional lustre 
should be severely condemned. It can only result in harm. The sight has 
often been permanently injured by the use of belladonna, preparations of the 
Calabar bean, and other substances having a strong effect on the eyes. 

But without touching the eye itself, it is possible to give the effect of bright- 
ness, softness, etc., by means of the eyelids and eyelashes. Made-up eyes are 
by no means desirable, and to many are singularly displeasing ; the same may 
be said of "made-up" faces generally. Some ladies are, however, persuaded 
that it adds to their charms to give the eyes a long almond shape, after the 
Egyptian type, while very many are persuaded that the eye is not seen to ad- 
vantage unless its apparent size is increased by the darkening of the lids. 

Both these effects are produced by means of what is termed kohl, a black 
powder, which may be procured at the druggist's, and is mixed with rose water, 
and applied with a camel-hair brush. 

Many ladies with light or red hair have adopted the singular idea of dark- 
ening the eyebrows and eyelids, under the impression that it gives piquancy to 
the face. But though a blue eye peeping through a dark eyelash is often charm- 
ing enough in nature, the effect is seldom good when artificially produced. 



26 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



The effect of the eyes is greatly aided by beautiful eyelashes. These may be 
secured to a certain extent by a little care, especially if it is taken early in life. 
The extreme ends should be cut with a pair of small sharp scissors, care being 
taken to preserve the natural outline, not to leave jagged edges. Attention in 
this matter usually results in the lengthening of the lashes. 

Dyeing them is another expedient for increasing their effect often resorted to. 
A good permanent black is all that is needed, and Indian ink serves the purpose 
as well as anything. 

As an impromptu expedient to serve for one night, a hair pin held for a few 
seconds in the flame of a candle, and drawn through the lashes, will serve to 
color them well, and with sufficient durability. We need scarcely add that the 
hair pin must be suffered to grow cold before it is used, or the consequences 
may be that no eyelash will be left to color. 

Good eyebrows are not to be produced artificially. It is possible, however, 
to prevent those which are really good from degenerating through neglect. 
When wiping the face dry after washing, pass a corner of the towel over the 
forefinger, and set the eyebrows in the form you wish them to assume. Many 
persons oil the eyebrows as well as the hair. 

Many persons are troubled with their eyebrows meeting over their nose, or at 
least growing closer together than is consistent with beauty. In this case they 
often pluck out the hairs, but it does not get rid of them. That is only to be 
done by the use of a depilatory, such as the following: Pluck out the hairs with 
tweezers as fast as they grow, wash with warm water, and then apply milk of 
roses. All depilatories are objectionable, and the consequence of using them is 
that a mark, like a scar left from a burn, remains, and is more disfiguring than 
the hair it has eradicated. Still, if persons will use them, the above is the most 
harmless. 

It is well to have on the toilet-table a remedy for inflamed eyes. Spermaceti 
ointment is simple and well adapted to this purpose. Apply at night, and wash 
off with rose water in the morning. Golden ointment will serve the like pur- 
pose. Or there is a simple lotion made by dissolving a very small piece of 
alum and a piece of lump sugar of the same size in a quart of water; put the 
ingredients into the water cold, and let them simmer. Bathe the eyes fre- 
quently with it. 

Styes in the eye are irritating and disfiguring. Foment with warm water; at 
night apply a bread and milk poultice. When a white head forms, prick it with 
a fine needle. Should the inflammation be obstinate, a little citrine ointment 
may be applied, care being taken that it does not get into the eye, and an 
aperient should be tried. 

Wht §m mux 

The crevices of the ears should be carefully cleansed every day. When the 
wax from the ear accumulates in the opening, it should be removed. Caution 



THE COMPLEXION. 27 

should be used in this matter. Thrutisng pins or "ear-cleaners" into the ear 
to remove the wax is apt to bruise the organs and produce deafness. 

The passages of the nose should be kept clear. No one should be without a 
handkerchief. Picking the nose is a disgusting habit, and may be easily 
avoided. 

Beware of preparations for increasing the growth of the hair. They generally 
produce baldness. A few simple precautions will keep both the scalp and hair 
in good condition. 

The skin of the head is particularly delicate, therefore especial care should 
be taken in brushing the hair and in keeping the scalp as clean as possible. 

The hair should be brushed carefully. The brush should be of moderate 
hardness; not too hard. The hair should be separated in order that the head 
itself may be well brushed, as by so doing the scurf is removed, and that is 
most essential, as not only is it unpleasant and unsightly, but, if suffered to 
remain, it becomes saturated with perspiration, and tends to weaken the roots 
of the hair, causing it in time to fall off. 

A lady's hair should be brushed for at least ten minutes in the morning, for 
ten minutes when it is dressed at noon, and for a like period at night. 

In brushing or combing it, begin at the extreme points, and in combing, hold 
the portion of hair just above that through which the comb is passing firmly 
between the first and second fingers, so that, if it is entangled, it may drag from 
that point, and not from the roots. The finest head of hair may be spoiled 
by the practice of plunging the comb into it high up, and dragging it in a 
reckless manner. Short, loose, broken hairs are thus created, and become very 
troublesome. 

Should a lady use oil or pomatum on her hair? The question is often asked, 
and in reply we may answer that where the hair is healthy and abundant, it is 
unnecessary. There are cases, however, where oiling may be of service. A 
white, concrete oil pertains naturally to the covering of the human head ; but 
some persons have it in more abundance than others. Those whose hair is 
glossy and shining need nothing to render it so; but when the hair is harsh, 
poor, and dry, artificial lubrication is necessary. Persons who perspire freely, 
or who accumulate scurf rapidly, require it also. 

Nothing is simpler or better in the way of oil than pure, unscented Lucca 
salad oil, and, in the way of a pomatum, genuine bear's grease is as pleasant as 
anything. 

Apply either with the hand, or — and this is a cleaner and more efficacious 
plan — keep a soft brush for the purpose, but take care not to use the oleaginous 
substance too freely. An over-oiled head of hair is vulgar and offensive. It is 
as well also to keep a piece of flannel with which to rub the hair at night before 
brushing it, so that all the oil used in the day may be removed. 



28 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Vinegar and water forms a good wash for the roots of the hair; a solution of 
ammonia is often used with good effect for the same purpose. For removing 
scurf, glycerine diluted with a little rosewater will be found of service. Any 
preparation of rosemary forms an agreeable and highly cleansing wash. 

The yolk of an egg, beaten up in warm water, is a most nutritious application 
to the scalp. 

A very good one is made in this way: Take an ounce of powdered borax and 
a small piece of camphor, and dissolve in a quart of boiling water; the hair 
must afterwards be washed in warm water. 

Many heads of hair require nothing more as a wash than soap and water. 

The following is said to be a good receipt for strengthening the hair and pre- 
venting it from coming out : Vinegar of cantharides, half an ounce, Cologne 
water, one ounce, rose water, one ounce ; the scalp should be brushed briskly 
until it is red. and the lotion applied to the roots of the hair twice a day. 

Ladies will find great benefit from cutting the ends of their hair once a 
month. It will increase the length and thickness of their tresses. 

The late fashion of changing the hair to a golden color is most reprehen- 
sible. The means used are sure in the end to result in baldness. 

Our advice to the ladies is, attend carefully to the cleanliness of the hair. 
Eschew all washes, cosmetics, hair-dyes and greases as much as practicable. 
Dress the hair as simply as possible, and avoid wreaths, bits of lace, and black 
velvet bows as much as you can, remembering that a fine head of hair is, 
"when unadorned, adorned the most." 

All the general rules that we have given for the lady of course apply, to a 
certain extent, to the gentleman. 

The sensible and manly practice is to wear the hair quite short. The gentle- 
man has really so little time to devote to the mysteries of the toilet, that it 
would seem unnatural for him to have long and curling locks which required 
some considerable attention every day for their arrangement. 

Gentlemen are more liable to baldness than ladies, owing no doubt to the 
use of the hat ; they should, therefore, be very careful in the treatment of the 
hair, and beware of the indiscriminate application of nostrums and essences. 

In the early stages, before the head grows shining, this may sometimes be used 
with effect : A quarter of a pint of cod liver oil, two drachms of origanum, 
fifteen drops of ambergris, the same of musk. 

Wash the head well every morning ; it strengthens the hair, and is a great 
preservation against cold. 

Those who shave should be careful to do so often. Nothing looks worse 
than a stubbly beard. Some persons, whose beards are strong, should shave 
every day, especially if they are going to a party in the evening. 

The style of hair on the face should be governed by the kind of face. Some 
people wear the full beard, not shaving at all : others, long Cardigan whiskers ; 
some moustache and whiskers, or mutton-chop whiskers, or the long flowing 



THE COMPLEXION. 2Q 

moustache and imperial of Victor Emmanuel, or the spiky moustache of the 
late Emperor Napoleon III. But whatever the style be, the great point is to keep 
it well brushed and trimmed, and to avoid any appearance of wildness or in- 
attention. The full, flowing beard, of course, requires more looking after in 
the way of cleanliness than any other. It should be thoroughly washed and 
brushed every day, as dust is sure to accumulate in it. If it is naturally glossy, 
it is better to avoid the use of oil or pomatum on the beard. 

Gray hair is a matter demanding a word or two. What is to be done with it? 
To an extent it is possible to arrest the tendency to grayness when it begins at 
the points of the hair. Frequent cutting and thorough brushing will often 
cause the coloring matter to resume its interrupted flow in the hair tubes. When 
the change begins at the roots, then there is little hope of restoring the color. 

Then the question arises : Is it well to dye the hair ? There are several 
objections to dyeing. One is, that it is almost impossible to give the hair a 
tint which harmonizes with the complexion. Again, dyed hair is always dead 
and lifeless in appearance ; and unless the fact of dyeing can be concealed, the 
process is as objectionable as the wearing of a wig. But a still more important 
point is that almost all dyes have a tendency to injure the hair. 

The teeth should be carefully brushed every morning after breakfast, and 
again before retiring at night. It is an excellent habit to use the toothbrush 
after each meal. Regular cleansing of the teeth will do away with the neces- 
sity for dentifrices. A soft brush should be used, and if a dentifrice is needed, 
let it be in the form of a powder. Charcoal finely powdered is excellent. The 
tooth powder prepared by any competent dentist may be used with safety. 

On the slightest evidence of decay, accumulation of tartar, or any injury to 
the teeth, a dentist should be promptly consulted. 

It is most important that the hands should be carefully looked after. In the 
first place they should be kept scrupulously clean, and therefore should be very 
frequently washed — not merely rinsed in soap and water, but thoroughly lathered 
and scrubbed with a soft nail brush. In cold weather the use of lukewarm water 
is unobjectionable, after which the hands should be dipped into cold water and 
very carefully dried on a fine towel. 

Be careful always to dry the hands thoroughly, and rub them briskly for some 
time afterwards ; not attending to this sufficiently causes the hands to chap, 
crack, and become red. 

Should the hands chap, rub a few drops of honey over them when dry, or 
anoint them with cold cream or glycerine before retiring to rest. 

Should you wish to make your hands white and delicate, you might wash 
them in hot milk and water for a day or two. On retiring to rest, rub them 



30 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

well over with some palm oil, and put on a pair of woollen gloves. The hands 
should be thoroughly washed with hot water and soap the next morning, and a 
pair of soft leather gloves worn during the day; they should be frequently 
rubbed together to promote circulation. 

Sunburnt hands may be washed in lime water or lemon juice. 

Warts, which are often more common with young people than adults, are 
very unsightly, and are sometimes very difficult to get rid of. The best plan 
is to buy a small stick of lunar caustic — which is sold in a holder and case at 
the druggist's for the purpose — dip it in water and touch the wart every morning 
and evening, care being taken to cut away the withered skin before repeating 1 
the operation. 

The nails should be cut twice a week, after washing, and kept scrupulously 
clean. They should be pared with a sharp penknife. Care should be taken 
not to cut them too short, though if they are left too long they will frequently 
get broken or torn. They should be nicely rounded at the corners. The 
" filbert-shaped " nail is considered the most beautiful. 

Never bite your nails. It is a disagreeable habit, and greatly disfigures the 
fingers. 

Some people are troubled by the cuticle adhering to the nail as it grows. 
This may be pressed down with the towel after washing, or loosened around the 
edge with some blunt instrument. ^ 

Do not scrape the nails with a view to polishing their surface. Such an 
operation only tends to make them wrinkled. 

Wm gut 

The feet, from the circumstance of their being so much confined by boots 
and shoes, and frequently perspiring, require more care in washing than the 
rest of the body. 

A tepid bath at about 8o° or 90 should be used. The feet may remain in 
the water about five minutes, and the instant they are taken out they should be 
rapidly and thoroughly dried by being well rubbed with a coarse towel. Some- 
times bran is used in the water. 

Few things are more invigorating and refreshing after a long walk or getting 
the feet wet, than a tepid foot-bath, clean socks, and a pair of easy shoes. 

After the bath, too, is the time for paring the toe nails, as they are so much 
softer and more pliant after having been immersed in hot water. 

Some people are troubled with moist or damp feet. This complaint occurs 
more frequently during the summer, and the greatest care and cleanliness 
should be exercised in treating it. Persons so afflicted should wash their feet 
frequently in warm water, using soap freely, after which they should put on 
clean socks. 

People who walk much are frequently afflicted with blisters, and many are the 
plans adopted for their prevention. Some soap their socks, some pour spirits 



THE COMPLEXIOX. 3 I 

in their shoes, others rub the feet with glycerine. The great point, however, 
is to have easy, well-fitting boots, and woollen socks. 

Should blisters occur, a very good plan is to pass a large darning-needle, 
threaded with worsted, through the blister lengthwise, leaving an inch or so of 
the thread outside at each end. This keeps the scarf skin close to the true 
skin, and prevents any grit or dirt entering. The thread absorbs the matter, 
and the old skin remains until the new one grows. A blister should not be 
punctured save in this manner, as it may degenerate into a sore, and become 
very troublesome. 

Chilblains are very painful. To avoid them it is necessary to observe three 
rules: i. Avoid getting the feet wet; if they become so, change socks and 
shoes at the earliest opportunity. 2. Wear warm stockings of wool. 3. Never 
toast your feet before the fire, especially if they are very cold. Frequent bath- 
ing of the feet in a strong solution of alum is useful in preventing the coming 
of chilblains. 

On the first indication of any redness of the toes and sensation of itching, 
it would be well to rub them carefully with warm spirits of rosemary, to which 
a little turpentine has been added. Then a piece of lint, soaked in camphorated 
spirits, opodeldoc, or camphor liniment, may be applied and retained on 
the part. 

Should the chilblain break, it may be dressed twice daily with a plaster made 
of the following ointment : One ounce of hog's lard, one ounce of beeswax, 
and half an ounce of oil of turpentine ; melt these and mix them thoroughly, 
spread on leather and apply immediately. 

The toe nails do not grow so fast as the fingernails, but they should be looked 
after and trimmed at least once a fortnight. 

The toe nails, on account of their being so confined, are much more subject 
to irregularity of growth than those on the finger. The great toe should be 
especially looked after, as the nail thereof has a great tendency to grow into 
the quick. This should be remedied by bathing the feet in hot water ; pieces 
of lint are then introduced beneath the parts with an inward tendency, and 
the nail itself scraped longitudinally. In due time the nail will probably 
assume its proper course. 

Pare the toe nails squarer than those of the finger ; keep them a moderate 
length — long enough to protect the toe, but not so long as to cut holes in your 
stocking. 

Always cut the nails ; never tear them, as is too frequently the practice. Be 
careful not to destroy the spongy substance below the nails, as that is the great 
guard to prevent them growing into the quick. 

Easy, well-fitting boots, with a good broad heel, half an inch in height, are 
not only a preventive of, but a cure for corns. Ladies should never wear high, 
pointed or narrow heels. They deform the foot, make corns, and cause con- 
stitutional troubles. 



32 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 





Next in importance to the care of the person is the dress of the individual. 
A neatly dressed person is always well dressed, and ready to appear before 
another at any moment. It is a matter of self-respect to be well dressed at all 
times. This does not mean that a person should spend a larger sum than he 
or she can afford upon dress. The rule should be, decide how much you can 
afford to expend upon your clothing, and then dress as well and as tastefully as 
the amount will warrant. 

It is a mistake to think that rich dressing is the most refined. Simplicity and 
taste should be studied, and not display. The dress should harmonize with 
the appearance of the wearer. It is a blunder to appear in the street in a dress 
suitable only for an evening entertainment. The most lavish display in dress 
will not atone for lack of beauty or grace. Therefore, ugly or unrefined people 
should avoid calling attention to their defects by "loudness" in dress. 
Elegance lies in simplicity. When you have spent several hours in the society 
of a lady, and cannot remember her dress, you may be sure it was perfect. It 
did its full duty as a dress in being merely accessory to her charms ; and you 
remember the woman and not her clothes. 

A neglect of dress is a grave fault in man or woman. So is too much regard 
for it. Those who are habitually well dressed are free from the latter error. 
They are accustomed to appearing well, and do not trouble themselves unduly 
about their clothing. Lavater — one of the keenest students of human nature — 
has said: " Young women who neglect their toilet and manifest little concern 
about dress, indicate a general disregard of order — a mind but ill adapted to 
the details of housekeeping — a deficiency of taste and of the qualities that 
inspire love." 

A well-dressed man does not require so much an extensive as a varied ward- 
robe. He needs a different costume for every season and every occasion, but 
if he is careful to select clothes that are simple and not striking or conspicu- 
ous, he may use the same garments over and over again without their being 
noticed, provided they are suitable to the season and the occasion. He needs a 
business suit, a frock-coat, with pants and vest suited to it, a dress suit, and an 
overcoat. 



HOW TO DRESS WELL. 33 

Propriety is outraged when a man of sixty dresses like a youth of sixteen; 
when a man wears clothes showy in pattern and extreme in cut; when he dresses 
either above or below his station, or in a style inconsistent with his profession 
or calling; when his dress is not in keeping with the occasion on which it is 
worn. Other examples might be given, but these will suffice to show that to be 
dressed with propriety, that is, in harmony with one's self and one's surround- 
ings, is to be well dressed. 

Morning attire admits of great variety in style. The frock-coat, in black or 
some dark color, is much worn, in conjunction with a white waistcoat and fawn 
or gray trousers. If the waistcoat is not white, it should be of the same 
material as the coat. Dark trousers should be worn in winter. 

In the country, or by the sea-side, or when travelling, a greater laxity of 
style is permissible. The tweed suit may then be worn ; the color either light 
or dark, according to taste. 

When in town wear a hat, and a good one — light, bright, glossy, and becom- 
ing. Among the fopperies which a gentleman may permit himself, that of a 
white hat-lining is the most excusable: though to preserve it free from taint it 
must be constantly renewed. In the country any form of felt hat is permitted 
for morning wear. In this country a soft hat, or in warm weather a straw 
hat, is much worn, and has by custom become as much full dress as the silk or 
high hat. 

Whether in town or country always wear gloves. Those for town wear should 
be of a light, delicate tint, as such a glove has an air of elegance and finish. 
Gloves for the country may be stouter; but the material must be kid, and the 
fit perfect. A gentleman is known by his glove. 

A light cane may be carried ; but it should be simple in style. An umbrella 
is always in style. 

In the morning dress thus described — every article of which should be of the 
best quality — a gentleman may present himself in any society. For the park, 
the streets, morning concert, flower show, pic-nic, or whatever may present 
itself, he is properly clad. 

The business suit may be regulated by the taste of the wearer. It should 
always be neat and substantial. 

With regard to evening dress, the rule is rigid, and a gentleman need be 
under no uncertainty as to what he should wear to a dinner, ball, or party, or 
in making an evening call. The dress suit in all countries consists of a black 
dress, or swallow-tail coat, black waistcoat, cut low, black trousers, white cravat, 
patent leather boots, and white — not yellow or lavender — kid gloves. In Euro- 
pean countries no gentleman permits himself to be seen during the evening in 
morning dress, unless when travelling and unable to change his attire. 

Sunday is an exception to the rule. Then no dinner parties are given, and 
the demi-toilette is adopted in the most careful families. Hence no one goes 
to church in evening dress. 
3 



34 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

In this country many persons consider evening dress an affectation except on 
special occasions. It is well, therefore, to regard this prejudice, and avoid full 
dress where it is not generally adopted. It is always desirable to have a dress 
coat at hand, as it may be needed at any time. 

With both morning and evening dress jewelry maybe worn, and the choice 
of it is a matter of some moment. There appears to be no limit to the value 
of what may be worn, supposing the value is not ostentatiously conspicuous in 
the thing itself. As simplicity is the great point to be aimed at in dress, it 
follows that it must not be outraged in the matter of ornament. Thus it would 
be bad taste for a man to wear the Koh-i-noor as a breast-pin, even if he pos- 
sessed that treasure, because it would be too "loud;" but were it possible for 
him to procure a red pearl, or any other surpassing novelty both rare and quiet, 
he would be quite justified in wearing it. Jewelry should be good (false 
jewelry is an abomination), simple in style, selected with taste, and should 
harmonize with the colors of the dress that is worn. 

For mornings, gentlemen wear a scarf pin, or ring clasping the scarf, of a 
good solid character, avoiding those too large or showy, a signet ring, and a 
watch chain. The watch chain may in the evening be a little more elaborate; 
and if you have a really fine diamond ring there is no objection to your wearing 
it : but only wear one ring at a time. Gold sleeve buttons are in good taste, 
but they should not be too fanciful or set with stones. Gentlemen should shun 
a profusion of jewelry. 

It is bad manners for a gentleman to use perfumes to a noticeable extent. 

Avoid affecting singularity in dress. Expensive dressing is no sign of a gen- 
tleman. If a gentleman is able to dress expensively, it is very well for him to 
do so, but if he is not able to wear ten-dollar broadcloth, he may comfort him- 
self with the reflection that cloth which costs but five dollars a yard will look 
quite as well when made into a well-fitting coat. With this suit, and well-made 
shoes, clean gloves, a white pocket-handkerchief, and an easy and graceful 
deportment withal, he may pass muster as a gentleman. Manners do quite as 
much to set off a suit of clothes as clothes do to set off a graceful person. 

A dress perfectly suited to a tall, good-looking man, may render one, who is 
neither, ridiculous; as although the former may wear a remarkable waistcoat or 
singular coat, almost with impunity, the latter, by adopting a similar costume, 
exposes himself to the laughter of all who see him. An unassuming simplicity 
in dress should always be preferred, as it prepossesses every one in favor of the 
wearer. 

Avoid what is called the "ruffianly style of dress," or the nonchalant and 
slouching appearance of a half-unbuttoned vest, and suspenderless pantaloons. 
That sort of affectation is, if possible, even more disgusting than the painfully 
elaborate frippery of the dandy. 

When dressed for company, strive to appear as easy and natural as if you were 
in undress. Nothing is more distressing to a sensitive person, or more ridicu- 



HOW TO DRESS WELL. 35 

lous to one gifted with an esprit moqueur, than to see a lady laboring under the 
consciousness of a fine gown; or a gentleman who is stiff, awkward, and 
ungainly in a bran-new coat. 

In this country the rules of etiquette vary as regards evening dress for gentle- 
men. It is always correct, and is insisted upon in the society of large cities. 
In other parts of the country a frock-coat is regarded as a suitable evening coat. 

%\u ptfjfg §xm. 

In the dress of ladies, great latitude is allowed ; but the aim of the gentle 
sex should also be simplicity and taste. 

A lady must always consider what colors will suit her complexion. If she be 
dark, blue will not look well upon her ; or if she be fair, pink will not become 
her. The most trying color is yellow. Only very pronounced brunettes can 
wear it. A lady must also take her size into consideration in selecting her dress. 
Stripes running the length of the dress have the effect of making a short 
person look taller, and should not be worn by a tall person. On the other 
hand, flounces may be worn by tall persons only, as they cause them to look 
shorter. 

Dresses should always be suited to the occasion upon which they are to be 
used. In the morning, at home, a lady may wear a loose, flowing dress, made 
high in the neck, with a belt at the waist, and with loose sleeves fastened at the 
wrist. On the street a walking-costume should be worn, and the dress should 
clear the ground. Fashion may sometimes demand a trailing dress for the 
street, but no lady should submit to such a demand. There is nothing more 
disgusting than to see a rich dress sweeping up the dirt and filth of the 
street. The shoes for the street should be high, warm and easy to the feet, 
with a low, broad heel, and should be always neatly blackened. For ordi- 
nary street wear a lady may use either a hat or a bonnet. This is a matter 
of taste. 

The evening dress of ladies is governed by the fashion of the time. It 
always means full dress, but it is impossible to give any fixed rule regarding it. 
A competent dressmaker, or the fashion publications of the time, will give the 
necessary information. In Europe, the evening dress requires the exposure of 
the arms and neck; but in this country the more sensible plan of covering 
these parts of the body prevails. 

The street dress of a lady should be simple and without display. To dress 
conspicuously or in brilliant colors for the street is a sign of bad breeding. In 
bad weather, a light India-rubber waterproof with a hood is more convenient 
and a better protection than an umbrella. To wear much jewelry on the street 
is vulgar. In large cities it subjects a lady to the danger of robbery. 

A lady should always dress neatly at home. She is then ready to receive a 
morning caller without having to change her dress. 

A lady should change her dress for the evening. Some neat and dainty 



36 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

costume should be worn, according to her taste, for it is in the evening that 
she is thrown most with the male members of her family, and is most likely 
to have visitors. In making evening calls upon her friends, a lady should wear 
a hood, or some light head-wrap easily laid aside. A bonnet should always be 
removed at the commencement of such a visit. 

For balls, or soirees, the dress should be of the richest and most elaborate 
description, with elegant jewelry. This is a matter of taste with the lady, who 
should avoid being over dressed. White kid gloves and white satin or kid 
boots are most suitable to a ball dress. If the overdress is of black lace, black 
satin shoes are worn. 

For church the dress is simple and plain. Very little jewelry should be worn, 
and the costume should be of quiet colors. It is a mark of bad taste for 
ladies to attend church elaborately or conspicuously dressed. It shows a dis- 
regard for the solemnity of the sanctuary, and is calculated to draw off the 
attention of others from the duties of the place. In receiving the Holy Com- 
munion, the hands should be ungloved. 

For the theatre and other places of amusement, the ordinary walking-dress is 
suitable. A rich and elegant shawl may be worn, as it can be thrown off when 
uncomfortable. 

For the opera the richest full dress should be worn. This must be governed 
by the prevailing fashion. The head should be bare, and dressed in the most 
becoming style. Jewelry may be worn, according to taste, as there is no place 
where it shows to better advantage. A light or brilliant colored opera cloak 
will add greatly to the lady's appearance and comfort. Gloves of white, or 
delicately tinted kid only are to be worn. 

For the country or sea-side, simple and inexpensive dresses should be pro- 
vided for ordinary wear. The bonnet should give place to a hat with a brim 
sufficiently wide to shield the face and neck from the sun. 

Bathing dresses should be made of blue or gray flannel. The skirt should 
come down to the ankles, and the sleeves should be long. An oil silk or India- 
rubber cap, fitting tightly around the head, will protect the hair from the 
salt water. 

The costume for travelling should be simple and of quiet colors, such as will 
not show dirt. A very slight display of jewelry should be made, especially if 
the lady is travelling alone. A waterproof cloak should be carried along, as 
no one can tell at what time it may be needed. In the summer, a long linen 
duster should be worn over the dress. It should be belted at the waist. 

A lady should consider her age in choosing her costume. An old woman 
ca'nnot afford to dress like a young girl. No one should dress in the "height 
of the fashion." Moderation is a sure mark of good breeding. 

It is impossible to prescribe an exact style or mode of dress for ladies. Fashion 
will change, and, it must be confessed, in the matter of female costume, its 
changes have been for the better. 



COLORS IN DRESS. 



37 




Nothing is of greater importance to a lady than the selection and arrange- 
ment of the colors of her dress. The effect of the most elaborate and costly 
costume may be ruined by an error in this respect. The color of the dress 
should be in keeping with the lady's appearance and age. Bright, gay colors 
suit the young ; quiet and subdued shades those of middle life or the aged. 
Colors that are becoming to a blonde cause the brunette to appear at a dis- 
advantage. Again, there are shades that look well by the light of the sun, but 
are greatly changed by gas or other artificial light. Perfect blondes or brunettes 
may wear hues which are not suited to those of less pronounced complexions. 
The colors of the head-dress and the lower drapery should always harmonize, 
and all should blend with the appearance of the wearer. 

Blondes may wear dark violet shades, with lilac and blue ; green, with darker 
or lighter tints. If the blonde is very rosy, the lighter shades will be more 
becoming. White blends well with these colors, and will add to the charm of 
the fair wearer. Neutral tints, such as slate, russet, maroon, and the various 
shades of brown, are becoming to blondes. Gray, drab, fawn, and stone colors 
may be worn by them to advantage. 

Brunettes look well in glossy black. Green is also becoming, and bright, 
strong colors suit them best. White is also becoming. Yellow, trimmed with 
black, is a striking costume for a brilliant brunette. 

In cold weather dark or quiet colors are best ; in warm weather the lighter 
hues should be worn. There is nothing so charming in the summer as white. 

Black is always neat and in good taste. 

Having chosen the colors to be worn, it is important to know how they 
should be arranged. One color should predominate, or give tone to the dress ; 
the others should set it off either by contrast or by harmony. A few hints upon 
this subject may be useful. 

(Mow that gaprmwte*. 

Black and white. Black and lilac. 

Black and orange. Black and pink. 

Black and maize. Black and slate color. 

Black and scarlet. • Black and brown. 



3 8 THE LAWS 01 

Black and drab, or buff. 

Black, white, and yellow, or crimson. 

Black, orange, blue, and scarlet. 

Blue and drab. 

Blue and stone color. 

Blue and gray. 

Blue and white. 

Blue and straw color. 

Blue and maize. 

Blue and chestnut. 

Blue and chocolate. 

Blue and brown. 

Blue and black. 

Blue and gold. 

Blue and orange. 

Blue and salmon color. 

Blue and scarlet. 

Blue and purple. 

Blue and lilac. 

Blue, scarlet, and purple, or lilac. 

Blue, orange, and black. 

Blue, orange, and green. 

Blue, brown, crimson, and gold, 

or yellow. 
Blue, orange, black, and white. 
Crimson and black. A poor harmony. 
Crimson and drab. 
Crimson and brown. Very poorly. 
Crimson and gold. 
Crimson and orange. 
Crimson and maize. 
Crimson and purple. 
Green and scarlet. 
Green, scarlet and blue. 
Green, crimson, blue, and gold, 

or yellow. 
Green and gold. 
Green and orange. 
Green and yellow. 
Lilac and crimson. 
Lilac, scarlet, and white, or black. 
Lilac, gold color, and crimson. 
Lilac, yellow, or gold, scarlet & white. 



ETIQUETTE. 

Lilac and gold, or gold color. 
Lilac and maize. 
Lilac and cherry. 
Lilac and scarlet. 
Orange, blue, and crimson. 
Orange, purple, and scarlet. 
Orange, blue, scarlet, and purple. 
Orange, blue, scarlet, and claret. 
Orange, blue, scarlet, white and green. 
Orange and chestnut. 
Orange and brown. 
Orange, lilac, and crimson. 
Orange, red, and green. 
Purple, scarlet, and gold color. 
Purple, scarlet, and white. 
Purple, scarlet, blue, and orange. 
Purple, scarlet, blue, yellow, and 
black. 

Purple and gold, or gold color. 

Purple and orange. 

Purple and maize. 

Purple and blue. 

Red and gold, or gold color. 

Red and white, or gray. 

Red, orange, and green. 

Red, yellow, or gold color, and black. 

Red, gold color, black, and white. 

Scarlet and slate color. 

Scarlet, black, and white. 

Scarlet, blue, and white. 

Scarlet, blue, and yellow. 

Scarlet, blue, black, and yellow. 

Scarlet and blue. 

Scarlet and orange. 

White and gold. 

White and scarlet. 

White and crimson. 

White and cherry. 

White and pink. 

White and brown. 

Yellow and chestnut, or chocolate. 

Yellow and brown. 

Yellow and red. 



THE ETIQUETTE OF INTRODUCTIONS. 3Q 

Yellow and crimson. Yellow, purple, scarlet, and blue. 

Yellow and black. Yellow and purple. 

Yellow, purple, and crimson. Yellow and violet. 

The various modifications of these shades must be provided for by the taste 
and good judgment of the person using them. 

Avoid display in the clothing of your children ; but dress them well. Good 
clothes, neatly made and fitting well, increase the self-respect and personal pride 
of a boy or girl. 

If you can afford it, never require your son to wear your cast-off clothing. 
Let his clothes be made for him. It will be money well spent. Your boy has 
a pride in his appearance as well as yourself. Cultivate it, and spare him the 
mortification of appearing in old or badly fitting clothes. Do not cultivate 
vanity ; but by all means encourage self-respect. It is a sheet anchor to a boy 
or young man. 

Attention to the principles we have laid down will render one fit to make an 
appearance in society. 




It is the common custom among a certain class of persons in this country to 
introduce friends or acquaintances to everybody they may meet, whether at 
home or abroad, or even while walking or riding out. This is wrong. Great 
care and discrimination should be exercised in making introductions of gentle- 
_men to each other, and still greater care in the introduction of gentlemen to 
ladies. 

In introducing one person to another you assume a sort of social responsibility 
for the person you introduce, and you should be careful as to whom you give 
this indorsement. By introducing a man of bad character to a lady, you do 
her a positive wrong. She cannot shake him off as easily as a man can, and 
his association with her is an injury to her reputation. You should be especially 
careful in introducing strangers into your family. Be very sure whom you bring 
into your domestic circle, for great trouble may arise from bringing in bad or 
worthless persons. 

No gentleman should be presented to a lady without her permission being 
previously asked. Ladies should grant this permission with caution, and only 
where the person making the request is one in whom they have confidence. A 



40 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

gentleman should never introduce an acquaintance into the house of a friend 
without first asking and receiving permission to do so. 

As a rule, gentlemen should not be introduced to each other until their wishes 
on the subject are ascertained by the person making the presentation. The 
reasons for this are obvious. A man may be very agreeable to you, and yet not 
so to your friend. A stupid person may find a man of learning and taste a 
delightful acquaintance, and yet be positively unbearable to that man. 

In visiting the house of a friend, should you find there a person who seems 
desirous of making your acquaintance, you may meet his advances half way 
without impropriety. His presence in your friend's house is a guarantee to you 
that he is a proper person for you to know. 

In making introductions you introduce a gentleman to a lady, an inferior to 
a superior, an ordinary person to a distinguished one, and a young man to an 
old one. You should be very careful to speak the names distinctly. If either 
person fails to understand the name of the other, he may ask it. When intro- 
ducing a gentleman to a lady, the part}' making the presentation will say, bow- 
ing to each as the name is spoken, "Miss Dupont, allow me to introduce (or 
present) to you my friend, Mr. White: Mr. White, Miss Dupont." A young 
lady may be introduced to a very old gentleman j beauty thus paying a tribute 
to age. 

In introducing members of your family, you should always mention the name. 
Say, "My father, Mr. White,'" ".My daughter, Miss White," or "Miss Ellen 
White." Your wife should be introduced simply as "Mrs. White." 

In introducing persons with titles, the title should always be distinctly men- 
tioned. Thus, you should say, in presenting a clergyman to a Senator of the 
United States, "Senator Hill, allow me to introduce to you my friend, the 
Reverend Doctor (if he is a Doctor of Divinity! Lee. Dr. Lee is the rector 
of St. David's Church, New York." Tnen turning to Dr. Lee, you should 
say, "Senator Hill represents the State of Georgia in the Senate of the Lnited 
States." Upon introducing strangers, it is well to add some pleasant remarks, 
which will serve to put them at their ease and start the conversation between 
them. It is proper upon being introduced to a person, to say, "I am happy to 
meet you, Mr. : " or "'I am glad to make your acquaintance." 

If more than one person is to be presented to one, you should mention the 
name of the single person only once, but call the name of each of the others 
distinctly, bowing to each as his or her name is mentioned. Thus, "Mr. 
Hayes, allow me to introduce Mr. Logan, Mr. Davis, Mr. Green, Mr, Brown. 
Mr! Gray." 

If a lady, or a person in a superior position, wishes to know a gentleman or 
an inferior, you have a right to infer that the latter will not decline the honor. 

The custom of shaking hands upon being introduced is the rule in this 
country. It is a matter of taste among gentlemen. If a hand is ottered, it is 
rude to reject it. It should be accepted cordially. As a general thing, how- 



THE ETIQUETTE OF INTRODUCTIONS. 4 1 

ever, introductions should be acknowledged by a bow. A gentleman should 
always lift his hat in acknowledgment of an introduction to another gentleman, 
or to a lady on the street. A single lady should never give her hand to a gen- 
tleman in such a case ; a married lady may do so without impropriety. 

Persons meeting at the houses of friends when making morning calls need 
not be introduced to each other, and certainly should not be, unless it is known 
that such introductions will be mutually agreeable. 

Nor should persons who have accidentally met in this manner, without being 
introduced, bow or in anyway express recognition should they afterwards meet. 

If, when walking in the street with a friend, you meet another, it is not neces- 
sary, in fact, it is improper, to introduce them. If, however, you meet a lady 
who evinces a desire to stop and speak, your friend should stop with you, and 
may be introduced in a formal manner ; but such introduction does not warrant 
him in considering himself the lady's acquaintance. 

It is the same with an introduction at a ball, or a dancing party. 

Relations, such as a sister, a son, or a brother, may be introduced to friends 
casually met, without ceremony or hesitation. 

At an evening party it is the host's or hostess's duty to make their guests 
acquainted with each other. In England, this is dispensed with. Your name 
is announced as you enter the room. You bow to your hostess and the com- 
pany, and may then address any one in the company. In this country guests 
may properly introduce each other. 

In making introductions, act in a graceful and easy manner. It will serve to 
set your friends at ease. 

Persons hostile to each other, meeting at the house of a friend, must treat 
each other with perfect courtesy, and give no sign of their quarrel. 

A person making a visit to your house should be introduced to every caller. 

Letters of introduction are often of great value ; but you should exercise 
great caution in giving them. Never do so unless both the person to whom 
they are addressed and the person in whose favor they are written are your 
friends, and not mere acquaintances. Even then you ought to consider whether 
the introduction is likely to be agreeable to both. 

Word the letter in a brief but careful form. Unless there are special circum- 
stances in the case, merely state that the person introduced is a friend of yours, 
visiting town or the country, as the case may be, and that you trust your friend 
will show him any attention in his power, and so forth. 

All such letters should be left open ; this implies that the gentleman present- 
ing one may read it, if he pleases to do so. It is, perhaps, best that he should 
close the envelope before leaving or sending it. 

If the letter of introduction is of a business nature, the person named in it 
may take it himself to the individual to whom it is addressed. 

Ordinary letters of introduction should either be left at a house or sent by 
post ; in either case they should be accompanied by the card of the person 



42 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

named in them. No one should present his own letter of introduction, as it 
places him in a very undignified position to wait while his merits are being 
rehearsed in the family circle or by his friend's friend ; while the latter is placed 
in the embarrassing position of being obliged to receive the stranger courteously, 
whether it is agreeable to do so or otherwise. 

Having received a letter of introduction, give it immediate attention. 
Either write to the person introduced, or call on him, or leave a card, the next 
day ; and he, on his part, should return your attentions within a week. The 
correct thing is to invite the stranger to dinner, and in that case it is well to 
ask some of your friends to meet him, as this is giving him a further introduc- 
tion to society. Where this is impracticable, it may still be possible to show 
him some courtesy, such as inviting him to accompany you to the opera, or to 
a gallery, or a concert — anything choice or interesting ; in which case you will 
of course secure tickets beforehand for his acceptance. 

Should a person request you to give him a letter of introduction," and you do 
not feel that you would be justified in giving it, by all means refuse it. You 
can do so with kindness and firmness. Nothing should change your decision. 
As a rule a gentleman should not give another gentleman a letter of introduc- 
tion to a lady. There may be circumstances in which a departure from this 
rule is necessary. 

A gentleman should always promptly offer his services to a lady in need of 
them, whether he knows her or not. He should approach her, raise his hat, 
bow, and ask permission to assist her. A true lady will always accept such a 
proffer with frank courtesy. Her acceptance does not give the gentleman any 
claim to her acquaintance, nor oblige her to recognize him afterwards without a 
formal introduction. 

To ignore a person to whom you have been properly introduced is the height 
of ill-breeding. He may not be pleasant to you, but he has a claim upon your 
courtesy ; and it is due to your own dignity that you should recognize it, and 
act towards him accordingly. 

A well-bred person is at once known by his or her form of salutation. In 
meeting a friend upon the street, or in company, you should make your saluta- 
tion quietly, but cordially and with dignity, always paying the highest respect 
to the person saluted. Always salute a lady by raising the hat and making a 
formal bow. In company, the head being uncovered, the bow alone is neces- 
sary; but it should, in either case, be a decided inclination of the head and 
body, not a mere nod. 

In this country, among ladies, kissing is a common mode of salutation, even 
on the street. Gentlemen generally shake hands, or in passing each other 
bow, or make a courteous motion of the hand. Even where you are not 
on good terms with a person, it is courteous to bow to him. Should he 



THE ETIQUETTE OF INTRODUCTIONS. 43 

fail to return the bow the offence is his, and you have lost nothing by your 
politeness. 

A gentleman in meeting a lady acquaintance should remove his cigar from 
his mouth and hold it down by his side before raising his hat to her. Above 
all, never smoke while walking or riding with a lady. She may not object to 
it, but that does not pardon your rudeness. 

A young lady should treat an elderly person, either man or woman, with the 
same deference she expects at the hands of a gentleman. 

The lady should bow first in meeting a gentleman on the street. It is 
her privilege to do so, as she thus shows whether she desires to continue his 
acquaintance or not. A failure on her part to bow first excuses the gentle- 
man from saluting her. Among very intimate friends either party may salute 
first. 

In riding, a gentleman raises his hat with the right hand, as the left is occu- 
pied with the reins. 

When two or more gentlemen, walking on the street, meet a lady who is 
known to one only, all should raise their hats and bow. Those unacquainted 
with the lady thus show their respect for their friend's friend. 

In shaking hands do not give your hand coldly or listlessly. Shake hands 
with a warm, cordial grasp. A failure to do so is bad manners, and will dis- 
gust the other person. Never give a single finger, or two fingers. Give the 
whole hand, whenever you offer it. 

The right hand should always be offered unless disabled. Where both parties 
wear gloves, it is not necessary to remove them. Where one only is gloved, and 
the removal would cause an awkward pause, offer the hand promptly, with the 
remark, "Excuse my glove." Kid gloves are not expected to be removed, as 
the operation requires too much time. 

A gentleman should not bow from a window to a lady in the street. A lady 
may do so to a gentleman, in which case he must return her bow. 

Avoid nicknames in salutations. Address a person either by his title, or by 
his or her Christian name. 

Do not address a boy or girl as "Bub," or "Sis," or " Sonny." Use their 
Christian names when known to you. Children's pride is easily wounded, and 
such wounds are painful to them. If the name is unknown to you, address 
them as " My boy," "My lad," " My girl," or " My little lady." In address- 
ing a half-grown boy or girl who is a stranger to you, say, "Mister," or 
"Miss." 

In speaking to your wife in company or in public, address her as " Mrs. 

The wife should likewise address her husband as "Mr. ." To style each 

other " My dear," " My darling," " My beloved," or " My duck," in public, 
is simply to become ridiculous. Do not address each other by the Christian 
name in such cases; nor by the initial letter, as "Mr. P.," "Mrs. C." Use 
the full name with the prefix " Mr.," " Mrs." 



44 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 




Your conduct on the street should always be modest and dignified. Loud 
and boisterous conversation or laughter and all undue liveliness are improper 
in public, especially in a lady. 

When walking on the street do not permit yourself to be so absent-minded as 
to fail to recognize your friends. Walk erect and with dignity, and do not go 
along reading a book or a newspaper. 

Should you stop to speak to a friend, withdraw to the side of the walk with 
him, that you may not interrupt the passing of others. Should your friend have 
a stranger with him, apologize to the stranger for the interruption. You must 
never leave your friend with whom you are walking to speak to another without 
first asking him to excuse you. 

In walking with a lady on the street, give her the inner side of the walk, 
unless the outside is the safer part ; in which case she is entitled to it. Your 
arm should not be given to any lady except your wife or a near relative, or a 
very old lady, during the day, unless her comfort or safety require it. At night 
the arm should always be offered ; also in ascending the steps of a public build- 
ing. A gentleman should accommodate his walk to that of a lady, or an elderly 
or delicate person. 

When a lady with whom a gentleman is walking wishes to enter a store, he 
should open the door, permit her to pass in first, if practicable, follow her, and 
close the door. He should always ring door bells, or rap at a door for her. 
A gentleman should never pass in front of a lady, unless absolutely necessary, 
and should then apologize for so doing. 

Should a lady ask information of a gentleman on the street, he must raise his 
hat, bow, and give the desired information. If unable to do so, he must bow 
and courteously express his regrets. 

In crossing the street a lady should gracefully raise her dress a little above 
her ankle with one hand. To raise the dress with both hands is vulgar, except 
in places where the mud is very deep. 
. A gentleman meeting a lady acquaintance on the street should not presume 
to join her in her walk without first asking her permission. It may not be 
agreeable to her, or convenient that her most intimate friend should join her. 
She has the right, after granting such permission, to excuse herself and leave 
the gentleman whenever she may see fit; and a gentleman will never take 



ETIQUETTE OF THE STREET. 45 

offence at the exercise of such a right. If it is inconvenient for a lady to accept 
the gentleman's company, she should frankly say so, mentioning some reason, 
and excusing herself with friendly courtesy. Gentlemen give place to ladies, 
and to gentlemen accompanying ladies, in crossing the street. 

If you have anything to say to a lady whom you may happen to meet in the 
street, however intimate you may be, do not stop her, but turn round and walk 
in company ; you can take leave at the end of the street. 

When you are passing in the street, and see coming toward you a person of 
your acquaintance, whether a lady or an elderly person, you should offer them 
the wall, that is to say, the side next the houses. If a carriage should happen 
to stop in such a manner as to leave only a narrow passage between it and the 
houses, beware of elbowing and rudely crowding the passengers, with a view 
to get by more expeditiously. Wait your turn, and if any of the persons before 
mentioned come up, you should edge up to the wall, in order to give them the 
place. They also, as they pass, should bow politely to you. 

When two gentlemen accompany a lady in a walk, she should place herself 
between them, and not unduly favor either. A gentleman meeting a lady 
friend accompanied by another gentleman, should not join her unless satisfied 
that his presence is agreeable to both parties. 

A lady should not venture out upon the street alone after dark. By so doing 
she compromises her dignity, and exposes herself to indignity at the hands of 
the rougher class. When a lady passes the evening with a friend, she should 
make arrangements beforehand for some one to come for her at a stated hour. 
If this cannot be done, or if the escort fails to come, she should courteously 
ask the host to permit a servant to accompany her home. A married lady may, 
if circumstances render it necessary, return home alone. An unmarried lady 
should never do so. 

Should your host offer to accompany you himself, decline his offer, politely 
stating that you do not wish to give him so much trouble ; but should he insist 
upon it, accept his escort. In the case of a married lady, the husband should 
always come for her. He is an ill-bred fellow who refuses to render his wife 
such attention. A lady, upon arriving at her home, should always dismiss her 
escort with thanks. A gentleman should not enter the house, although invited 
by the lady to do so, unless for some especial reason. 

Never offer to shake hands with a lady in the street if you have on dark gloves, 
as you may soil her white ones. 

If, when on your way to fulfil an engagement, a friend stops you in the 
street, you may, without committing any breach of etiquette, tell him of your 
appointment, and release yourself from a long talk ; but do so in a courteous 
manner, expressing regret for the necessity. 

A lady does not form acquaintances upon the street, or seek to attract the 
attention of the other sex, or of persons of her own sex. Her conduct is 
always modest and unassuming. Neither does a lady demand services or 



46 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

favors from gentlemen. She accepts them graciously, always expressing her 
thanks. 

A gentleman will not stand on the street corners, or in hotel doorways, or 
club windows, and gaze impertinently at ladies as they pass by. This is the 
exclusive business of loafers, upon which well-bred men will not trespass. 

Do not shout to your acquaintances from the opposite side of the street. 
Bow, or wave your hand, or make any courteous motion ; but do it quietly 
and with dignity. If you wish to speak to them, cross the street, signalling to 
them your desire. 

A lady walking with two gentlemen should not take an arm of each ; neither 
should a gentleman walk with a lady on each arm, unless at night, in coming 
from a place of amusement or passing through a crowd. 

In walking with a lady who has your arm, should you have to cross the street, 
do not disengage your arm and go around upon the outside unless the lady's 
comfort renders it necessary. 

In walking with a lady, where it is necessary for you to proceed singly, always 
go before her. 




The etiquette of riding is very exact and important. Remember that your 
left when in the saddle is called the near -side, and your right the off-side, and 
that you always mount on the near-side. In doing this, put your left foot in 
the stirrup ; your left hand on the saddle ; then, as you take a spring, throw 
your right leg over the animal's back. Remember, also, that the rule of the 
road, both in riding and driving, is, that you keep to the right. 

Never appear in public on horseback unless you have mastered the inelegancies 
attending a first appearance in the saddle, which you should do at a riding- 
school. A novice makes an exhibition of himself, and brings ridicule on his 
friends. Having got a "seat" by a little practice, bear in mind the advice 
conveyed in the old rhyme — 

" Keep up your head and your heart, 

Your hands and your heels keep down, 
Press your knees close to your horse's sides 
And your elbows close to your own." 

This may be called the whole art of riding, in one lesson. 

In riding with ladies, recollect that it is your duty to see them in their saddles 



THE RIDE AND THE DRIVE, 47 

before you mount. And the assistance they require must not be rendered by a 
groom ; you must assist them yourself. 

The lady will place herself on the near side of the horse, her skirt gathered 
up in her left hand, her right on the pommel, keeping her face toward the 
horse's head. You stand at its shoulder, facing her, and stooping, hold your 
hand so that she may place her left foot in it ; then lift it as she springs, so as to 
aid her, but not to give such an impetus that, like "vaulting ambition," she loses 
her balance, and "falls o' the other side." Next, put her foot in the stirrup, 
and smooth the skirt of her habit — then you are at liberty to mount yourself. 




THE PROPER POSITION OF A LADY AND GENTLEMAN IN RIDING. 



Keep to the right of the lady or any ladies riding with you. 

Open all gates and pay all tolls on the road. Never, under any circumstances, 
allow a lady to attend to any duty of this kind while under your escort. You 
must anticipate her every need, and provide for it ; making her comfort your 
first thought. 

If you meet friends on horseback, do not turn back with them ; if you over- 
take them, do not thrust your company upon them unless you feel assured that 
it is agreeable to them for you to do so. 

If you are on horseback and meet a lady who is walking, and with whom 
you wish to speak, dismount for that purpose, and lead your horse. To put her 
to the inconvenience of straining after and shouting to you, would be a gross 
breach of manners. 

If you enter a carriage with a lady, let her first take her place on the seat 



4 3 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



facing the horses ; then sit opposite, and on no account beside her, unless you 
are her husband or other near relative. Enter a carriage so that your back is 
toward the seat you are to occupy; yoti' will thus avoid turning round in the 
carriage, which is awkward. Take care that you do not trample on the ladies' 
dresses, or shut them in as you close the door. 

The rule in all cases is this : you quit the carriage first and hand the lady out. 

You may properly speed your horse in driving with a lady, but remember 
that it is vulgar to drive too fast ; it suggests the idea of your having hired 
the "trap" from a livery stable, and is in every respect ungentlemanly. In 
driving, endeavor to preserve entire self-possession. 

The carriage or buggy should be driven close to the side-walk, and the horses 
turned from the side-walk, so as to spread the wheels away from the step. The 




THE MODE OF ASSISTING A LADY INTO A CARRIAGE. 



gentleman should then alight, quiet the horses, and hold the reins in his right 
hand as a guard against accidents. The lady should, in leaving the carriage, 
place her hands on the gentleman's shoulders, while he should place his under 
her elbows. Then, with his assistance, she should spring lightly to the pave- 
ment, passing him on his left side to avoid the reins which he holds in his right. 
In driving, the gentleman must place a lady on his left. This leaves his right 
arm free to manage his horses. 

A gentleman should not drive fast if the lady accompanying him is timid, or 
objects to it. He should consult her wishes in all things, and take no risks, as 
he is responsible for her safety. Above all, he should never race with another 
team. Such conduct is disrespectful to the lady who accompanies him. 



CON VERSA TION AND CORRESPONDENCE. 



49 




It is not given to every man to be a brilliant talker, or to express himself in 
writing with elegance or force. There is, however, no reason why any person 
who goes into society should be ignorant of the rules of polite intercourse, or 
fail to master all the customary forms of address. 

It is almost useless to say that your conversation should be adapted to your 
company : that is, nevertheless, the golden rule on this subject. 

Avoid politics and religion, and all topics likely to excite argument, or to 
lead to warmth of feeling or expression. 

Talk of yourself and your own affairs as little as possible. Those of the 
personages you are addressing are sure to interest them far more. 

Above all, never drag in the names of distinguished persons to whom you 
may be related or who may be numbered among your friends ; nothing is more 
vulgar or offensive. To speak of your own exploits, or to give illustrations of 
your own prowess and sagacity, is also offensive. 

Restrain any desire to shine, and be most particular not to monopolize the 
conversation. It is presumptuous in one person to attempt to lead the conver- 
sation, much less to monopolize it. 

Avoid whatever is personal in tone or allusion ; neither flatter nor make 
observations of an offensive character ; do not even indulge in badinage unless 
with friends, who will not be likely to put a false construction on your words, 
or to take in earnest what you mean in sport. 

Do not speak in a loud voice, or assume a dictatorial manner. If any state- 
ment is made which you know to be incorrect or untrue, be very careful of the 
manner in which you correct the speaker. Never charge him with having made 
a wilful misstatement ; suggest a correction, rather than make it ; and if the 
point in question is immaterial it is best to let it pass unnoticed. If addressed 
in an offensive tone, or if an objectionable manner . is adopted towards you, it is 
best not to notice it ; and even when you perceive an intention to annoy or 
insult, either pass it over for the time, or take an opportunity of withdrawing. 
Such a thing as a " scene " is, above all things, to be avoided. 

Do not interlard your conversation with French and other languages. If you 
are tempted into a quotation from a foreign or classic language apologize to the 
company for its use, or translate it ; but not in such a manner as to convey the 
idea that you are glad to display your learning, or that your hearers are in need 
4 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



of such translation. Puns and slang terms are to be avoided as much as possible. 
And remember there are various kinds of slang: there is the slang of the 
drawing-room as well as that of the lower classes, or of out-door life. Every 
profession has its own technical terms and set of expressions, which should be 
avoided in general society. Proverbs are to be strictly avoided. 

Be very careful not to interrupt a person while speaking, and should he 
hesitate for a word never supply it — a piece of impertinence to which vulgar 
persons are much given. 

Never whisper in company; and, above all, never converse in any language 
with which all present are not familiar, unless, of course, foreigners are present 
who only speak their own tongue, with which you may happen to be acquainted. 
In that case take care that, if possible, the company shall be apprised of what 
is passing. Should a person enter the room in which you are conversing, and 
the conversation be continued after his arrival, it is only courteous to acquaint 
him with the nature of the subject to which it relates, and to give him an idea 
of what has passed. 

In conversing with either superiors or equals do not address them by name. 
If they are persons of rank or title, do not say, " Yes, General," "No, Sena- 
tor," "Of course, Mr. President;" though you may occasionally make use of 
some such phrase as, "You will perceive, General," "You will understand, 
Senator." Avoid the too frequent use of "Sir," or "Madam," and beware 
of addressing a comparative acquaintance as "My dear sir," or "My dear 
madam." In speaking of third persons always use the prefix " Mr." or " Mrs." 
to their names ; do not refer to them by their initials, as Mr. or Mrs. B. Never 
allude to any one as a " party " or a " gent ; " and, above all, refrain from any 
of the vulgarisms to which some persons have recourse when they cannot recol- 
lect the name of a person, place, or thing. Can anything be more inelegant or 
atrocious than such a sentence as this? "Oh, Smith, I met what's-his-name 
driving that what-is-it of his, down by the — you know — close to thingummee's 
house." Yet this kind of remark is heard every day. 

Never give short or sharp answers in ordinary conversation. To do so is 
simply rude. " I do not know," or "I cannot tell," are the most harmless 
words possible, and yet they may be rendered very offensive by the tone and 
manner in which they are pronounced. Never reply — in answer to a question 
like the following, "Did Mrs. Spitewell tell you how Miss Rosebud's marriage 
was getting on?" — "I did not ask." It is almost like saying, I never ask 
impertinent questions, though you do ; we learn plenty of things in the world 
without having first inquired about them. If you must say, you did not ask, 
say, that " you forgot to ask," "neglected it," or "did not think of it." We 
can always be ordinarily civil, even if we cannot always be absolutely wise. 

Express yourself simply and clearly. Avoid all attempts at elegance or 
pomposity. Use the shortest and plainest words you can, and when you have 
said what you desire to say, stop. 



CONVERSA TION AND CORRESPONDENCE. 5 I 

Speak in a distinct, well-modulated voice, but avoid loud talking. A low, 
sweet voice is one of a woman's greatest charms, and will never fail to win her 
the admiration of men. 

Mothers should beware of praising or talking much of their children in com- 
pany. Such topics, though interesting to themselves, are tedious to others. 
Mere courtesy will prevent your visitor from differing with you, but he will be 
glad to discontinue the conversation. 

Remember "brevity is the soul of wit;" therefore "speak little, but speak 
well, if you would be thought a person of good sense." 

Be cautious in relating anecdotes. Unless you can relate a story with ease 
and effect, it is better not to attempt it. Avoid laughing at your own wit. 
Habitual relaters of anecdotes are apt to become great bores. 

Do not mimic the peculiarities, infirmities, or short-comings of others in 
general society. You may give offence to some one present who is a friend of 
the person caricatured. 

Do not speak of what passes in a house that you are visiting. 

You need not tell all the truth unless to those who have a right to know it all. 
But let all you tell be truth. 

Do not offer advice unless you know it will be followed. Beware, however, 
of advising an angry or an opinionated person. 

Be cautious as to asking questions. The reply may be very embarrassing to 
the person of whom the question is asked. 

Do not volunteer information, especially in public : but be very sure you are 
correct in what you state as facts. 

Do not sit dumb in company, but bear your share in the general conversa- 
tion. Do this with modesty and self-possession, neither thrusting yourself for- 
ward, nor hesitating where you should speak. It is better to be a good listener 
than a good talker. 

Always listen to a person who is addressing you, in a manner that will show 
him that you are interested in his speech. You can pay him no higher com- 
pliment. 

It is not necessary to express your opinions upon all subjects ; but if you give 
utterance to them, do so fearlessly, frankly, and with courteous regard for the 
opinions of others. 

The greater your learning, the more modest should be your manner of ex- 
pressing it. 

Never ask any one who is conversing with you to repeat his words. Nothing 
is ruder than to say, "Pardon me, will you repeat that sentence? I did not 
hear you at first," and thus imply that your attention was wandering when he 
first spoke. 

When we speak of ourselves and another person, whether he is absent or 
present, propriety requires us to mention ourselves last. Thus we should say, 
he and I, you and I. 



52 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Do not indulge in words or phrases of double meaning. To do so is to draw 
upon yourself the contempt of those who hear you. 

Avoid exaggerated expressions. Speak simply, and with moderation, or 
men will doubt your statements. 

Always be good-tempered. Nothing is so agreeable or so useful in society, 
as a pleasant, even temper. 

What may be very entertaining in company with ignorant people, may be 
tiresome to those who are better informed than yourself. 

Do not dispute in a party of ladies and gentlemen. If a gentleman advances 
an opinion which is different from ideas you are known to entertain, either ap- 
pear not to have heard it, or differ with him as gently as possible. You will 
not say, "Sir, you are mistaken ! " "Sir, you are wrong ! " or that you "happen 
to know better;" but you will rather use some such phrase as, "Pardon me — 
if I am not mistaken," etc. This will give him a chance to say some such 
civil thing as that he regrets to disagree with you ; and if he has not the good 
manners to do it, you have, at any rate, established your own manners as those 
of a gentleman in the eyes of the company. And when you have done that, 
you need not trouble yourself about any opinions he may advance contrary to 
your own. 

In conversing with a lady, do not appear to bring your conversation down to 
her level. Sensible women detest "small talk," and regard with contempt the 
man who appears to think they cannot converse intelligently upon subjects 
generally treated of in society. 

Be lenient to the weakness and foibles of your friends. Remember that you 
need a like forbearance from them. 

The correspondence of a lady or gentleman is a point to which especial im- 
portance should be attached, because it is one by which others are sure to form 
an estimate of the writer's worth or pretensions. 

It is impossible to get over the ill-effect produced by a badly written, indif- 
ferently spelt, and unsightly letter. 

Therefore observe these rules : Let your stationery be of the best quality, 
your handwriting plain, your style simple, inclining always to brevity. Never 
omit to put your address and the date on which you write, and to add the name 
of the person addressed at the foot of the letter, unless it is written in the 
third person. 

Address strangers and those you wish to treat with formal respect, as "Sir," or 
"Madam ; " those with whom you have any acquaintance may be addressed as, 
"Dear Sir," or "Dear Madam; " while to your friends you would write, "My 
dear Sir," or "My dear Madam." Formal letters conclude, "I am, sir, 
your obedient servant," or " I have the honor to remain, sir, your obedient 
servant." "Yours, respectfully," or "Very respectfully, yours," is a form not 
often used among persons of good breeding. It is better suited to infe- 
riors addressing superiors. To intimate friends, use some such form as, 



VISITING— THE USE OF CARDS, ETC. 53 

"Very truly, yours," "I am, dear sir, faithfully yours," or "Yours, very 
sincerely." 

Always reply promptly to a letter, no matter of what nature, and always pay 
the postage, taking special care that the stamp you use covers the weight. It is 
sufficient to use adhesive envelopes, except in special cases. 




In fashionable life, a lady is under an obligation to call on all her female 
acquaintance at stated times. These calls are formal in their nature, and are 
generally short. The conversation is devoted to society news, the gossip of the 
day, and kindred subjects. In the large cities of the Eastern States, such calls 
are made from eleven in the morning until three o'clock in the afternoon. In 
other parts of the country, where the dinner-hour is in the middle of the day 
or early in the afternoon, they are generally made from nine to twelve o'clock, 
and are termed morning calls, as "morning" is supposed to mean any time 
before dinner. 

The morning call should be brief. From ten to twenty minutes is usually 
sufficient. It should never be prolonged over half an hour. 

A lady, in making a formal call, should never lay aside her bonnet or shawl. 

A gentleman making a morning call must retain his hat in his hand. His 
umbrella may be left in the hall, but not his cane. 

Should a gentleman accompany a lady on a morning call, he must assist her 
up the steps to the door of the house, ring the bell, and follow her into the 
reception-room. He must wait patiently until the lady rises to take leave, and 
v accompany her. 

Avoid all ungraceful or awkward positions and all lounging in making calls. 
Sit upright at ease, and be graceful and dignified in your manners. 

Do not handle any of the table ornaments in the room in which you are 
received. They may be admired, but not handled. 

Should other callers be announced during your visit, wait until the bustle 
attending their entrance is over. Then rise quietly and take your leave, bow- 
ing to the new-comers. Your hostess is not obliged to introduce you to her 
other visitors, and you should take no offence at her failure to do so. Do not 
make it appear that your departure is on account of the new arrivals. 

When a call is ended it is customary among the best bred people to ring for 
a servant to open the front door for a visitor. Some persons prefer to attend 



54 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

visitors to the door themselves ; and this should be done if a servant is not 
called upon. It is not courteous to let a visitor find his or her way out of your 
house unattended. 

Avoid subjects calculated to lead to a prolonged conversation. Time your 
visit properly, and do not take out your watch and say it is time to go. Rise 
quietly, and take your leave with a few pleasant remarks. 

A lady engaged upon fancy work of any kind is not obliged to lay it aside in 
receiving the call of an intimate acquaintance. In formal calls a lady should 
devote herself entirely to her guests. 

Should a lady visitor take her leave, a gentleman, if present, should rise, and 
offer to conduct her to her carriage. The offer will not often be accepted, but if 
it is, do not forget to return and pay your respects to your hostess before quitting 
the house. 




ETIQUETTE OF THE DRAWING— ROOM. 



In making a call, if the lady called upon is not at home, leave your card ; and 
if there are several ladies staying there whom you desire to see, desire the ser- 
vant to present your compliments to them severally. Should you not have a 
card, leave your name with the servant. 

The circumstances under which gentlemen may make formal morning calls 
are limited. They may do so to express congratulations, sympathy, or condo- 
lence ; to pay their respects to a friend who has just returned from a foreign 
country or a protracted visit; or to pay their respects to ladies who have 
accepted their escort to parties or places of amusement. In the last mentioned 
instance the call should not be delayed more than a day. A gentleman may 
call upon an acquaintance to whom he has presented letters of introduction, or 
to return thanks for some favor received. There are other cases which must be 
governed by circumstances and the good sense of the person. 



VISITING— THE USE OF CARDS, ETC. 55 

In calling upon a person living or staying temporarily at a hotel, wait in the 
parlor and send up your card. Even intimate friends should observe this rule. 
Gentlemen may wait in the office or hall of the hotel while the waiter takes up 
their card. 

Ladies should make their morning calls in simple toilette, and not in very 
rich dresses. Gentlemen wear morning dress. 

You may make visits of congratulation upon the occurrence of any happy or 
fortunate event in the family of a friend — such as a marriage, a birth, or the 
inheritance of wealth. Such visits should be made in the morning. 

In going abroad, or on a long journey, you should either call in person upon 
all your friends or send cards, with the initials P. P. C. marked in the corner. 
These stand for Pour Prendre Conge, and mean - " To Take Leave. " Some write 
the English words out in full. Upon returning home your friends must first 
call upon you. You may with propriety drop the acquaintance of those who 
neglect to do so. 

You should not defer a visit of condolence beyond the next week after a death 
occurs in a family. Among friends such visits are regarded as an imperative 
duty, except where contagious diseases render them dangerous. 

You should not make a visit of friendship unless you have a formal or a gen- 
eral invitation. To drop in upon your friends at all times is to render yourself 
a bore. Never solicit an invitation, either by word or act. Wait until you are 
asked, and your presence will be doubly welcome. 

Visits of friendship are conducted by no particular rules of etiquette, as it is 
to be presumed that intimate friends, or relatives, understand each other's tastes 
and peculiarities, and will conduct themselves in a manner mutually agreeable. 
Such visits may occasionally be made under misapprehension, because there are 
many people in the world who are extremely fond of change, and will often 
persuade themselves that their society is coveted, when in fact they are not par- 
ticularly welcome. Persons of any degree of sagacity can easily discriminate in 
their reception the free and hearty welcome from the polite and easy grace which 
duty makes imperative. With intimate friends all strict ceremony can be dis- 
pensed with, but yet there are certain liberties which you may enjoy at home, 
that are not exactly proper to take in the house of a friend or relative. Criti- 
cising the conduct of servants, or children, or the acts of any member of the 
household, or the domestic management generally, is in very bad taste, though 
it may be done with the utmost good nature. No well-bred person will ever 
make remarks of any kind upon the habits, faults or foibles of a family where 
they are paying a visit of friendship ; and to drop these remarks after they have 
left only shows that they were not deserving the confidence and attentions they 
received. In such visits you should strictly apply the rule to do nothing by 
act, word or deed that may cause a disagreeable feeling on the part of your 
entertainer ; which rule, as we have before explained, is the fundamental prin- 
ciple of gentility. 



56 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Formal calls may be made in the evening, but never later than nine o'clock, 
and should not be prolonged later than ten o'clock. In making such a call a 
gentleman should carry his hat, gloves, and cane with him into the parlor and 
hold them in his hands, unless requested by the hostess to lay them aside and 
spend the evening. 

In making an informal evening call a lady may take a gentleman with her. 
She presents him to the hostess, who introduces him to the other guests, if there 
are any present. A gentleman in making an informal evening call may leave 
his hat, cane, etc., in the hall, and a lady may lay aside her bonnet and wraps. 

Do not prolong an evening visit. It is apt to become tiresome even to your 
most intimate friends. 

Should your friend have a guest on a visit to her, call as soon as possible. 
Such calls should be returned without delay. 

Where a lady has appointed a certain evening for receiving calls, it is best to 
call then, and not at other times. 

When you are prevented from attending a dinner party, or social gathering, 
call upon the person giving it without delay, and express your regret for your 
absence. 

In the country calls are more prolonged and less formal than in the city. 

Should you find a lady on the point of going out when you make your call, 
make it as brief as possible in order to leave her at liberty to carry out her plans. 

When you have risen to go, do not delay your departure. 

A gentleman should not seat himself on the sofa beside his hostess unless 
invited to do so. 

It is vulgar to make a display of wealth in calling upon persons in reduced 
circumstances. 

New-comers into a neighborhood should not make the first calls. 

A lady should not call upon a gentleman unless on business. 

In making a formal call a gentleman should not sit with his legs crossed. 

Upon arriving at a house where you wish to pay an evening call, should you 
find a small party assembled there, present yourself precisely as though you had 
been invited. After a short while you may take your leave, explaining that 
you only intended to make a brief call, and have another engagement. In this 
way you can withdraw gracefully, and without disturbing the harmony of the 
assemblage. 

The mistress of the house usually receives the visitors. At evening parties 
she will be assisted by her husband or some other gentleman. The reception 
should be performed in an easy, quiet, and self-possessed manner, and without 
unnecessary ceremony. It is customary in some places to announce the names 
of guests as they enter the room. The host or hostess may then present them 
to other guests to whom they may be strangers. 

When any one enters the room, whether announced or not, the host or hostess 
should rise at once, advance towards him, welcome him, and request him to be 



VISITING— THE USE OF CARDS, ETC. 57 

seated. If it is a young man, offer him an arm-chair, or a stuffed one ; if an 
elderly man, insist upon his accepting the arm-chair ; if a lady, beg her to be 
seated upon the sofa. If the master of the house receives the visitors, he will 
take a chair and place himself at a little distance from them ; if, on the con- 
trary, it is the mistress, and if she is intimate with the lady who visits her, she 
will place herself near her. If several ladies come at once, we give the most 
honorable place to the one who, from age or other considerations, is most enti- 
tled to respect. In winter, the most honorable places are those at the corners 
of the fire-place, if you have a fire in it. If the visitor is a stranger, when the 
master or mistress of the house rises, any person who may be already in the 
room should do the same, unless the company is a large one. When any of the 
company withdraw, the master or mistress of the house should conduct them as 
far as the door. But whoever the person may be who departs, if we have other 
company, we may dispense with conducting them farther than the door of the 
room. 

In the selection of cards great taste should be exercised. The material 
should be a thin, fine board of paper. The size and shape are regulated by the 
prevailing fashion. The color should always be pure white. Tinted or colored 
cards are an abomination. 

A gentleman's card should bear only his name and address. A lady's card 
should have the word "Mrs." or "Miss" prefixed to her name. The eldest 
unmarried daughter of a family should have her card read simply "Miss 
White," not "Miss Mary White." The younger sisters, if unmarried, should 
have their Christian names on their cards. 

Professional titles may appear upon the card, as "James Dickson, M. D. ," 
or " Doctor James Dickson," " Rev. Thomas Smith," or " Rev. Thomas Smith, 
D. D." In England a gentleman without a title prefixes "Mr." to his name, 
as " Mr. Leslie Melville." In this country this is not the practice. Such 
titles as "Hon." or "Honorable," "Judge," "Esq.," "Professor," on cards 
are not in good taste in this country. 

A card left for you during your illness should be answered by a call as soon 
as your recovery will permit. 

Should you send a card to a person who is ill, the bearer should always make 
a verbal inquiry as to your friend's condition of health. 

The most perfectly tasteful card is an engraved one. The printed card comes 
next ; then the written card. The fashion as to letters changes, but a plain 
script or old English text, well engraved, is always neat and in good taste. 

With regard to visits of a day or more it is the universal custom in England 
and is gradually coming into vogue in this country to invite your friend to visit 
you for a specified length of time. This enables your guest to know that he is 
not inconveniencing you by remaining too long, and allows you to make 
arrangements for the entertainment of other friends. This is a most sensible 
custom, and cannot be too highly commended. 



58 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

In visiting a city where a friend resides it is best to go to a hotel, although 
you may have a general invitation from your friend to make his house your 
home. You can make a call upon him as soon as you please, and should he 
then urge you to accept his hospitality you may do so with propriety. 

You should always write to inform even a relative or most intimate friend of 
your intended visit and the probable time of your arrival. 

You should answer a written invitation to visit a friend, as promptly as possi- 
ble, and state the time when you may be expected. 

Where no time is specified by your host or hostess as to the duration of your 
visit, you should not prolong it over a week. A shorter time is better. You 
should take an early occasion of stating how long you expect to remain. 

Conform your habits to those of the family in which you are visiting; give 
no trouble that can be avoided \ and accept the hospitality offered you heartily, 
and with well-bred grace. 

You should make arrangements for having your washing done at your 
own expense in making a long visit. Remember that to ask your hostess to 
have it done by her servants is to increase their labor, and to render them 
dissatisfied. 

A lady visiting in a family should not receive the attentions of a gentleman 
who is objectionable to her host or hostess. Neither should she receive too 
many calls from gentlemen. 

Do not invite a friend who may call upon you to remain to a meal. Such an 
invitation must come from the host or hostess. 

A lady should decline an invitation to a dinner or party, which does not 
include her hostess. A gentleman inviting a lady visiting in a family to accom- 
pany him to a place of amusement, or upon an excursion, should include the 
younger ladies of the family in his invitation. They may decline or not, 
according to circumstances. 

A true lady or gentleman will always treat with kindness and courtesy the 
servants of the family in which they may be visiting. In taking leave, you 
should remember them by some gratuity. 

Do not unduly praise other places at which you may have visited. Your 
hostess may think you wish to contrast her establishment with the one so 
praised, to her disadvantage. 

You may with propriety make simple presents to the children of the family. 
Costly or lavish gifts place your entertainers under an obligation which they 
may not be able to return, and therefore would not desire to incur. 

Do not outdress the members of the family in which you are a guest, espe- 
cially in attending an entertainment or place of amusement with them. 

Enter heartily into the plans that are made for your entertainment or amuse- 
ment. You should never permit your host or hostess to feel that he or she has 
disappointed you in their efforts to add to your enjoyment. 

Upon returning home after a visit, write immediately to your host or hostess, 



NEW YEAR'S CALLS. 



59 



announcing your safe arrival ; and be careful to send kind messages to each 
member of the family, mentioning all by name. 

When a friend informs you of his or her intended visit, and the probable 
time of their arrival, you should have their room ready for their reception. It 
should be well warmed in cold weather, cooled and aired in summer, and pro- 
vided with all the ordinary conveniences of the toilette, and any other articles 
that may minister to the comfort of your guest. 

When you expect a lady guest, some male member of the family should meet 
her at the cars, steamer, or other place of arrival in your city or neighborhood. 
He should see after her baggage, and make such arrangements as will enable 
her to reach your house quickly and with comfort. 

Without breaking up the regular routine of your household or business, you 
should arrange your affairs so as to devote the most time to your guest. You 
should arrange receptions, entertainments, and excursions of various kinds if 
possible, and should always show her the places and things of note in your 
vicinity. You should do all this unobtrusively, and make your guest feel that 
it is a pleasure to you to thus increase her enjoyment of her visit. 

Upon the departure of your guest, accompany him or her to the cars or 
boat, and remain until the conveyance has begun the journey, taking leave of 
your guest with cordiality. 




•*PW ¥E7H? f S 




It is the custom in all the larger cities of the United States, and in the 
majority of the smaller towns, for gentlemen to pay their respects to their lady 
acquaintances on New Year's Day by formal calls. In the smaller towns it is 
sometimes the custom for the newspapers to announce the names of the ladies 
who will receive callers on that day. This is impracticable in such a city as 
New York or Philadelphia, but it is a good plan in smaller places, as it enables 
gentlemen to know what ladies of their acquaintance will receive visits upon 
that day. 

A lady should not issue invitations for New Year's calls. It is bad taste to 
do so, and will result in causing her friends who do not receive invitations to 
believe that their visits are not desired. 

Ladies receiving upon New Year's Day should have a servant in especial 
charge of the front door. He should admit guests, and show them into the 



60 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

drawing-room. He should take charge of the hats and overcoats of the 
visitors. 

Gentlemen, in making calls on this day, should lay aside the hat and over- 
coat before entering the parlor. The call should be made in morning dress. 
It should be brief and as cordial as possible. It should not last over ten or 
fifteen minutes. Cards are invariablv delivered to the servant in charge of the 
door. 

Where refreshments are set out, gentlemen will partake of them only after 
being invited to do so by the hostess. Where wine is offered, be cautious in 
the use of it, especially if many calls are to be made. The best bred persons 
are discontinuing the use of wine at New Year Receptions. It is a practice 
which encourages dissipation among young men, and is to be approved only 
under exceptional circumstances. As a rule, intoxicating beverages should not 
be provided on such occasions. 

Ladies must wear full dress at New Year Receptions. It adds to the effect 
of the toilette and the appearance of the drawing-room to partially close the 
blinds of the windows and light the gas. 

It is customary to provide refreshments. They should be spread with taste 
and liberality upon a table conveniently located in the drawing-room. They 
may be dispensed with for a sufficient reason. 

A gentleman may call at the house of a friend, whether he knows the family 
are receiving or not. If they are not receiving, leave your card. In some 
cities families not receiving calls close the front windows of the house, and hang 
a tasteful basket from the knob of the front door. The visitor simply deposits 
his card in the basket, without ringing the bell. 

New Year's calls should not be made before 10 a. m., nor after 9 p. m. Some 
persons receive up to a much later hour, but this is bad taste. By nine o'clock 
the ladies are thoroughly fatigued, and in no humor to entertain visitors. 

Where you have many calls to make, it is best to procure a carriage, if you 
have not one of your own. Write out a list of names and addresses in the order 
in which you wish to make your calls, and give the list to the driver, who will 
then know how to direct his movements. In New York, where wine is the 
custom, this is a very necessary precaution for the " young bloods." 

Gentlemen may make calls either singly or in parties. Not more than four 
should call together. 

The second day of January is called ''the Ladies' Day." They then make 
their New Year's calls upon their lady friends. In New York and some other 
cities, these calls are very ceremonious, and the hostess makes as ample provision 
for them as for those of the previous day. 

Ladies preserve the cards of their New Year's callers. They constitute a 
pleasant reminiscence of the occasion, and are often useful for reference. By 
comparing those of one season with another, a lady may see which of her friends 
remain in society. 



ETIQUETTE OF THE TABLE. 



6r 




It is of the highest importance that all persons should conduct themselves 
with the strictest regard to good breeding, even in the privacy of their own 
homes, when at table. A neglect of such observance will render one stiff and 
awkward in society. 

Mere friendly dinners should be conducted with the strictest regard to eti- 
quette, but more freedom may be observed than at formal dinner-parties ; nor 
need one make such an elaborate display. 

Dining ought to rank among the Fine Arts. A knowledge of dinner-table 
etiquette is all-important in many respects ; but chiefly in this : that it is re- 
garded as one of the strong tests of good breeding. Persons new to society may 
master its simpler forms — such as dropping cards, paying visits, mixing in 
evening parties, and so on ; but dining is the great trial. The rules to be 
observed at table are so numerous and so minute in respect of detail, that they 
require the most careful study ; and the worst of it is that none of them can be 
violated without exposing the offender to instant detection, and for this reason, 
that those accustomed to good society cannot err in particulars in which others 
are pretty certain to commit themselves. For example, a gentleman could not 
by any chance pour sherry into a claret glass, or drink anybody's health, or put 
his knife in his mouth ; nor could a lady ask twice for soup, or bite a piece off 
her bread. These may seem small points, but things are large or small, im- 
portant or unimportant, by comparison ; and, moreover, society judges of 
character and accomplishments by trifles. 

For this latter reason, if for no other, the Etiquette of the Dinner-table, as 
unfolded in these pages, would repay the closest attention. 

In giving a dinner-party, the great question is, Who to invite? 

Upon this point there hinges a second of almost equal importance, namely, 
How many are to be invited ? 

Taking the second difficulty first, we may say that a dinner-party may consist 
of any number with one exception ; there are not to be thirteen at table, because 
some persons entertain a foolish superstition with regard to that number, and 
we have known those who would decline to sit down rather than make the 
thirteenth. 



62 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Large dinners are a mistake, though, of course, political, business, family, and 
other reasons, often necessitate their being given. 

Six or eight is a comfortable number for a dinner. We prefer an even to an 
odd number ; the guests are then paired, though all present should unite for the 
general entertainment, instead of breaking up into knots, as is inevitably the case 
where a dozen or more persons sit down. 

Of course, if a dinner is given merely as an opportunity for display, it does 
not matter how many are invited, so that the resources of the establishment (and 
of the pastrycook) are equal to the occasion. 

In the latter case, too, it does not much matter who is asked ; the host has 
only to group his guests to the best of his ability. 

But when the object is that a dinner shall be enjoyed, it is quite as important 
to ask, " Who? " as to determine how many. 

There is nothing which party-giving people fail in so lamentably as the right 




ETIQUETTE OF THE TABLE. 

selection and assortment of their guests. How often must it be repeated, that 
it is not enough to make the most perfect arrangements for receiving company 
if those invited are hopelessly unsuited to one another? The effect of bringing 
together an incongruous mass of people is certain and inevitable ; nothing but 
failure can attend it. There is, we are aware, the difficulty of the people one 
?nust ask ; but many dinner-givers seem to have no tact, no sagacity, no percep- 
tion of the fitness of things, and when they have a power of choice do not 
exercise it. They think one wealthy man must be glad to meet another wealthy 
man, one lawyer another lawyer, and so on. 

Having decided on the guests to be asked, send out the invitations a reason- 
able time before the day fixed on for the dinner. In the height of the season 



ETIQUETTE OF THE TABLE. 63 

in town, this should be three weeks before; but under ordinary circumstances, 
a fortnight is sufficient, and, in the country, a week or ten days. 

All invitations — even those to the most intimate friends — should be by note. 
Forms are to be obtained at stationers' ; but if the note is written, let it be on 
the very best paper, small note size. 

The invitation is in the name of both the lady and gentleman of the house, 
and should be written in the third person, and may assume this form : 

"Mr. and Mrs. request the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. 's company 

at dinner, on Wednesday, Aug. — th, at — o'clock." 

Instead of "pleasure," the word "favor" is sometimes used. The answer 
must agree with the invitation, in being written in the third person, and on 
small note-paper. It may run : 

" Mr. and Mrs. have great pleasure in accepting Mr. and Mrs. 's 

invitation to dinner on the — th. ' ' 

If it is necessary to decline the invitation, the note assumes this form : 

"Mr. and Mrs. regret, that owing to a previous engagement, they 

cannot have the pleasure of accepting Mr. and Mrs. 's kind invitation for 

the — th." 

If any other reason besides that of a prior engagement prevents the invitation 
being accepted, it should be stated. 

Whether accepting or declining, a reply to an invitation to dinner should 
always be returned immediately or at the very earliest convenience. 

When practicable, invitations should be sent by the hands of a servarJf rather 
than through the post ; but this is a remnant of punctiliousness which " railway 
manners " are rapidly sweeping away. 

§\muv §xm. 

Dressing for dinner only presents points of difficulty to the ladies ; the rule 
to be followed by gentlemen is simple enough. 

Several considerations serve to embarrass the gentler sex. For a "great" 
dinner, a lady dresses in a style which would be extravagant and out of keeping 
with a "small " dinner; yet the invitation is in both cases couched in the same 
terms. Moreover, a dinner is often the prelude to an evening party, or a visit 
to the opera, or some other form of amusement ; and the style of dress must be 
suited to these contingencies also. 

One or two general rules may be laid down. 

Full dinner dress means a low dress ; the hair arranged with flowers or other 
ornaments ; and a display of jewelry, according to taste. For a grand dinner, 
a lady dresses as elaborately as for a ball ; but there is a great distinction be- 
tween a ball dress and a dinner dress. Let no misguided young belle who is 
invited to a great house rush to the conclusion that it will be right for her to 
appear in a dress she has worn in a ball-room. The style of thing required is 
wholly different. In the ball-room everything should be light, floating, diaph- 



64 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

anous, ethereal, and calculated to produce a good general effect. A dinner 
dress must be good in quality ; it should be of silk of the latest make, 
with an ample train. By way of setting the dress off, rich lace may be 
worn — Brussels, Mechlin, Honiton, Maltese or Cluny ; but such light ma- 
terials as blonde, tulle, areophane, tarlatane, etc., are quite out of place as 
trimmings. 

Jewelry of almost any value may be worn at a great dinner — diamonds, 
pearls, emeralds, rubies, any kind ; but it is not in good taste to wear too much 
jewelry at any time. 

As accessories, an opera-cloak, a fan, and a pair of perfectly white and per- 
fectly fitting gloves must not be forgotten. 

In dressing for an ordinary dinner — say a dinner of six or eight, or a dinner 
at a country-house — the demi-toilette is sufficient. The dress should be made 
with a low body; but a transparent arrangement of net or muslin fastening 
round the throat should be worn over it. This is better than an ordinary 
high dress. 

With this style the hair may be carefully dressed, but not elaborately adorned. 
The jewelry, too, should be moderate in quantity, and in keeping with the 
subdued effect of the costume. 

White gloves are indispensable. 

Now, as to the gentlemen. 

The theory is that they dress for dinner in such a manner as to be prepared 
for anf^kind of entertainment — opera, concert, theatre, party, meeting, or even 
ball — which they may have occasion to attend during the evening. 

The dinner, or evening, dress consists of a black dress-coat, black waistcoat 
and trousers, white cravat, patent leather boots, and white kid gloves. Black 
neck-ties and lavender gloves have gone out ; elaborate shirt-fronts, thrown up 
with pink silk, are also among the things of the past. 

Jewelry of a more showy description than that worn in an earlier part of the 
day is permissible. A handsome chain may be worn with a gold watch ; a 
diamond ring is in good taste, and the shirt-studs may be choice, but should be 
in proportion to the means of the wearer. 

It may be as well to remark that dinner-parties are not supposed to be given 
on Sundays, and therefore when an invitation is accepted for that day — or 
when, on a visit, host and guests dine together — it is not necessary to dress : the 
ladies appearing in high dresses, or the demi-toilette at most ; gentlemen in 
walking-dress. 

To secure the success of a dinner, certain arrangements are indispensable. 

To begin with: it must be given in a comfortable and appropriate room. 
Where there is a choice of rooms, that selected should be in keeping with the 
number of the guests. 

See that it is warm — about 68°. If, as is now the custom in most of our 



ETIQUETTE OF THE TABLE. 65 

cities, the dinner be given at a late hour, requiring the room to be lighted, let 
it be lit so that the light falls on the table. If the room is usually lit by means 
of gas brackets, over the fire-place or elsewhere, supplant them by moderator- 
lamps on the table, as nothing is more uncomfortable than a light at one's 
back. 

The room should be carpeted, if only that the servants may move about it 
without noise. 

Let the fire be properly screened, so that the guests on that side the room 
may not be roasted. A glass screen is best. 

It is not easy to determine on the best shape for a dinner-table. The old 
oblong table has disadvantages ; the host and hostess are effectually separated, 
and the same may be said of the guests on either side. 

Oval tables are now much in vogue, and are comfortable. 

Round tables also have their advocates ; but, like those which are oblong, they 
cause the company to break up into knots. Still, for small parties, many 
prefer them. 

Take care that the cioth placed upon it is radiantly white, the folds showing 
that it has been recently opened. 

The same remark will apply to the table napkins. 

It is customary to place an epergne in the middle of the table, and a vase or 
stand of flowers at intervals down it. But it is well to see that these objects are 
not so pretentious as to prevent those dining from having a clear view of those 
opposite them. The appearance of the table is secondary to the comfort of the 
guests. 

Every one who sits down will require to be provided for in this way : 

On the right of the space left for the plate place two knives and a spoon. 
The present mode is to use silver knives as well as forks for fish, and in that 
case this knife is placed with the others. 

On the left three fcrks — that for sweets smaller than the others. 

The glasses are placed on the right. 

These should be at least four in number. As it is a great breach of decorum, 
as well as a sign of ignorance, to drink one sort of wine from a glass intended 
for another, we will describe the glasses commonly in use. The tall glass, or 
that with the shallow, saucer-like top, is for Champagne ; the green for hock, 
Chablis and similar wines ; the large, ample glass for claret and Burgundy ; the 
round, full-shaped glass for port, and the smaller glass for sherry. 

Each guest will be provided with a table-napkin, which, in laying the table, 
should occupy the place reserved for the plate. 

There are many different, many ingenious ways of treating the dinner-napkin. 
The simplest is to leave it in the folds in which it comes from the laundress. 

The arrangements as to wines demand a word ; and, by the way, the master 
of the house is answerable for the quality of the wines — the lady for the excellence 
of the coffee or tea to follow. 
5 



66 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



At the best dinner-parties wine is brought and handed round by the servants ; 
but even then a few decanters are placed on the table. 

Where the party is small and of a family character, all wines are put on table, 
so that each guest may help the lady next him, and himself, and then pass the 
bottle. 

Variety in wines is indispensable in large dinners, and the taste for light 
wines which now prevails is constantly adding to it. 

There must be provided sherry and Sauterne for the fish and soup. With the 
joints the guests should have the choice of hock, Chablis, and one or two kinds 
of claret. At the next stage, with game, Burgundy may be given, and there 
should be port on table for the few who choose to take it at this stage. Then 
come the "ladies' wines," as they have been sometimes called, still or sparkling 
Champagne and Moselle. Port accompanies cheese. 

For dessert provide port and sherry, Madeira and claret. 

Hock, Champagne, Moselle, Chablis, and some few other wines are brought 
to table in bottle ; the choice varieties of claret in the baskets in which they are 
imported.; port, sherry and Madeira are decanted ; ordinary clarets and Burgundy 
wines are handed round in claret-jugs, either of silver or glass. 

Respecting the dinner itself, it is impossible to lay down any fixed rule. 
That must be governed by the season and the taste of the host. 

We may add that a dinner, however humble in its pretensions — if only such 
■as a man gives when he asks another to come and " take a chop " with him — 
should never consist of less than three courses, namely, soup or fish, a joint 
(which, in a small dinner, may be accompanied by poultry or game) and pastry. 
Cheese, with salad, follows as a matter of course. 

Where the dinner is very small, it is sufficient to provide port, sherry, claret 
(which is more in vogue than ever), or a Rhenish wine : a bottle of Champagne 
may be added at discretion. 

For dessert this provision should be made : each guest will require a silver 
spoon and fork, a plate, with a small folded napkin in it, and three glasses — for 
port, sherry and claret. Finger-glasses, containing rose-water, used to be placed 
on each guest's left hand at dessert; but it is now the mode for the perfumed 
water to be taken round in a deep silver dish, each person in turn dipping the 
corner of his napkin in it, and wetting the fingers and lips. 

It may be added that the success of a dinner greatly depends on the attendants. 

It is very desirable that there should be a sufficient number of servants. 
Three will be enough for a party of ten or fifteen at table. They should be 
previously instructed in their duties, and each should have particular duties 
assigned, and attend to these only. Each should take charge of one part of 
the table, and no other. Thus one looks after the guests on the right from 
the host to the mistress, another taking the opposite side of the table, while 
a third has charge of the sideboard, wines, etc. They should be instructed 
in the right pronunciation of the names of wines. White collars and gloves 



ETIQUETTE OF THE TABLE. 67 

should be worn by females ; or if not, care should be taken that the hands 
and nails are perfectly clean. The servant hands everything at the guest's left 
hand. 

On their arrival, the guests are shown into the drawing-room, which should 
be well lighted, and in cold weather well warmed. 

The hostess should be ready in her drawing-room to receive at least by the 
hour for which dinner is fixed. She should have dressed, have given a glance 
at the dinner-table to see that all the appointments are correct, looking more 
especially to the smaller points, which servants are apt to overlook. 

She should then repair to the drawing-room, occupying a position there 
sufficiently near for her to command an uninterrupted view of the door, and not 
too close, because it is a mark of attention on her part to rise and advance a 
few steps to receive her guests as they arrive. Cordiality should mark the 
reception of each. 

In good houses the guests are received at the house-door by the footman, who 
ascertains the name and announces it at the drawing-room door. In some 
establishments, where men-servants are not kept, the females in attendance do 
this ; but the bawling out of names is absurd in small houses, where the guests 
are few. 

It is peculiarly the part of the lady of the house to entertain the guests as 
they arrive, during the awkward half-hour preceding dinner. If she is at ease, 
it is not difficult to introduce the guests to each other, to make observations 
suggesting conversation — introducing any topic of the day, or availing herself 
of any chance allusion to pictures, articles of vertu, prints, cartes de viszte, or 
other objects of interest in the drawing-room, to which, however, it is not well 
that she should herself direct attention, unless the curiosity of the objects, rather 
than their value, constitutes their attraction. 

During this period the lady quietly "pairs off" her guests, introducing to 
the gentlemen the ladies they will take down to dinner. 

When a butler forms part of the establishment, he appears at the drawing-door 
and announces that dinner is on the table, waiting respectfully as the guests 
pass out. When there is no butler, the announcement is made bv the footman 
or the parlor-maid, or, in small families, by the housemaid. 

Dinner should be announced a few minutes after the arrival of the last guest 
— that dreadful personage whose vulgar disregard of punctuality has perhaps 
endangered the success of the repast. 

It is well to give the servant charged with the duty of announcing the guests 
a fairly written list of the names to be looked at beforehand, and ticked off as 
they arrive. This prevents mistakes in names, and has this further advantage, 
that the dining-room -may be lit up, and matters forwarded, as the company 
arrive ; and when all are there, the order to serve may be given, without the 
master or lady of the house being troubled. 

When dinner is announced the master of the house will offer his arm to the 



68 



THE LAWS OE ETIQUETTE. 



lady to whom he desires to show the greatest respect, and places her on his 
right hand — he generally taking the lower end of the table. The gentleman on 
whom has been conferred the honor of escorting the hostess offers her his arm 
and conducts her to the head of the table, then takes his seat on her left hand. 
The rest of the company follow and take the seats assigned them by the host or 
hostess; these being arranged on the old-fashioned plan, according to prece- 
dence — married ladies taking the lead of unmarried. But as this precedence 
question involves endless difficulties and unpleasantness, when one gets beyond 
the broad distinctions of rank, profession, and so forth, the good taste of the 
present day has suggested an innovation which is being widely followed. It is 
taken for granted that every place at a friend's table is equally a place of honor 
and equally agreeable, so that, in the best circles, it is becoming the custom for 
the guests to sit in the order in which they enter the room, even the lady of the 
house resigning her place of honor and taking any seat that offers. A little 
care should, however, be taken that a judicious distribution of the guests, accord- 
ing to their tastes, accomplishments, terms of intimacy, etc., is secured. Ladies 
sit on the right of gentlemen. 

As soon as seated all the guests remove their gloves, and taking the napkins 
from the table, open them and spread them on the knees. The napkin is not 
to be tucked into the waistcoat, or pinned on to the front of the dress. 

It will usually contain a roll ; that is placed on the left side of the plate. 

These preliminaries arranged, each gentleman converses with the lady he has 
brought down until the dinner begins. 

Soup is always first served — one ladle to each plate. Eat it from the side of 
your spoon. Do not take it too hot; and do not ask twice for it, or dip up the 
last spoonfuls, or tilt your plate to get at it. 

If the servants do not go round with wine after soup, the gentleman should 
ask his lady if she will permit him to help her to a glass of sherry, and take one 
himself, passing the decanter. The custom of taking wine with other guests has 
almost gone" out ; but if you are asked to do so, it is proper to fill your glass 
with the wine your friend is drinking. Fill, and put your lips to the glass, but 
do not empty it. 

Never decline to take wine when asked, unless you avow temperance princi- 
ples, and pour a little fresh wine from the decanter each time: then bow and 
sip. A gentleman must see that his lady does not want for wine. She can 
neither ask for it nor help herself; she can. only exercise her discretion in the 
number of times she will empty the glass. 

To return to the viands. Fish follows soup. At the best tables you will find 
a silver fish-knife as well as fork ; if not, eat with the fork in the right hand and 
a small piece of bread in the left. Never spit the bones out into the plate, or 
touch them with your fingers: use a corner of your napkin to convey them to 
the side of your plate. 

When there are two kinds of fish, the larger one — say the turbot — is placed 



ETIQUETTE OF THE TABLE. 69 

before the host: the lady taking that which is less calculated to fatigue in the 
helping. 

When fish sauce is handed, put it on the side of your plate. By the way, 
endeavor to learn the sauces appropriate to the different kinds of fish — as lobster 
sauce with turbot, shrimp or caper with salmon, oyster with cod, and so on. 

The entrees follow: — they are, for the most part, served in covered silver 
side-dishes. It is not customary to do more than taste one, or, at the most, 
two of these. They consist of sweetbreads, pates, cutlets, and made-dishes gen- 
erally, and over-indulgence in them is apt to unfit one for enjoying the rest of 
the dinner, while it is not very good for digestion. 

Eat, such as can be eaten that way, with a fork. 

The roast meats are placed about the table in this way: — the largest and most 
important, say haunch of venison, before the host; one before the lady of the 
house, and such dishes as tongue or ham before particular guests, occupying 
seats at points where carving-knives and forks will be found ready placed. 

It is proper to proceed to carve what is put before you for that purpose without 
hesitation or demur. 

Carving is a most important accomplishment, and one that should be acquired 
by every gentleman. A man should be able to carve a joint or a bird easily, 
dexterously, without exertion, and with infinite neatness. But facility is only 
to be acquired by practice. You will see an unpractised man stand up and 
labor at a joint or a bird, while another will quietly dispose of it without effort 
or difficulty. Tact has something to do with it ; practice more. 

We need hardly say that both knife and fork are used for meat and poultry, 
and likewise for game; but under no possible circumstance is the knife to be 
put in or near the mouth. 

Do not begin to eat meat until you have all the accessories — the vegetables, 
the gravy, and, in the case of venison or mutton, the currant jelly. 

Do not load your plate with different kinds of vegetables. Eat them with a 
fork. Do not take a spoon for peas : it is unnecessary. It is best for both 
gentlemen and ladies to eat asparagus with the knife and fork, cutting off the 
heads. In England gentlemen eat asparagus by taking the stalk in their fingers. 
Ladies never do. 

Game follows. It is often put on with the sweets, in which case the principal 
dish of game is placed before the gentleman, and the pudding or tart before the 
lady of the house. Minor dishes are arrayed at the sides. It is very necessary 
for a gentleman to have a knowledge of the way in which hare, pheasant, par- 
tridge, teal, snipe, and small birds generally, are carved and helped. A knife 
is used in eating all of them. 

You may use a spoon for pudding ; but the rule is, always use a fork where it 
is possible. Ices and custards are eaten with a spoon. 

Cheese concludes the dinner. As a rule, only the gentlemen eat it, ladies 
declining to do so. It is eaten with a fork. Rusks, or pulled bread, as it is 



70 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

called, should be handed round with it. These may be taken, and also broken, 
with the fingers, as bread is done. 

In England grace is said just after dinner, and before dessert is set on. This 
rule is imperative in that country. 

When the servants have placed the dessert on table, and have handed the 
fruit and sweets once round, they retire. 

The gentlemen then devote themselves to the ladies, and see that they want 
for nothing. They offer wine, and select the choicest fruits from those at hand. 
Should a lady take a pear, an apple, or an orange, the gentleman next her pre- 
pares it, using a silver knife and fork, and never touching it with the fingers. 
In the same way, should she take walnuts or nuts of any kind, he will crack 
them for her. There will be plenty of time for him to have his own dessert 
when the ladies have returned to the drawing-room. This will happen after a 
little dessert has been taken, or if there is ice, after that has been partaken of. 

Then the hostess bows to the lady of most distinction present, and all the 
ladies rise and prepare to retire. The gentleman nearest the door opens it, and 
holds it open for them. The hostess is the last to go out. While they are 
going all the gentlemen rise, and remain standing until they are gone. 

After this the gentlemen remain a little while over their wine — a much shorter 
time than formerly — and then join the ladies in the drawing-room, not strag- 
gling in one after another as if reluctantly, but entering in a body. 

Tea and coffee are dispensed by the lady of the house in the drawing-room. 
This is her special province. It should be accompanied by a few wafers, a 
plate of very thin rolled bread-and-butter, and a few biscuits of the lightest 
description may be added. 

One cup of tea or coffee only should be taken ; and we need hardly say that 
it must not be poured into the saucer to cool. 

It will be handed round the room by the servants. 

In the drawing-room there should be a little music to give relief to the 
conversation. 

At a plain family dinner, at which one or two guests are present, more 
devolves on the host and hostess, and less on the servants. 

The various courses are sent round, but the wines are often placed on the 
table, and passed from one gentleman to another. 

However quiet and unpretending the party, a lady must never help herself to 
anything, even if it is immediately before her. Above all things she must not 
touch the decanters. And she must studiously refrain from offering to hand 
anything to others; that is a signal proof of ill-breeding. 

Nothing should be suffered to disturb the general composure at a dinner-table. 

Accidents will happen ; wine will be spilt, and glass and china broken ; but 
these things should neither bring a frown to the face of the hostess, nor be 



ETIQUETTE OF THE TABLE. 



71 



suffered to embarrass the unlucky guest. The highest compliment ever paid to 
a lady, as expressive of her essentially lady-like qualities, was that she was — 

" Mistress of herself, though china fall." 

Let us add a few general hints. Eat with your mouth shut. Cut the food 
into small pieces, and when a spoon is raised to the mouth see that it is not so 
full as to require an effort to swallow its contents. Never drink with the mouth 
full; it may lead to choking, which is unpardonable. The same rule applies 
to talking. Gentlemen wearing beard or moustache should be careful to use 
the table-napkin repeatedly, so that no particle of food, or drop of wine or 
gravy, be left adhering to the hair in an offensive way. Do not put your hands 
on the table, or play with your bread, or examine the plate with an inquisitive 
glance. In taking sauces, be careful not to try to secure all the oysters, shrimps, 
etc. ; and so, in taking salad, do not appropriate all the lobster, or whatever 
may give a character to it, or take an undue quantity of the dressing. In eating 
plum or cherry tarts, convey the stones from your mouth to the plate with your 
fork. Avoid taking dishes quite unknown to you, lest you should not like them, 
and be obliged to express your distaste either by your face or in some more 
offensive manner. Never offer to pass a plate that has been handed to you. Do 
not speak to servants imperiously or in an offensive manner. 

It is the part of the host to promote genial, pleasant feeling, to see that every 
one is properly attended to, and that his friends lack nothing that may tend to 
their comfort. On the other hand, the guests are bound to promote the general 
amusement, which is the object of their meeting, not by individual attempts at 
brilliancy — for the desire to shine is fatal — but by stimulating conversation, 
contributing to it without absorbing it, and so helping to promote geniality, 
good humor, and genuine enjoyment. 

You should sit at a convenient distance from the table, and sit upright. Do 
not lean back, or tilt your chair, or stoop forward towards the table. 

When grace is said at table, observe the most respectful attention, reverently 
inclining the head. 

Do not be impatient to be served. Should you need anything at the hands 
of the servants, do not order them to serve you, but request them politely, in a 
low, distinct tone, adding, "if you please." In declining a viand offered by 
them, say, " Not any, I thank you," etc. 

Do not pick your teeth at table, or put your hand over or in your mouth. 

Do not hesitate to take the last piece of bread or cake in a dish handed to 
you. Your host has more for other guests. 

When a plate containing food is handed to you, set it down before you, and 
do not pass it to your neighbor. 

Do not thrust your feet far enough under the table to touch the feet of persons 
opposite you. 

Tea or coffee should be drunk from the cup, and not poured into the saucer. 

i 



72 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



Do not set your cup on the table-cloth, as it will soil it. In passing your cup 
to your hostess or the waiter, remove the spoon, and lay it in the saucer, beside 
the cup. 

Always act simply and easily, as if you were accustomed to doing things 
properly. 





ETIQUETTE IF Til PUT ¥ 

l 4^^r^-A-3>TID THE ZB-^XjXj 





It is in the party or ball-room that society is on its very best behavior. 
Everything there is regulated according to the strict code of good breeding ; 
and as any departure from this code becomes a grave offence, it is indispensable 
that the etiquette of the ball-room be thoroughly mastered. 

Balls are of two kinds, public and private. 

The etiquette of public balls is almost identical with that of private assem- 
blies of the same kind, and it will be sufficient to observe here, that those 
attending them should, if possible, form their own parties beforehand. Ladies, 
especially, will find the comfort and advantage of this. 

The rule as to giving private balls or parties is this : that ball-goers should 
make one return during the season. 

In giving this, you may imitate the vulgar among the higher classes, and have 
a " crush," as it is called ; but it is in far better taste to restrict the number of 
invitations, so that all the guests may be fairly accommodated. The invitations 
should, however, be slightly in excess of the number counted on, as it is rare, 
indeed, that every one accepts. One-third more than the room will hold may 
generally be asked with safety. It is desirable to secure the attendance of an 
equal number of dancers of both sexes ; but experience shows that to do this it 
is necessary to invite more gentlemen than ladies. 

It is the lady of the house who gives a party or ball. The invitations should 
be in her name, and the replies addressed to her. 

The invitations should be sent out three weeks before the time ; but a fortnight 
is sufficient : a less time is not de rigueur. 

Printed forms of invitation may be obtained at every stationer's ; but it is 
better that they should be written. In that case use small note-paper, white, 
and of the very best quality : let the envelopes be also thick and good. 

This form of invitation may be used. It has the merit of brevity and 
simplicity, two very desirable qualities in an invitation : 



ETIQUETTE OF THE PARTY AND THE BALL. 73 

" Monday, January 1st. 

"Mrs. requests the pleasure of Mr. 's company at an Evening 

Party, on Monday, January 21st. 
"An answer will oblige. 
"Dancing." 

This is the simplest, and, therefore, the most desirable form of invitation. 

To this an answer should be returned within a day or two, and it may assume 
the following form, which also has the merit of simplicity : 

" Wednesday, January 3^. 

" Mr. has much pleasure in accepting Mrs. 's polite invitation for 

Monday evening, the 21st inst." 

Short or verbal invitations should never be given, even among relations and 
intimate friends ; it is discourteous, as implying that they are of no importance, 
and is excessively vulgar. 

It may be mentioned here, that married ladies are usually attended by their 
husbands ; but the rule is not necessarily observed. Unmarried ladies should 
be accompanied by their mothers, or may be under the care of a chaperon, a 
married sister, or an elderly lady friend. 

As to the ball-room : — When there is a choice of rooms, one which is light, 
lofty, and well ventilated, should be selected, if its size and proportions adapt 
it for dancing purposes. A square room is better than one which is long and 
narrow, but a medium between these extremes is best. Above all, a ball-room 
should be well lighted, and have a gay or exhilarating appearance ; the decora- 
tions should be light, the window curtains of a like description, and flowers and 
^hrubs may be introduced with advantage. 

A good floor is essential to the enjoyment of dancing ; when the carpet is 
taken up, care should be used that no roughness of surface is presented. Some 
ladies have their dancing-floors carefully polished with beeswax and a brush. A 
crumb-cloth or linen diaper, thoroughly well stretched over a carpet, is the next 
best thing to a polished floor. 

The question of music is important. If it is a large ball, four musicians is the 
least number that should be engaged — piano, cornet or flute, violin, and violon- 
cello. In small assemblies the violin and piano are sufficient. When the 
piano alone is used, however limited the number of guests, the hostess should 
secure the attendance of a professional pianist, because the guests ought not to 
be left to the mercy of those who happen to be present and can be prevailed on 
to play, while it often happens that those who oblige out of courtesy would prefer 
taking part in the dance. 

The place occupied by the orchestra is understood to be the top of the room, 
but it is not always convenient to adhere strictly to this rule in a private room, 
but it is generally the end farthest from the door. The point should be ascer- 
tained by the dancers, as, in quadrilles, the top couples lead off, and uncertainty 
leads to confusion. 



74 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Refreshments must, Of course, be provided for the guests during the evening ; 
and, as nothing should be handed round in the ball-room, a refreshment room 
is absolutely necessary. 

The refreshment room should, if possible, be on the same floor as the ball- 
room, because it is not only inconvenient, but dangerous, for ladies heated by 
the dance to encounter the draught of the staircases, while it is most destructive 
to their dresses. 

Provide in the refreshment room wine, lemonade, tea and coffee, ices, biscuits, 
wafers, cakes, and cracker bon-bons. 

Supper should be laid in a separate room. What it should comprise must 
depend entirely on the taste and resources of those who give the ball. To order 
it in from a good confectioner is the simplest plan, but is apt to prove somewhat 
expensive. If provided at home, let it be done on a liberal, but not vulgarly 
profuse, scale. Substantial fare, such as fowls, ham, tongue, turkey, etc., are 
absolutely necessary. Jellies, blanc-mange, trifle, tipsy-cake, etc., may be 
added at discretion. The French fashion of giving hot soup is coming in, and 
is very pleasant : the lighter kinds of soup — such as Julienne, gravy, and 
vermicelli — are most suitable. 

Nothing upon the table should require carving ; the fowls, pheasants, turkeys, 
and other birds should be cut up beforehand, and held together by ribbons, 
which only require severing. 

Whatever can be iced should be served in that way. 

If it is a ball of any pretensions, Champagne and Moselle should be provided, 
as those wines are now drank by all classes ; port and sherry, of course, and it is 
well to add claret. 

A lady should drink very little wine, and certainly not more than one glass 
of Champagne ; it also behooves gentlemen to be careful in this respect, as 
nothing is more odious or contrary to the usages of modern society than any 
appearance of excess in this particular. 

The supper-room is opened about midnight, and is not closed till the end of 
the ball. 

A cloak-room for the ladies must be provided, and one or two maids to 
receive shawls or cloaks, which they will place so that they may be easy of 
access, and to render any assistance in the way of arranging hair or dress, 
repairing a torn dress, or any office of that kind. In this room there should be 
several looking-glasses, with a supply of hair-pins, needles, thread, pins, and 
such articles as may be needed in a lady's toilette. 

A hat room for gentlemen must not be forgotten ; and it is best to provide 
checks, both for articles belonging to ladies and gentlemen left in charge of the 
attendants. Where checks cannot be had, tickets numbered in duplicate may 
be used — one being given to the lady or gentleman, and the other pinned to the 
coat or cloak. By this means the property of each guest is identified, and 
confusion at the time of departure is prevented. 



ETIQUETTE OF THE PARTY AND THE BALL. 



75 



Fashion is so capricious and so imperative in the matter of dress, that it is 
difficult to give advice or instruction of permanent value upon this subject. 

Still there are laws by which even Fashion is regulated and controlled. 
There are certain principles in dress, approved by good taste and common-sense, 
which cannot be outraged with impunity. 

A lady, in dressing for a ball, has first to consider the delicate question of 
age ; and next, that of her position, whether married or single. 

As everything about a ball-room should be light, gay, and the reverse of 
depressing.- it is permitted to elderly ladies, who do not dance, to assume a 
lighter and more effective style of dress than would be proper at the dinner- 
table, concert, or opera. Rich brocades, if not sombre in hue, and a somewhat 
profuse display of good jewelry, are permissible. 

The toilette of the married and unmarried lady, however youthful the former, 
should be distinctly marked. Silk dresses are, as a rule, objectionable for those 
who dance; but the married lady may appear in a moire of light tint, or even in 
a white silk, if properly trimmed with tulle and flowers. Flowers or jewels 
may be worn in the hair. In some places small feathers are worn. Jewelry 
should be sparingly displayed. 

Young unmarried ladies should wear dresses of light material — the lighter the 
better. Tarlatane, gauze, tulle, the finest muslin, lace, and all similar fabrics 
are available. Such dresses should be worn over a silk slip, or underdress. 

There is no restriction as to colors, except that they should be chosen with 
reference to the wearer. Thus a blonde appears to most advantage in delicate 
hues, such as light blue and pink, mauve, white, and like shades. Arsenic 
green should be avoided, as injurious to health. The brunette should, on the 
contrary, select rich and brilliant colors. 

Flowers are the proper ornaments for the head and dress. The French ladies 
select them with reference to the season ; but this is not insisted on in this 
country, and summer flowers may be worn at Christinas. 

Jewelry should be very sparingly used, especially by those who dance. 

Ladies in deep mourning should not dance, even if they permit themselves to 
attend a ball. Should they do so, black and scarlet or violet is the proper 
wear. 

Where the mourning is sufficiently slight for dancing to be seemly, white, 
with mauve, violet or black trimmings, flounces, etc., is proper. 

White gloves befit the ball-room : in mourning they may be sewn with black. 
They should be faultless as to fit, and never be removed from the hands in the 
ball-room. It is well for those who dance to be provided with a second pair, to 
replace the others when soiled, or in case they should split, or the buttons should 
come off — accidents small in themselves, but sources of great discomfort. 

As in the promenade, so in the ball-room, boots have greatly superseded the 
use of shoes ; these are of kid, satin, or silk, either white or matching the dress in 



7 6 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



color. With the tendency to revive the fashions of the Empire in France, 
shoes, then worn, are reappearing. 

All the accessories of the toilette — gloves, shoes, flowers, fans, and the opera 
cloak — should be fresh and new. Inattention in this matter spoils the effect of 
the most impressive toilette. 

<&mt\tmvCi §vm. 

The attire in which alone a gentleman can present himself in a ball-room is 
so rigorously defined, and admits of so little variety, that it can be described in 
a few words. 

He must wear a black dress coat, black trousers, and a black waistcoat ; a 
white necktie, white kid gloves, and patent leather boots. 

This is imperative. The ball-suit should be of the very best cloth, new and 
glossy, and of the latest style as to cut. The waistcoat may be low, so as to 
disclose an ample shirt-front, fine and delicately plaited ; it is better not em- 
broidered, but small gold studs may be used with effect. White waistcoats have 
not "come in," as they were expected to do. The necktie should be of a 
washing texture, not silk, and not set off with embroidery. Gloves, white, not 
straw-color or lavender. 

A "gibus," or shut-up hat, is sometimes carried under the arm; but it is an 
impediment, and the hat is better left down-stairs. 

Excess of jewelry is to be avoided : simple studs, gold solitaire sleeve-links, 
may be used, and a watchchain, massive, and with the usual charms and 
appendages. 

Perfumes should be avoided as effeminate ; if used at all, for the handkerchief, 
they should be of the very best and most delicate character, or they may give 
offence, as persons often entertain strong aversions to peculiar scents. 




^ ETIQUETTE OF THE BALL-ROOM, 






At balls of a public character the "party," of what ever number it may 
consist, enters the room unobtrusively, the gentlemen conducting the ladies to 
convenient seats. 

In a private party or ball, the lady of the house will linger near the door by 
which her guests enter (at least till supper time, or till all have arrived), in order 
to receive them with a smile, an inclination of the head, a passing remark, or a 
grasp of the hand, according to degrees of intimacy. 

The master of the house and the sons should not be far distant, so as to be 



ETIQUETTE OF THE BALL-ROOM. 77 

able to introduce to the lady any of his or their friends on their arrival. It is 
not necessary that the daughters should assist in the ceremony of reception. 

Guests are announced by name at a private ball in Europe, and in some 
places in this country this rule is observed; but this is entirely a matter 
regulated by the custom of the place. As they reach the door of the ball-room, 

the servant calls out, "Mr. and Mrs. "Mr. Adolphus "the 

Misses . ' ' 

On entering the ball-room, they at once proceed to pay their respects to the 
lady of the house, and may then acknowledge the presence of such friends as 
they find around them. 

At public balls a programme of dancing is given to the guests on their arri- 
val ; and this example should be followed in anything more than a mere 
" carpet-dance." 

The dances should, in any case, be arranged beforehand, and it is convenient 
and inexpensive to have them printed on cards of small and convenient size, 
the numbered dances on one side, and numbered lines for engagements on the 
other. A better plan is to have a card folding in the middle, thus giving two 
pages, with dances on one page, and spaces for engagements on the opposite 
one. These shut together, and prevent pencil-marks being rubbed off. A 
pencil should be attached by a ribbon ; but gentlemen should make a memoran- 
dum always to provide themselves with a small gold or silver pencil-case when 
going to a ball, so that they may be prepared to write down engagements. A 
pretty idea has been sometimes carried out at balls — it is that of having the 
order of dancing printed on small white paper fans, large enough for practical 
use, one being given to every lady on her arrival. The notion is charming, 
and the expense not great. 

From eighteen to twenty-one dances is a convenient number to arrange for : 
supper causes a convenient break after, say, the twelfth dance, and if, at the 
end of the ball-list, there is still a desire to prolong the ball, one or two extra 
dances are easily improvised. 

A ball should commence with a march, followed by a quadrille, after which a 
waltz should succeed. Then follow quadrilles and waltzes, including galops, 
arranged as those having charge of the ball may think best. 

Formerly at public balls a Master of the Ceremonies was considered indis- 
pensable; but this custom is almost obsolete, the management of the ball being 
in the hands of a committee, who are distinguished by rosettes, ribbons in the 
button-hole. These superintend the dances, and gentlemen desiring to dance 
with ladies apply to them for introductions. 

In private balls introductions are effected through the lady of the house, or 
other members of the family. Where there are daughters, they fitly exert them- 
selves in arranging sets, giving introductions, etc. — never dancing themselves 
until all the other ladies present have partners. 

No gentleman should ask a lady to dance with him until he has received an 



JS THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

introduction to her. This may be given through members of the family giving 
the ball, or the lady's chaperon, or one intimate friend may ask permission to 
introduce another. 

The usual form of asking a lady to dance is: " May I have the pleasure of 
dancing this quadrille with you?" Where there is great intimacy: "Will you 
dance?" may suffice. To accept is easy enough — " Thank you," is sufficient; 
to decline with delicacy, and without giving offence, is more difficult — "Thank 
you: I am engaged," suffices when that expresses the fact — when it does not, 
and a lady would rather not dance with the gentleman applying to her, she must 
beg to be excused, as politely as possible, and it is in better taste for her not to 
dance at all in that set. 

The slightest excuse should suffice, as it is ungentlemanly to force or press a 
lady to dance. 

Ladies should take especial care not to accept two partners for the same 
dance; nor should a gentleman ask a lady to dance with him more than twice 
during the same evening ; if he is intimate with a lady, he may dance with her 
three, or even four, times. Do not forget to ask the daughters of the house. 

When a lady has accepted, the gentleman offers her his right arm, and leads 
her to her place on the floor. 

A slight knowledge of the figure is sufficient to enable a gentleman to move 
through a quadrille, if he is easy and unembarrassed, and his manners are cour- 
teous ; but to ask a lady to join you in a waltz, or other round dance, in which 
you are not thoroughly proficient, is an unpardonable offence. It is not in 
good taste for gentlemen who do not dance to accept invitations to balls ; but 
it is only the vulgar parvenu who, with a knowledge of dancing, hangs about 
the doors and declines to join in the amusement. 

It is not necessary to bow to the lady at the end of a quadrille — in fact, any- 
thing like formality is now discountenanced ; it is enough that you again offer 
her your right arm, and walk half round the room with her. You should in- 
quire if she will take refreshments, and if she replies in the affirmative, you will 
conduct her to the room devoted to that purpose — where it is good taste on the 
part of the lady not to detain her cavalier too long, as he will be anxious to 
attend to his next engagement, and cannot return to the ball-room until she is 
pleased to be escorted thither, that he may resign her to her chaperon or friends, 
or to the partner who claims her promise for the next dance. 

A lady should not accept refreshments from a stranger who dances with her 
at a public ball. 

The gentleman who dances with a lady in the last dance before supper, con- 
ducts that lady to the supper-room, attends on her while there, and escorts her 
back to the ball-room. 

At a private ball, the lady of the house may ask a gentleman to take a lady 
down to supper, and he is bound to comply, and to treat her with the utmost 
delicacy and attention. 



ETIQUETTE OF THE BALL-ROOM. 79 

In either case a gentleman will not sup with the ladies, but stand by and 
attend to them, permitting himself a glass of wine with them; but taking a 
subsequent opportunity to secure his own refreshment. 

It is vulgar either to eat or drink to excess at a ball-supper. 

It is not well to dance every dance, as the exercise is unpleasantly heating 
and fatiguing. Never forget an engagement — it is an offence that does not 
admit of excuse, except when a lady commits it; and then a gentleman is 
bound to take her at her word without a murmur. It is not the mode for 
married persons to dance together. Engaged persons should not dance to- 
gether too often ; it is in bad taste. 

Gentlemen should endeavor to entertain the ladies who dance with them 
with a little conversation, or something more novel than the weather and the 
heat of the room ; and in round dances they should be particularly careful to 
guard them from collisions, and to see that their dresses are not torn. 

Assemblies of this kind should be left quietly. If the party is small, it is 
permissible to bow to the hostess ; but at a large ball this is not necessary, un- 
less indeed you meet her on your way from the room. The great thing is to 
avoid making your departure felt as a suggestion for breaking up the party; as 
you have no right to hint by your movements that you consider the entertain- 
ment has been kept up long enough. 

Finally, let no gentleman presume on a ball-room introduction. It is given 
with a view to one dance only, and will certainly not warrant a gentleman in 
going further than asking a lady to dance a second time. Out of the ball-room 
such an introduction has no force whatever. 

If those who have danced together meet next day in the street, or the park, 
the gentleman must not venture to bow, unless the lady chooses to favor him 
with some mark of her recognition. If he does, he must not expect any 
acknowledgment of his salutation. 

After a private ball it is etiquette to call at the house during the following 
week. 

A gentleman attending a private ball unattended will first ask one of the 
ladies of the house to dance with him. If she is unable to do so, she will 
introduce him to an agreeable partner. 

A gentleman will dance first with the lady he accompanies to the ball, but 
will not dance with her too often. 

Do not engage in any long or confidential conversations in the ball-room. 

Do not wait until the music has commenced before selecting your partner. 
Lead her to her place in time to commence with the other dancers. 

A lady should never leave a ball-room unattended. A gentleman seeing a 
lady with whom he is acquainted desirous of doing so, should promptly offer to 
escort her, and the lady, on her part, should accept the proffered escort as 
frankly as it is tendered, but should be careful not to keep the gentleman too 
long away from the ball-room. 



So 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



A knowledge of the French terms used in dancing is absolutely necessary to 
dancers. We give the following, with their definitions. They will be found 
sufficient for all practical purposes : 

Balancez. Set to or swing partners. 

Balancez aux coins. Set to or swing corners. 

Balancez quatre en ligne. Set four in a line. 

Chaine Anglaise. Top and bottom couples right and left. 

Chaine Anglaise doable. Double right and left. 

Chaine Anglaise demi. Half right and left. 

Chai?ie des dames. Ladies' chain. 

Chaine des dames double. All the ladies commence the chain at the same time. 
Chaine {la grande). All the couples chassez quite round, giving right and 
left hands alternately — beginning with the right until all resume places. 
Chassez. Move to right and left, or left to right. 
Chassez croisez. Lady and gentleman chassez in opposite directions. 
Cavalier seul. Gentleman advances alone. 
Demi-promenade. All the couples half-promenade. 
Dos-a-dos. Back to back. 
Glissade. A sliding step. 

Le grand rond. All join hands, and advance and retire twice. 

Le grand tour de ro?id. Join hands and dance round figure. 

Le grand promenade. All promenade round figure and back to places. 

Le moulinet. Hands across. Demi-moulinet. Ladies advance to centre, 
give right hands and retire. 

Traversez. Opposite persons change places; retraversez, they cross back 
again. 

Vis-a-vis. Face to face, or the opposite partner. 

«ttp*tt* of iuMte £?ter«. 

There is no surer mark of a well-bred man or woman than proper and 
dignified conduct in public. The truly polite are always quiet, unobtrusive, 
considerate of others, and careful to avoid all manifestations of superiority or 
elegance. .... 

We have elsewhere spoken of the conduct that should be observed on the 
street, and again call the reader's attention to this portion of our subject. 

Loud and boisterous talking, immoderate laughing and forward and pushing 
conduct are always marks of bad breeding. They inevitably subject a person 
to the satirical remarks of the persons with whom he is thrown, and are per- 
haps the surest means of proclaiming that such a person is not used to the ways 
of polite society. 



ETIQUETTE IN CHURCH. 8 1 




It is the duty of a well-bred person to attend church regularly on Sunday. 

In entering the church you should pass quietly and deliberately to your pew 
or seat. Walking rapidly up the aisle is sure to disturb the congregation. 

If you are a stranger, wait in the lower part of the aisle until the sexton or 
ushers show you a seat, or you are invited to enter some pew. 

A gentleman should remove his hat as soon as he enters the inner doors of the 
church, and should not replace it on his head after service until he has reached 
the outer vestibule. 

In accompanying a lady to church, pass up the aisle by her side, open the 
pew door for her, allow her to enter first, and then enter and seat yourself 
beside her. 

Should a lady desire to enter a pew in which you are sitting next the door, 
rise, step out into the aisle, and allow her to enter. 

Once in church, observe the most respectful silence except when joining in 
the worship. Whispering or laughing before the service begins, or during 
service, is highly improper. When the worship is over, leave the sacred edifice 
quietly and deliberately. You may chat with your friends in the vestibule, but 
not in the hall of worship. Remember, the church is the house of God. 

Should you see a stranger standing in the aisle, unnoticed by the sexton or 
usher, quietly invite him into your pew. 

You should see that a stranger in your pew is provided with the books neces- 
sary to enable him to join in the service. If he does not know how to use them, 
assist him as quietly as possible. Where there are not books enough for the 
separate use of each person, you may share yours with an occupant of your pew. 

In attending a church of a different denomination from your own, you should 
carefully observe the outward forms of worship. Stand up when the congrega- 
tion do, and kneel with them. A Protestant attending a Roman Catholic 
church should be careful to do this. It involves no sacrifice of principle, and 
a failure to do so is a mark of bad breeding. Whatever the denomination, the 
church is devoted to the worship of God. Your reverence is to Him — not to 
the ministers who conduct the worship. 

A gentleman accompanying a Roman Catholic lady to church, whether he be 
of her own faith or a Protestant, should offer her the holy water with his 
ungloved right hand. 
6 



82 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

To be late at church is an offence against good manners. 

Gentlemen will not congregate in groups in front of a church, and stare at the 
ladies as they pass out. 

In receiving the Holy Communion both hands should be ungloved. 

Roman Catholic churches are generally open at all times during the day, as 
are some Protestant churches in the larger cities, and may be visited by persons 
desiring to do so. On such occasions you should speak low and quietly, avoid 
laughing or unseemly behavior, and remember that you are in the house of God, 
though no public worship may be going on. Should any persons be engaged at 
their devotions, be careful to avoid disturbing them. 

Fairs are generally given in aid of a church or some charitable purpose. At 
such fairs ladies serve the tables at which articles are offered for sale. 

Ladies should not use unfair or unladylike means to sell their wares. Do not 
importune a gentleman to buy of you ; and do not charge an extortionate price 
for a trifling article. A young man may not have the courage to refuse to buy 
of a lady acquaintance ; but his purchase may be beyond his means, and may 
involve him in serious embarrassment. 

Visitors to a fair should make no comments upon the character or quality of 
the articles offered, unless they can offer sincere praise. 

Do not dispute the price of an article offered for sale. If you cannot afford 
to buy it, decline it frankly. If you can, pay the sum asked, although you may 
think it exorbitant, and make no comment. 

A gentleman must remove his hat upon entering the room in which a fair is 
held, although it be a public hall, and remain uncovered while in the room. 

Flirting, loud or boisterous talking or laughing, and conspicuous conduct, are 
marks of bad breeding. 

When a purchaser offers a sum larger than the price asked for the article, 
return the change promptly. Some thoughtless young ladies consider it "a. 
stroke of business " to retain the whole amount, knowing that a gentleman will 
not insist upon the return of the change. To do this is simply to be guilty of 
an act of gross ill-breeding. 

A lady may accept any donation of money a gentleman may wish to make at 
her table. The gift is to the charity, not to her ; and the gentleman pays her a 
delicate compliment in making her the means of increasing the receipts of the fair. 

Send out your invitations to a picnic at least two weeks in advance. Let 
them be either verbal or in writing. The latter is the better plan. 

Select a convenient and attractive place for the entertainment. If possible, 
let it be near a spring or running stream. 

Provide an abundance of refreshments — both eatables and drinks. Do 



ETIQUETTE OF SHOPPING. 83 

nothing in a niggardly manner, and provide for an extra number of guests, as 
you may add to your list at the last moment, or some friend may unexpectedly 
join you. 

Send your provisions to the appointed spot in charge of properly instructed 
servants in a separate conveyance. This will enable you to have all things in 
readiness upon the arrival of yourself and party. 

Provide transportation for your guests to the appointed place. It is better and 
merrier that all should meet at some designated place, such as your house, the 
railroad depot, the steamboat landing, and proceed in a body to the place. 

Should the excursion be made in carriages, let them be covered, as rain must 
be guarded against. A long, roomy omnibus is one of the best conveyances, as 
it keeps the party together. 

The ladies and gentlemen should dress in light, inexpensive costumes, and 
the whole affair should be as free from restraint as is consistent with good 
breeding. 

In visiting a store for the purpose of examining the goods or making pur- 
chases, conduct yourself with courtesy and amiability. 

Speak to the clerks and employes of the store with courtesy and kindness. Do 
not order them to show you anything. Request them to do so in a polite and 
lady-like or gentlemanly manner. Give them no more trouble than is necessary, 
and express your thanks for the attentions they may show you. In leaving their 
counter, say pleasantly, " Good-morning," or " Good-day." By treating the 
employes of a store with courtesy, you will render your presence there welcome, 
and will receive all the attention such conduct merits. 

Should you find another person examining a piece of goods, do not take hold 
of it. Wait until it is laid down, and then make your examination. 

To attempt to "beat down" the price of an article is rude. In the best 
conducted stores the price of the goods is "fixed," and the salesmen are not 
allowed to change it. If the price does not suit you, you are not obliged to buy, 
but can go elsewhere. 

Pushing or crowding at a counter, or the indulgence in personal remarks, 
handling the goods in a careless manner, or so roughly as to injure them, 
lounging upon the counter, or talking in a loud voice, are marks of bad breeding. 

Never express your opinion about an article another is purchasing, unless 
asked to do so. To say to a customer about to make a purchase that the article 
can be bought cheaper at another store, is to offer a gratuitous insult to the clerk 
making the sale. 

You should never ask or expect a clerk engaged in waiting upon a customer 
to leave that person and attend to you. Wait patiently for your turn. 

It is rude to make unfavorable comparisons between the goods you are 
examining and those of another store. 



84 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Have your parcels sent home, and so avoid the fatigue of carrying them. 

It is best to buy for cash. YAu can always buy cheaper in this way. If you 
make bills, however, pay them promptly. Make no bill you are not sure of 
paying at the time promised by you. Avoid debt as the greatest curse of life. 





^ETIQUETTE OF THE THEATRE*- * 




A gentleman desiring a lady to accompany him to the opera, theatre, or 
other place of amusement, must send her a written invitation not later than the 
day previous to the entertainment. It must be written in the third person, upon 
white note-paper of the best quality, with an envelope to match. The lady 
must send her reply immediately, so that should she be unable to accept, the 
gentleman may secure another companion. 

Should the lady accept the invitation, the gentleman must secure the best 
seats within his means. To ask a lady to accompany you to a place of amuse- 
ment, and incur the risk of being obliged to stand during the performance, is to 
be inexcusably rude to her. Should the demand for seats be so great that you 
cannot secure them, inform her at once, and propose another occasion when you 
can make this provision for her comfort. 

In entering the hall in which the entertainment is given, a gentleman should 
walk by the side of the lady until the seat is reached. If the width of the aisle 
is not sufficient to allow this, he should precede her. As a rule, he should take 
the outer seat ; but if that is the best for seeing or hearing, it belongs to the 
lady. 

The habit of leaving ladies alone during the "waits," and going out to "get 
a drink," or "to speak to a friend," is indicative of bad manners. A gentle- 
man escorting a lady to a place of amusement is bound to remain by her side to 
the end of the entertainment. 

At the opera it is customary for ladies and gentlemen to leave their seats, and 
promenade in the lobbies or foyer of the house during the intervals between the 
acts. The gentleman should always invite the lady to do so. Should she 
decline, he is bound to remain with her. 

A gentleman accompanying a lady is not bound to give up his seat to another 
lady. His duty is solely to the lady he accompanies. He cannot tell at what 
moment she may need his services, and must remain where she can command 
them. 

It is rude to whisper or talk during a performance. It is discourteous to 



ETIQUETTE OF TRAVELLING. 85 

the performers, and annoying to those of the audience around you, who desire 
to enjoy the entertainment. 

To seek to draw attention to yourself at a place of amusement is simply vulgar. 

It is in especial bad taste for lovers to indulge in any affectionate demonstra- 
tions at such places. 

A gentleman must see that the lady accompanying him is provided with a 
programme. If at the opera, he must also provide her with a libretto. 

Applause is the just due of the deserving actor, and should be given liberally. 
Applaud by clapping the hands, and not by stamping or kicking with the feet. 

Upon escorting the lady back to her home, the gentleman should ask permis- 
sion to call upon her the next day, which request she should grant. She should, 
in her own sweet way, cause him to feel that he has conferred a genuine pleasure 
upon her by his invitation. 

A gentleman who can afford it should always provide a carriage on such occa- 
sions. If his means do not permit this, he should not embarrass himself by 
assuming the expense. If the evening be stormy, he should not expect the lady 
to venture out without a carriage. 

A gentleman should call at the lady's house in full time to allow them to 
reach their destination before the commencement of the entertainment. 




Etiquette of Traveling. 





There is nothing that tests the natural politeness of men and women so 
thoroughly as travelling. Each one then desires to secure his or her comfort, 
and as a rule all are selfish. Even those who are courteous upon ordinary occa- 
sions are now bent on making provision for themselves alone, careless of the 
comfort or rights of others. At the ticket-office, the public table, the hotel 
counter, there is a rush for places, in which the ordinary courtesies of life are 
thrown aside, and men and women seem thrown back to the age of barbarism. 
The writer remembers a striking instance of this. A steamer on one of our 
principal bays was once crowded with several hundred ministers of the gospel, 
who were returning from one of their annual meetings. There were also a 
number of ladies on board. When the bell rang for dinner there was a rush of 
the ministers for the table, and every lady was crowded from her seat. A very 
moderate exercise of courtesy will greatly add to the comfort and pleasure of 
travellers. 



86 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Persons contemplating a journey should thoroughly inform themselves as to 
the route to be taken, the times of arrival and departure of trains, the cost of 
the journey, and the time it will consume. Nothing should be left to chance. 

The various railway guides published in this country contain all the necessary 
information. Any other information desired can be obtained at the office where 
the ticket is purchased, if asked for in a courteous manner. By making your 
arrangements beforehand, you will be able to have your mind at rest during 
your journey, and so be prepared to enjoy it to the utmost. 

Seats in a parlor car, or berths in a sleeping-car, must be paid for in addition 
to the fare of the journey. In a sleeping-car the most agreeable portion is the 
centre. 

Be careful to check your baggage to its destination, and to see that the number 
of the check on the trunk corresponds with that of the duplicate given you. 
Upon arriving at your destination, do not give up your trunk to irresponsible 




INTERIOR OF A DRAWING-ROOM CAR. 



expressmen. Take the number of the wagon. The person who solicits your 
check on the train is the safest. He has the endorsement of the railroad com- 
pany, and his charge is but little more than that of the men around the depot. 
In all cases take a receipt for your check. 

In travelling, dress simply, and avoid all display of jewelry. See that your 
valuables and money are not unnecessarily exposed ; for the principal lines of 
travel are infested with pickpockets and thieves. In the summer, provide your- 
self with a linen overdress or duster, as a protection against the dust of the 
road. On long journeys, always carry an overcoat suited to the season and an 
umbrella. 

A lady may safely travel alone within the limits of the United States. Few 
men will dare to presume upon her lack of an escort ; and should she be sub- 
jected to any such annoyance, she has only to appeal to the nearest gentleman 



ETIQUETTE OF TRAVELLING. 87 

to secure protection and assistance. The employes of all the lines of travel are 
required by their employers to pay particular and respectful attention to ladies 
travelling alone. 

A gentleman may with propriety place a lady under the charge of a friend. 
To accept such a trust is to make yourself responsible for the lady's comfort 
during the journey. 

In accepting the charge of a lady for a journey, a gentleman should accom- 
pany her from her house, or be at the depot in time to see that her ticket is 




DEPOT OF THE PENNSYLVANIA RAILROAD AT ALTOONA. 



purchased, her baggage checked, and the lady properly seated in the car before 
the departure of the train. She should be given the choice of the window or 
the inner seat. 

Upon reaching the end of the journey, if provision has not been made on the 
train for the delivery of her baggage, the gentleman should conduct the lady to 
the "Ladies' Room" of the station, and leave her there while he attends to her 
baggage. He should then escort her to the carriage, or street car, and see her 
safely at the house of her friends before leaving her. He should call the next 
day and inquire how she has stood the journey. A well-bred lady will not 



88 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



refuse to receive such a call from a gentleman whose protection she has accepted 
during a journey unless for some good reason. It is optional with her, however, 
whether she will receive him or not. 

A lady travelling alone may with propriety accept the services of her fellow- 
travellers. She should courteously acknowledge them. 

A gentleman seeing a lady travelling alone in need of his assistance should 
promptly and courteously offer it. He should never seek to make her acceptance 
of his offer a pretext for forcing his acquaintance upon her. 

Ladies should avoid making acquaintances, even of their own sex, in travel- 
ling. When a service is rendered her she should never acknowledge it coldly 
or haughtily; nor answer a remark from a stranger with a " frozen stare." 

On steamers, and at eating-houses on the route, do not rush for the table, but 
act with courtesy and deliberation. Never fail to offer your seat to a lady 
should all the other places be taken. 

Should you see a lady standing on a car or steamer, offer her your seat. 

Do not occupy more than one seat in a crowded car. You have no right 
to it. 

An overcoat, or valise, deposited on a seat in the absence of the claimant is 
proof that the seat is occupied. 

Fellow-passengers, whether on a steamboat or in the cars, should at all times 
be sociable and obliging to one another. Those who are the reverse of this 
may justly be considered foolish, selfish, or conceited. 

In the cars you have no right to keep a window open for your accommoda- 
tion, if the current of air thus produced annoys or endangers the health of 
another. At the same time it is your duty not to object to this unless you can 
find no other seat, or unless it is a dangerous matter to you. The discomforts 
of travelling are serious enough. We should all try to lessen them. 

In riding in an omnibus or street-car, or crossing a ferry with a friend, if he 
wishes to pay for you, allow him to do so without remark. Do not insist upon 
paying for yourself or both. You can return the favor at some other time. 

It is especially the duty of ladies to look after other ladies younger or less 
experienced than themselves who may be travelling without escort. To watch 
these, and see that they are not made the dupes of villains, and to pass a pleas- 
ant word with others who may possibly feel the loneliness of their situation, 
should be the especial charge of every lady of experience. Such a one may 
often have the privilege of rendering another lady an important service in giv- 
ing her information or advice, or even assistance. Every lady of experience 
and self-possession should feel her duties to be only less than those of a gen- 
tleman in showing favors to the more helpless and less experienced of her own 
sex. 

The friendship which has subsisted between travellers terminates with the 
journey. When you get out, a word, a bow, and the acquaintance formed is 
finished and forgotten. 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. 



8 9 




There is nothing more important to the happiness of a lifetime than a right 
selection in marriage. The "holy estate of matrimony" is not an engagement 
entered into to-day to be broken at any subsequent time. It is an arrange- 
ment which must shape our destiny here, and largely influence our immortal 
future. How careful, then, should one be to make a proper selection ? 

We do not aim here to present more than a few practical hints upon this all- 
important subject. Poets, novelists, essayists have written of it, but it will 
always remain new ; therefore we trust that what we have to say may not prove 
dull. 

There can be no question that the Creator, in establishing the institution of 
marriage, designed one woman for one man, and intended that each should de- 
vote their best efforts to promoting the happiness and highest good of the other. 
A plurality of wives has one invariable tendency : it debases instead of elevating 
woman ; brutalizes the man, and brings untold troubles upon the offspring. 
Therefore Christian nations reject it, and cling to the law of nature and of 
God. 

Where a man and a woman agree to devote their lives to each other, it is all- 
important that they should make no mistake in their selection of each other. 
The greater part of the troubles of married life spring from a neglect to comply 
with this law. Persons who are in no way suited to each other rush into matri- 
mony, and pass their lives in repenting their error. 

Such a choice must be made only by the persons concerned. Personal selec- 
tion is a solemn duty each must meet fully, and in person. Nothing can excuse 
it. Allowing others to decide it always punishes the guilty parties. All who 
do must be miserable. Even the other party has no right to unduly insist. 
Those who do, perpetrate an unmitigated wrong on the yielding party; and 
those who allow themselves to be persuaded against their own better judgment 
will rue their pusillanimity the remainder of their lives. Let those who make 
great efforts to persuade a woman whom they love, but who does not love them, 
remember that they will be much more miserable with her in aversion than 
without her. Let all marry voluntarily and assume this responsibility, great as it 
confessedly is, for themselves; and after taking due counsel, and fully weighing 



go THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

all arguments and conditions on both sides, finally decide it according to the 
best lights they themselves can command. 

It is, of course, impossible to lay down any specific rules for such selections, 
but it will be useful to attend to a few general principles. 

You should not marry a person whom you have not known long enough to 
become familiar with his or her character, habits, and disposition. To marry 
after a brief acquaintance is, upon general principles, a mistake. 

Marry in your own position in life. If there is any difference in social posi- 
tion, it is better that the husband should be the superior. A woman does not 
like to look down upon her husband, and to be obliged to do so is a poor guar- 
antee for their happiness. 

It is best to marry persons of your own faith and religious convictions, un- 
less one is willing to adopt those of the other. Difference of faith is apt to divide 
families, and to produce great trouble in after life. A pious woman should be- 
ware of marrying an irreligious man. 

Sickly persons should not marry persons similarly afflicted. A healthy girl, 
as a rule, should not marry a man in bad health. Besides burdening herself 
with the care of an invalid, she is apt to be left a widow at any time. 

A wife cannot bring a greater fortune to her husband than good, robust 
health ; and so with the husband. Therefore choose wisely in this respect. 

A woman should not marry a man of confirmed dissipated habits. Only 
sorrow awaits such a union. 

Don't be afraid of marrying a poor man or woman. Good health, cheerful 
dispositions, stout hearts and industrious hands, will bring happiness and 
comfort. 

It is well to reflect upon the qualities of the parents of your intended, as 
their children are apt to inherit their traits. 
As a rule, cousins by blood should not marry. 

She who blames you during courtship will scold you after marriage. 

Be careful how you marry into a family afflicted with insanity or any heredi- 
tary disease. It may appear in your children. 

Members of a family thus afflicted incur a grave responsibility in marrying. 

Those who are medium in complexion, stature, etc., who are neither extra 
dark nor light, large nor small, tall nor short, lean nor fat, etc., may marry 
those who are medium, or nearly like themselves in these respects, or in either 
extreme, or a little more or less so than themselves. Thus, those whose hair is 
neither dark nor light, but about midway between both, may marry those who 
are a shade darker, or lighter, than themselves, or a good deal darker or lighter, 
or even jet black or bright red, as they may fancy, or as other circumstances 
may favor most, the complexion being not especially material ; yet the darker 
one is, the lighter his or her companion should be. 

Bright red hair should marry jet black, and jet black auburn, or bright red, 
etc. And the more red-faced and bearded or impulsive a man, the more dark, 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. 9 1 

calm, cool and quiet should his wife be ; and vice versd. The florid should not 
marry the florid, but those who are dark in proportion as they themselves are 
light. 

Red-whiskered men should marry brunettes, but not blondes the color of the 
whiskers being more determinate of the temperament than that of the hair. 

The color of the eyes is still more important. Gray eyes must marry some 
other color, almost any other, except gray ; and so of blue, dark, hazel, etc. 

Those very fleshy should not marry those equally so, but those too spare and 
slim ; and this is doubly true of females. A spare man is much better adapted 
to a fleshy woman than a round-favored man. Two who are short, thick-set 
and stocky, should not unite in marriage, but should choose those differently 
constituted ; but on no account one of their own make. And, in general, those 
predisposed to corpulence are therefore less inclined to marriage. 

Those with little hair or beard should marry those whose hair is naturally 
abundant ; still, those who once had plenty, but who have lost it, may marry 
those who are either bald or have but little ; for in this, as in all other cases, 
all depends on what one is by nature, little on present states. 

Those whose motive-temperament decidedly predominates, who are bony, 
only moderately fleshy, quite prominent-featured, Roman-nosed and muscular, 
should not marry those similarly formed, but those either sanguine or nervous, 
or a compound of both ; for, being more strong than susceptible or emotional, 
they both require that their own emotions should be perpetually prompted by 
an emotional companion, and that their children also be endowed with the 
emotional from the other parent. That is, those who are cool should marry 
those who are impulsive and susceptible. 

Small, nervous men must not marry little nervous or sanguine women, lest 
both they and their children have quite too much of the hot-headed and 
impulsive, and die suddenly. Generally, ladies who are small are therefore more 
eagerly sought than large. Of course this general fact has its exceptions. 
Some are small hereditarily, others rendered so by extra action in some form, 
over-study, or over-work ; because during growth their intense nervous systems 
consumed energy faster than their weak vital could manufacture it, which 
dwarfed their stature. 

Two very beautiful persons rarely do or should marry; nor two extra homely. 
The fact is a little singular that very handsome women, who of course can have 
their pick, rarely marry good-looking men, but generally give preference to those 
who are homely ; because that exquisiteness in which beauty originates naturally 
blends with that power which accompanies huge noses and disproportionate 
features. 

Rapid movers, speakers, laughers, etc., should marry those who are calm and 
deliberate, and impulsives those who are stoical; while those who are medium 
may marry those who are either or neither, as they prefer. 

Masculine women, who inherit their father's looks, stature, appearance, and 



92 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

physique mainly, should give preference to men who take most after mother, 
physically ; whilst women cast strongly after their mother should marry those 
men in whom the masculine form and physiology superabound. 

Noses indicate characters by indicating the organisms and temperaments. 
Accordingly, those noses especially marked either way should marry those 
having opposite nasal characteristics. Roman noses are adapted to those which 
turn up, and pug noses to those turning down ; while straight noses may marry 
either. 

Narrow nostrils indicate small lungs. Such are adapted to those with broad 
nostrils, which accompany large lungs and vital organs. 

Strongly feminized men, who inherit after mother or grandmother, should 
marry strongly masculinized women, who take chiefly after their fathers, 
so as to secure both the male and female characteristics. Dependent and vine- 
like women are always drawn most to positive, firm, wilful, authoritative men, 
who love to command, and take the responsibility ; while men of weak will 
need strong-minded women to assume the responsibility and urge them on to 
effort. 

Men who love to command must be especially careful not to marry imperious, 
women's-rights women; while those who willingly "obey orders" need just 
such. Some men require a wife who shall take their part ; yet all who do not 
need strong-willed women should be careful how they marry them. Unless you 
love to be opposed, be careful not to marry one who often argues and talks 
back ; for discussion before marriage becomes obstinacy after. 

A sensible woman should not marry an obstinate but injudicious, unintelligent 
man ; because she cannot long endure to see and help him blindly follow his 
poor, but spurn her good, plans. Though such men need just such women to 
help lay out their life-course, while such women could get on passably with 
such husbands who heeded their suggestions, yet such men plan poorly, blindly 
follow their own wills, and authoritatively compel their wives to help carry them 
out. Obstinate men must be sensible, or else content with wives and children 
who are not. If they could only realize that such women are just the very ones 
they require, yet that they should always ask and heed their advice, they would 
render their wives' position most agreeable instead of painful, and every way 
most promotive of their mutual happiness and success. 

A submissive but intellectual woman may marry a man whose will is stronger, 
even though his intellect is smaller than hers ; yet it is better for both if his 
intellect is still larger than hers, so that she may repose in his superior judgment. 
Such a woman feels inadequate to assume responsibilities or set herself at work, 
and must have some guide. Naturally dependent, she must lean, though even 
on a crooked stick. 

The reserved or secretive should marry the frank. A cunning man cannot 
endure the least artifice in a wife. Those who are non-committal must marry 
those who are demonstrative ; else however much they may love, neither will 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. 93 

feel sure as to the other's affections, and each will distrust the other, while their 
children will be deceitful. Those who are frank and confiding also need to be 
constantly forewarned by those who are suspicious. 

A timid woman should never marry a hesitating man, lest, like frightened 
children, each keep perpetually re-alarming the other by imaginary fears ; nor 
yet a careless man, for he would commit just indiscretions enough to keep her in 
perpetual "fear and trembling; " but should marry one who is bold, yet judi- 
cious, so that her intellect, by reposing in his tried judgment, can feel safe, and 
let her trust in him quiet her natural fearfulness. 

A hopeless man should marry a resolute, hopeful woman, who is always telling 
how well things are going to turn out, and encouraging, and who has sufficient 
judgment to be allowed the reins, lest the fears of both render him pusillani- 
mous and their children cowards. Many men live tame lives, though abundantly 
capable of accomplishing almost anything, because too irresolute to once begin ; 
whereas, with a judicious yet expectant wife to prompt him to take initiatory 
steps, he would fill responsible positions. 

An industrious, thrifty, hard-working man should marry a woman tolerably 
saving and industrious. As the "almighty dollar" is now the great motor 
wheel of humanity, and that to which most husbands devote their entire lives, 
to delve alone is uphill work. Much more if she indulges in extravagance. It 
is doubly important, therefore, that both work together pecuniarily. But if 
either has property enough to create in both a feeling of contentment, large 
acquisition in the other is less important ; yet a difference here often engenders 
opposition elsewhere. 

Good livers should marry — he to provide table luxuries, she to serve them up, 
and both to enjoy them together. Indeed, a good appetite in both can often 
be made to harmonize other discordant points, and promote concord. 

Men large in beauty should by no means marry women deficient in it ; yet 
women in whom it is large may marry men in whom it is only fair, provided 
other traits are favorable; for a man of taste can never endure a slattern, while 
a woman of taste can bear with a man who is careless of appearances, and love 
him, provided he has sufficient power and stamina of character to eclipse this 
defect by his sterling characteristics ; yet he must let her " fix him up nicely." 

That is the happiest period in life — exceeding in happiness every succeeding 
period — when, as the poet expresses it, 

— " A young man's fancies 
Lightly turn to thoughts of love." 

The first real awakening of the heart to the influence of woman is an epoch 
in a life never to be forgotten. It may have been preceded — it often is preceded 
— by flashes of admiration or interest, such as the school-boy designates love; 



94 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

but these are as nothing to that first, true, deep, absorbing passion, which it is 
impossible to mistake. It is not necessary that the object of it should be either 
beautiful or worthy ; she may be a plain woman, full of faults, whims, caprices, 
selfishness, unattractive in manner, and with a heart of marble. It matters not 
— he loves, and he is happy. His affection is returned — 

" And to know she loves him, 
Know her kind as fair, 
Is in joy to revel, 
Is to walk on air." 

Equally strong, equally absorbing is the influence of love in its bright, rosy 
dawn on the gentle nature of woman. The newly awakened emotion fills her 
life, and lends a mystical beauty both to earth and sky. What a proud, joyous, 
happy moment that is, when a young and innocent girl first says to herself, " I 
am beloved, and my lover is dearer to me than the whole world, dearer to me 
than my own life !" Poets and novelists never tire of depicting the charms of 
the springtide of love in woman. They show us how it adds beauty to the 
beautiful, and invests even those of ordinary attractions with a singular charm 
and fascination, the result of happiness and lightness of heart. These latter are 
and ever were the best cosmetics. In them lies the magic of perpetual youth, 
and they should at least accompany the dawn of love in woman's heart. 

In one of our novelists we read of a lover whose devotion to the object of his 
passion was such that he would have " taken the sunshine out of his own life to 
save the clouds from darkening down on hers. He would have left his day 
without a noon to prevent night from closing over hers." 

Surely the mere fact of being the object of such devotion must fill a woman's 
life with happiness. And devotion like this is not rare. There may be engage- 
ments in which there is no love, as there are marriages in which there is no real 
union; but depend on it, that to love and to be loved are not exceptional 
human experiences. The passion is a common, not a rare one. Heaven has 
graciously 

" Sowed it far and wide, 
By every town and tower ; " 

giving it as the secret joy and solace of the humblest among us. 
Out of love naturally and properly springs courtship. 

Often a man's courting days are the happiest of his life. They should always 
be so ; but it does not absolutely follow that they are. It is so easy, so delicious 
to love — the heart learns that lesson so readily — but the expression of that love, 
in accordance with set forms and conventional rules, is often rather a trial than 
otherwise. The bashful man finds himself constantly put to the blush. The 
man unaccustomed to society, and to ladies' society especially, is forever at 
fault. Both are nervous, anxious, and ill at ease. Both need the advice and 
suggestions of those who have already acquired their experience. That advice 
and those suggestions are not always readily obtained ; but a book may often 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. 95 

be consulted with as much profit as a friend, and with that conviction the 
suggestions which follow are offered. 

Everything in life worth having must be paid for. It is not very gallant to 
say it, but it is very true that this applies even to the position of a lover. He 
sacrifices something for the privileges he enjoys. 

The halcyon days of love are preceded by a period of existence not altogether 
unenviable. There is a delicious freedom about it. The disengaged man is 
wholly irresponsible. He goes where he will, and does what he likes. As some 
one has said, "Everything is forgiven him on account of his position. If he 
talks nonsense, it is his high spirits \ if he dances incessantly the whole evening, 
it is that he may please ' those dear girls ; ■ if he is marked in his attentions to 
ladies, he is only on his probation ; if he has a few fast lounging habits, it is 
held all very well in a young fellow like that." Society has a perpetual 
welcome for him ; the men like him for his social qualities, and the ladies 
receive him with rapture, if for no other reason than simply because — he is 
disengaged. 

Nor is the position of the disengaged young lady — we are obliged to emphasize 
the adjective — without its charms. If she has beauty or wit, accomplishments 
or conversational powers, she goes into society only to be courted and admired. 
The restrictions of society weigh less heavily upon her than upon others. In her 
innocent gayety of heart she breaks through them with impunity. It is her 
privilege to receive attentions from all, and to be compromised by none. In 
the ball-room she reigns supreme ; cavaliers are accepted or rejected as fancy or 
caprice may dictate. She may give a smile to one, a passing word to another, 
and her motives will be misconstrued as little as her kindness will be presumed 
on. She will never be more happy, people tell her, and they may be right. 
But what then ? Youth, and homage, and absolute sway are delightful, but they 
are not to be retained by remaining for life — disengaged. 

No ! Just as the young bachelor finds life change for him against his will- 
finds mammas grow frigid and daughters shy of the man who never proposes— 
so the life of the careless, light-hearted girl assumes imperceptibly a fresh phase. 
She grows older, she loves, and then the life that was so glorious satisfies her no 
longer. A fresh ambition fills her mind ; it is that of enjoying the sole attention 
of the chosen one who is destined some day to make her his wife. 

The wooing that goes on year after year is not certain to conduce to the hap- 
piest marriage. It is regarded as a test of constancy, but it is possible to make 
the test too severe. Besides, it is every wife's desire to retain the lover in the 
husband, and this does not always result after a long, spiritless engagement. 
Moreover, not unfrequently the virtue of the proverb that warns us of the many 
slips between the cup and the lip is exemplified in this matter, and the long 
deferred marriage does not come off at all. 



g6 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

As very long engagements are only second in objectionableness to very short 
ones, the question of early engagements becomes of importance. 

These are to be avoided for several reasons. Two in particular may be stated. 
One of these is that it is not wise that a young girl should be placed under the 
restraints which engagement implies immediately on her entering life. It is 
better that she should move freely in society, and make her own choice as the 
result of observation. 

It is impossible to fix any time at which marriage should be contracted. A 
man, as a rule, should not marry before the age of twenty-four or five, nor a 
woman younger than twenty. 

Everything depends on the young persons themselves — on their habits, their 
mental character, and their general fitness for the conjugal relation, as well as 
upon their years. Some men and women are practically older at twenty, as far 
as eligibility for matrimony is concerned, than others are at thirty, and hence 
all such general rules are unequally applicable, and individual cases will still 
demand a careful discrimination. " Marry," we should say to a young woman, 
" the moment he solicits your hand in whose care you can surely place the 
guardianship of your future ; and remember that a few years more or less between 
you constitute a point of little comparative importance." To a man we should 
say, "Marry, sir, as soon as you are persuaded that you have encountered a 
steady, affectionate, tidy, industrious woman, and you know that you have the 
love, the judgment, and the resources to make her a happy and contented 
companion." 

" The match should be arranged sufficiently long," says an authority, "not 
to curtail the dear girl of one of the happiest periods of her life, and yet not 
long enough for hope deferred to have subdued both in waiting, and for kindly 
hearts to feel a qualm of commiseration at seeing them always in public 
meekly linked to one another." 

That is a delicious moment in a woman's life, when she hears from the lips 
of the favored one the avowal that he loves her, and when he entreats her to 
become his own- — his wife. 

It is, nevertheless, a solemn moment in the lives of both, consequences of the 
most serious nature depending upon it. 

Proposals have been made under the most singular circumstances. A gentle- 
man once proposed to a lady who sat opposite to him in an omnibus, and whom 
he had never seen before, and was accepted. They were married, and contrary 
to what might have been expected, the match was a happy one. A gentleman 
of good position and manners once met a lady on a railway journey, and was so 
fascinated with her that upon nearing their destination, he made her a formal 
offer of marriage. She wisely declined it, rightly judging that, however agree- 
able he might be, and however much in earnest at the moment, a man who acted 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. 97 

on pure impulse in respect to such an important matter, and was prepared to 
risk his life's happiness on a caprice, was not likely to make a husband worth 
coveting. 

Much is said of love at first sight. Perhaps all love, deserving the name — 
that is, as distinguished from the mild glow of affection — is of that nature. But 
a proposal should always be the result of second thoughts. It is only a fool who 
suffers himself to be led into putting the rest of his life in jeopardy on the spur 
of the moment ; and certainly no prudent woman would consent to accept an 
offer of marriage at the hands of a man whom she had only known a few days or 
weeks, as the case might be. Yet this sort of thing is perpetually done. 

Avowals of love, or proposals, are made in various ways. 

Tennyson gives us the poetical manner in his "Gardener's Daughter." 
Having described a garden, he says — 

" Here sat we down upon a garden mound," 

and thus seated — 

" We spoke of other things; we coursed about 
The subject most at heart, more near and near, 
Like doves about a dovecote, wheeling round 
The central wish, until we settled there. 
Then in that time and place I spoke to her, 
Requiring, though I knew it was mine own, 
Yet, for the pleasure that I took to hear, 
Requiring at her hand the greatest gift — 
A woman's heart, the heart of her I loved ; 
And in that time and place she answered me, 
And in the compass of three little words, 
More musical than ever came in one, 
The silver fragments of a broken voice, 
Made me most happy, lisping, l I am thine.'' " 

Here, again, we find in a novelist " another method," as the cookery books 
put it : this is the proposal during a country walk, and may be strongly recom- 
mended as a model to be acted upon. 

" ' Stop,' said St. George, as they were about to part, 1 you are not uncon- 
scious — you cannot be unconscious — of the way in which I love you ; how dear 
everything belonging to you is to me. Oh, Polly ! let me hope, let me believe 
that I am not indifferent to you, and that you will try to love me, far more than 
you think you can now, in return for the way in which I will try to win that 
precious love ! ' 

" Taken by surprise, she had no answer ready. 

" St. George took her hand. 

" ' Oh, my true, first, deep love ! I never knew half the value of my life until 
I met you ; and now I could not bear it without the thought, the hope of you as 
my guiding star ! Whisper the one word, and all my life, all its strength, all 
its love shall be spent to make you happy ! ' 
7 



gS THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

"She grasped the hand he extended and looked up into his face. It was 
enough. They sat down together on the beach, and with no other witnesses 
than the ever-changing, never-ceasing roll of the waves, the two young lovers 
exchanged their vows of mutual love, and faith, and trust. 

"At the close of an hour, hallowed to them by mutual vows and promises, 
they rose to return to the house." 

In a third and different style we have the courtship in " David Copperfield," 
in which the taciturn carrier owns his intentions to Peggotty, by inscribing in 
chalk on the tail-board of his cart the words, " Barkis is willing." 

Examples might be multiplied ; but these will suffice. The very worst style 
of proposing is doing it by proxy. King Edgar, it will be recollected, tried 
this plan, and with little success. He sent his favorite courtier to see a lady 
whose beauty was noised abroad, and to plead his cause with her. The courtier 
sent word that the lady was only estimable for her wealth, and, infatuated with 
her beauty, made her his own bride — a piece of treachery for which he ulti- 
mately paid the penalty with his life. His fate, however, has not deterred 
others from following his example, but wooing by proxy is very seldom successful 
in this respect. 

Faint-hearted lovers — timid, nervous, and unable to bring themselves to the 
point — sometimes adopt the expedient of proposing by letter. This is always 
objectionable where a personal interview can be had, because a man can tell his 
love so much better than he can write about it. The passion of his breast glows 
in his eyes. The sincerity of those feelings to which he struggles to give utter- 
ance is gathered from the tone of his voice, and the obvious emotion which 
overcomes him. Now, in a letter, there are only words, and generally ill-chosen 
ones. There is nothing so difficult to write as a love-letter. Either it is too 
impassioned and savors of exaggeration, or it is too matter-of-fact, and conveys 
an idea of coolness. Stilted it is almost sure to be \ and it is only by good 
fortune that it escapes being ridiculous. 

However, there are circumstances — absence among others — which sometimes 
oblige a man to write. 

In another portion of this work will be given models of letters of proposal, 
replies, etc. They are not intended to be copied ; but are designed to serve as 
models for those in need of such assistance. 

There comes a period in a courtship when it is necessary to ask the consent 
of the parents to your union with the daughter. 

Opinions differ as to when this step should be taken. Intensely prudent 
people tell us that the parent should be spoken to before the daughter — that a 
permission to make an avowal of love with a view to matrimony should be 
obtained, and then acted upon. 

Otherwise, say these oracles of the old school, there is something clandestine 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. * 99 

about the proceeding, and the lady's feelings may be trifled with to no purpose. 
Certainly we should not counsel anything clandestine ; but it is very certain that 
if this be the proper method very few courtships are conducted with strict 
propriety in the present day. 

It is all very well in the old comedies for stern parents to assume the right 
of interdicting all love-making so far as their daughters are concerned ; but it 
seldom answered in those cases, and is not at all in accordance with the usages 
of modern life. 

In these days — and practically it was always so — the lover and the object of 
his choice come to an understanding without much being said about it on either 
side, and, as we have described, a favorable opportunity brings an avowal from 
the lips of the gentleman, who entreats permission to pay his addresses, and 
receives an assurance that it would not be distasteful to the lady herself, but that 
he must "ask papa." 

When the proposal is made by the gentleman in writing, he usually asks per- 
mission to obtain the consent of the lady's parents. This also is sometimes 
done in writing ; but it is much better that, for each of the two great steps in 
the courtship — proposing to the lady and asking the father's or mother's 
consent — a personal interview should be obtained. 

If the lover is too diffident to approach the subject in his own proper person, 
or if circumstances compel him to write, he should bear in mind that his letter 
ought to treat of two points — first, his regard for the lady ; and secondly, the 
circumstances which warrant him in seeking to make her his wife. 

So much depends on the relative position of the parties, that no form of letter 
can be given to meet this case, at all likely to be serviceable ; but, bearing the 
points stated in view, the writer would dwell briefly on the strength of his 
attachment, intimate his belief that he was not wholly indifferent to the lady, 
and then state in general terms the nature of his position, and the grounds on 
which he felt justified in requesting the parent's sanction to a formal and express 
recognition of his wishes and intentions. 

A letter of this kind should be brief and to the purpose : without having quite 
the conciseness or formality of a purely business epistle, it should be free from 
romance or sentiment. A father who is asked to part with his child to another, 
is called on to regard the step not from a lover's point of view, but from that 
of a man of the world. He knows how much that child's happiness will depend 
on the position she is to occupy, and the comforts by which she is surrounded ; 
and it is natural and pardonable if these are the points to which his attention is 
first directed. It may be distasteful to the lover to have to speak calmly of his 
character and his means, instead of going into raptures over his passion and the 
charms that have inspired it ; but, under the circumstances, it is incumbent on 
him to do so. 

Of course the suitor is bound by the paternal decision, whether it is favorable 
or the reverse. 



100 » 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



And here a word may not be out of place as to the power placed in a parent's 
hands, and the manner in which it should be exercised. The point has often 
been debated as to how far a parent's judgment, feelings, or prejudices ought to 
be respected by a son or daughter in a matter of such moment as that of the 
choice of a partner for life. 

On this point some sound and sensible views have been expressed by a writer 
in the (London) Saturday Review to the following effect : 

" There are a great many nice questions with reference to the exact duty of 
parents in preventing matrimonial mistakes on the part of their daughters. Of 
course, if a girl has set her heart on a groom, or on somebody whom they know 
to be an unprincipled scamp, her father and mother would be gravely to blame 
if they did not promptly take every possible step to prevent the marriage. But 
suppose the favored suitor is what they call ' a very deserving young man,' but 
needy, are they to prohibit the match in the face of the daughter's vehement 
inclination? Or a case may arise in which they know nothing against the 
character or the position of the suitor, but entertain a vague misgiving, an 
indistinct prejudice against him. May this be justly allowed to counterbalance 
the daughter's deliberate preference ? There are a hundred shades of feeling 
between cordial approbation of a man for a son-in-law, and a repugnance which 
nothing can overcome ; and it is impossible to draw the line at any one point, 
and say, i Here the father is justified in withholding his consent.' In every case 
very much must depend upon the character of the daughter herself. If she is 
naturally weak and wrong-headed, the exercise of parental authority can hardly 
be carried too far in order to protect her. But if she has habitually displayed a 
sound judgment and a solid temper, the question how far a father will be wise in 
imposing his veto is one which there must be a great deal of practical difficulty 
in deciding." 

"I am not sure that if you really love a person, and are quite confident about 
him, that having to look forward to being married is not the best part of it all." 

So says one of Mr. Anthony Trollope's heroines, expressing her views on the 
pleasure of being engaged ; and there is much truth in the opinion. 

It is the friends who experience the inconvenience. 

Take this brief description of the state of things sure to prevail. 

" You return home in the evening, and are about to enter your drawing-room. 
' Hist ! ' cries an unseen friend, as you are opening the drawing-room door, 
f they are in there.' Of course, being kindly disposed, and unwilling to interrupt 
the lovers, you don't go in ; but should the warning have unluckily come too 
late, there will generally be manifest on the part of the pair a rapid change of 
position, a totally ineffectual attempt to appear to be doing something, and an 
eager and uncalled-for desire for your company. ' Come in, Joe ; come in, old 
fellow ; so glad to see you ; we were just at this moment talking of you, ' etc. 
And so it goes on. Oh, excellent young couples ! kindly remember that in most 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. 



101 



houses much is given up to you during the spooning season by people who are 
equally interesting and deserving with yourselves ; so pray be thankful, and do 
not bend the bow too much. For remember always that, wonderful swells as 
you may be in your own estimation, unless you behave with common-sense and 
consideration, you may easily become tremendous bores to those who have to 
bear with you. " 

A closer intimacy is permitted to the engaged in this country than in any 
other. 

It is preceded by the introduction of the suitor to the lady's relatives, after 
which the lady is introduced to his family. 

The latter make the first calls on the friends of the lady accepting. 

When the gentleman's offer is accepted, it is customary for him to ask the 
lady's acceptance of a present, some article which she may "keep for his 
sake. " 

An " engaged " ring is usually worn by the lady. This engagement ring is 
worn on the fourth finger of the right hand (that is on one next the little finger) 
in England. In this country it is worn either on the fourth finger or forefinger, 
the English rule being generally followed. After marriage it is transferred to the 
fourth ringer of the left hand, and becomes the guard or keeper of the wedding 
ring. 

An engagement ring may be either a plain gold band, or set with gems. 
Where the lover can afford it, it is usual to present the lady with a ring 
containing a handsome diamond set. 

The prevailing fashion in England is very pretty, and may be recommended 
to those in this country who can afford it. Engagement rings there are set 
with stones so selected that the initial letters of the names of the gems shall in 
construction form the Christian or pet name of the lover. 

The engagement ring given by the present Prince of Wales to the Princess 
Royal of Denmark at their betrothal was set with a beryl, an emerald, a ruby, a 
topaz, a jacinth, and an emerald, the stones in this order forming the word 
"Bertie," the familiar name of the Prince of Wales in childhood. It may be 
added that the ring was of dead gold, in the form of a flat band or strap with a 
buckle. 

There are many delicate ways in which the engaged lover may express his 
devotion besides giving costly presents. All young ladies at this stage of their 
lives are fond of being written to, and a few flowers — arranged to express 
attachment, or conveying a compliment according to the language of flowers — 
the loan or gift of a volume of some favorite writer, with a page turned down at 
a suggestive passage, are attentions sure to be appreciated. And such lovers' 
festivals as St. Valentine's day must not be forgotten or overlooked. It would 
be remiss, indeed, if a lover did not send his lady a valentine. The etiquette 
of valentines is not very strictly defined. Some consider that to send one to a 
lady is tantamount to a declaration \ but this is not the popular view of the 



102 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

matter. At all events, valentines may and should be exchanged among those 

engaged. 

The important point is, the manner in which those engaged should conduct 
themselves toward each other, and those in whose society they mix. 

It need hardly be said that a lover's conduct should be marked by delicacy 
and consideration for his intended bride. A certain degree of warmth and 
familiarity is also permissible, such as would be out of the question under other 
circumstances. The intended will, of course, abandon all habits likely to be 
offensive. He will be scrupulous in his attention to his personal appearance, 
and careful not to appear in places of amusement with other ladies. 

Carelessness and inattention are unpardonable in 2. man so situated. 

Towards the lady's family and friends also it is indispensable that he should 
behave with the utmost respect and consideration. Her parents should receive 
as much attention as his own, and her sisters and brothers should be made 
sensible of cordial good feeling. 

On the lady's part great care and discrimination are necessary. She shouid 
be careful to refuse rather than encourage the assiduities of others who may 
seek her favor. Levity and coquettishness of manner are in the worst pos- 
sible taste. Some vain, frivolous, and heartless girls delight in flirtations at 
this period — in exciting the jealousy of those they have pledged themselves to, 
or even in treating them with haughtiness and contempt. Such a girl does not 
deserve the love of a true heart, and not unfrequently atones for her folly with 
a life of misery as the result of her marriage. 

Speaking now of both the parties to the engagement, we may add this morsel 
of sound general advice on their behavior in company. 

Affected indifference is in bad taste. So is exclusiveness. Do not behave 
with too great freedom, and do not, on the other hand, sit apart, hand clasped 
in hand, or make displays of affection and fondness. The lady ought not to 
be perpetually parading her conquest, nor should the gentleman make a display 
of slavish devotion. Both these modes of procedure are equally out of place 
in society, and only make those who practise them ridiculous, and other people 
uncomfortable. 

And here one word on an important point. 

Engagements among the upper classes involve financial arrangements in which 
the lady is deeply concerned. She may have money, and in that case it is de- 
sirable that some legal control over it should be secured to her. In any case, 
her friends should secure her a settlement, as it is called — that is, a certain sum 
out of her own or her husband's income as a provision for herself and children 
— which is inviolable, and in the event of trouble or difficulty cannot be touched 
either by the husband or his creditors without the wife's consent. A certain 
allowance for "pin money" — that is, dress and incidental expenses — is also 
customary. 

Among the middle and lower classes this kind of thing is not and cannot be 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. IO3 

insisted on. The intended wife has only her husband's honor and solemn en- 
gagement to love and cherish her on which to rely. It is, however, an excellent 
custom for the gentleman to insure his life in favor of his intended wife upon 
the near approach of his marriage, and this plan cannot be too strongly recom- 
mended. It secures something in case of trouble or death, and is as near an 
approach to a settlement as many persons have it in their power to make. In 
this country an insurance policy made in favor of a wife cannot be touched by 
her husband's creditors. 

It is a lady's privilege to reject a suitor. 

Let us suppose that she chooses to exercise that privilege. There is only 
one way in which she can do it creditably and with justice to herself and her 
suitor. She must convey to him clearly and without ambiguity the decision 
she comes to. 

One of the hardest things in the world is to meet the ardent outpourings of 
a loving heart, and to dash the hopes of an impassioned lover, by the utterance 
of that freezing monosyllable — "No." 

It is painful, and it seems cruel, yet it is by far the best and most merciful 
course to adopt. 

Nothing can be more unfair or more unjustifiable than a doubtful answer 
given under the plea of sparing the suitor's feelings. It raises false hopes. It 
renders a man restless and unsettled. It may cause him to express himself, or 
to shape his conduct in such a manner as he would not dream of doing were his 
suit utterly hopeless. 

As a woman is not bound to accept the first offer that is made to her, so no 
sensible man — no man whose opinion is worth her consideration — will think 
the worse of her, or feel himself personally injured by a refusal. That it will 
give him pain is most probable ; if his heart does not suffer, his vanity is sure to 
do so ; but he is sure in time to appreciate the fact that his feelings were not 
trifled with, or his position made ridiculous, but that his advances were met in 
the earnest and candid spirit which had actuated him in coming forward. 

Let young ladies always remember that, charming and fascinating as they 
may be, the man who proposes pays them a high compliment — the highest in 
his power. This merits appreciation and a generous return. 

A scornful "No," a contemptuous snigger, a hastily invented plea of a pre- 
vious engagement, or a simpering promise to "think about it," are all the 
reverse of generous, and all equally odious. 

In refusing, the lady ought to convey her full sense of the honor intended 
her, and to add, seriously, but not offensively, that it is not in accordance 
with her inclination, or that circumstances compel her to give an unfavorable 
answer. 

It is only the contemptible flirt who keeps an honorable man in suspense for 
the purpose of glorifying herself by his attentions in the eyes of friends. Nor 



104 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

would any but a frivolous or vicious girl boast of the offer she had received and 
rejected. Such an offer is a privileged communication. The secret of it should 
be held sacred. No true-hearted woman can entertain any other feeling than 
that of commiseration for the man over whose happiness she has been compelled 
to throw a cloud, while the idea of triumphing in his anguish, or abusing his 
confidence, must be inexpressibly painful to her. 

The duty of the rejected suitor is equally clear. Etiquette demands that he 
shall accept the lady's decision as final, and retire from the field. 

He has no right to demand the reason of her refusal ; if she assign it, he is 
bound to respect her secret, if it is one, and to hold it inviolable. 

To persist in urging his suit, or to follow up the lady with marked attentions, 
would be in the worst possible taste. The proper course is to withdraw as 
much as possible from the circles in which she moves, so that she may be spared 
reminiscences which cannot be other than painful. 

Rejected suitors sometimes act as if they had received injuries they were bound 
to avenge, and so take every opportunity of annoying or slighting the helpless 
victims of their former attentions. Such conduct is cowardly and unmanly, to 
say nothing of its utter violation of good breeding. 

When practicable, it is best, for his own and the lady's sake, that the rejected 
suitor should travel for a short time. 

Sometimes it will happen that an engagement has to be broken off. 

This is always a distressing thing. Moreover, an engagement is a serious, 
almost a sacred, tie, and ought not to be lightly sundered. Still circumstances 
will occur which render this course indispensable. They may be of a pecun- 
iary or family nature — but very often an engagement is broken off because the 
consenting parties find, on closer acquaintance, that they are mutually unsuit- 
able to each other. In that case it is better to break the compact than to 
enter into a more serious one, that of marriage, with the knowledge that only 
unhappiness and want of thorough union can attend it. 

When it is the lover himself who feels compelled to take the step, his posi- 
tion is inexpressibly delicate and distressing. He can only express himself in 
decided but gentle terms, and acting with firmness, but sparing the feelings of 
the lady as much as possible. 

Engagements are more frequently broken off at the wish of the lady, and cer- 
tainly when she feels that her happiness is compromised the course is a wise 
though painful one. 

It is best that an engagement should be broken off by letter. 

This should be accompanied by anything in the way of portrait, letters, or 
gifts which may have been received during the engagement. 

When the letter is acknowledged, which it should be in a tone of dignified 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. 105 

resignation, rather than querulous upbraiding, a similar return of the exchanged 
letters and presents should take place. 

Let us suppose the proposal happily accepted, and that no misadventure has 
marked the period of engagement. Let us imagine that the proper and decent 
time has elapsed, and that all obstacles, if obstacles there be, have been over- 
come. The next step is the marriage of the happy pair, and the joyful fulfil- 
ment of their dearest hopes. 

gxn\m 3mm Ux Wttlt\xm$. 

The first great question is, " When shall the wedding take place? " 

In Europe the favorite months for weddings are, generally speaking, June, 
July and August. There is some unaccountable prejudice against the month of 
May. Easter week is a very popular time for marriages. Wednesday or Thurs- 
day is considered the best day — indeed, any day but Friday, which is considered 
unlucky. 

In this country all seasons are regarded as suitable, except that Lent is con- 
sidered an inappropriate time, and Friday shares the prejudice entertained 
towards it in Europe. 

It is the privilege of the lady to appoint the time for the wedding, and the 
gentleman should leave her unfettered in this, except for very important 
reasons. 

The season of the wedding day may be governed, to a certain extent, by the 
place where the honeymoon is intended to be passed ; and by the same rule, 
the honeymoon is frequently governed by the season at which a wedding is 
obliged to take place. 

Marriage is regulated in this country by the laws of the various States of the 
Union. Some of these require a license from the county court, or circuit court 
of the city in which the marriage is to take place. This license must be pro- 
cured by the intended husband, and he must be accompanied by a near relative 
of the lady — her father or guardian is the proper person — who must, make oath 
that she can lawfully contract the proposed marriage. 

Witt &xm$$m\u 

The bridal trousseau does not include plate, glass, china, furniture, though 
we have seen these articles mentioned as belonging thereto in a book professing 
to be an authority on the subject. It comprises simply the bride's stock of 
attire, which is to last her for the first few years of her wedded life. She should 
be careful, however wealthy she may be, not to have too great a quantity of 
wearing apparel ; for the changes of fashion are so frequent that it is just possible 
the make of many of her garments may be quite gone by before she has had time 
to wear them. 



io6 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



It is impossible to give an accurate statement of the cost of a trousseau, for that 
is a matter that must be governed by the means and taste of the bride. 

Presents to the bride and bridegroom-elect should be sent in during the week 
previous to the wedding — not later than two full days before the event. It is 
so customary now to make an exhibition of the presents the day before, or the 
day of the wedding, that it is more than ever necessary that they should arrive 
in good time. 

They should be in accordance with the means, and in harmony with the tastes 
of the recipients. Nothing is in worse taste than to send some gorgeous orna- 
ment for a house where it will be out of keeping with all the rest of its 
belongings, and only serve for a monument of the vulgar ostentation of its 
donor. We happen to know of an instance of a most elaborate and orna- 
mentally decorated jewel-box, which was presented to a young bride, who was 
very blooming and very lovely, but had not a diamond to bless herself with. 

If people do not know what to send, or what the young couple require, they 
should ask ; for nothing is more annoying than to give or receive duplicate 
presents. We have known instances of five butter-knives, three soup-ladles, 
and a couple of tea-urns being presented to a young couple just starting in life. 

It is customary for the gentleman to make his bride a present of jewelry to be 
worn at her wedding, where his means will permit him to do so. 

The bride's bouquet should be composed exclusively of white flowers, such as 
gardenias, white azaleas, or camelias, with a little orange blossom intertwined. 
It is the privilege of the bridegroomsman to procure and present this to the 
bride. 

It is generally considered a delicate attention on the part of the bridegroom 
to present a bouquet to his future mother-in-law. This may be composed of 
choice variously colored flowers, whilst those of the bridesmaids — which are, of 
course, provided by the parents of the bride — should be white, with an edging 
of pale blush roses. 

To save trouble and anxiety with regard to bouquets, it is the best plan to 
order them from some practical florist. He will know exactly what to send, 
and will deliver them fresh on the day of the marriage. 

The bridesmaids are usually selected from among the sisters of the bride, her 
cousins, or friends. The head-bridesmaid is generally supposed to be her 
dearest and most intimate friend. Occasionally the sisters of the bridegroom 
are asked to assist as bridesmaids — but it should be borne in mind that the 
bride's own sisters always take the precedence. 



COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. IO/ 

The number of the bridesmaids, of course, must be governed by circumstances. 
Six is a good number, though eight and twelve are frequent. Recollect, an 
even number should be always selected. 

The dress of the bridesmaids is usually of some light white material, such as 
tulle, or tarlatan e trimmed with some gay color of a light hue. They fre- 
quently wear wreaths and veils, but of course of a more light and less costly 
character than that of the bride. It is not unusual for half to adopt one kind 
of trimming to their dress, and the rest that of a different hue; but it is more 
strictly de rigueur for all of them to be dressed alike. 

In this country the bridesmaids either provide their own dresses, or may 
accept them from the bride. 

The number of bridegroomsmen must correspond to that of the bridesmaids. 
These gentlemen have mostly nothing to do but to make themselves agreeable 
and dress well, except the first or principal groomsman, who is charged by the 
bridegroom with the management of the whole affair, and should be furnished 
by him with money to pay all the expenses. Where a ring is used he should 
take charge of it, and present it to the bridegroom at the proper moment. He 
must hand the minister his fee, and pay the sexton and other persons entitled to 
payment their legitimate charges. 

It is his duty to undertake all the arrangements for his friend on the eventful 
day, and to see that they are all properly carried out. 

The dress of the groomsmen should be similar to that of the bridegroom, the 
only difference being that their costume — say in the matter of gloves, scarfs 
and trousers, should be a shade darker in tone than his. 

We have seen weddings where all the groomsmen were attired precisely alike, 
but it is objected to as making gentlemen's dress even more monotonous than it 
usually is on these occasions. 

The bride should retire to rest early on the evening preceding the wedding, 
although the ceremony may not take place until the next evening. She should 
avoid all fatigue and excitement, and endeavor to look as fresh and blooming as 
possible on the all-important occasion. 

The bride generally takes breakfast in her own room, and remains there until 
the hour arrives for her to resign herself to the hands of her maidens to be 
dressed for the altar. It is the bridesmaidens' privilege to perform this service. 

After she is dressed she remains in her room till her carriage is announced, 
or, where the wedding is at the house, until it is time for her to descend to the 
drawing-room. The bride's carriage is invariably the last to leave the house, 
and it contains but one occupant besides herself— namely, her father or the 
person who is to give her away. 

With regard to the dress of the bride, it is simply impossible to lay down a 



108 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

rule. It is governed by the fashion of the day, but is always white for a maiden, 
and of light colors for a widow contracting a second marriage. According to 
the present fashion, the attire of the former is that of a white moire antique 
dress, with a very long train, or a plain white silk, with a lace skirt over it ; 
wreath of orange blossoms, and Honiton lace veil, descending almost to the 
ground. Of course, the gloves should be white, and the shoes or boots of white 
kid, or white satin, as the case may be. 

It is customary for the bride to make some little present to the bridesmaids 
on the wedding morn. These should generally consist of some trifling article 
of jewelry — not too costly — for it should be borne in mind that the gift should 
be valued rather as a memento of the occasion it commemorates than for its 
own intrinsic worth. 

Should the bride reside in another city or part of the country, the bridegroom 
and such of his groomsmen as are to accompany him should reach the place the 
day before the ceremony. They may dine at the house of the bride's parents ; 
but it is not etiquette for them to sleep there, even though invited to do so. 
They should take up their quarters at a hotel, or with some friend who has 
asked them to do so. The bridegroom ought not to see his bride on the happy 
day until he takes his place by her side for the final ceremony. 

It is the custom in this country for the bridegroom and his groomsmen to 
wear full evening dress. This has been described. The English custom of 
being married in morning dress is rapidly coming into favor in refined society. 

In the latter case, the dress of the bridegroom should be a blue frock or 
morning coat — never a black one — very light trousers and tie, and white gloves. 
He may also wear a small sprig of orange blossom, or some small white flower 
in his button-hole. Boots may be of shining patent-leather or of kid. 

It is customary for him to make some little present to his best man — say a 
choice scarf-pin or a signet-ring — both as a memento of the day and a slight 
acknowledgment of his valuable services on the occasion. He may also make a 
similar but less expensive present to each of his groomsmen. He is not bound 
to do so, however. 

The bridegroom should be careful to see that all his arrangements are made 
beforehand, especially if the wedding is to be followed by a bridal tour. 
Tickets should be purchased beforehand, places reserved in parlor-cars and 
baggage checked, or had in readiness for instant use. To be obliged at the 
last moment to stop and attend to these matters is very annoying, and also 
prevents the bridegroom from looking after the comfort of his bride as he 
should, and takes him out of the society of his friends who are assembled to see 
him off, at the very time he should be on the spot to receive their parting 
wishes. Besides these delays at this time may be the cause of the bridal party 
losing the train or boat, which would be a most awkward mishap in a wedding 
journey. 



THE MARRIAGE CEREMONY. 109 




In England marriages are celebrated before noon, and in church. In this 
country any hour may be selected, and the ceremony may be performed either 
at home or in church, 

Marriage by a magistrate is perfectly lawful. Most persons prefer to be 
married by a clergyman, and in church. 

The bridegroom must send a carriage at his own expense for the officiating 
clergyman and his family. 

The bride's parents provide the carriages for themselves and the bride. 

Either the bridegroom or the groomsmen may bear the cost of the carriages 
for the bridesmaids and groomsmen. 

If the wedding is in church, ushers, selected by the friends of the bride and 
groom, should be appointed to show the guests to seats. They should be 
designated by a white rosette worn on the left lappel of the coat. 

The front pews in the church should be reserved for the families and especial 
friends of the happy pair. These are generally separated from the others by a 
white ribbon drawn across the aisle. 

The clergyman is expected to be at his place within the chancel rail at 
the appointed hour. 

Upon the arrival of the bridal party, the ushers will meet them in a body at 
the door, and precede them up the principal aisle of the church. Upon 
reaching the altar they will separate to the right and left, and take their places 
in the rear of the bridal party. 

Upon the entrance of the bridal party within the doors of the church, the 
organist will play a "Wedding March," and as they take their places at the 
altar will change this to some low, subdued, but sweet and appropriate melody, 
which he should continue with taste and feeling throughout the service. As the 
bridal party leave the church, the music should be loud and jubilant. 

The bridal party should form in the vestibule of the church. The first 
groomsman gives his arm to the principal bridesmaid, and these are followed by 
the others in their proper order. Then comes the bridegroom with the mother 
of the bride on his arm ; and last of all the bride, leaning upon her father's arm. 
At the altar the bride takes her place upon the left of the groom j her father 
stands a little in advance of the rest, behind the couple ; her mother just in the 
rear of her father. The bridesmaids group themselves on the left of the bride; 
the groomsmen on the right of the bridegroom, all in the rear of the principals. 



110 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Where a ring is used, the first bridesmaid removes the glove of the bride. 
The English very sensibly cause the bride and groom to remove their gloves 
before the commencement of the ceremony. This saves an awkward pause. 

The responses of the bride and groom should be given clearly and distinctly, 
but not in too loud a tone. 

As the English custom, respecting weddings, is being generally adopted by the 
best society of this country, it is well to give a description of it here. 

The first to arrive at the church is generally the bridegroom, accompanied by 
his best man. They retire to the vestry, and then take the opportunity of 
paying all fees and gratuities, as it saves an infinity of confusion afterwards. 

The other guests arrive about eleven o'clock — in ordinary cases it should never 




THE MARRIAGE CEREMONY. 



be later — and group themselves in the neighborhood of the altar, taking care to 
leave plenty of room for those who have to perform the " leading business ; " for 
they must remember they are on this occasion literally what the play-bills term 
"guests, retainers, servants, villagers, etc., etc." 

The next arrival is that of the bridesmaids — care being taken that they all 
come at the same time — and, according to the most recent custom, they await 
the advent of the bride in the church-porch. There should be a distinct under- 
standing amongst these young ladies as to the order of procession. Of course 
the head-bridesmaid walks first, except in the case of there being two children, 
who are known as the " fairy bridesmaids." In such an event they are allowed 
to walk first to bear the bride's train. 

The last carriage which is driven up to the church door is that containing the 



THE MARRIAGE CEREMONY. IU 

bride and her father. (We may remark here, en passant, that in country 
churches a very pretty custom frequently obtains : namely, the strewing of 
flowers by the village children over the path of the bride.) On descending from 
the carriage, the bride takes her father's left arm, and advances up the aisle, 
followed by her maidens. 

At the altar she finds the bridegroom, attended by his best man, awaiting her, 
they having entered from the vestry room upon the announcement of the arrival 
of the bride at the church door. She takes her position on his left hand, the 
bridegroom being supported on his right by his best man — the bride having her 
maiden on her left, and the father standing a little in advance of the rest 
behind the couple. 

It is not our purpose here to give a detailed description of the solemnization 
of matrimony, for, of course, all who are about to enter into the holy state have 
made themselves familiar with the formula beforehand ; but there are one or two 
points we should wish to mention. When the minister asks, " Who giveth this 
woman to be married to this man the father steps forward and takes his 
daughter by the hand, saying, "I do." 

The "best man" should also recollect that when the bride comes to the 
sentence, "and thereto I give thee my troth" those words are his cue for 
producing the ring, which he should immediately hand to the bridegroom, who 
places it on the book. After the clergyman has put the ring on the bride's 
finger, the bridegroom holds the ring whilst he says, "With this ring," etc. 

It may be noted as curious that the fourth finger of the left hand has always 
been the ring finger. For this many reasons have been assigned. Here is an 
anatomical one. "It is said to be the only finger where two principal nerves 
belong to two distinct trunks. The thumb is supplied with its principal nerve 
from the radial nerve, as is also the forefinger, the middle finger, and the thumb 
side of the ring finger, while the ulnar nerve furnishes the little finger and the 
other side of the ring finger, at the point of extremity of which a real union 
takes place. It seems as if it were intended by nature to be the matrimonial 
finger." This is ingenious, but probably the finger was chosen only as being 
less used than the others, and because as it cannot be extended to its full length 
alone, but only in company with some other finger, greater security is afforded 
to the ring on it than would otherwise be obtained. 

The principal bridesmaid holds the bride's bouquet and glove during the 
ceremony. The latter she is at liberty to keep, for it is said to be invested with 
some mysterious charm for the purpose of bringing back renegade lovers. 

At the conclusion of the service, the bridegroom gives his arm to the bride, 
leading the way to the vestry, and followed by the rest of the party. Here it is 
usual for him to raise the bride's veil and kiss her, and his example is frequently 
followed by some of her most intimate friends, but it is a sine qua non that he 
should be first. 

The newly married couple then affix their signatures to the register, which is 



I 12 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



also signed by the parents on both sides, the bridegroomsman, the head -brides- 
maid, and anyone else who may desire to do so. The "best man" should 
take care to get the certificate of marriage, and hand it to the bride before quit- 
ting the church. 

When it has been ascertained that the bridegroom's carriage is ready, he 
gives his arm to his wife and they walk slowly down the church. Their ap- 
pearance at the vestry-door is a signal for the organ to play Mendelssohn's 
"Wedding March," and immediately the carriage leaves the church the bells 
ring forth a right merry peal. 

The bridegroomsman and the head-bridesmaid pair off together, and the 
other bridesmaids with the gentlemen to whom they are allotted, with the re- 
maining guests in their proper rotation. All these arrangements should, how- 
ever, be properly explained and understood beforehand, as it may lead to endless 
discomfort. 

Upon the return of the bridal party from the church they are ushered into the 
drawing-room, and there hold a brief reception of their friends who have been 
invited to the wedding, and who now desire to offer their congratulations. 
These receptions last from half an hour to an hour. 

A breakfast or supper usually follows, which is served in as elaborate a style 
as the means of the bride's parents will permit. 

Should the circumstances of the case compel the bride to be married in travel- 
ling-dress, the ceremonies will be as simple as possible. The newly married 
couple in such cases generally repair from the church to the depot or steamer 
and start upon their bridal tour. 

Only the bridegroom is congratulated at a wedding. He is supposed to 
have won the prize. You offer your good wishes to the bride for her future 
happiness. 

Should a breakfast or supper follow the wedding, the bride sits by her hus- 
band's side, on his right, in the centre of the table. Her mother sits at the 
head, her father at the foot. The guests are arranged according to a previously 
arranged plan. The wedding-cake is usually placed in front of the bride, and 
it is the duty of the head-bridesmaid to make the first stab therein : after which 
it is taken off the table, cut up on the side-board and handed to the guests. 

After the cake has been handed, it is generally customary that the speech- 
making should begin. 

It is commenced by the father of the bride, who proposes the health of the 
bride and bridegroom; the latter replies, and proposes the health of the brides- 
maids, to which the bridegroomsman responds. As this is generally considered 
the speech of the day, the gentleman to whom it is entrusted should endeavor 
to make it as telling and pointed as possible ; this only adds another to the diffi- 
cult duties this hard-worked individual has to perform. 

The bridegroom then proposes the health of the father and mother of the 



THE MARRIAGE CEREMONY. 1 1 3 

bride ; the father, on returning thanks for the same, proposes the health of the 
clergyman who officiated at the marriage ceremony, who must thereupon rise 
and return thanks for the compliment paid him, ending his remarks by propos- 
ing some suitable toast. He should make his remarks as bright and sparkling 
as possible, in order that they may leave upon the guests an impression in 
keeping with the happy occasion. 

Several other toasts follow, such as the parents of the bridegroom, the bride- 
groomsman, etc., etc. These, however, are optional, and may be varied ac- 
cording to circumstances. 

Shortly before the conclusion of the repast the bride rises, and leaves the 
table accompanied by her mother and bridesmaids, and retires to change her 
dress for the wedding journey. The bridegroom soon follows her, accompanied 
by his best man. 

When all is in readiness the happy couple take their departure for the cars or 
steamer, amid the good wishes of their friends, who soon after take their leave. 

The wedding tour should be definitely arranged before the marriage, and the 
tickets purchased before the ceremony, so that there may be no delay or con- 
fusion upon the arrival of the bridal party at the depot. 

The bride's wishes must govern the tour in everything. 

Arrange your movements so that they will be leisurely. Avoid haste and 
bustle, and so double the pleasure of your journey. 

It is well to select your hotel at the places you intend to stop, and telegraph 
ahead for rooms. 

It is best that the young couple should make the wedding tour unaccompanied 
by any of their friends. It relieves them of embarrassment, and enables them 
to devote themselves entirely to each other. Upon such occasions a third 
person is decidedly out of place, and is sure to feel so. 

In some circles the young couple send out cards with their wedding invita- 
tions, stating the day and hour they will receive callers after their return from 
their wedding tour. No one who has not received such a card should call upon 
a newly married couple. Such cards should be as simple and unostentatious as 
possible. Where they are sent out the wedding journey must be terminated in 
time to allow the new couple to be at home at the hour indicated for the recep- 
tion of their visitors. 

Visitors should call punctually at the time appointed. In some places it is 
customary to offer the guests wedding-cake and wine. 

It is customary for the mother, sister, or some intimate friend of the bride, 
to assist her in receiving these calls. This rule is imperative. 

Wedding calls must be returned within a week. 
8 



ii4 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 





ETIQUETTE OF THE HOUSEHOLD. 

Courtesy between husband and wife should not cease with marriage. The 
cool indifference which some married persons display towards each other is as 
objectionable as the excessive affection of others. You should never forget that 
your wife is a lady, entitled to all the courtesy and attention you lavished upon 
her before marriage. The wife, on her part, should so conduct herself that 
her husband will delight to treat her thus. 

gJutkiS of me Wife. 

On the wife especially devolves the privilege and pleasure of rendering home 
happy. We shall, therefore, speak of such duties and observances as pertain to 
her. 

When a young wife first settles in her home, many excellent persons, with 
more zeal, it may be, than discretion, immediately propose that she should 
devote some of her leisure time to charitable purposes : such, for instance, as 
clothing societies for the poor, or schools, or district visiting. We say with all 
earnestness to our young friend, engage in nothing of the kind, however laud- 
able, without previously consulting your husband, and obtaining his full con- 
currence. Carefully avoid, also, being induced by any specious arguments to 
attend evening lectures, unless he accompanies you. Remember that your 
Heavenly Father, who has given you a home to dwell in, requires from you a 
right performance of its duties. Win your husband, by all gentle appliances, to 
love religion ; but do not, for the sake even of a privilege and a blessing, leave 
him to spend his evenings alone. Look often on your marriage ring, and 
remember the sacred vows taken by you when the ring was given ; such thoughts 
will go far toward allaying many of these petty vexations which circumstances 
call forth. 

Never let your husband have cause to complain that you are more agreeable 
abroad than at home ; nor permit him to see in you an object of admiration, as 
respects your dress and manners, when in company, while you are negligent of 
both in the domestic circle. Many an unhappy marriage has been occasioned 
by neglect in these particulars. Nothing can be more senseless than the con- 
duct of a young woman who seeks to be admired in general society for her 
politeness and engaging manners, or skill in music, when, at the same time, she 
makes no effort to render her home attractive ; and yet that tome, whether a 
palace or a cottage, is the very centre of her being — -the nucleus around which 



ETIQUETTE OF THE HOUSEHOLD. 1 1 5 

her affections should revolve, and beyond which she has comparatively small 
concern. 

Beware of intrusting any individual whatever with small annoyances, or mis- 
understandings, between your husband and yourself, if they unhappily occur. 
Confidants are dangerous persons, and many seek to obtain an ascendency in 
families by gaining the good opinion of young married women. Be on your 
guard, and reject every overture that may lead to undesirable intimacy. Should 
any one presume to offer you advice with regard to your husband, or seek to 
lessen him in your estimation by insinuations, shun that person as you would a 
serpent. Many a home has been rendered desolate by exciting coolness or 
suspicion, or by endeavors to gain importance in an artificial and insidious 
manner. 

In all money matters, act openly and honorably. Keep your accounts with 
the most scrupulous exactness, and let your husband see that you take an honest 
pride in rightly appropriating the money which he intrusts to you. " My hus- 
band works hard for every dollar that he earns," said a young married lady, the 
wife of a professional man, to a lady friend who found her busily engaged in 
sewing buttons on her husband's coat, " and it seems to me worse than cruel to 
layout a dime unnecessarily." Be very careful, also, that you do not spend 
more than can be afforded in dress ; and be satisfied with such carpets and cur- 
tains in your drawing-room as befit a moderate fortune or professional income. 
Natural ornaments and flowers tastefully arranged give an air of elegance to a 
room in which the furniture is far from costly ; and books, judiciously placed, 
uniformly give a good effect. A sensible woman will always seek to ornament 
her home and to render it attractive, more especially as this is the taste of the 
present day. The power of association is very great ; light, and air, and 
elegance are important in their effects. No wife acts wisely who permits her 
sitting-room to look dull in the eyes of him whom she ought especially to please, 
and with whom she has to pass her days. 

In middle life instances frequently occur of concealment with regard to money 
concerns : thus, for instance, a wife wishes to possess an article of dress which 
is too costly for immediate purchase, or a piece of furniture liable to .the same 
objection. She accordingly makes an agreement with a seller, and there are 
many who call regularly at houses when the husband is absent on business, and 
who receive whatever the mistress of the house can spare from her expenses. 
A book is kept by the seller, in which payments are entered ; but a duplicate is 
never retained by the wife, and therefore she has no check whatever. We have 
known an article of dress paid for in this manner, far above its value, and have 
heard a poor young woman, who has been thus duped, say to a lady, who remon- 
strated with her: "Alas ! what can I do? I dare not tell my husband." It 
may be that the same system, though differing according to circumstances, is 
pursued in a superior class of life. We have reason to think that it is so, and 
therefore affectionately warn our younger sisters to beware of making purchases 



Il6 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

that require concealment. Be content with such things as you can honorably 
afford, and such as your husbands approve. You can then wear them with every 
feeling of self-satisfaction. 

Before dismissing this part of our subject, we beseech you to avoid all bicker- 
ings. What does it signify where a picture hangs, or whether a rose or a pink 
looks best on the drawing-room table? There is something inexpressibly 
endearing in small concessions, in gracefully giving up a favorite opinion, or in 
yielding to the will of another ; and equally painful is the reverse. The 
mightiest rivers have their source in streams ; the bitterest domestic misery has 
often arisen from some trifling difference of opinion. If, by chance, you marry 
a man of a hasty temper, great discretion is required. Much willingness, too, 
and prayer for strength to rule your own spirit are necessary. Three instances 
occur to us in which ladies have knowingly married men of exceeding violent 
tempers, and yet have lived happily. The secret of their happiness consisted in 
possessing a perfect command over themselves, and in seeking, by every possible 
means, to prevent their husbands from committing themselves in their presence. 

Lastly, remember your standing as a lady, and never approve a mean action, 
nor speak an unrefined word ; let all your conduct be such as an honorable and 
right-minded man may look for in his wife, and the mother of his children. 
The slightest duplicity destroys confidence. The least want of refinement in 
conversation, or in the selection of books, lowers a woman — ay, and forever ! 
Follow these few simple precepts, and they shall prove of more worth to you 
than rubies ; neglect them, and you will know what sorrow is ! 

§ntu$ of tfoe gMtomfl. 

As regards the duties of the husband, we desire to be equally explicit. 

When a man marries, it is understood that all former acquaintanceship ends, 
unless he intimate a desire to renew it by sending you his own and his wife's 
card, if near, or by letter, if distant. If this be neglected, be sure no further 
intercourse is desired. 

In the first place, a bachelor is seldom very particular in the choice of his 
companions. So long as he is amused, he will associate freely enough with 
those whose morals and habits would point them out as highly dangerous persons 
to introduce into the sanctity of domestic life. 

Secondly, a married man has the tastes of another to consult ; and the friend 
of the husband may not be equally acceptable to the wife. 

Besides, newly married people may wish to limit the circle of their friends 
from praiseworthy motives of economy. When a man first "sets up" in the 
world, the burden of an extensive and indiscriminate acquaintance may be felt 
in various ways. Many have had cause to regret the weakness of mind which 
allowed them to plunge into a vortex of gayetyand expense they could ill afford, 
from which they have found it difficult to extricate themselves, and the effects 
of which have proved a serious evil to them in after-life. 



ETIQUETTE OE THE HOUSEHOLD. I I J 

Remember that you have now, as a married man, a very different standing in 
society from the one which you previously held, and that the happiness of 
another is committed to your charge. Render, therefore, your home happy by 
kindness and attention to your wife, and carefully watch over your words and 
actions. If small disputes arise, and your wife has not sufficient good sense to 
yield her opinion — nay, if she seems determined to have her own way, and that 
tenaciously, do not get angry ; rather be silent, and let the matter rest. An 
opportunity will soon occur of speaking affectionately, yet decidedly, on the 
subject, and much good will be effected. Master your own temper, and you 
will soon master your wife's ; study her happiness without yielding to any 
caprices, and you will have no reason to regret your self-control. 

Never let your wife go to church alone on Sunday. You can hardly do a 
worse thing as regards her good opinion of you and the well-being of your 
household. It is a pitiable sight to see a young wife going toward the church- 
door unattended, alone in the midst of a crowd, with her thoughts dwelling, it 
may be very sadly, on the time when you were proud to walk beside her. 
Remember that the condition of a young bride is often a very solitary one ; 
and that for your sake she has left her parents' roof and the companionship of 
her brothers and sisters. If you are a professional man, your wife may have to 
live in the neighborhood of a large city, where she scarcely knows any one, and 
without those agreeable domestic occupations, or young associates, among whom 
she had grown up. Her garden and poultry-yard are hers no longer, and the 
day passes without the light of any smile but yours. You go off, most probably 
after breakfast, to your business or profession, and do not return till a late 
dinner ; perhaps even not then, if you are much occupied, or have to keep up 
professional connections. It seems unmanly, certainly most unkind, to let your 
young wife go to church on Sunday without you, for the common-place 
satisfaction of lounging at home. To act in this manner is certainly a breach 
of domestic etiquette. Sunday is the only day in which you can enable her to 
forget her father's house and the pleasant associations of her girlhood days — in 
which you can pay her those attentions which prevent all painful comparisons 
as regards the past. Sunday is a day of rest, wisely and mercifully appointed 
to loose the bonds by which men are held to the world ; let it be spent by 
you as becomes the head of a family. Let no temptation ever induce you to 
wish your wife to relinquish attending Divine service, merely that she may 
" idle at home with you." Religion is her safeguard amid the trials or temp- 
tations of this world. And woe may be to you if you seek to withdraw her 
from its protection ! 

Much perplexity in the marriage state often arises from want of candor. 
Men conceal their affairs, and expect their wives to act with great economy, 
without assigning any reason why such should be the case ; but the husband 
ought frankly to tell his wife the real amount of his income ; for, unless this is 
done, she cannot properly regulate her expenses. They ought then to consult 



118 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

together as to the sum that can be afforded for housekeeping, which should be 
rather below than above the mark. When this is arranged he will find it 
advantageous to give into her hands, either weekly, monthly or quarterly, the 
sum that is appropriated for daily expenditure, and above all things to avoid 
interfering without absolute necessity. The home department belongs exclu- 
sively to the wife ; the province of the husband is to rule the house — hers to 
regulate its internal movements. True it is, that some inexperienced young 
creatures know but little of household concerns. If this occur, have patience, 
and do not become pettish or ill-humored. If too much money is laid out at 
first, give advice, kindly and firmly, and the young wife will soon learn how to 
perform her new duties. 

No good ever yet resulted or ever will result from unnecessary interference. 
If a man unhappily marries an incorrigible simpleton, or spendthrift, he cannot 
help himself. Such, however, is rarely the case. Let a man preserve his own 
position, and assist his wife to do the same ; all things will then move together, 
well and harmoniously. 

Much sorrow, and many heart-burnings, may be avoided by judicious con- 
duct in the outset of life. Husbands should give their wives all confidence. 
They have intrusted to them their happiness, and should never suspect them of 
desiring to waste their money. Whenever a disposition is manifested to do 
right, express your approbation. Be pleased with trifles, and commend efforts 
to excel on every fitting occasion. If your wife is diffident, encourage her, and 
avoid seeing small mistakes. It is unreasonable to add to the embarrassments 
of her new condition, by ridiculing her deficiencies. Forbear extolling the 
previous management of your mother or your sisters. Many a wife has been 
alienated from her husband's family, and many an affectionate heart has been 
deeply wounded by such injudicious conduct ; and, as a sensible woman will 
always pay especial attention to the relatives of her husband, and entertain 
them with affectionate politeness, the husband on his part should always cor- 
dially receive and duly attend to her relations. The reverse of this, on either 
side, is often productive of unpleasant feelings. 

Lastly, we recommend every young married man, who wishes to render his 
home happy, to consider his wife as the light of his domestic circle, and to 
permit no clouds, however small, to obscure the region in which she presides. 
Most women are naturally amiable, gentle and complying ; and if a wife becomes 
perverse and indifferent to her home, it is generally the husband's fault. He 
may have neglected her happiness ; but nevertheless it is unwise in her to retort, 
and, instead of reflecting the brightness that still may shine upon her, to give 
back the dusky and cheerless hue that saddens her existence. Be not 
selfish, but complying, in small things. If your wife dislikes cigars — and few 
young women like to have their clothing tainted by tobacco — leave off smoking; 
for it is, at best, an ungentlemanly and dirty habit. 

If your wife asks you to read to her, do not put your feet upon a chair and go 



ETIQUETTE OF THE FUNERAL. II9 

to sleep. If she is fond of music, accompany her as you were wont to do when 
you sought her for a bride. The husband may say that he is tired, and does not 
like music, or reading aloud. This may occasionally be true, and no amiable 
woman will ever desire her husband to do what would really weary him. We, 
however, recommend a young man to practise somewhat of self-denial, and to 
remember that no one acts with a due regard to his own happiness who lays 
aside, when married, those gratifying attentions which he was ever ready to pay 
the lady of his love, or to those rational sources of home enjoyment which made 
her look forward with a bounding heart to become his companion through life. 

Finally, remember it is your duty to make the most liberal provision for your 
family your means will permit. Cultivate economy by all means, but let it be 
of a liberal character. Spare your wife all the physical labor you can, especially 
if she be the mother of children. Her health is your greatest treasure. Your 
money is badly saved at the cost of her health and freshness. 



Etiquette of the Funeral. 



The great sorrow brought upon a family by the death of a loved one renders 
the immediate members of the family incapable of attending to the necessary 
arrangements for the funeral. The services of an intimate friend, or a relative, 
should, therefore, be sought. He should receive general instructions from the 
family, after which he should take entire charge of the arrangements, and 
relieve them from all care on the subject. If such a person cannot be had, the 
arrangements may be placed in the hands of the sexton of the church the 
deceased attended in life, or of some responsible undertaker. 

The expenses of the funeral should be in accordance with the means of the 
family. No false pride should permit the relatives to incur undue -expense in 
order to make a showy funeral. At the same time, affection will dictate that all 
the marks of respect which you can provide should be paid to the memory of 
your beloved dead. 

In some parts of the country it is customary to send notes of invitation to the 
funeral to the friends of the deceased and of the family. These invitations 
should be printed, neatly and simply, on mourning paper, with envelopes to 
match, and should be delivered by a private messenger. The following is a 
correct form, the names and dates to be changed to suit the occasion : 

"Yourself and family are respectfully invited to attend the funeral of David 
B. Jones, on Tuesday, March 18th, 1879, at n o'clock a. m., from his late 
residence, 1926 Walnut Street, to proceed to Laurel Hill Cemetery." 



120 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Where the funeral is from a church, the invitation should read : 

"Yourself and family are respectfully invited to attend the funeral of David 
B. Jones, from the Church of the Holy Trinity, on Tuesday, March 18th, 1879, 
at 11 o'clock A. M. , to proceed to Laurel Hill Cemetery." 

Where such invitations are sent, a list of persons so invited must be given to 
the person in charge of the funeral, in order that he may provide a sufficient 
number of carriages. No one to whom an invitation has not been sent should 
attend such a funeral, nor should those invited permit anything but an important 
duty to prevent their attendance. 

When the funeral is at the house, some near relative or intimate friend should 
act as usher, and show the company to their seats. 

Preserve a decorous silence in the chamber of death — speak as little as possible, 
and then only in low, subdued tones. 

The members of the family are not obliged to recognize their acquaint- 
ances. The latter show their sympathy by their presence and considerate 
silence. 

As the coffin is borne from the house to the hearse, gentlemen who may be 
standing at the door or in the street remove their hats, and remain uncovered 
until it is placed in the hearse. 

The pall-bearers should be chosen from among the intimate friends of the 
deceased, and should correspond to him in age and general character. 

With regard to sending flowers, the wishes of the family should be considered. 
If you are uncertain upon this point, it is safe to send them. They should be 
simple and tasteful. 

In all your associations, keep constantly in view the adage, "too much 
freedom breeds contempt." 

Never be guilty of practical jokes ; if you accustom yourself to them, it is 
probable you will become so habituated as to commit them upon persons who 
will not allow of such liberties : I have known a duel to arise from a slap on 
the back. 

If there be another chair in the room, do not offer a lady that from which you 
have just risen. 

Always suspect the advances of any person who may wish for your acquaint- 
ance, and who has had no introduction : circumstances may qualify this remark, 
but as a general principle, acquaintances made in a public room or place of 
amusement are not desirable. 

Never converse while a person is singing; it is an insult not only to the 
singer, but to the company. 

The essential part of good bi ceding is the practical desire to afford pleasure, 
and to avoid giving pain. Any man possessing this desire requires only oppor- 
tunity and observation to make him a gentleman. 



MISCELLANEOUS LAWS. 



121 



Always take off your hat when handing a lady to her carriage, or the box of 
a theatre, or a public room. 

If, in a public promenade, you pass and repass persons of your acquaintance, 
it is only necessary to salute them on the first occasion. 

Do not affect singularity of dress by wearing anything that is so conspicuous 
as to demand attention ; and particularly avoid what I believe I must call the 
ruffian style. 

Never lose your temper at cards, and particularly avoid the exhibition of 
anxiety or vexation at want of success. If you are playing whist, not only 
keep your temper, but hold your tongue; any intimation to your partner is 
decidedly ungentlemanly. 

Let presents to a young lady be characterized by taste — not remarkable for 
intrinsic value. 

Except under very decided circumstances, it is both ungentlemanly and dan- 
gerous to cut a person : if you wish to rid yourself of any one's society, a cold 
bow in the street, and particular ceremony in the circles of your mutual acquaint- 
ance, is the best mode of conduct to adopt. 

Never introduce your own affairs for the amusement of the company ; it shows 
a sad want of mental cultivation, or excessive weakness of intellect : recollect, 
also, that such a discussion cannot be interesting to others, and that the proba- 
bility is that the most patient listener is a complete gossip, laying the foundation 
for some tale to make you appear ridiculous. 

When you meet a gentleman with whom you are acquainted, you bow, raising 
your hat slightly with the left hand, which leaves your right at liberty to shake 
hands if you stop. If the gentleman is ungloved, you must take off yours, not 
otherwise. 

Meeting a lady, the rule is that she should make the first salute, or at least 
indicate by her manner that she recognizes you. Your bow must be lower, and 
your hat carried further from your head ; but you never offer to shake hands ; 
that is her privilege. 

The right, being the post of honor, is given to superiors and ladies, except 
in the street, when they take the wall, as farthest from danger from passing 
carriages, in walking with or meeting them. 

In walking with a lady, you are not bound to recognize gentlemen with 
whom she is not acquainted, nor have they, in such a case, any right to salute, 
much less to speak to you. 

Whenever or wherever you stand, to converse with a lady, or while handing 
her into or out of a carriage, keep your hat in your hand. 

Should her shoe become unlaced, or her dress in any manner disordered, fail 
not to apprise her of it, respectfully, and offer your assistance. A gentleman 
may hook a dress or lace a shoe with perfect propriety, and should be able to do 
so gracefully. 

Whether with a lady or gentleman, a street talk should be a short one : and 



122 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



in either case, when you have passed the customary compliments, if you 
wish to continue the conversation, you must say, "Permit me to accompany 
you." 

Don't sing, hum, whistle, or talk to yourself, in walking. Endeavor, besides 
being well dressed, to have a calm, good-natured countenance. A scowl always 
begets wrinkles. It is best not to smoke at all in public, but none but a ruffian 
in grain will inflict upon society the odor of a bad cigar, or that of any kind 
on ladies. 

Ladies are not allowed, upon ordinary occasions, to take the arm of any one 
but a relative or an accepted lover in the street and in the daytime ; in the 
evening — in the fields, or in a crowd, wherever she may need protection — she 
should not refuse it. She should pass her hand over the gentleman's arm 
merely, but should not walk at arm's length apart, as country girls sometimes 
do. In walking with a gentleman, the step of the lady must be lengthened, and 
his shortened, to prevent the hobbling appearance of not keeping step. Of 
course, the conversation of a stranger, beyond asking a necessary question, 
must be considered as a gross insult, and repelled with proper spirit. 

Having dressed yourself, pay no further attention to your clothes. Few 
things look worse than a continual fussing with your attire. 

Never scratch your head, pick your teeth, clean your nails, or, worse than all, 
pick your nose in company ; all these things are disgusting. Spit as little as 
possible, and never upon the floor. 

Do not lounge on sofas, nor tip back your chair, nor elevate your feet. 

If you are going into the company of ladies, beware of onions, spirits and 
tobacco. 

If you can sing or play, do so at once when requested, without requiring to 
be pressed, or make a fuss. On the other hand, let your performance be brief, 
or, if ever so good, it will be tiresome. When a lady sits down to the piano- 
forte, some gentleman should attend her, arrange the music-stool, and turn over 
the leaves. 

Meeting friends in a public promenade, you salute them the first time in 
passing, and not every time you meet. 

Never tattle, nor repeat in one society any scandal or personal matter you 
hear in another. Give your own opinion of people, if you please, but never 
repeat that of others. 

Meeting an acquaintance among strangers, in the street or a coffee-house, 
never address him by name. It is vulgar and annoying. 

Spitting is a filthy habit, and annoys one in almost every quarter, in-doors 
and out. Since vulgarity has had its way so extensively amongst us, every 
youth begins to smoke and spit before he has well cut his teeth. Smoking is 
unquestionably so great a pleasure to those accustomed to it, that it must not be 
condemned, yet the spitting associated with it detracts very much from the 
enjoyment. No refined person will spit where ladies are present, or in any 



MISCELLANEOUS LAWS. 1 23 

public promenade ; the habit is disgusting in the extreme, and one would almost 
wish that it could be checked in public by means of law. 

It is not deemed polite and respectful to smoke in the presence of ladies, even 
though they are amiable enough to permit it. A gentleman, therefore, is not in 
the habit of smoking in the parlor, for, if there is nobody present to object, it 
leaves a smell in the room which the wife has good reason to be mortified at, if 
discovered by her guests. 

Frequent consultation of the watch or timepiece is impolite, whether at home 
or abroad. In your own house it appears as though you were weary of your 
company and wanted them to go. If abroad, as though you were bored with 
your entertainers, and were wishing for the hour of your departure to arrive. 

Never read in company. You may with propriety examine a book of 
engravings. 

A gentleman never sits in the house with his hat on in the presence of ladies 
for a single moment. Indeed, so strong is the force of habit, that a gentleman 
will quite unconsciously remove his hat on entering a parlor, or drawing-room, 
even if there is no one present but himself. People who sit in the house with 
their hats on are to be suspected of having spent the most of their time in bar- 
rooms, and similar places. A gentleman never sits with his hat on in the theatre. 
Gentlemen do not generally sit even in an eating-room with their hats on, if 
there is any convenient place to put them. 

Do not offer a person the chair from which you have just risen, unless there 
be no other in the room. 

Never take the chair usually occupied by the lady or gentleman of the house, 
even though they be absent, nor use the snuff-box of another, unless he offer it. 

Do not lean your head against the wall. You will either soil the paper, or 
get your hair well powdered with lime. 

Never allow a lady to get a chair for herself, ring a bell, pick up a handker- 
chief or glove she may have dropped, or, in short, perform any service for her- 
self which you can perform for her, when you are in the room. By extending 
such courtesies to your mother, sisters, or other members of your family, they 
become habitual, and are thus more gracefully performed when abroad. 

When thrown among vulgar and ill-bred people, let your conduct be as sim- 
ple as possible. Do not assume an air of superiority over them. 

In all things study the comfort of those around you. Regard their wishes, 
tastes, feelings, and prejudices, and do not needlessly offend them. 

i^jamitt paximg. 

The following maxims, laid down by Benjamin Franklin, for the purpose of 
regulating his conduct in life, are commended to all : 
Eat not to dulness ; drink not to elevation. 

Speak not but what may benefit others or yourself ; avoid trifling conver- 
sation. 



124 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Let all your things have their places; let each part of your business have its 
time. 

Resolve to perform what you ought ; perform without fail what you resolve. 
Make no expense but to do good to others, or to yourself; i. e., waste 
nothing. 

Lose no time ; be always employed in something useful ; cut off all unnecessary 
actions. 

Use no hurtful deceit ; think innocently and justly ; and if you speak, speak 
accordingly. 

Wrong none by doing injuries, or omitting the benefits that are your duty. 
Avoid extremes ; forbear resenting injuries so much as you think they deserve. 
Tolerate no uncleanliness in body, clothes or habitation. 
Be not disturbed at trifles, or at accidents common or unavoidable, and be 
temperate in all things. 

When but thirteen years old, George Washington drew up for his future 
conduct a series of maxims, which he termed, " Rules of Civility and Decent 
Behavior in Company." They are as follows, and should be diligently 
studied: 

1. Every action in company ought to be with some sign of respect to those 
present. 

2. In the presence of others sing not to yourself with a humming voice, nor 
drum with your fingers or feet. 

3. Speak not when others speak, sit not when others stand, and walk not 
when others stop. 

4. Turn not your back to others, especially in speaking; jog not the table or 
desk on which another reads or writes; lean not on any one. 

5. Be no flatterer; neither play with any one that delights not to be played 
with. 

6. Read no letters, books, or papers in company ; but when there is a neces- 
sity for doing it, you must not leave. Come not near the books or writings 
of any one so as to read them unasked ; also look not nigh when another is 
writing a letter. 

7. Let your countenance be pleasant, but in serious matters somewhat grave. 

8. Show not yourself glad at the misfortune of another, though he were your 
enemy. 

9. They that are in dignity or office have in all places precedency, but 
whilst they are young they ought to respect those that are their equals in birth 
or other qualities, though they have no public charge. 

10. It is good manners to prefer them to whom we speak before ourselves, 
especially if they be above us, with whom in no sort we ought to begin. 

11. Let your discourse with men of business be short and comprehensive. 



MAXIMS OF GEORGE WASHINGTON. 12$ 

12. In visiting the sick do not presently play the physician if you be not 
knowing therein. 

13. In writing or speaking give to every person his due title according to 
his degree and custom of the place. 

14. Strive not with your superiors in argument, but always submit your judg- 
ment to others with modesty. 

15. Undertake not to teach your equal in the art he himself professes; it 
savors of arrogancy. 

16. When a man does all he can, though it succeeds not well, blame not 
him that did it. 

17. Being to advise or reprehend any one, consider whether it ought to be 
in public or in private, presently or at some other time, also in what terms to 
do it ; and in reproving show no signs of choler, but do it with sweetness and 
mildness. 

18. Mock not nor jest at anything of importance; break no jests that are 
sharp or biting ; and if you deliver anything witty or pleasant, abstain from 
laughing thereat yourself. 

19. Wherein you reprove another be unblamable yourself, for example is 
more prevalent than precept. 

20. Use no reproachful language against any one, neither curses nor revilings. 

21. Be not hasty to believe flying reports to the disparagement of any one. 

22. In your apparel be modest, and endeavor to accommodate nature rather 
than procure admiration. Keep to the fashion of your equals, such as are civil 
and orderly with respect to time and place. 

23. Play not the peacock, looking everywhere about you to see if you be 
well decked, if your shoes fit well, if your stockings set neatly and clothes 
handsomely. 

24. Associate yourself with men of good quality if you esteem your own 
reputation, for it is better to be alone than in bad company. 

25. Let your conversation be without malice or envy, for it is a sign of a 
tractable and commendable nature ; and in all causes of passion admit reason 
to govern. 

26. Be not immodest in urging your friend to discover a secret. 

27. Utter not base and frivolous things amongst grown and learned men, 
nor very difficult questions or subjects amongst the ignorant, nor things hard 
to be believed. 

28. Speak not of doleful things in time of mirth nor at the table ; speak not 
of melancholy thing-, as death and wounds: and if others mention them, 
change, if you can, the discourse. Tell not your dreams but to your intimate 
friends. 

29. Break not a jest when none take pleasure in mirth. Laugh not aloud, 
nor at all without occasion. Deride no man's misfortunes, though there seem 
to be some cause. 



126 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

30. Speak not injurious words, neither in jest nor earnest. Scoff at none, 
although they give occasion . 

31. Be not forward, but friendly and courteous, the first to salute, hear and 
answer, and be not pensive when it is time to converse. 

32. Detract not from others, but neither be excessive in commending. 

33. Go not thither where you know not whether you shall be welcome or 
not. Give not advice without being asked; and when desired, do it briefly. 

34. If two contend together, take not the part of either unconstrained, 
and be not obstinate in your opinion ; in things indifferent be of the major 
side. 

35. Reprehend not the imperfection of others, for that belongs to parents, 
masters and superiors. 

36. Gaze not on the marks or blemishes of others, and ask not how they 
came. What you may speak in secret to your friend deliver not before 
others. 

37. Speak not in an unknown tongue in company, but in your own language ; 
and that as those of quality do, and not as the vulgar. Sublime matters treat 
seriously. 

38. Think before you speak ; pronounce not imperfectly, nor bring out your 
words too hastily, but orderly and distinctly. 

39. When another speaks be attentive yourself, and disturb not the audience. 
If any hesitate in his words, help him not, nor prompt him without being de- 
sired ; interrupt him not, nor answer him till his speech be ended. 

40. Treat with men at fit times about business, and whisper not in the com- 
pany of others. 

41. Make no comparisons; and if any of the company be commended for 
any brave act of virtue, commend not another for the same. 

42. Be not apt to relate news if you know not the truth thereof. In dis- 
coursing of things you have heard, name not your author always. A secret 
discover not. 

43. Be not curious to know the affairs of others, neither approach to those 
that speak in private. 

44. Undertake not what you cannot perform ; but be careful to keep your 
promise. 

45. When you deliver a matter, do it without passion and indiscretion, how- 
ever mean the person may be you do it to. 

46. When your superiors talk to anybody, hear them ; neither speak nor 
laugh. 

47. In disputes be not so desirous to overcome as not to give liberty to each 
one to deliver his opinion, and submit to the judgment of the major part, 
especially if they are judges of the dispute. 

48. Be not tedious in discourse. Make not many digressions, nor repeat 
often the same matter of discourse. 



WASHINGTON OFFICIAL SOCIETY. 



12/ 



49. Speak no evil of the absent, for it is unjust. 

50. Be not angry at table, whatever happens; and if you have reason to be 
so, show it not; put on a cheerful countenance, especially if there be strangers, 
for good humor makes one dish a feast. 

51. Set not yourself at the upper end of the table; but if it be your due, or 
the master of the house will have it so, contend not, lest you should trouble the 
company. 

52. When you speak of God or His attributes, let it be seriously, in reverence 
and honor, and obey your natural parents. 

53. Let your recreations be manful, not sinful. 

54. Labor to keep alive in your breast that little spark of celestial fire called 
conscience. 





ETIQUETTE OF WASHINGTON 

IAL 

pi 



■^^^^ -^OFFICIAL SOCIETY*-*- c3 ^^^^ 

^^^^^^^ 




In addition to the ordinary rules of etiquette, official society in Washington 
City is governed by a code of fixed laws. The social observances of the 
White House are prescribed with great exactness, and constitute the Court 
Etiquette of the Republic. At the very commencement of the Government 
under the Constitution the social question became one of great magnitude, and 
in order to adjust it upon a proper basis, President Washington caused a defi- 
nite Code to be drawn up ; but the rules were too arbitrary and exacting to give 
satisfaction, and society was not disposed to acknowledge so genuine an equal- 
ity as the code required among its members. Frequent and bitter quarrels 
arose in consequence of the clashing of social claims, and at last a code was 
agreed upon, which may be stated as follows : 

The President and his family are recognized as the head and front of the 
social structure. The President, as such, must not be invited to dinner by any 
one, and accepts no such invitations, and pays no calls or visits of ceremony. 
He may visit in his private capacity at pleasure. 

An invitation to dine at the White House takes precedence of all others, and 
a previous engagement must not be pleaded as an excuse for declining it. 
Such an invitation must be promptly accepted in writing. 

During the winter season, a public reception or levee is held at stated times, 
at which guests are expected to appear in full dress. They are presented by the 
usher to the President, and have the honor of shaking hands with him. They 



128 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

then pass on, and are presented by another usher to the wife of the President, 
to whom they bow, and pass on. These receptions last from eight until ten 
o'clock P. M. 

On the ist of January and the 4th of July the President holds public recep- 
tions, commencing at noon, at which the Foreign Ministers present in Wash- 
ington appear in full court dress, and the officers of the army and navy in full 
uniform. On such occasions, the President receives first the Heads of Depart- 
ments, Governors of States, Justices of the Supreme Court and Members of the 
two Houses of Congress, in the order named ; then the Members of the Diplo- 
matic Corps, who are followed by the officers of the army and navy. The 
doors are then thrown open to the general public, who for the space of two 
hours pay their respects to the Chief Magistrate of the Nation. 

The Vice-President of the United States is expected to pay a formal visit to 
the President on the meeting of Congress, but he is entitled to the first visit 
from all other persons, which he may return by card or in person. 

The Judges of the Supreme Court of the United States call upon the Presi- 
dent and Vice-President on the annual meeting of the Court in December, and 
on New Year's Day and the 4th of July. They are entitled to the first call 
from all other persons. 

Members of the Cabinet call upon the President on the ist of January and 
the 4th of July. They are required to pay the first calls, either in person or by 
card, to the Vice-President, the Judges of the Supreme Court, Senators and the 
Speaker of the House of Representatives on the meeting of Congress. They 
are entitled to the first call from all other persons. 

Senators call in person upon the President and Vice-President on the meeting 
of Congress, New Year's Day and the 4th of July, if Congress is in session at 
the last named time. They also call first upon the Judges of the Supreme 
Court, and upon the Speaker of the House of Representatives on the meeting 
of Congress. They are entitled to the first call from all other persons. 

The Speaker of the House of Representatives calls upon the President on the 
meeting of Congress, on New Year's Day, and on the 4th of July, if Congress 
is in session. The first call is due from him to the Vice-President and the 
Judges of the Supreme Court, but to him from all other persons. 

Members of the House of Representatives call in person upon the President 
on the meeting of Congress, and on New Year's Day, and by card or in person 
on the 4th of July, if Congress is in session. They call first, by card or in 
person, upon the Vice-President, the Judges of the Supreme Court, Speaker of 
the House, Senators, Cabinet Officers and Foreign Ministers, soon after the 
opening of the session. 

Foreign Ministers call upon the President on the ist of January and the 4th 
of July. They call first, in person or by card, upon the Vice-President, Cabinet 
Officers, Judges of the Supreme Court and the Speaker of the House on the first 
opportunity after presenting their credentials to the President. They also 



WASHINGTON OFFICIAL SOCIETY. 1 29 

make an annual call of ceremony, by card or in person, on the above men- 
tioned officials soon after the meeting of Congress. They are entitled to the 
first calls from all other persons. 

The Judges of the Court of Claims call in person upon the President on New- 
Year's Day and the 4th of July. They pay first calls to Cabinet Officers and 
Members of the Diplomatic Corps, and call annually, by card or in person, 
upon the Vice-President, Judges of the Supreme Court, Senators, Speaker and 
Members of the House soon after the meeting of Congress. 

The intercourse of the other officers of the Government is regulated by 
superiority of rank in the public service. 

The intercourse of the families of officials is regulated by the rules which 
govern the officials themselves. 

Besides the public levees of the President, the ladies of the White House 
hold receptions at stated periods, to which invitations are regularly issued. 
The President sometimes appears upon these occasions, but is under no obliga- 
tion to do so. 

It has long been the custom for the President to give a series of State Dinners 
during the session of Congress, to which the various members of that body, the 
higher Government officials and the Diplomatic Corps are successively invited. 
In order to show attention to all, and offend none, it is necessary to give quite 
a number of these dinners during the session. 
9 



HOW TO ACQUIRE A GOOD HANDWRITING, 

li ft liitt lit til f lilt 1 1 1 unit mi. 

RITING is the art of expressing ideas by visible signs or 
characters inscribed on some material. It is either ideo- 
graphic or phonetic. Ideographic writing may be either 
pictorial, representing objects by imitating their forms, or 
symbolic, by indicating their nature or proportions. Pho- 
netic writing may be syllabic or alphabetic ; in the former, 
each character represents a syllable ; in the latter, a single 
letter. 

The first mention of written letters of which we have any 
record is in the account given in the Book of Genesis of the 
Tables of the Law. We are told that the Ten Commandments were written by 
the finger of God on tables or tablets of stone. This statement has led some 
writers, among them the learned Dr. Adam Clarke, to believe that letters were 
Divinely invented upon this occasion. There is no necessity, however, for 
taking this view of the case; for at the time of the "Giving of the Law," a 
written language was the possession of each of the nations inhabiting the southern 
shore of the Mediterranean. The Phoenician alphabet, upon which that of the 
Hebrews was modelled, had been in existence for several centuries before this 
time, and as Phoenicia was then a dependency of Egypt, and engaged in active 
commerce with that country, Moses was doubtless acquainted with the Phoenician 
system. The fact that the Hebrew alphabet was modeled upon the Phoenician 
seems almost a positive proof of this theory. 

The date of the invention of the Phoenician alphabet, which was the first 
(130) 




THE ART OF WRITING WELL. 1 3 I 

purely phonetic system ever used, is now definitely settled. It was during the 
supremacy of the Shepherd Kings over Egypt. These were princes of Canaan - 
itish origin, who had conquered Lower Egypt, and were contemporary with 
Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and Joseph. The discoveries of science give us reason 
to believe that it was the Shepherd Kings of Avaris, who borrowed from the 
Egyptian hieratic writing a certain number of alphabetical characters, employed 
them to represent the sounds of their own language, and thus produced the 
Phoenician alphabet of twenty-two letters, the origin of most of the other alpha- 
bets of the world. The Phoenicians not only invented the alphabet ; they 
taught the use of it to all nations with whom they had commercial transactions. 

With the progress of the world, the art of writing and the characters employed 
were greatly simplified, until the system in use at present was adopted by the 
civilized nations of the world. 

Penmanship is the art of writing well. It is one of the most important 
accomplishments a person can possess. No matter what your position in life, 
the ability to write a good, clear, legible hand, is a priceless possession. To a 
young man starting out to make his way in life, it is so much genuine capital, 
which he can turn to advantage at almost every step. The great object should 
be to write a firm, clear hand, with uniformly made, well-shaped, and properly 
shaded letters. An abundance of flourishes or marks is a defect, except where 
ornamental writing or "flourishing" is intended. 

The present system of forming and combining letters seems to be perfect. It 
enables the writer to put his thoughts on paper almost with the rapidity of 
speech, and it is not probable that it will ever be improved upon. 

In this country two styles of penmanship are in use. One is known as the 
round hand, the other as the angular. A new system, known as the semi- 
angular, has been introduced, mainly through the efforts of the Spencers, and of 
Payson, Dunton and Scribner, and is winning its way to favor. The "copy 
books" prepared by these masters present the best and most progressive system 
of penmanship now accessible to the learner, and we cordially commend them 
to all. They may be procured at any book store in the United States. 

The only way in which a person can acquire the art of writing a good hand 
is by constant and conscientious practice. With some persons good penman- 
ship is a gift, but all may acquire it by persistent practice. Select a good system 
of copies — the series referred to above cannot be improved upon — and try 
faithfully to form your hand upon the model selected. Do not be satisfied until 
you can do as well as the master you are seeking to imitate. 

Writing tyvtttti&t. 

It is of the greatest importance that the writing materials used by you should 
be of the best quality. 



132 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

The pen should be of steel or of gold. Many persons prefer the gold pen, 
because it more nearly approaches the quill in flexibility. It is also the most 
durable pen. A good gold pen, properly used, should last for years. For gen- 
eral use, and especially for ornamental writing, a good steel pen is by far the 
best. It enables you to make a finer and sharper line than can possibly be 
made with the gold or quill pen. 

The paper should be of the best quality and texture, clearly ruled, and not 
too rough in surface. It is most common now to use copy-books, regularly 
prepared and ruled. These may be obtained from any stationer, those of the 
Spencerian System, and of Payson, Dunton and Scribner being the best. It is 
a good plan, after you have completed a copy-book, to go over the same set of 
copies again. This may be done by taking half a dozen sheets of foolscap and 

cutting them in half. Place the half 
sheets within each other, and stitch 
them together, protecting the whole 
with a cover of stiff paper. Then 
use the copies of the book you have 
just finished, writing on the new 
book you have thus made. This 
saves the expense of a new copy- 
book. 

A slip of blotting-paper should be 
provided for every copy-book. In 
writing rest the hand upon this, espe- 
cially in warm weather. The per- 
spiration thrown off by the hand is 
greasy in its nature, and soils the 
paper upon which the hand rests, and 
renders it unfit to receive the ink. 
Never use poor ink. Black ink should always be used in learning to write, 
and in ordinary correspondence. Blue and red inks are designed for special 
purposes, and not for ordinary use. An ink that flows freely and is nearly black 
when first used is best. Do not use a shallow or light inkstand. The first will 
not allow you to fill your pen properly ; the latter will be easily turned over. 
The inkstand should be heavy and fiat, and of such a form that you can at once 
see the amount of ink in it, and thus know how deep to dip your pen. Dip 
your pen lightly into the ink, and see that it does not take up too much. The 
surplus ink should be thrown back into the inkstand, and not upon the floor. 
By stopping the mouth of the bottle when you have finished using it, you will 
prevent the ink from evaporating too fast, and also from becoming too thick. 

A pen-wiper should always be provided. This should be of some substance 
that will not leave a fibre in the slit of the pen. A linen rag or a piece of 
chamois or buckskin will answer. 




PROPER POSITION OF A LADY IN WRITING. 



THE ART OF WRITING WELL. 1 33 

After you have learned to write, it is well to provide your desk with a lead- 
pencil, a piece of India rubber, a ruler, and a bottle of mucilage and a brush. 

Uwitioii of flfoe WBxittv. 

In writing in a sitting position, a flat table is the best. 

The position of the writer is a matter of the greatest importance, as it decides 
his comfort at the time, and exercises a powerful influence upon his general 
health. 

The main object is to acquire an easy and graceful position, one in which the 
right arm has full play of the muscles used in writing. 

The table should be sufficiently high to compel you to sit upright. Avoid 
stooping, as destructive of a good hand and of good health. Your position 




IMPROPER POSITION. CORRECT POSITION. 



should be such as will enable you to fill your lungs without much effort. Sit 
with your right side next to the desk or table, and in such a position that the 
light will fall over your right shoulder upon the paper. 

The right forearm must be placed on the desk so as to rest the muscle front 
of the elbow, and the hand placed on the book so as to rest the nails of the third 
and fourth fingers. 

The forearm must be at right angles with the copy, the book being steadied 
by the fingers of the left hand placed on the paper at the left of the pen-point. 
Hold the wrist naturally over the desk, and you will see that the inner side is 
raised a little higher than the outer. Keep the wrist free from the desk, and do 
not let it turn over to the right or the left, or bend down or up, or otherwise. 

Hold the pen lightly between the thumb and first two fingers, letting it cross 
the forefinger in front of the third joint. Rest the base of the holder at the 



134 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 




INCORRECT MODE OF HOLDING 
THE PEN. 




nail of the middle finger. Place the forefinger over the holder. Bend the 
thumb and fingers outward, and the third and fourth fingers under to rest the 
hand on the nails. Let the nibs of the pen press the paper evenly. 

The pen should be in a vertical plane with the inside of the forearm, and 
inclined at an angle of fifty-two degrees (52 ) from the base. 

The movements in writing are produced by the extension and retraction of 
the pen-fingers and the thumb ; by the action of the forearm on the arm-rest as 
a centre of motion ; the whole arm movement, which is the action of the whole 
arm from the shoulder as the centre of motion; and the union of all these move- 
ments. In ordinary writing, the first is suffi- 
cient. In ornamental writing, flourishing, etc., 
all the various movements are employed. 

The fingers should be kept flexible, and 
their movements, as well as those of the hand 
and wrist, should be free and unrestrained. 
Cramping or stiffening either the fingers or the 
wrist causes the handwriting to be cramped 
and awkward, and greatly fatigues the writer. 
The pen should be held as lightly as though 
the least pressure would crush it, and not 
grasped as though you thought it would fly 
away. 

In standing at a desk to write, stand upright, 
and with the chest well thrown out. The desk 
should be high enough to compel you to do 
this. It should slightly incline from the 
outer edge upwards, and should project far 
enough to allow you to place your feet well 
under it. The principal weight of the body 
should rest upon the left foot, the right being 
thrown forward. Stand with your left side toward the desk, and rest your body 
on the left elbow, which should be laid upon the desk in such a manner as to 
enable you to steady your paper or book with the left hand. This position 
will enable you to write freely in the ordinary manner, or to use the whole 
forearm should you desire to do so. The pen-holder should point towards the 
right shoulder. 

A great saving of fatigue is made by assuming and keeping a correct position 
while writing either sitting or standing. By conscientiously attending to this 
matter, you will soon acquire the habit of maintaining a correct position, and 
will reap the benefit in the ease with which you perform your task, and in im- 
proved health. 

No one should be satisfied with a bad handwriting when it is in his power to 
improve it. Any one can procure a copy-book, and can spare an hour, or half an 



PROPER MODE OF HOLDING THE 
PEN. 




CORRECT POSITION OF THE HAND. 



HOW TO SPELL CORRECTLY. 1 35 

hour, a day for this effort at improvement. You should begin at the beginning, 
and practise faithfully until you have reached a satisfactory result. Remember 
that a good hand is not acquired in a week or a month ; it takes long and 
diligent practice to produce this result. The end, however, is worth all the 
labor necessary to its accomplishment. 

The great aim should be to make the handwriting legible. An ornamental 
hand is very attractive, but it may be this and yet not easily read. This is to 
fail in the first requisite of good writing. 

The advantages of writing well are numerous, and will readily suggest them- 
selves. In the first place, it is always a pleasure to prepare a plainly and neatly- 
written letter or paper. The writer is then never afraid or ashamed for his 
friends to see his writing, and is never disgraced by a wretched scrawl in 
addressing a letter to a stranger. 

A good hand is also an invaluable aid to a young man seeking employment. 
A merchant in employing clerks and salesmen will always give the preference to 
the best penman. A young man applying by letter for a situation can scarcely 
offer a better reference than the appearance of his letter. Should you wish to 
become a book-keeper or accountant, a good handwriting is a necessity. 




Whether a person is a good penman or not, it is necessary that he should 
know how to make use of his ability to write, or, in other words, how to transfer 
correctly his thoughts to paper. 

The first requisite is to know how to spell correctly. This is even more im- 
portant than writing a good hand. A badly-spelled letter is much more of a 
disgrace to the writer than one badly written. The habit of spelling correctly 
may be easily acquired, and once mastered is rarely lost. Our language is so 
rich in words that even the best of spellers may sometimes be unable to give the 
proper orthography of a word, but the knowledge of the general principles 
which govern the formation of English words will enable him to meet all the 
ordinary demands likely to be made upon him. These may be found in almost 
any spelling-book, or work upon the principles of composition. It is well, how- 
ever, to give a few of the most important here. We may remark, in passing, 
that writing words out in full on paper, or on a slate, is an admirable means of 
impressing them upon the memory. 

All words of one syllable ending in /, with a single vowel before it, have 
double / at the close : as mill, sell. 



136 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



All words of one syllable ending in /, with a double vowel before it, have one 
/ only at the close : as mail, sail. 

Words of one syllable ending in /, when compounded, retain but one / each : 

as, fulfil, skilful. 

Words of more than one syllable ending in / have one / only at the close : as, 
delightful, faithful; except befall, downfall, recall, unwell, etc. 

All derivations from words ending in / have one / only : as, equality, from 
equal ; fulness, from full; except they end in er or ly : as, mill, miller ; full, 
fully. 

All participles in ing from verbs ending in e lose the e final : as, have, having; 
amuse, amusing; unless they come from verbs ending in double e, and then they 
retain both: as, see, seeing ; agree, agreeing. 

All adverbs in ly and nouns in ment retain the e final of the primitives : as, 
brave, bravely ; refine, refinement ; except acknowledgment and judgment. 

All derivations from words ending in er retain the e before the r : as, refer, 
reference ; except hindrance, from hinder; remembrance, from remember; disas- 
trous, from disaster; monstrous, from monster ; wondrous, from wonder ; cumbrous, 
from cumber, etc. 

Compound words, if both end not in /, retain their primitive parts entire : as, 
millstone, changeable, raceless ; except always, also, deplorable, although, ahnost, 
admirable, etc. 

All one-syllables ending in a consonant, with a single vowel before it, double 
that consonant in derivatives : as, sin, sinner ; ship, shipping ; big, bigger ; glad, 
gladder, etc. 

One-syllables ending in a consonant, with a double vowel before it, do not 
double the consonant in derivatives : as, sleep, sleepy ; troop, trooper. 

All words of more than one syllable ending in a single consonant, preceded 
by a single vowel, and accented on the last syllable, double that consonant in 
derivatives : as, commit, committee ; compel, compelled ; appal, appalii?zg; distil, 
distiller. 

Nouns of one syllable ending in y, preceded by a consonant, change y into 
ies in the plural ; and verbs ending in y, preceded by a consonant, change into 
ies in the third person singular of the present tense, and into led in the past 
tense and past participle : as, fly, flies ; I apply, he applies ; we reply, we replied, 
or have replied. If the_y be preceded by a vowel, this rule is not applicable: as, 
key, keys ; I play, he plays ; we have enjoyed ourselves. 

Compound words whose primitives end in y change y into /; as, beauty, 
beautiful ; lovely, loveliness. 

It is an excellent plan to keep a small dictionary at hand, in order that you 
may refer at once to the word if you are in doubt as to its orthography. 
The standard recognized in this country is Worcester's Dictionary. The 
pocket-edition of this work can be bought, in cloth binding, for sixty-three 
cents. 



HOW TO PUNCTUATE CORRECTLY. 



137 



There is no surer mark of an educated person than the proper use of capital 
letters. To omit them when they should be used is a serious blunder, and to 
make too profuse a display of them is to disfigure your writing, and proclaim 
yourself ignorant of one of the first principles of correct writing. 

The rules governing the use of these letters are few, simple, and easily remem- 
bered. They may be stated as follows : 

The first word of every book, chapter, letter, note, or any other piece of 
writing should begin with a capital letter. 

The names of the months and the days of the week should always begin with 
a capital letter. 

The first word after a period should begin with a capital letter. 

The first word after every interrogation, or exclamation, should begin with a 
capital letter; unless a number of interrogative or exclamatory sentences occur 
together, and are not totally independent. 

The various names or appellations of the Deity should begin with a capital 
letter : as, God, Jehovah, the Almighty, the Supreme Being, the Lord, Provi- 
dence, the Messiah, the Holy Spirit, etc. 

All proper names, such as the names of persons, places, streets, mountains, 
lakes, rivers, ships, etc., and adjectives derived from them, should begin with a 
capital letter. 

The first word of a quotation after a colon, or when it is in a direct form, 
should begin with a capital letter. 

The first word of an example, every substantive and principal word in the 
titles of books, and the first word of every line in poetry, should begin with a 
capital letter. 

The pronoun I, and the interjection O, are always written in capitals. 
Any words, when remarkably emphatical, or when they are the principal sub- 
ject of the composition, may begin with capitals. 

§ww tor punctuate Cantriht. 

A knowledge of punctuation is very important. A document not punctuated, 
or not punctuated properly, may present a neat appearance if written in a good 
hand and correctly spelled, but its value may often be entirely destroyed by 
incorrect punctuation. A notable instance of this occurred in England in Sep- 
tember, 1818, and is thus noticed in the London Times : 

"The contract lately made for lighting the town of Liverpool, during the 
ensuing year, has been thrown void by the misplacing of a comma in the adver- 
tisement, which ran thus: 'The lamps at present are about 4050 in number, 
and have in general two spouts each, composed of not less than twenty threads 
of cotton.' The contractor would have proceeded to furnish each lamp with 
the said twenty threads; but, this being but half the usual quantity, the com- 



138 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

missioner discovered that the difference arose from the comma following, instead 
of preceding the word each. The parties agreed to annul the contract, and a 
new one is now ordered." 

A Mr. Sharpe once engraved a portrait of a certain Richard Brothers, and 
gave the following certificate to that effect. The document was designed as a 
simple statement of fact. The misplacing of a comma, however, converted it 
into a piece of gross profanity. It read as follows: "Believing Richard Broth- 
ers to be a prophet sent, by God I have engraved his portrait." Had the 
comma been placed after the name of the Deity, the effect would have been very 
different. 

Punctuation is the art of dividing a written composition into sentences, or 
parts of sentences ; and is principally used to mark the grammatical divisions 
of a sentence. The marks employed in punctuation are sometimes used to note 
the different pauses and tones of voice, which the sense and accurate pronun- 
ciation require. 

The characters or marks used in punctuation are the following : 
The Comma, ? The Ellipsis, 



* # # * 



The Semicolon, • The Hyphen, 

The Colon, : The Breve, 

The Period, . The Apostrophe, 

The Quotation Marks, " " 
The Diaeresis, 



The Brace, _ j 



The Crotchets, ( ) The Acute Accent, ' 

The Brackets, [ ] The Grave Accent, v 

The Exclamation, J The Circumflex Accent, A 

The Interrogation, % The Caret, A 

The Dash, The Cedilla, g 

In addition to these the following marks of reference are used : 

The Asterisk, * The Section, § 

The Obelisk, f The Parallels, || 

The Index, The Paragraph, f 

The Double Obelisk, J 

[FrojK Parker's "Ala's to English Composition.' 1 ''') 
When two or more words are connected without the connecting word being 
expressed, the comma supplies the place of that word ; as, "Alfred was a brave, 
pious, patriotic prince." 

Those parts of a sentence which contain the relative pronoun, the case abso- 
lute, the nominative case independent, any parenthetical clause, and simple 
members of sentences, connected by words expressing a comparison, must be 
separated by commas; as, "The elephant, which you saw in the menagerie, 



RULES OF PUNCTUATION. 1 39 

took the child up with his trunk into his cage." " Shame being lost, all virtue 
is lost." "Peace, O Virtue, peace is all thine own." "Better is a dinner of 
herbs with love, than a stalled ox and hatred therewith." 

The following words and phrases, and others similar to them, are generally 
separated by commas from the rest of the sentence ; namely, Nay, so, however, 
hence, besides, perhaps, finally, in short, at least, moreover, again, first, sec- 
ondly, thirdly, lastly, once more, on the contrary, etc. 

The words of another writer, not formally introduced as a quotation, and 
words and clauses expressing contrast or opposition, though closely connected 
in construction, are separated by a comma ; as, "I pity the man, who can travel 
from Dan to Beersheba and cry, 'Tis all barren." 

" Though deep, yet clear; though gentle, yet not dull; 
Strong, without rage; without o'erflowing, full." 

When the absence of a word is indicated in reading or speaking by a pause, 
its place maybe supplied by a comma; as, "From law arises security; from 
security, inquiry; from inquiry, knowledge." 

Nouns in apposition, accompanied by explanatory words or phrases, are sep- 
arated by commas ; but if such nouns are single, or only form a proper name, 
they are not divided; as, "Paul the Apostle of the Gentiles was eminent for 
his zeal and knowledge." 

When a sentence consists of several members, each constituting a distinct 
proposition, and having a dependence upon each other, or upon some common 
clause, they are separated by semicolons; as, "Wisdom has builded her house; 
she hath hewn out her seven pillars ; she hath killed her beasts ; she hath min- 
gled her wine; she hath also furnished her table." 

The colon is used to divide a sentence into two or more parts, which, although 
the sense be complete in each, are not wholly independent; as, "Nature felt 
her inability to extricate herself from the consequences of guilt : the Gospel 
reveals the plan of Divine interposition and aid." 

The colon is used when an example, a quotation, or a speech is introduced ; 
as, "The Scriptures give us an amiable representation of the Deity in these 
words: God is love." 

The period is used at the end of a complete and independent sentence. It 
is also placed after initial letters when used alone ; and, likewise, after all abbre- 
via ions; as, "One clear and direct path is pointed out to man." "Fear 
God." "Have charity towards all men." "G. W.," for "George Washing- 
ton." "Geo.," for "George." "Benj.," for "Benjamin." "O. S.," for 
"Old Style." "F. R. S.," for "Fellow of the Royal Society." 

In a general view, the period separates the paragraph into sentences ; the 
semicolon divides a compound sentence into simple ones ; and the comma col- 
lects into clauses the scattered circumstances of manner, time, place, relation, 
etc., belonging to every verb and to every noun. 



I40 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

The note of interrogation, or the question, as it is sometimes called, is placed 
after every sentence which contains a question ; as, ' 'Who is this?" "What 
have you in your hand?" "The Cyprians said to me, Why do you weep?" 

The exclamation point is used to express any sudden or violent emotion ; 
such as surprise, joy, grief, love, hatred, anger, pity, anxiety, ardent wish, etc. 
It is also used to mark an exalted idea of the Deity; and is generally placed 
after the nominative case independent ; and after the noun or pronoun which 
follows an interjection; as, " How mischievous are the effects of war!" "O 
blissful days ! Ah me ! how soon we pass ! ' ' 

The exclamation point is also used after sentences containing a question when 
no answer is expected ; as, "What is more amiable than virtue ! " 

Several exclamation points are sometimes used together, either in a parenthe- 
sis or by themselves, for the purpose of expressing ridicule or a great degree of 
surprise. 

A parenthesis is a sentence, or a part of a sentence, inserted within another 
sentence, but which may be omitted without injuring the sense or construction, 
and is enclosed between two curved lines like these : ( ). 

The curved lines between which a parenthesis is enclosed are called crotchets. 

Sometimes a sentence is enclosed between marks like these, [ ], which are 
called brackets. 

The following difference is to be noticed in the use of crotchets and brackets: 
Crotchets are used to enclose a sentence, or part of a sentence, which is 
inserted between the parts of another sentence : Brackets are generally used to 
separate two subjects, or to enclose an explanatory note or observation standing 
by itself. When a parenthesis occurs within another parenthesis, brackets 
enclose the former, and crotchets the latter ; as in the following sentence from 
Sterne: "I know the banker I deal with, or the physician I usually call in 
[there is no need, cried Dr. Slop (waking), to call in any physician in this case], 
to be neither of them men of much religion." 

It may be here remarked that a parenthesis is frequently placed between 
commas, instead of crotchets, etc. ; but the best writers avoid the use of paren- 
theses as much as is possible. 

The hyphen is a small mark placed between the parts of a compound word ; 
as, sea-water, semi-circle. 

The hyphen is also used to denote the long sound of a vowel ; as, Epicure-an, 
deco-rum, balco-ny. 

The hyphen must always be put at the end of the line when part of a word is 
in one line and part in another ; but, in this case, the letters of a syllable must 
never be separated ; as, extraor- 
dinary, not ext- 
raordinary. 

The dash is a straight mark longer than a hyphen ; thus, — 

The proper use of the dash is to express a sudden stop or change of the sub- 



RULES OF PUNCTUATION. 



141 



ject ; but, by modern writers, it is employed as a substitute for almost all of 
the other marks: being used sometimes for a comma, semicolon, colon or 
period; sometimes for a question or an exclamation, and sometimes for 
crotchets and brackets to enclose a parenthesis. 

An ellipsis or omission of words, syllables or letters, is indicated by various 

marks : sometimes by a dash ; as, the k g, for the king ; sometimes by 

asterisks or stars, like these, * * * *; sometimes by hyphens, thus, ; 

sometimes by small dots or periods, like these, .... 

The breve (thus — ) is placed over a vowel to indicate its short sound ; as, 
St. Helena. 

The apostrophe is a comma placed above the line. It is used as the sign of 
the possessive case, and sometimes indicates the omission of a letter or several 
letters; as, " John's; " " 'tis" for "it is ; " " tho' " for "though; " "lov'd" 
for "loved;" "I'll" for "I will." 

The quotation marks, or inverted commas, as they are sometimes called, 
consist of four commas ; two inverted, or upside down, at the beginning of a 
word, phrase or sentence which is quoted or transcribed from some author in 
his own words ; and two others, in their direct position, placed at the conclu- 
sion ; as, an excellent poet says : 



Sometimes the quotation is marked by single, instead of double commas. 

The diaeresis consists of two periods placed over the latter of two vowels to 
show that they are to be pronounced in separate syllables ; as, Laocoon, Zoono- 
mia, cooperate. 

The brace is employed to unite several lines of poetry, or to connect a num- 
ber of words with one common term ; and it is also used to prevent a repetition 
in writing or printing ; thus, 



The cedilla, or cerilla, is a curve line placed under the letter c, to show that 
it has the sound of s. It is used principally in words derived from the French 
language. 

Thus, garcon, in which word the c is to be pronounced like s 

The accents are marks used to signify the proper pronunciation of words. 

The accents are three in number : 



" The proper study of mankind is man. 



>» 



" Waller was smooth ; but Dryden taught to join 
The varying verse, the full-resounding line, 
The long majestic march and energy divine." 




The grave accent, thus, x 
The acute accent, thus, ' 
The circumflex accent, thus, n 



142 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



The grave accent is represented by a mark placed over a letter, or syllable, to 
show that it must be pronounced with the falling inflection of the voice ; as, 
Reuthamir. 

The acute accent is represented by a similar mark, pointing in the opposite 
direction, to show that the letter or syllable must be pronounced with the rising 
inflection of the voice ; thus, Epicurean, European. 

. The meaning of a sentence often depends on the kind of accent which is 
used ; thus the following sentence, if the acute accent be used on the word 
alone, becomes a question : 

" Pleased thou shalt hear, and thou alone shalt hear? " 

But if the grave accent be placed on the word alone, it becomes a simple 
declaration; as, 

" Pleased thou shalt hear, and thou alone shalt hear." 

The circumflex accent is the union of the grave and acute accents, and indi- 
cates that the syllable on which it is placed should have both the rising and 
falling inflection of the voice. 

The caret is a mark resembling an inverted V, placed under the line. It is 
never used in printed books, but, in manuscripts, shows that something has 
been accidentally omitted ; as, 

recited 
" George has his lesson." 

A 

When many notes occur on a page, and the reference marks given above 
are exhausted, it is customary to double them. Some writers prefer to use 
the numerals, i, 2, 3, 4, etc., as simpler. This is a matter of taste with the 
writer. 

The section § and the paragraph If are used to mark the parts of a composition 
that should be separated. Where you wish the compositor to separate a para- 
graph into two or more paragraphs, it is not necessary to rewrite the page. 
Place the where you wish each new paragraph to begin, and the compositor 
will understand your wishes. 

A paragraph denotes the beginning of a new subject, or a sentence not con- 
nected with the foregoing. 

A section is used for subdividing a chapter into smaller parts. 

It is proper here to add, that every composition should be divided into para- 
graphs, when the sense will allow the separation. Different subjects, unless 
they are very short, or very numerous in a small compass, should be separated 
into paragraphs. 

Many mistakes arise from improperly underscoring the words of a manuscript 
or letter. It is well to refrain from underscoring a word wherever you can do 
so with propriety, just as you would avoid unduly emphasizing your words in 



GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF GRAMMAR. 1 43 

speaking. A single line drawn under a word indicates that it must be set by 
the compositor in italics; as, " I dearly love her." Two lines indicate small 
capitals; as, "I honor him." Three lines indicate large capitals; as, "Help, 

help, I cry." 




[From Parkers "Aids to English Composition."} 

Although the details of Grammar and grammatical rule are not embraced 
in the plan of this work, we may with propriety present some observations with 
regard to those principles which are most frequently forgotten or disregarded 
by careless writers. These are here presented in the form of directions. 

Direction 1st. In determining the number of a verb, regard must be had to 
the idea which is embraced in the subject or nominative. Whenever the idea 
of plurality is conveyed, whether it be expressed by one word or one hundred, 
and however connected, and in whatever number the subject may be, whether 
singular or plural, all verbs relating to it must be made to agree, not with the 
number of the word or words, but with the number of the idea conveyed by the 
words. 

Direction 2d. In the use of pronouns the same remark applies: namely, 
that the number of the pronoun must coincide with the idea contained in the 
word, or words, to which the pronoun relates. If it imply unity, the pronoun 
must be singular ; if it convey plurality, the pronoun must be plural. These 
directions will be better understood by an example. 

Thus, in the sentence, " Each of them, in their turn, receive the benefits to 
which they are entitled," the verbs and pronouns are in the wrong number. 
The word each, although it includes all, implies but one at a time. The idea, 
therefore, is the idea of unity, and the verb and pronoun should be singular ; 
thus, " Each of them in his turn receives the benefit to which he is entitled." 

The same remark may be made with regard to the following sentences : " Every 
person, whatever be their (his) station, is bound by the duties of morality." 
" The wheel killed another man, who is the sixth that have (has) lost their (his) 
lives (life) by these means." " I do not think that any one should incur cen- 
sure for being tender of their (his) reputation." 

Direction 3d. In the use of verbs and words which express time, care must 
be taken that the proper tense be employed to express the time that is intended. 
Perhaps there is no rule more frequently violated than this, even by good writers; 



144 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

but young writers are very prone to the error. Thus, the author of the Waverley 
Novels has the following sentence : 

" ' Description,' he said, ' was (is) to the author of a romance exactly what 
drawing and tinting were (are) to a painter; words were (are) his colors, and, 
if properly employed, they could (can) not fail to place the scene which he 
wished (wishes) to conjure up as effectually before the mind's eye as the tablet or 
canvas presents it to the bodily organ. The same rules,' he continued, 'applied 
(apply) to both, and an exuberance of dialogue in the former case was (is) a 
verbose and laborious mode of composition, which went (goes) to confound 
the proper art of the drama, a widely different species of composition, of which 
dialogue was (is) the very essence ; because all, excepting the language to be 
made use of, was (is) presented to the eye by the dresses, and persons, and 
actions of the performers upon the stage.' " 

The author was misled throughout in the tenses of the verbs in this extract 
by the tense of the verb said, with which he introduces it. 

Direction 4th. Whenever several verbs belonging to one common subject 
occur in a sentence, the subject or nominative must be repeated whenever there 
is a change in the mood, tense, or form of the verb. 

Direction 5th. In the use of the comparative and superlative degrees of 
the adjective it is to be remarked, that when two things or persons only are com- 
pared, the comparative degree, and not the superlative; should be used. Thus, in 
the sentence, ' ' Catharine and Mary are both well attired ; but, in their appear- 
ance, Catharine is the neatest, Mary the most showy," the superlative degree of 
the adjective is improperly applied. As there are but two persons spoken of, the 
adjectives should be in the comparative degree : namely, neater more showy. 

Direction 6th. Neuter and intransitive verbs should never be used in the 
passive form. Such expressions as was gone, is grown, is fallen, is come, may be 
relied on, etc., although used by some good writers, are objectionable. 

Direction 7th. In the use of irregular verbs, a proper distinction should be 
made in the use of the imperfect tense and the perfect participle. 

He done (did) it at my request ; he run (ran) a great risk ; he has mistook 
(mistaken) his true interest ; the cloth was wove (woven) of the finest wool ; he 
writes as the best authors would have wrote (written) had they writ (written) 
upon the subject ; the bell has been rang (rung) ; I have spoke (spoken) to him 
upon the subject. These sentences are instances where the proper distinction 
between the preterite and participle has not been preserved. 

Direction 8th. The negative adverb must be followed by the negative con- 
junction ; as, "The work is not capable of pleasing the understanding, nor 
(not of) the imagination." The sentence would be improved by using the 
conjunctions in pairs, substituting neither for not. 

In the following sentences, the conjunction but is improperly used : " I can- 
not deny but that I was in fault." " It cannot be doubted but that this is a 
state of positive gratification." 



GENERAL PRINCIPLES OE GRAMMAR. 



H5 



Direction 9th. There must be no ellipsis of any word, when such ellipsis 
would occasion obscurity. Thus, when we speak of " the laws of God and man," 
it is uncertain whether one or two codes of laws are meant ; but, in the expres- 
sion, " the laws of God and the laws of man," the obscurity vanishes. A nice 
distinction in sense is made by the use or omission of the articles. "A white 
and red house " means but one house ; but "A white and a red house " means 
te? houses. In the expression, "She has a little modesty," the meaning is 
positive; but by omitting the article, "She has little modesty," the meaning 
becomes negative. The position of the article, also, frequently makes a great 
difference in the sense, as will be seen in the following examples: "As delicate 
a little thing : " "As a delicate little thing." 

Direction 10th. The adverb should always be placed as near as possible to 
the word which it is designed to qualify. Its proper position is generally 
before adjectives, after verbs and frequently between the auxiliary and the verb. 
The following sentence exhibits an instance of the improper location of the 
adverb: "'It had ahnost been his daily custom, at a certain hour, to visit 
Admiral Priestman." The adverb almost should have been placed before daily. 

Direction nth. In the use of passive and neuter verbs, care must be taken 
that the proper nominative is applied. That which is the object of the active 
verb must in all cases be the subject or nominative of the passive verb. Thus, 
we say, with the activeverb, "They offered him mercy" (J. e., to him); and, 
with the passive verb, "Mercy was offered to him;" not "He was offered 
mercy," because "mercy," not "'he," is the thing which was offered. It is 
better to alter the expression by substituting a synonyme with a proper nomi- 
native or subject, than to introduce such confusion of language, as must neces- 
sarily result from a change in the positive, fixed and true significations of 
words, or from a useless violation of grammatical propriety. 

In accordance with this direction (see, also, Direction 6th), 



Direction 12th. All the parts of a sentence should be constructed in such a 



Instead of 



It would be better to say 

He was persuaded. 

He was addressed. 

She was heard. 

They were seen, or viewed. 

It is liked, or commended. 

He was named, or mentioned. 

It is maintained, or contested. 

It was remembered, or conceived. 

He was visited by his friend. 

These examples are ridiculed with 



He was prevailed on, 

He was spoken to, 

She was listened to, 

They were looked at, 

It is approved of, 

He was spoken of, 

It is contended for, 

It was thought of, 

He was called on by his friend, 

These examples are commented 



upon with much humor, 
He was referred to as an oracle- 



much humor. 
He was consulted as an oracle. 



I46 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

manner that there shall appear to be no want of agreement or connection 
among them. Thus, the following sentence, " He was more beloved, but not 
so much admired as Cynthio," is inaccurate, because when it is analyzed, it 
will be, "He was more beloved as Cynthio," etc. The adverb more requires 
the conjunction than after it; and the sentence should be, "He was more 
beloved than Cynthio, but not so much admired." 

Again, in the sentence, " If a man have a hundred sheep, and one of them 
goes astray," etc., the subjunctive word, have, is used after the conjunction if, 
in the first part of the sentence, and the indicative goes, in the second. Both 
of these verbs should be in the indicative, or both in the subjunctive mood. 

No definite rule can be given which will enable the learner to make the parts 
of a sentence agree in themselves, and with one another. They should be 
diligently compared, and a similarity of construction be carefully maintained ; 
while the learner will recollect that no sentence can be considered grammati- 
cally correct, which cannot be analyzed or parsed by the authorized rules of 
Syntax. 

(CmtstrMftiott jo{ StnUvMt. 

In the construction of sentences care should be taken to choose the simplest 
words, and those which most directly and strikingly convey the meaning you 
wish to express. Three things are necessary in a correct sentence— furity, 
propriety, and precision. 

Purity consists in using such words and expressions as belong to the idiom of 
the English language, in place of words or phrases drawn from foreign or dead 
languages, or that are either ungrammatical, obsolete, newly-coined or not sanc- 
tioned by usage. The use of words that are not English is a violation of this 
rule, and is termed a barbarism. The rule is also violated by the use of words 
or phrases not constructed in the English idiom. This fault is termed a sole- 
cism. By using words or phrases to convey a meaning different from that 
assigned to them by custom, you also violate the rule. This is termed an 
impropriety. 

Propriety in writing consists in the use of words sanctioned by the usage of 
the best writers to convey your meaning, and in the avoidance of low, vulgar or 
less elegant and significant words. In order to remain faithful to this principle, 
a writer should bear in mind the following rules : 

Avoid low or slang expressions. 

Supply words that are wanting. 

Do not use the same word in different senses. Wherever it is possible, avoid 
the use of technical terms ; by which is meant terms or expressions used in some 
art, occupation or profession. 

Do not use ambiguous or equivocal words. 

Avoid unintelligible and inconsistent words or phrases. 

When words or phrases are not adapted to the ideas you intend to communi- 
cate, avoid the use of them. 



GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF GRAMMAR. 1 47 

Precision means to make your writing a clear and concise statement of your 
thoughts, so clear that no one reading it can fail to comprehend your exact 
meaning. You may use words that convey a meaning different from that you 
intend ; or they may not entirely convey your meaning ; or they may convey 
more than you intend. Precision is designed to express neither more nor less 
than your exact thought. 

Do not make your sentences very long ; neither make them very short. When 
a sentence is too long, the attention of the reader is drawn off from the first part 
while considering the last, and he finds it difficult to perceive the connection 
between them. Short sentences generally weaken the thought. Sentences of 
moderate length, clearly and strikingly expressed, are the best. 

"Style," says Dr. Blair, "is the peculiar manner in which a writer expresses 
his thoughts by words." 

Various terms are applied to style to express its character, as a harsh style, a 
dry style, a tumid or bombastic style, a loose style, a terse style, a laconic or a 
verbose style, a flowing style, a lofty style, an elegant style, an epistolary style, 
a formal style, a familiar style, etc. 

The divisions of style, as given by Dr. Blair, are as follows : The diffuse and 
the concise, the nervous and the feeble, the dry, the plain, the neat, the elegant, 
the florid, the simple, the affected, and the vehement. These terms are alto- 
gether arbitrary, and are not uniformly adopted in every treatise on rhetoric. 
Some writers use the terms barren and luxuriant, forcible and vehement, elevated 
and dignified, idiomatic, easy and animated, etc., in connection with the terms, 
or some of the terms employed by Dr. Blair. 

The character of the style, and the term by which it is designated, depends 
partly on the clearness, the fulness, and the force with which the idea is ex- 
pressed ; partly on the degree of ornament or of figurative language employed ; 
while the character of the thoughts or ideas themselves is expressed by the names 
of simple or natural, affected and vehement. 

A concise writer compresses his ideas into the fewest words, and these the 
most expressive. 

A diffuse writer unfolds his idea fully, by placing it in a variety of lights. 

A nervous writer gives us a strong idea of his meaning — his words are always 
expressive — every phrase and every figure renders the picture which he would 
set before us more striking and complete. 

A feeble writer has an indistinct view of his subject ; unmeaning words and 
loose epithets escape him ; his expressions are vague and general, his arrange- 
ments indistinct, and our conception of his meaning will be faint and confused. 

A dry writer uses no ornament of any kind, and, content with being under- 
stood, aims not to please the fancy or the ear. 

A plain writer employs very little ornament ; he observes perspicuity, pro- 



I48 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

priety, purity, and precision in his language, but attempts none of the graces of 
composition. A dry writer is incapable of ornament — a plain writer goes not 
in pursuit of it. 

A neat writer is careful in the choice of his words, and the graceful colloca- 
tion of them. His sentences are free from the encumbrances of superfluous 
words, and his figures are short and accurate, rather than bold and glowing. 

An elegant writer possesses all the graces of ornament — polished periods, 
figurative language, harmonious expressions, and a great degree of purity in 
the choice of his words, all characterized by perspicuity and propriety. He is 
one, in short, who delights the fancy and the ear, while he informs the 
understanding. 

A florid or flowery writer is characterized by excess of ornament ; and seems to 
be more intent on beauty of language than solidity of thought. 

A simple or natural writer is distinguished by simplicity of plan ; he makes 
his thoughts appear to rise naturally from his subject ; he has no marks of art 
in his expressions, and although he may be characterized by great richness both 
of language and imagination, he appears to write in that way not because he 
had studied it, but because it is the mode of expression most natural to him. 

An affected writer is the very reverse of a simple one. He uses words in 
uncommon meanings — employs pompous expressions — and his whole manner is 
characterized by singularity rather than by beauty. 

A vehement writer uses strong expressions — is characterized by considerable 
warmth of manner — and presents his ideas clearly and fully before us. 

The following directions are given by Dr. Blair for attaining a good style : 

The first direction is, study clear ideas of the subject on which you are to 
write or speak. What we conceive clearly and feel strongly, we naturally 
express with clearness and strength. 

Secondly, to the acquisition of a good style, frequency of composing is indis- 
pensably necessary. But it is not every kind of composition that will improve 
style. By a careless and hasty habit of writing, a bad style will be acquired. 
In the beginning, therefore, we ought to write slowly, and with much care. 
Facility and speed are the fruit of experience. 

Thirdly, acquaintance with the style of the best authors is peculiarly requisite. 
Hence a just taste will be formed, and a copious fund of words supplied on 
every subject. No exercise, perhaps, will be found more useful for acquiring a 
proper style than translating some passage from an eminent author in our own 
words, and then comparing what we have written with the style of the author. 
Such an exercise will show us our defects, will teach us to correct them, and, 
from the variety of expression which it will exhibit, will conduct us to that which 
is most beautiful. 

Fourthly, caution must be used against servile imitation of any author what- 
ever. Desire of imitating hampers genius, and generally produces stiffness of 
expression. They who copy an author closely, commonly copy his faults as 



THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE. 1 49 

well as his beauties. It is much better to have something of our own, though 
of moderate beauty, than to shine in borrowed ornaments, which will at last 
betray the poverty of our genius. 

Fifthly, always adapt your style to the subject, and likewise to the capacity 
of your hearers or readers. When we are to write or to speak, we should pre- 
viously fix in our minds a clear idea of the end aimed at ; keep this steadily in 
view, and adapt our style to it. 

Lastly, let no attention to style engross us so much as to prevent a higher 
degree of attention to the thoughts. He is a contemptible writer who looks not 
beyond the dress of language ; who lays not the chief stress upon his matter, and 
employs not such ornaments of style as are manly, not foppish. 

"It is a useful admonition to young writers," says Archbishop Whately, 
"that they should always attempt to recast a sentence that does not please; 
altering the arrangement and entire structure of it, instead of merely seeking to 
change one word for another. This will give a great advantage in point of 
copiousness also ; for there may be, suppose a substantive (or noun) which, either 
because it does not fully express our meaning, or for some other reason, we wish 
to remove, but can find no other to supply its place. But the object may be 
easily accomplished by means of a verb, adverb, or other part of speech, the 
substitution of which implies an alteration in the construction. It is an exercise, 
accordingly, which may be commended as highly conducive to improvement of 
style to practise casting a sentence into a variety of different forms." 




The English language consists of about thirty-eight thousand words. This 
includes, of course, not only radical words, but all derivatives; except the pre- 
terits and participles of verbs ; to which must be added some few terms, which, 
though set down in the dictionaries, are either obsolete or have never ceased to 
be considered foreign. Of these, about twenty-three thousand, or nearly five- 
eighths, are of Anglo-Saxon origin. The majority of the rest, in what propor- 
tion we cannot say, are Latin and Greek ; Latin, however, has the larger share. 
The names of the greater part of the objects of sense — in other words, the terms 
which occur most frequently in discourse, or which recall the most vivid con- 
ceptions — are Anglo-Saxon. Thus, for example, the names of the most striking 
objects in visible nature, of the chief agencies at work there, and of the changes 
which pass over it, are Anglo-Saxon. This language has given names to the 



I50 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

heavenly bodies, the sun, moon, and stars; to three out of the four elements, earth, 
fire, and water ; three out of the four seasons, spring, summer, and winter ; 
and, indeed, to all the natural divisions of time, except one; as, day, night, 
morning, evening, twilight, noon, midday, midnight, sunrise, sunset ; some of 
which are amongst the most poetical terms we have. To the same language we 
are indebted for the names of light, heat, cold, frost, rain, snow, hail, sleet, 
thunder, lightning, as well as almost all those objects which form the component 
parts of the beautiful in external scenery, as sea and land, hill and dale, wood 
and stream, etc. It is from this language we derive the words which are expres- 
sive of the earliest and dearest connections, and the strongest and most powerful 
feelings of nature ; and which are, consequently, invested with our oldest and 
most complicated associations. It is this language which has given us names 
for father, mother, husband, wife, brother, sister, son, daughter, child, home, 
kindred, friends. It is this which has furnished us with the greater part of those 
metonymies, and other figurative expressions, by which we represent to the imag- 
ination, and that in a single word, the reciprocal duties and enjoyments of 
hospitality, friendship, or love. Such are hearth, roof, fireside. The chief 
emotions, too, of which we are susceptible, are expressed in the same language, 
as love, hope, fear, sorrow, shame ; and what is of more consequence to the 
orator and the poet, as well as in common life, the outward signs by which emo- 
tion is indicated are almost all Anglo-Saxon ; such are tear, smile, blush, to 
laugh, to weep, to sigh, to groan. Most of those objects, about which the prac- 
tical reason of man is employed in common life, receive their names from the 
Anglo-Saxon. It is the language, for the most part, of business; of the count- 
ing-house, the shop, the market, the street, the farm ; and, however miserable 
the man who is fond of philosophy or abstract science might be, if he had no 
other vocabulary but this, we must recollect that language was made not for the 
few, but the many, and that portion of it which enables the bulk of a nation to 
express their wants and transact their affairs, must be considered of at least as 
much importance to general happiness, as that which serves the purpose of philo- 
sophical science. Nearly all our national proverbs, in which, it is truly said, so 
much of the practical wisdom of a nation resides, and which constitute the 
manual and vade me cum of " hobnailed" philosophy, are almost wholly Anglo- 
Saxon. A very large proportion (and that always the strongest) of the language 
of invective, humor, satire, colloquial pleasantry, is Anglo-Saxon. Almost all 
the terms and phrases by which we most energetically express anger, contempt, 
and indignation, are of Anglo-Saxon origin. The Latin contributes most largely 
to the language of polite life, as well as to that of polite literature. Again, it 
is often necessary to convey ideas, which, though not truly and properly offen- 
sive in themselves, would, if clothed in the rough Saxon, appear so to the sensi- 
tive modesty of a highly refined state of society; dressed in Latin, these very 
same ideas shall seem decent enough. There is a large number of words, which, 
from the frequency with which they are used, and from their being so constantly 



COMMON ERRORS IN WRITING AND SPEAKING. 



151 



in the mouths of the vulgar, would not be endured in polished society, though 
more privileged synonymes of Latin origin, or some classical circumlocution, 
expressing exactly the same thing, shall pass unquestioned. 

There may be nothing dishonest, nothing really vulgar about the old Saxon 
word, yet it would be thought as uncouth in a drawing-room, as the ploughman 
to whose rude use it is abandoned. Thus, the word "stench" is lavendered over 
into unpleasant effluvia, or an ill odor ; "sweat," diluted into four times the 
number of syllables, becomes a very inoffensive thing in the shape of "perspi- 
ration." To "squint" is softened into obliquity of vision; to be "drunk" is 
vulgar ; but, if a man be simply intoxicated or inebriated, it is comparatively 
venial. Indeed, we may say of the classical names of vices, what Burke more 
questionably said of vices themselves, "that they lose half their deformity by 
losing all their grossness." In the same manner, we all know that it is very 
possible for a medical man to put to us questions under the seemly disguise of 
scientific phraseology and polite circumlocution, which, if expressed in the bare 
and rude vernacular, would almost be as nauseous as his draughts and pills. 
Lastly, there are many thoughts which gain immensely by mere novelty and 
variety of expression. This the judicious poet, who knows that the connection 
between thoughts and words is as intimate as that between body and spirit, well 
understands. There are thoughts in themselves trite and common-place, when 
expressed in the hackneyed terms of common life, which, if adorned by some 
graceful or felicitous novelty of expression, shall assume an unwonted air of 
dignity and elegance. What was trivial, becomes striking ; and what was 
plebeian, noble. 




[f(f=*s*5*3F=*~ -M' COMMON ERRORS ^^3^ 

m WRITING I SPEAKING 






There are many popular errors in writing and speaking our language. It may 
be well to notice some of them here. 

We often hear the phrase, from educated lips at that, "Between you and I." 
It should be, "Between you and me." 

Many persons say, "What beautiful bread!" It should be, "What nice 
bread! " 

Instead of saying, "I will write," or, "I will be there," say, " I shall write," 
"I shall be there." 



152 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Instead of, "A new pair of shoes," say, "A pair of new shoes." 
Do not say, "Restore it back to me," but, "Restore it to me." 
Instead of, "I seldom or ever meet her," say, "I seldom meet her." 
Instead of, "If I am not mistaken," say, "If I mistake not." 
Do not say, "Not no such thing," but, "Not any such thing." 
Instead of, "I had rather walk," say, "I would rather walk." 
Instead of, "Let you and I," say, "Let you and me." 
Instead of, "Rather warmish," say, "Rather warm." 
Instead of, "The weather is hot," say, "The weather is very warm." 
Instead of, "What a nice view," say, "What a beautiful view." 
Do not say, "Bred and born." It should be, "Born and bred." 
Instead of, "Says I," say, "I said." 

"I ain't," or "Iarn't," are vulgarisms. The proper expression is, "lam 
not." 

Instead of, "If I was him," say, "If I were he." 

Do not say, "I have less friends than you." It should be, "I have fewer 
friends than you." 

In reply to the question, "Who is there?" or, "Who is it?" say, "I," or, 
"It is I;" and not "Me," or, "It is me." 

"Whether I be present or no," is wrong. It should be, "Whether I be 
present or not." 

Instead of, "I had better go," say, "It were better that I should go." 
"A quantity of people," is wrong. It should be, "A number of people." 
"Six weeks back," is a barbarism. It should be, "Six weeks ago." 
"A new pair of gloves," is incorrect. It should be, "A pair of new gloves." 
Instead of saying, "He was in eminent danger," say, "He was in imminent 
danger." 

"Thinks I to myself," "Thinks I," "Says I," " Says he, " are vulgarisms, 
and should be avoided. 

Instead of, "I only want ten cents," say, "I want only ten cents." 

Instead of, "Direct your letter to me," say, "iVddress your letter to me." 

"Because why?" is a barbarism. It should be simply, "Why?" ■ 

"The best of the two," is wrong. Say, "The better of the two." 

"There's fifty," is incorrect. It should be, "There are fifty." 

"He need not do it," is wrong. Say, "He needs not do it." 

Instead of, "It was spoke in my presence," say, "It was spoken in my 
presence." 

"She said, said she," is vulgar, as well as incorrect. It should be, "She 
said." 

Instead of, "I don't think so," say, "I think not." 

Instead of saying, "My clothes have grown too small for me." say, "I 
have grown too stout for my clothes." The change is in you, not in your 

clothes, 



COMMON ERRORS IN WRITING AND SPEAKING. 1 5 3 

Do not say, "On either side of the street.' ' It should be, "On each side 
of the street." 

"I took you for another person," is incorrect. It should be, "I mistook 
you for another person." 

Do not ask, "Is Mr. Jones in?" You should say, "Is Mr. Jones within?" 

Instead of, "His health has been shook," say, "His health has been shaken." 

Instead of, "That there man," say, "That man." 

Instead of, "Somehow or another," say, "Somehow or other." 

Instead of, "Well, I don't know," say, "I don't know." 

Instead of, "Will I do this for you?" say, "Shall I do this for you?" 

Instead of, "What will I do?" say, "What shall I do?" 

Instead of, " Following up a principle," say, "Guided by a principle." 

Instead of saying, "I belong to the Masonic order," say, "lama member 
of the Masonic order." 

Instead of, "I enjoy bad health," say, " My health is not good." 

" Better nor that " is vulgar and wrong. It should be, " Better than that." 

Instead of saying, " Because I don't choose to," say, " Because I would rather 
not." 

Instead of saying, "She was remarkable pretty," say, "She was remarkably 
pretty." 

Instead of, "We think on you," say, "We think of you." 
Instead of, "We called at William's," say, "We called on William." 
Instead of, "By this means," say, "By these means." 
Instead of, "All that was wanting," say, "All that was wanted." 
Instead of, " He is a bad statesman," say, " He is not a statesman." 
Instead of saying, " I am going over the bridge," say, "I am going across 
the bridge." 

Instead of saying, " I left you behind at Chicago," say, " I left you behind 
me at Chicago." 

Instead of saying, "He ascended up the mountain," say, "He ascended the 
mountain." 

Instead of, "A beautiful house and gardens," say, "A beautiful house and its 
gardens." 

Instead of, " Mine is so good as yours," say, " Mine is as good as yours." 
Instead of, "Adequate for," say, "Adequate to." 

The phrase, " Pure and unadulterated," is a repetition of terms. If a thing 
is pure, it is necessarily unadulterated. 

Instead of saying, " They are not what nature designed them," say, "They 
are not what nature designed them to be." 

Instead of, " How do you do? " say, " How are you? " 

Instead of, "To be given away gratis," say, "To be given away." 

Instead of, "I acquit you from," say, " I acquit you of." 

Instead of, "He is coming here," say, "He is coming hither." 



154 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Instead of, " I live opposite the park," say, "I live opposite to the park." 

Instead of, "The want of wisdom, truth and honor are more visible," say, 
"The want of wisdom, truth and honor is more visible." 

Instead of, "A surplus over and above," say, "A surplus." 

Instead of, "A winter's morning," say, "A winter, or wintry, morning." 

Instead of, " 1 will send it conformable to your orders," say, "I will send it 
conformably to your orders." 

Instead of, " This ten days or more," say, " These ten days or more." 

Instead of, "I confide on you," say, " I confide in you.' 

Instead of, "As soon as ever," say, "As soon as." 

Instead of, "I differ with you," say, " I differ from you." 

Instead of, "I am averse from that," say, " I am averse to that." 

Instead of, "The very best," or, "The very worst," say, "The best," or, 
"The worst." 

Instead of, "Abraham Lincoln was killed by a bullet," say, "Abraham Lin- 
coln was killed with a bullet." 

Instead of, " No one hasn't called," say, "No one has called." 

Two negatives make an affirmative. Thus, to say, " Don't give that child no 
more sugar," is equivalent to saying, "Give that child some more sugar." 

Instead of saying, " I won't never do it again," say, "I will never do it again." 

Instead of, "I am conversant about it," say, " I am conversant with it." 

Instead of, "He died by consumption," say, " He died of consumption." 

Instead of, "The effort I am making for arranging this matter," say, " The 
effort I am making to arrange this matter." 

Instead of saying, "Your obedient humble servant," say, "Your obedient 
servant." 

Instead of, "You will some day be convinced," say, " You will one day be 
convinced." 

Instead of saying, " I am going on a journey," say, " I am about (or going) 
to make a journey." 

Instead of, " You are taller than me," say, "You are taller than I." 
Instead of, " You are mistaken," say, " You mistake." 

Instead of, "I suspect the veracity of his story," say, " I doubt the truth of 
his story." 

Instead of, " He was too young to have suffered much," say, " He was too 
young to suffer much." 

Instead of, "I hope you'll think nothing on it," say, "I hope you'll think 
nothing of it." 

Instead of, "His opinions are approved of by all," say, "His opinions are 
approved by all." 

Instead of, "Handsome is as handsome does," say, "Handsome is who 
handsome does." 

Instead of, "In case I succeed," say, " If I succeed." 



COMMON ERRORS IN WRITING AND SPEAKING, 1 55 

Instead of, "They loved one another," say, "They loved each other." 
Instead of, " The cake is all eat up," say, " The cake is eaten." 
Instead of, " The river is all froze up," say, " The river is frozen." 
Instead of, "A large enough house," say, "A house large enough." 
Instead of, " We are travelling slow," say, " We are travelling slowly." 
Instead of, " It is raining hard," say, " It is raining fast." 
Instead of, " It is bad at the best," say, ' ' It is very bad." 
Instead of saying, "The box fell on the floor," say, "The box fell to the 
floor." 

Instead of, " Universally beloved," or, " Universally admired," say, " Gen- 
erally beloved," or, " Generally admired." 

Instead of saying, "He is noways to blame," say, "He is nowise to 
blame." 

Instead of saying, " He is tall in comparison to her," say, "He is tall in 
comparison with her." 

Instead of, " I went for to see him," say, " I went to see him." 

Instead of, "As I take it," say, "As I understand it," or, "As I see." 

Instead of, "He jumped off the platform," say, "He jumped from the 
platform." 

Instead of, "A man of eighty years of age," say, "A man eighty years old." 
Instead of, "No, thank' ee," say, "No, I thank you." 

Instead of, "I cannot continue without farther means," say, " I cannot con- 
tinue without further means." 

Instead of, "Put your money in your pocket," say, "Put your money into 
your pocket." 

Instead of, "I thought I should have won this game," say, "I thought I 
should win this game." 

Instead of, " He has got money," say, " He has money." 
Instead of, "I have got to be there," say, " I must be there." 
Instead of, " Have you saw? " say, " Have you seen ? " 
Instead of, "I seen him do it," say, " I saw him do it." 
Instead of, " No other but," say, " No other than." 

Instead of, " He rose up from his chair," say, " He rose from his chair." 
Instead of, "This much is certain," say, " Thus much is certain," or, "So 
much is certain." 

Instead of, "I knew it previous to his telling me," say, "I knew it pre- 
viously to his telling me." 

Instead of, "It is equally of the same value," say, "It is of the same value." 

Instead of, "I could scarcely believe but what," say, "I could scarcely be- 
lieve but that." 

Instead of, " It pains me to hear that," say, " I am pained to hear that." 
Instead of, "You was out when he was here," say, "You were out when he 
was here." 



15^ THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Instead of, " Those papers I hold in my hand," say, " These papers I hold in 
my hand. ' ' 

Instead of, " She was a woman notorious for her beauty," say, < 'She was a 
woman noted for her beauty." 

Instead of, "I do so every now and then," say, " I do so occasionally." 

Instead of, " In its primary sense," say, " In its primitive sense." 

Instead of, " Nobody else but me," say, " Nobody but me." 

Instead of, "He fell down from the roof," say, " He fell from the roof." 

Instead of, " Except I am detained," say, " Unless I am detained." 

Instead of, " What may, or what might your name be? " say, "What is your 
name ? ' ' 

Instead of, "She was a woman celebrated for her wickedness," say, "She 
was a woman notorious for her wickedness." 

Instead of, "His health was drunk with enthusiasm," say, "His health was 
drunk enthusiastically." 

Instead of, "I find him in clothes," say, "I provide him with clothes." 

Instead of, " He stands six foot high," say, " He is six feet high." 

Instead of, "A heavy blow is this to him," say, "This is a heavy blow to 
him." 

Instead of, "The two first, the three first, etc.," say, "The first two, the 
first three, etc." 

Instead of, "The first of all," "The last of all," say, "The first," " The 
last." 

Instead of, " Shay," say, " Chaise." 

Instead of, "The then Government," say, "The Government of that time, 
period, etc." 

Instead of, "For ought I know," say, " For aught I know." 
Instead of, " Two couples," say, "Four persons." 

Instead of, " Before I do that I must first ask leave," say, " Before I do that 
I must ask leave." 

Instead of, " The latter end of the year," say, "The close of the year." 

Instead of, "I never dance whenever I can help it," say, "I never dance 
when I can help it." 

Instead of, "The observation of the rule," say, "The observance of the 
rule." 

Instead of. " To get over this trouble," say, " To overcome this trouble." 
Instead of, "He died from negligence," say, " He died from neglect." 
Instead of, " He is a very rising person," say, " He is rising rapidly." 
Instead of, "I expected to have found you," say, "I expected to find you." 
Instead of, "I said so over again," say, "I repeated it." 
Instead of, " Will you enter in? 11 say, " Will you enter? " 
Instead of, "Undeniable references," say, "Unexceptionable references." 
Instead of, " Undisputable proofs," say, "Indisputable proofs." 



COMMON ERRORS IN WRITING AND SPEAKING. I $7 

Instead of, ''The subject-matter of controversy," say, "The subject of con- 
troversy." 

Instead of, " Whatsomever," say, "Whatsoever." 

Instead of, " When he was come back," say, " When he had come back.' 
Instead of, " Two spoonsful of sugar," say, " Two spoonfuls of sugar." 
Instead of, "Was you talking just now?" say, "Were you talking just 
now?" 

Instead of, " Him and me went together," say, " He and I went together," 

Instead of, " He has went home," say, " He has gone home." 

Instead of, " I intend to summons him," say, "I intend to summon him." 

Instead of, " She is now forsook by her friends," say, " She is now forsaken 
by her friends. ' ' 

Instead of, " Who done it? " say, " Who did it? " 

Instead of, " Who's got my book ? " say, " Who has my book ? " 

Instead of, "I have rode ten miles to-day," say, "I have ridden ten miles 
to-day." 

Instead of, " Set down," say, " Sit down." 

Instead of, " Have you lit the fire? " say, " Have you lighted the fire?" 
Instead of, " The rigid observation of the rule," say, "The rigid observance 
of the rule." 

Instead of, "I have always gave him good advice," say, "I have always 
given him good advice." 

Instead of, " Have you seen the Miss Browns yet ? " say, " Have you seen the 
Misses Brown yet ? ' ' 

Instead of, "French is spoke in polite society," say, "'French is spoken in 
polite society." 

Instead of, " He is now very decrepid," say, " He is now very decrepit." 
Instead of, "You have drank too much," say, "You have drunk too 
much." 

Instead of, " He has broke a window," say, " He has broken a window." 
Instead of, " Who do you mean ? " say, " Whom do you mean ? " 
Instead of, " It was them who did it," say, " It was they who did it." 
Instead of, " It is me who am in fault," say, " It is I who am in fault." 
Instead of, "If I was rich, I would do this," say, "If I were rich, I would do 
this." 

Instead of, "It is surprising the fatigue he undergoes," say, " The fatigue he 
undergoes is surprising." 

Instead of, "I propose going to the play to-night," say, " I purpose going to 
the play to-night." 

Instead of, " He knows little or nothing of the matter," say, "He knows 
little, if anything, of the matter." 

Instead of, "He is condemned to be hung," say, "He is condemned to be 
hanged." 



158 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Instead of, "We conversed together on the subject," say, "We conversed on 
the subject." 

Instead of, " He had sank before we could reach him," say, " He had sunk 
before we could reach him." 

Instead of, " His loss shall be long regretted," say, " His loss will be long 
regretted. ' ' 

Instead of, " I had rather go now," say, " I would rather go now." 
Instead of, " He speaks distinct," say, " He speaks distinctly." 
Instead of, "We laid down to sleep," say, "We lay down to sleep." 
Instead of, " Let it be never so good," say, " Let it be ever so good." 
Instead of, " He is known through the land," say, " He is known throughout 
the land." 

Instead of, "I lost near ten dollars," say, " I lost nearly ten dollars." 

Instead of, "I am stopping with a friend," say, "I am staying with a friend." 

Instead of, "I grow my vegetables," say, " I raise my vegetables." 

Instead of, " She was endowed with a fondness for music," say, "She was 
endued with a fondness for music." 

Instead of, " He was now retired from public life," say, " He had now retired 
from public life." 

Instead of, "As far as I am able to judge," say, "So far as I am able to 
judge." 

Instead of, "Who did you inquire for?" say, "For whom did you inquire?" 
Instead of, "Such another mistake," say, "Another such mistake." 
Instead of, "I shall call upon him," say, " I shall call on him." 
Instead of, "He combined together these facts," say, "He combined these 
facts." 

Instead of, "He covered it over with earth," say, "He covered it with 
earth." 

Instead of, " I acquiesce with you," say, " I acquiesce in your proposal, or 
in your opinion." 

Instead of, " He is a distinguished antiquarian," say, " He is a distinguished 
antiquary." 

Instead of, " He did it unbeknown to us," say, " He did it unknown to us." 
Instead of, "I fear I shall discommode you," say, "I fear I will incommode 
you. ' ' 

Instead of, "I could not forbear from doing it," say, "I could not forbear 
doing it." 

Instead of, " He is a man on whom you can confide," say, " He is a man in 
whom you can confide." 

Instead of, "I can do it equally as well as he," say, " I can do it as well as 
he." 

Instead of, "I am thinking he will soon arrive," say, "I think he will soon 
arrive." 



COMMON ERRORS IN WRITING AND SPEAKING. 1 59 

Instead of, " He was obliged to fly the country," say, " He was obliged to 
flee the country." 

Instead of, "You have no call to be vexed with me," say, "You have no 
occasion to be vexed with me." 

Instead of, "A house to let," say, "A house to be let." 

Instead of, "Before I do that I must first be paid," say, " Before I do that 
I must be paid." 

Instead of, " He has gotten over his sickness," say, " He has recovered from 
his sickness." 

Instead of, "A couple of dollars," say, "Two dollars." The word couple 
implies a union of two objects. 

Instead of, "You are like to be," say, " You are likely to be." 

Instead of, "All over the land," say, " Over all the land." 

Instead of, "At best," say, "At the best." 

Instead of, "I shall fall down," say, "I shall fall." 

Instead of, " Do you mean to come? " say, " Do you intend to come?" 

Instead of, " Either of the three," say, "Any of the three." 

Instead of, "They both met," say, "They met." 

Instead of, "From hence," say, "Hence." 

Instead of, "From thence," say, "Thence." 

Instead of, " From here to there," say, " From this place to that." 
Instead of, " Either of them are," say, " Each of them is." 
Instead of, "A most perfect work," say, "A perfect work." 
Instead of, "The other one," or, "Another one," say, "The other," or, 
" Another." 

Instead of, " From now," say, " From this time." 
Instead of, " My every hope," say, "All my hopes." 
Instead of, "For good and all," say, "Forever." 
Instead of, " He lives at Troy," say, " He lives in Troy." 
Instead of, "I am coming to your house," say, " I am going to your 
house." 

Instead of, "I suspicioned him," say, "I suspected him." 
Instead of, " Where do you come from? " say, "Whence do you come? " 
Instead of, "They mutually loved, each other," say, "They loved each 
other." 

Instead of, "I knew him some six years ago," say, "I knew him six years 
ago. 

Instead of, "Of two evils choose the least," say, "Of two evils choose the 
less. ' ' 

Instead of, "If I were her, I would do it," say, "If I were she, I would 
do it." 



i6o 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 




Synonymes are words having precisely the same meaning. The number of 
words in any language, which are strictly synonymous, is small; but in the 
English language there are many instances in which words derived from 
different sources will convey precisely the same idea. In writing, a knowledge 
of these words is very useful, as it enables the writer to substitute a word for 
one already used without impairing the sense of the sentence. To the poet an 
acquaintance with the synonymous words of the language is essential. 

We give below a list of several hundred words which are strictly synonymous. 



Abbreviate — abridge. 
Ability — capacity. 
Abounding — abundant. 
Abridge — abbreviate. 
Abstinence — temperance. 
Abundance — plenty. 
Accent — emphasis. 
Accept — receive. 
Acknowledge — confess. 
Act — action. 
Action — act. 
Actual — real. 
Ad dress — m an n ers . 
Address — direction. 
Adjacent — contiguous. 
Adjective — epithet. 
Adore — worship. 
Advance — proceed. 
Affliction — grief. 
Agony — anguish. 
All — every — each. 
Allow — permit. 
Almost — nearly. 
Alone — only. 



Also — likewise — too. 
Alter — change. 
Amiable — lovely. 
Amicable — friendly. 
Among — between. 
Analogy — comparison . 
Ancient — antique. 
Anguish — agony. 
Answer — reply. 
Antipathy — aversion. 
Antique — ancient. 
Any — some. 
Appear — seem. 
Applause — praise. 
Approbation — approval. 
Approval — approbation . 
Apt— fit. 
Arms — weapons. 
Artisan — artist. 
Articulate — pronounce. 
Artist — artisan. 
Assuage — m i t igat e . 
Assent — consent. 
Assist — help. 
Astonish — surprise. 



Attempt — try. 
At last — at length. 
At length — at last. 
Attendant — attending. 
Attitude — posture. 
Attribute — impute. 
Augur — forebode. 
Authentic — genuine. 
Avaricious — covetous. 
Avenge — revenge. 
Aversion — antipathy. 
Avoid — shun. 
Awkward — clumsy. 

B. 

Barbarous — inhuman . 
Bashful — modest. 
Be — exist. 
Beast — brute. 
Become — grow. 
Behavior — conduct. 
Belief—faith. 
Below — beneath. 
Beneath — below. 
Bereave — deprive. 



LIST OF SYNONYMES. 



161 



Bestow — confer. 
Between — betwixt. 
Between — among. 
Betwixt — between. 
Big— great. 
Bonds — fetters. 
Booty — prey. 
Bravery — courage. 
Bring — fetch. 
Brittle — frail. 
Brute — beast. 
Burden — load. 
Bury — inter. 
Buy — purchase. 
By — with. 



Calculate — reckon. 
Calumny — slander. 
Capacity — ability. 
Catalogue — list. 
Cause — reason. 
Caution — warn. 
Celestial — heavenly. 
Certain — sure. 
Change — alter. 
Chastise — punish. 
Chief — head. 
Church — temple. 
Clear — distinct. 
Clothe — dress. 
Clumsy — awkward. 
Column — pillar. 
Commercial — mercantile. 
Common — ordinary. 
Compare — contrast. 
Compare to-compare with. 
Comparison — analogy. 
Complete — entire. 
Comprehend — understand, 
Compunction — remorse. 
Conciliate — reconcile. 
Conclude — finish. 



Conduct — behavi or. 
Confer — bestow. 
Confess — acknowledge. 
Conflict — contest. 
Confound — confuse. 
Confuse — confound. 
Confute — refute. 
Conjecture — guess. 
Conquer — overcome. 
Consent — assent. 
Consequence — result. 
Contemplate — meditate. 
Contemptible — despicable 
Contented — satisfied. 
Contest — conflict. 
Contiguous — adjacent. 
Contrast — compare. 
Contrition — repentance. 
Copy — imitate. 
Courage — bravery. 
Covetous — avaricious. 
Conviction — persuasion. 
Credit — trust. 
Cultivation — culture. 
Culture — cultivation. 
Custom — habit. 



Decrease — diminish. 
Defective — faulty. 
Defend — protect. 
Deity — divinity. 
Deplore — lament. 
Deprive — bereave. 
Deride — ridicule. 
Despair — hopelessness. 
Despicable — contemptible. 
Detest — hate. 
Different — various. 
Diligence — industry. 
Diminish — decrease. 
Direction — address. 
Disability — inability. 



Disbelief — unbelief. 
Discern — perceive. 
Discernment — penetration . 
Discover — invent. 
Discretion — prudence. 
Discuss — dissert. 
Dispel — disperse. 
Disperse — dispel. 
Disposition — inclination. 
Dissert — discuss. 
Distinct — clear. 
Divide — separate. 
.Divinity — deity. 
Divulge — reveal. 
Do — make. 
Doubt — question. 
Dress — clothe. 
Due — owing. 
Dumb — mute. 
Duration— endurance. 
Duty — obligation. 



Each — every — al 1 . 
Ease — facility. 
Eat — feed. 
Effective — efficient. 
Effectual — efficacious. 
Efficacious — effectual. 
Efficient — effective. 
Electric — electrical. 
Emphasis — accent. 
Empty — vacant. 
Endurance — duration. 
Enlarge — increase. 
Enormous — immense. 
Enough — sufficient. 
Entire — complete. 
Entire — whole. 
Epithet — adjective. 
Epoch — era. 

Equivocate — prevaricate. 
Era — epoch. 



l62 

Esteem — estimate. 
Estimate — esteem. 
Ever — always. 
E ve ry — al 1 — each . 
Evident — obvious. 
Example — instance. 
Excessive — immoderate. 
Excite — incite. 
Exercise — exert. 
Exert — exercise. 
Exist — be. 
Expect — hope. 
Experienced — expert. 
Expert — experienced. 
Exterior — external. 
External — exterior. 
Extravagant — profuse. 

F. 

Facility — ease. 
Faith— belief. 
Faithful — constant. 
Falsehood — falsity. 
Falsity — falsehood. 
Fancy — imagination. 
Farther — further. 
Fault — mistake. 
Faulty — defective. 
Fear — terror. 
Feed — eat. 
Ferocious — savage. 
Fertile — fruitful. 
Fetch — bring. 
Fetters — bonds. 
Find — meet with. 
Finish — conclude. 
Fit— apt. 

Fluctuate — waver. 
Force — strength. 
Forbode — augur. 
Forest- — wood. 
Foretell — predict. 
Forgetfulness — oblivion. 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



Fo rgi ve — pardon . 
Forlorn — forsaken. 
Form — shape. 
Forsaken — forlorn. 
Fortunate — lucky. 
Found — ground. (As 

found, etc.) 
Frail — brittle. 
Freedom — liberty. 
Frequently — often. 
Friendly — amicable. 
Fruitful — fertile. 
Furn ish — supply. 
Further — farther. 



Gain — win. 
General — universal. 
Genius — talent. 
Genuine — authentic. 
Give — grant. 
Go back — return. 
Grant — give. 
Grateful — thankful. 
Great — big. 
Grecian — Greek. 
Grief — affliction. 
Ground — found. (As 

ground, etc.) 
Grow — become. 
Guess — conjecture. 
Gush— flow. 

H. 

Habit — custom. 
Handsome — pretty. 
Happiness — pleasure. 
Hate — detest. 
Hatred — odium. 
Have — possess. 
Head — chief. 
Healthy — wholesome. 
Hear — listen. 



Heavenly — celestial. 
Heavy — weighty. 
Help — assist. 
Here — hither. 
High— tall, 
to Hinder — prevent. 
Hither — here. 
Hope — expect. 
Hopelessness — despair. 
Humor — temper. 
Hurry — haste. 



Idea — notion. 
Idle — indolent. 
Imagination — fancy. 
Immediately — instantly. 
Immense — enormous. 
Imitate — copy. 
Immoderate — excessive. 
Impertinent — insolent. 
Impossible-impracticable. 
Impracticable-impossible. 
Impute — attribute. 
Inability — disability. 
Incessant — unceasing. 
Incite — excite, 
to Inclination — disposition. 
In crease — en large. 
Indolent — idle. 
Industry — diligence. 
Inevi table — u n a vo i d able. 
Infirm — weak. 
Ingenious — skilful. 
Ingenuous — frank. 
Inhuman — barbarous. 
Injure — hurt. 
Injury — harm. 
Insolent — impertinent. 
Instance — example. 
Instant — moment. 
Instantly — immediately. 
Insufferable — intolerable. 



Intellect — understanding. 
Intention — purpose. 
Inter — bury. 

Intolerable — insufferable. 
Invalidate — weaken. 
Invent — devise. 
Invest — surround. 
Investigation — search. 
Invigorate — strengthen. 
Irony — sarcasm. 
Irksome — tedious. 



Jade — tire. 
Jealousy — suspicion. 
Jest — sport. 
Jocose — jocular. 
Jocund — joyful. 
Join — unite. 
Joke — sport. 
Jollity — mirth. 
Journey — travel. 
Joy — happiness. 
Judgment — sentence. 
Judgment — sagacity. 
Just — exact. 
Justify — clear. 
Justness — exactness. 
Justice — equity. 

K. 

Keen — sharp. 
Keen — shrewd. 
Keep — retain. 
Kind — tender. 
Kind — species. 
Knowledge — understand- 
ing. 

L. 

Lament — deplore. 
Laudable — praiseworthy. 
Lay — lie. 
Leave — quit. 



LIST OF S YNONYMES. 

Learn — teach. 
Liable — subject. 
Liberty — freedom. 
Lie — lay. 
Lie — untruth. 
Lift — raise. 
Likely — probable. 
Likewise — also — too. 
Listen — hear. 
List — catalogue. 
Little — small. 
Load — burden. 
Look — see. 
Lovely — amiable. 
Lucky — fortunate. 
Ludicrous — ridiculous. 

M. 

Make — do. 
Manners — address. 
Malicious — malignant. 
Malignant- — malicious. 
Mar t i al — warl ike . 
Marvellous — wonderful. 
Mature — ripe. 
Meet with — find. 
Meditate — contemplate. 
Mercantile — commercial. 
Method — mode. 
Middle — midst. 
Midst — middle. 
Miserable — wretched. 
Mistake — fault. 
Mitigate — assuage. 
Mob — populace. 
Mode — method. 
Modern — recent. 
Modest — bashful. 
Moment — instant. 
Mute — dumb. 

N. 

Nearly — almost. 



163 

Need — necessity. 
Necessity — need, 
Neglect — negligence. 
Negligence — neglect. 
Neighborhood — vicinity. 
New — novel. 
News — tidings. 
Neverthel ess — notwith- 

standing. 
Notion — idea. 
Notwithstanding — n ever- 

theless. 
Novel — new. 

O. 

Obligation — duty. 
Oblivion — forgetfulness. 
Observance — observation . 
Observation — observance. 
Observe — remark. 
Obstinacy — pertinacity. 
Obstacle — obstruction. 
Obstruction — obstacle. 
Obvious — evident. 
Occasion — -opportunity. 
Odium — hatred. 
Odor — smell. 
Often — frequently. 
On — upon. 
Only — alone. 
Opportunity — occasion. 
Oppression — tyranny. 
Ordinary — common. 
Ought — should. 
Overcome — conquer. 
Owing — due. 

P. 

Painting — picture. 
Pardon — forgive. 
Particular — peculiar. 
Peaceable — peaceful. 
Peaceful — peaceable. 



164 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



Peculiar — particular. 
Penetration — discernment, 
Perceive — discern. 
Permit — allow. 
Persevere — persist. 
Persist — persevere. 
Persuasion — conviction. 
Pertinacity — obstinacy. 
Picture — painting. 
Pillar — column. 
Place — put. 
Pleasure — happiness. 
Plenty — abundance. 
Poetic — poetical. 
Populace — mob. 
Possess — have. 
Posture — attitude. 
Praiseworthy — laudable. 
Praise — applause. 
Predict — foretell. 
Pretence — pretext. 
Pretext — pretence. 
Pretty — handsome. 
Prevail with — prevail upon. 
Prevailing — prevalent. 
Prevalent — prevailing. 
Prevent — hinder. 
Prey — booty. 
Prevaricate — equivocate. 
Pride — vanity. 
Proceed — advance. 
Profuse — extravagant. 
Pronounce — articulate. 
Proposal — proposition. 
Proposition — proposal. 
Protect — defend. 
Prudence — discretion. 
Punish — chastise. 
Purpose — intention. 
Put — place. 

Q. 

Quench — slake. 



Question — doubt. 
Quit — leave. 

R. 

Raise— lift. 
Rashness — temerity. 
Rare — scarce. 
Rational — reasonable. 
Real — actual. 
Reason — cause. 
Reasonable — rational. 
Rebuke — reprove. 
Receive — accept. 
Recent — modern. 
Recollect — remember. 
Reconcile — conciliate. 
Reckon — calculate. 
Recovery — restoration. 
Reform — reformation. 
Reformation — reform. 
Refuse — deny. 
Refute — confute. 
Reiterate — repeat. 
Remark — observe. 
Remember — recollect. 
Remorse — compunction. 
Repeal — revoke. 
Repeat — reiterate. 
Repentance — contrition. 
Reply — answer. 
Reprove — rebuke. 
Restoration — recovery. 
Result — consequence. 
Retain — keep. 
Return — go back. 
Reveal — divulge. 
Revenge — avenge. 
Revoke — repeal. 
Ridicule — deride. 
Ridiculous — ludicrous. 
Riot — tumult. 
Ripe — mature. 
Road — way. 



Robber — thief. 
Robust — strong. 

S. 

Safety — security. 
Salutary — salub r ious. 
Satisfied — contented. 
Satiate — satisfy. 
Satisfy — satiate. 
Savage — ferocious. 
Scarce — rare. 
Security — safety. 
See — look. 
Seem — appear. 
Separate — divide. 
Servant — slave. 
Shall— will. 
Shape — form. 
Should — ought. 
Shun — avoid. 
Silent — taciturn. 
Sin — vice. 
Slake — quench. 
Slander — calumny. 
Slave — servant. 
Small— little. 
Smell — odor. 
Sociable — social. 
Social — sociable. 
Strength — force. 
Strife — discord. 
Strong — robust.' 
Subject — liable. 
Subsidy — tribute. 
Sufficient — enough. 
Supply — furnish. 
Sure — certain. 
Surprise — astonish. 

T. 

Taciturn — silent. 
Tall— high. 
Talent — genius. 



Teach — learn. 
Tedious — irksome. 
Temerity — rashness. 
Temper — humor. 
Temperance — abstinence. 
Temple — church. 
Term — word. 
Terror — fear. 
Testament — will. 
Thankful— grateful. 
Thief— robber. 
There— thither. 
Thither— there. 
Tidings — news. 
Too — also — likewise. 
Trace — vestige. 
Translucent — transparent. 
Transparen t — translucent. 
Tribute — subsidy. 
Trust — credit. 
Truth — veracity. 
Try — attempt. 
Tumult — riot. 
Tyranny — oppression. 

U. 

Unavoidable — inevitable. 
Unbelief— disbelief. 
Understand — comprehend 
Understanding — intellect. 



LIST OF SYNONYMES. 

Union — unity. 
Unity — union. 
Universal — general. 
Unlike — different. 
Untruth — lie — falsehood. 
Upon — on. 
Use — employ. 
Usefulness — utility. 
Utility — usefulness. 

V. 

Vacant — empty. 
Value — worth. 
Vanity — pride. 
Various — different. 
Veracity — truth. 
Vestige — tracel 
Vice — sin. 

Vicinity — neighborhood. 
W. 

Wake — waken. 
Waken — wake. 
Warlike — martial. 
Warn — caution. 
Warmth — heat. 
Waver — hesitate-fluctuate, 
Way — road. 
.Weak — infirm. 
Weapons — arms. 



it 



Weighty — heavy. 
Where — whither. 
While — whilst. 
Whilst — while. 
Whither — where. 
Wholesome — healthy. 
Whole — entire. 
Will— shall. 
Will — resolution. 
Win — gain. 
With— by. 

Wonderful — marvellous. 
Wood — forest. 
Word — term. 
Worship — adore. 
Worth — value. 
Wretched — miserable. 



Yearly — annual. 
Yarn — story. 
Yet — but— still. 
Yield — comply. 

Z. 

Zeal — enthusiasm. 
Zealous — enthusiastic. 
Zealot — bigot. 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 




Giving Proper Forms for the Composition and 
Arrangement of Letters, Suited to all Oeca- 
sions and to all Persons. 




There is no accomplishment more useful to the educated person than the 
ability to write a good and attractive letter. Some persons possess this capacity 
as a natural gift, but it is within the reach of all who seek to acquire it. The 
rules bearing upon the subject are few in number, and of the simplest character. 
The first and greatest truth that should be kept constantly in mind is that in 
writing a letter you are talking with your pen instead of with your mouth, and 
your aim should be to express yourself as simply and naturally as you would in 
conversation. Your letters should bear so strong an impress of your personality, 
that your correspondent, upon reading it, will involuntarily exclaim, " That's like 
Smith, isn't it ? " It is this trait that renders the letters of children so charming. 
There is this difference, however, between conversation and correspondence : 
the former is more unrestrained ; the latter more precise. Still, even in the 
most formal letters, a simple and natural style, in keeping with the form of con- 



LETTER WRITING. \6j 

versation you would adopt under similar circumstances, should be your aim. 
An old writer has well said : " Much has been said on the epistolary style, as 
if any one style could be appropriated to the great variety of subjects which are 
treated of in letters. Ease, it is true, should distinguish familiar letters, written 
on the common affairs of life, because the mind is usually at ease while they are 
composed. But even in these, topics incidentally arise which require elevated 
expression and an inverted construction. Not to raise the style on these occa- 
sions is to write unnaturally ; for nature teaches us to express animated emotions 
of every kind in animated language. The dependent writes unnaturally to a 
superior in a style of familiarity; the suppliant writes unnaturally if he rejects 
the figures dictated by distress. Conversation admits of every style but the 
poetic ; and what are letters but written conversation? " 

Avoid a stilted, stiff, and unnatural style. The plainest and simplest terms 
are best. Say precisely what you mean, and do not cover up your meaning by 
using a multitude of words. Avoid repetition of words. It is easy to find a 
synonyme ; the list already given in this work will assist you in this task. 

Quotations are ill advised. Avoid them as far as possible. Express yourself 
in your own language, and borrow as little as possible from other writers. 

The use of foreign phrases is in bad taste. Your correspondent may not 
know their meaning, and in order to learn it must ask another, and thus confess 
a defect in his education. 

Abbreviations are also objectionable. Write out the word in full. In the 
case of the name of a firm, it is proper to use the sign 6°, in place of the word 
and, as Davis & Brown. All other abbreviations should be avoided. 

Postscripts are objectionable, as an indication of negligence. You should 
consider your letter with sufficient care before closing to embody your entire 
communication in the body of your letter. 

The letter should be written as neatly as it is possible for you to write. It 
should be properly spelled and punctuated, and should be grammatically correct. 
In short, a letter should represent the writer in his very best light. 

In using figures which maybe expressed in three words, write them out in full, 
and do not employ the signs. Thus, you should say, " I will be with you on the 
twenty-first of the month ; " not, "I will be with you on the 21st of the month." 

The name of the place from which the letter is written and the date should 
always be carefully written at the head of the sheet. Persons writing from small 
towns, or country neighborhoods, should be particular to name both the county 
and the State. In writing from a large city, like New York, Philadelphia, 
Chicago or St. Louis, mention the name and number of the street, in addition 
to the name of the city. Business letters usually have a printed heading, embrac- 
ing these features. 

The style of address should vary to suit the person addressed. In writing 
to strangers, you should address them as "Sir," or "Madam," ending the 



1 68 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

letter with, "Your obedient servant." To those with whom you are tolerably 
acquainted, you should say, " Dear Sir," or, " Dear Madam," ending your letter 
with, "Yours faithfully." To your intimate friends, you should say, "My 
dear Sir," or, "My dear Madam," ending the letter with, "Yours truly," 
"Yours very truly," "Yours sincerely," or, " Yours very sincerely." 

It is allowable to use the form, " My dear Sir," even to strangers; but it is 
always best to be cautious in this matter. 

In addressing a clergyman, use the form, "Reverend and dear Sir." To a 
bishop, say, " Right Reverend and dear Sir." 

Custom has made it proper, in addressing the President of the United States, 
or the Governor of a State of the Union, to use the form, "Your Excellency." 
It is proper, in addressing the President, to say, " Mr. President," which is his 
official title. 

The Vice-President of the United States is addressed simply as " The Honor- 
able." 

Cabinet officers and heads of departments are addressed as follows : " The 
Honorable John Sherman, Secretary of the Treasury," etc. 

The Chief Justice of the United States is addressed as "The Honorable 
Morrison R. Waite, Chief Justice of the United States." 

Members of the two Houses of Congress, members of the Legislatures of 
States, and all judges of courts of law and justice, are entitled to be addressed 
as "The Honorable." 

Officers of the army and navy are addressed by their titles, as " General 
William T. Sherman," " Lieutenant-General Philip H. Sheridan," "Captain 
Napoleon Gunn," "Admiral David D. Porter," etc. 

A doctor of medicine or of dentistry is addressed as " Doctor." 

The word " Honorable" may be abbreviated in addressing the envelope. It 
should be written out in full in the letter. 

The members of the faculty of a college are addressed as "Professor," and 
where they possess an additional title, such as " D. D.," " LL. D.," etc., it is 
added after the name, as, " Prof. John Smith, LL. D." 

Ordinary persons are addressed as " Mr.," " Mrs.," or " Miss." Gentlemen 
are sometimes called "Esqr." You may write "Thomas Hill, Esqr.," or 
" Mr. Thomas Hill," as you think best, but both titles must not be employed. 
" Mr. Thomas Hill, Esqr.," would be absurd. 

In addressing the minister or ambassador accredited from a foreign country 
to the United States, it is customary to use the form "Your Excellency," giving 
him also his full title, which must be previously ascertained. 

In England, where the constitution of society requires exactness in the use 
of titles, the following are the forms used : 

A letter to the Queen should begin, " Madam," "Most Gracious Sovereign," 
or, "May it please your Majesty." The envelope should be addressed, "To 
the Queen's Most Excellent Majesty." 



LETTER WRITING. 1 69 

A letter to the Prince of Wales should begin, "Your Royal Highness." 
The envelope should be addressed, "To His Royal Highness the Prince of 
Wales." 

A letter to a member of the Royal family should begin, "Sir," or, "Madam," 
or, "Your Royal Highness." The envelope should be addressed, "To His 
Royal Highness the Duke of Connaught," "To Her Royal Highness the Prin- 
cess Mary of Teck," etc. 

A letter to a Duke or Duchess should begin, ' ' My Lord Duke, " or, " Madam. ' ' 
The envelope should be addressed, "To His Grace the Duke of Bedford," 
"To Her Grace the Duchess of Bedford," etc. 

A letter to a Marquis or Marchioness should begin, "My Lord," or, 
"Madam." The envelope should be addressed, "To the Most Noble the 
Marquis, or Marchioness, of Westminster," etc. 

Letters to an Earl or Countess ; a Viscount, or Viscountess ; or a Baron or 
Baroness, should begin, "My Lord," or, "Madam." The envelope should be 
addressed, to suit the rank, as follows: "To the Right Honorable the Earl, or 
Countess, of Shrewsbury;" "To the Right Honorable Viscount, or Viscountess 
Lifford;" "To the Right Honorable the Lord Wensleydale, or Lady Wensley- 
dale," etc. 

A Baronet is addressed as follows: "Sir William Temple, Bart." 

A Knight is addressed as follows : "Sir David Lyle, Kt." 

The sons of Dukes and Marquises, and the eldest sons of Earls, have, by 
courtesy, the titles of Lord and Right Honorable ; and all the daughters have 
those of Lady and Right Honorable. 

The younger sons of Earls, and the sons and daughters of Viscounts and 
Barons, are styled Honorable. 

Letter paper is of two sizes, known as letter and note size. Either may be 
used, though, for general use, the note size is generally preferred. The paper 
should be of good quality, and, unless you are a practised penman, it should be 
distinctly ruled. Simple white paper is the best. Colored, or fancy papers, 
suit certain occasions, but, for general use, plain, heavy white paper, with a good 
surface, is to be preferred. 

The envelope should match the paper, and should be perfectly plain. Per- 
sons in mourning use paper and envelope with a black border, which should not 
be too wide. 

For private correspondence white paper should be used. For business letters 
a darker shade may be used. 

The superscription or address should be written upon the envelope as legibly 
as possible, beginning a little to the left of the centre of the envelope. The 
number of the house and name of the street may be written immediately under 
this line, or in the lower left-hand corner, as the writer sees fit. The postage- 



170 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

stamp should be securely affixed to the upper right-hand corner of the envelope. 
The following forms will show the appearance of a properly addressed envelope : 








®®®®®® 

® ® 
1 STAMP. | 

® & 

mi®®.®® 










c 






S 









®®®®®® 
® ® 






| STAMP, 1 

® ® 
®®®®®® 


















J! 



LETTER WRITING. 



171 









§ STAMP xx 















In sending a letter to the care of another person the following form should 
be used : 




In sending a letter by a friend or acquaintance, and not through the mail, 
acknowledge your friend's courtesy on the envelope. The following form will 
show this : 



C#4. . 
















By the politeness of \ 








Mr. John Smith. ) 







172 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

A note or letter sent to a friend in the same place, by a messenger, may bear 
either the full address of the person, or be addressed as follows : 




Where you are uncertain of your correspondent's address, or wish to recover 
the letter in the event of its failure to reach the person for whom it is intended, 
you should write in the upper left-hand corner of the envelope the words, 
"Return to (giving your name and address) if not called for in ten days." 
Business men usually have these words printed on their envelopes. 

You should always be careful to give the name of the State in which the town 
to which your letter is addressed is located. Many letters are miscarried and 
often lost through a failure to do this, as many of the States contain towns with 
the same names. Thus a letter addressed simply to Middletown, and intended 
for Middletown, Delaware, might be sent to Middletown, Connecticut, through 
the failure to name the proper State. 

As a general rule, a letter, courteous and friendly in tone, should be answered 
promptly. It is discourteous to your correspondent to delay an answer. It 
looks as though you did not enjoy receiving his letter, and put your reply off 
because you were disinclined to write. It is better not to answer a letter at ail 
than to make too great a delay in doing so. 

gnxa tat ilxt pftw. 

A letter, correctly written, must consist of six distinct parts. These are : 
1st. The date; 2d. The complimentary address ; 3d. The body of the letter; 
4th. The complimentary or friendly closing; 5th. The signature of the writer; 
6th. The address of the correspondent. 

In business letters and in strictly formal letters, the address of the correspond- 
ent follows the date, and constitutes the second part of the letter, but in private 
correspondence it is as stated above. 

The following form will show how a properly constructed letter should be 
arranged : 



LETTER WRITING. 



173 



{Date) 

( Complimentary Address) 

^ @&&i^n*/.- (Body of the Letter) 

c^6wnde4, twit/ ^^ed sp^etz^ j/l-^etzdwte . 
t'd m& s&tz-c/e, <£<4!e^> dtz-y,, <Wfr^&wt 4se^4A^id; ■ 

■asm, w&l, (Complimentary Closing) 

{Signature) 

{Address) 



Letters of importance should always be copied, either by hand or by the 
press. There are a number of copy-books now in use in which the copies are 
made without the use of a press or of water. 



174 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 




Letters relating to matters of business should be written with the most 
scrupulous care and exactness. 

The writer should determine in his mind what he wishes to say before begin- 
ning his letter, and should say it as briefly as possible. Make your words 
convey your exact meaning, so that nothing may be left to doubt or uncertainty. 
A few complimentary or friendly phrases may be introduced, but apart from 
these, the letter should be restricted to the business to which it relates. 

The letter should be written legibly and neatly, and should be divided into 
paragraphs, if many subjects are alluded to. 

Should the letter be a reply to one received from your correspondent, discuss 
each subject to which you reply in a separate paragraph. 

Business letters should be dated with the day of the month and the year at the 
head of the sheet. 

You should answer a business letter, if possible, on the day of its receipt, or 
at the earliest moment you can do so. Promptness in correspondence is one of 
the most useful habits of business. 

You should read carefully all business letters, and file them away for future 
reference, endorsing upon them the date of your answer. 

Should your letter contain a remittance of money, state in the letter the 
amount you send, and the means by which you send it. 

Money sent by mail should be in the form of a draft, cheque, or postal order, 
or should be sent in a registered letter. To enclose a bill in an envelope and 
trust it to the mails is to incur a great risk. 

In ordering goods by letter, state plainly the precise article you want, the 
quality, quantity, etc., so that neither the merchant nor his clerk may be obliged 
to guess at your wishes. It is a good plan to make out your order on a separate 
sheet, and enclose it in your letter. 

With these suggestions, we offer several forms for business letters of different 
kinds : 

From a Young Man Commencing Business to a Wholesale Merchant, with Order. 

Charlestown, W. Va., May \st, 1879. 

Messrs. Hamilton Easter & Sons, 

Baltimore, Md. 

Gentlemen : 

Having commenced business here on my own account, with every prospect of success, I shall 
be glad to open an account with your house, doubting not it will be to our mutual advantage. 



BUSINESS LETTERS. 1 75 

With this view, I enclose an order, which I shall thank you to execute with the least possible 
delay, and on your best terms as to goods and prices. I beg to refer you to my late employers, 
Messrs. Delaplaine & Son, of Wheeling, West Va., who will satisfy you as to my integrity and 
trustworthiness ; but as this is a first transaction, on your forwarding me an invoice of the goods, 
deducting discount for cash, I shall remit a sight draft on a bank in your city for the amount, by 
return of mail. 

Requesting your usual prompt attention, I am, Gentlemen, 

Yours Respectfully, 

Alfred Lee. 

Reply from the Wholesale House. 

Baltimore, May 4th, 1879. 

Mr. Alfred Lee, 

Charlestown, West Va. 
Dear Sir : 

Agreeably to your esteemed order of the first inst., we have now the pleasure to enclose invoice 
of goods amounting to $1500, subject to five per cent, discount for prompt cash. 

We may mention that, from the opinion entertained of you by the Messrs. Delaplaine, we have 
no hesitation in opening the account, and at once placing you on our best terms. The goods 
have been despatched this day per B. & O. R. R., and we trust they will arrive safely, and prove 
satisfactory. We believe they will bear a favorable comparison with those of any house in the 
trade, and desire that you should satisfy yourself as to value and qualities before remitting 
settlement. 

We are, dear sir, Yours Respectfully, 

Hamilton Easter & Sons. 
Ordering Dry Goods for Family Use. 

Orange, N. J., 25/^ March, 1879. 

Messrs. Lord & Taylor, 

New York. 

Gentlemen : 

Enclosed find a post office order for $53, for which please send me by the New Jersey Express 



the following goods : 

I dozen linen handkerchiefs, 50c, $6.00 

IO yards calico, blue ground with white dots, 20c, 2.00 

20 yards black silk, $1.00, 20.00 

1 dozen ladies' Balbriggan hose, No. 8, $1.50, 18.00 

20 yards white flannel, 35c, 7.00 



Direct the parcel to 

Mrs. Mary Green, 

Orange, New Jersey. 

From a Country Merchant to a Wholesale House, Requesting an Extension of 

Credit. 

Whitehall, N. Y., May \%th, 18—. 

Messrs. Black & White, 

New York. 

Gentlemen : 

You may have perhaps observed that my transactions with you have been steadily increasing 
in amount for a considerable time back, which I feel pleasure in assuring you is only an indication 
of a proportionate extension of my general business. 

From the inadequacy of the capital with which I commenced to meet the growing require- 



iy6 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

merits of my trade, and the lengthened credit I am obliged to give, generally four, and in many 
instances six months, I have been under the necessity of keeping but a very small stock, which 
has materially inconvenienced me in the execution of orders. Under the impression that you 
have confidence in my honesty, steadiness, and unflagging attention to business, I beg to ask if 
you would favor me by extending your term of credit from three months to six, or, say, accept 
my note at three months in settlement of the quarterly account. This arrangement would afford 
me greater facility in meeting my obligations, and enable me to keep stock sufficient for all 
ordinary demands. 

I may add that my customers are all of a highly respectable class, my trade a safe and steady 
one, and that anything like a reckless extension of it is very far indeed from my intention. 
I shall feel obliged by reply at your earliest convenience, and 

I am, gentlemen, yours respectfully, 

Henry Caswell. 

From a Book Agent, Reporting the Result of his Canvass. 

Dayton, Ohio, May 12th, 1879. 

National Publishing Company, 

Philadelphia, Pa. 

Gentlemen : 

I send you herewith my report for the week ending to-day. 

You will perceive that I am succeeding well. The Pictorial History of the World, and Pro- 
fessor Fowler's Great Work, are the best books for which I ever canvassed, and I find that 
the sale of them repays my efforts very handsomely. Your Bible also gives entire satisfaction, 
and sells well. It is pronounced the most complete work as to its contents, and the most 
beautiful and substantial as to its mechanical workmanship, offered to the public. The ministers 
of all the churches in my territory endorse it, and this is a great help to me in selling it. 

I am hopeful of making a large sale of your books, and shall spare no effort to do so. I 
receive many circulars from other publishers, offering me the agency for their books, but pay no 
attention to them. I know that a book published by your house is certain of a large sale, and I 
prefer to canvass for the most valuable and popular works. 

I expect to send you an order for books the first of next month. 

Thanking you for your courteous and liberal treatment of me in our numerous transactions, I am 

Very Respectfully Yours, 

George Stevens. 
Recommending a Successor on Retiring from Business. 

Charleston, S. C, June 20th, 1879. 

Messrs. Arnold, Constable & Co., 

New York. 

Gentlemen : 

We flatter ourselves that there are many friends among our connection who will regret to hear 
that we are just upon the point of relinquishing business. In doing so, our premises and stock 
of goods will be transferred to the hands of Messrs. Harris & Co., who will, in future, carry on 
the business on the same approved system and extensive scale as ourselves, provided they can 
rely on receiving the patronage of our connection ; in the hopes of which it is our pleasure and 
duty to present those gentlemen to your notice. We cannot speak too highly of the confidence 
we feel in their liberal mode of conducting business, and their strict attention and punctuality in 
their mercantile transactions; and in the hope that they may be honored with the same 
countenance received by ourselves from your respectable firm, 
We beg to subscribe ourselves, 

Your obliged and most obedient servants, 

Good, Bright & Co. 



BUSINESS LETTERS. 



1 77 



Urging the Payment of a Bill. 

Boston, January 10th, 1879. 

Dear Sir: 

As I have a heavy payment to meet on the 20th of this month, I must beg you to give 
immediate attention to my account, which has already run far beyond my usual limit of credit. 
You have not made any payment on this account for the last three months, and I must really 
urge greater promptness on your part, as the nature of my business does not allow me to remain 
out of my capital so long. 

Very Respectfully Yours, 

Henry French. 

Mr. Stephen Free, Boston, Mass. 

An Urgent Application for Payment. 

Boston, January 20th, 1879. 

Sir: 

Feeling much disappointed by your failure to settle my account according to promise, I am 
compelled to say that the profits on my business will not admit of longer credit. At the same 
time, I should be sorry to inconvenience you, and will therefore fix the 27th instant for payment, 
after which it will be quite impossible for me to wait, however unpleasant the alternative. 

I am, sir, yours obediently, 

Henry French. 

Request for Extension of Time. 

Providence, R. I., August loth, 1879. 

Mr. John Gresham, Cedar St., New York. 
Sir: 

It is with undisguised vexation that we find ourselves obliged to inform you that, after having 
conducted our business affairs with satisfactory punctuality for a series of years, we have, by 
reason of the untoward stoppage of the Artizan's Bank, discovered our financial matters to be so 
disarranged as to solicit at the hands of our creditors an extension of time, not only for the pay- 
ment of our paper now matured, but of all outstanding liabilities. We are, at the present 
moment, engaged in the balancing of our books, and request that you will not only forward to 
us an abstract of your account current with us, but your consent that we be allowed the term 
of twelve months for the adequate adjustment of our liabilities and the collection of our assets, 
by the end of which we trust to be able to settle to the satisfaction of our creditors in full of all 
their demands. 

Humiliating as this proposition is to us, rest assured that it has been forced upon us through 
circumstances beyond our foresight or control, and is now made with a due sense of our respon- 
sibility towards the body of our creditors. Our assets, managed in our own hands, we are con- 
fident, will realize, within the time specified, not only an amount adequate for the liquidation 
of all our debts, but leave a balance in our favor, which, conjoined with the advances of friends, 
will doubtlessly enable us to resume business under favorable auspices. On the other hand, 
should we be compelled to declare ourselves bankrupts, our honor, as well as our credit and 
resources, will have to be sacrificed to realize but a dividend, in favor of creditors, upon an 
estate which, properly nursed, can be rendered productive of payments in full for all claims at 
present held against us. 

Trusting to your appreciation of our motives, and convinced of your reliance upon our probity 
and honor, we remain, sir, your very humble servants, 

Greenvvay & Co. 

12 



178 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 




Application for a Clerkship. 

New York, June $tk, 1879. 

Messrs. Aspinwall & Co. 
Gentlemen : 

Being desirous of obtaining a clerkship, and seeing by an advertisement in The Herald that 
your firm is in want of a confidential clerk, I beg to offer myself as a candidate for the position. 
I held a similar appointment for some years with Messrs. Turine & Medei, of San Paulo. I 
can write, speak fluently, interpret, and translate French, Spanish and German. 

I enclose copies of my testimonials. Should you be pleased to appoint me, no exertion on 
my part shall be wanting to give you satisfaction. 

I remain, gentlemen, 

Your obedient servant, 

Henry Williams. 

Application for a Clerkship at Washington. 

Columbus, Ohio, January ist> 1879. 

Hon. John Sherman, 

Secretary of the Treasury, 

Washington, D. C. 

Sir: 

I beg to submit herewith my application for a position as clerk in the Department of the 
Treasury of the United States, and to ask your favorable consideration of it. 

I am proficient in the branches of an ordinary English education, and am a good accountant. 
This letter will show you the character of my handwriting. 

I enclose a number of references from gentlemen well known to you. 

Should you be pleased to give me a position in your Department, I will strive by diligent 
and faithful application to deserve your approval, and to discharge to the best of my ability the 
duties of the position to which I may be assigned. 

Hoping to receive a favorable answer, I have the honor to be, 

Your obedient servant, 

Richard H. Thompson. 

A Sugar Refiner Applying for a Situation. 

Shoreditch, July iglh, 1879. 

Messrs. Sharp & Sweet, 

New York. 

Gentlemen : 

Being out of employment at present, and hearing you required a sober, steady, active, and 
pushing man to superintend your business up-stairs, I write to inform you that for years I was 
head up-stairs man at Messrs. Newhall & Co's. You will see by the enclosed copy of a testimonial 



APPLICATIONS FOR SITUATIONS, 1 79 

from them that the duties of filling out the goods up to the stoving were carried out in such a 
manner as to convince them I thoroughly understood the business. A reply at your convenience 
will much oblige, Yours respectfully, 

Hugh Wright. 

Application for a Clerkship. 

Philadelphia, July 6th, 1879. 

Messrs. Hood, Bonbright & Co. 
Gentlemen : 

Seeing your advertisement for a salesman in The Ledger, I beg to offer my application for the 
position. I am familiar with your line of business, having been in the employment of Messrs. 
H. B. Claflin & Co., of New York, for several years. I refer to them by their permission. 

Hoping to receive a favorable reply, I am, 

Very respectfully yours, 

Arthur Ready. 

From a Person Desirous of Employment as a Manager of a Wholesale or 

Retail Business. 

Shepherd's Bush, April $lh, 1879. 

Messrs. King, Davis & Co., 

New York. 

Gentlemen : 

I beg to forward a strong recommendation from Messrs. Carter & Greene for the post of 
manager of your [retail or wholesale] business. For some years previous to the late war I was 
employed by Messrs. Carter & Greene, and was selected by them to manage a branch establish- 
ment at Boston, which is now progressing most satisfactorily. I am a good correspondent in 
French and Italian and German, and understand the business well in all its branches. 
Trusting that you will favorably consider my friends' recommendation, 

I remain, Gentlemen, 

Yours faithfully, 

George Willing. 

A Book-keeper and Accountant Applying for Employment. 

Hampton, February 1st, 1879. 

Mr. David Hicks, 

Philadelphia. 

Sir: 

My late employer, Mr. Joseph Lee, having relinquished business, and hearing that you required 
a book-keeper, I venture to apply for the situation. For many years I have had great business 
experience, having been intrusted with matters of great responsibility. I am a good accountant 
and correspondent, and can speak German fluently. 

Hoping to receive a favorable reply, I am, sir, 

Yours faithfully, 

Gerald Massey. 

From a Coachman Seeking a Place. 

Germantown, Pa., October 2d, 1879. 

Mr. Edgar White, 
Sir: 

Having heard that you are in want of a coachman, I respectfully beg to offer myself for the 
situation. 

I am a married man and have five children. I have been used to driving since I was a boy. 



i8o 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



I have lived in my last place with John Thomas, Esq., East Walnut Lane, and hold his written 
certificate as to my character. 

If you should be pleased to engage me, I shall endeavor to do my best to serve you. 

Very respectfully, 

John James. 

Applying for a Situation as a Gardener. 

New York, June 1st, 1879. 

George Brown, Esq., 

Orange, N. J. 

Sir: 

Understanding that there will be a vacancy shortly in your establishment for a gardener, I 
respectfully beg to offer myself for the place. From boyhood I have been under the best of 
gardeners. I served my apprenticeship with, and have been from time to time improving myself 
under the direction of one of the most experienced landscape gardeners employed in the Central 
Park. I enclose you a copy of the opinion formed of my capabilities by those under whom I 
placed myself, and assure you my whole time and study shall be devoted to your service. 

I remain, 

Yours obediently, 

E. Gardner. 

Applying for a Situation as a Cook. 

Carlton Place, September St A. 

Madam : 

Having seen your advertisement for a cook in to-day's Times, I beg to offer myself for your 
place. I am a thorough cook. I can make clear soups, entrees, jellies, and all kinds of made 
dishes. I can bake, and am also used to a dairy. My wages are $4 per week, and I can give 
a good reference from my last place, in which I lived for two years. I am thirty-three years of 
age. 

I remain, Madam, 

Yours very respectfully, 

Ellen O'Rourke. 

A Lady Recommending a Governess to another Lady. 

Boorhampton, April 23d. 

Madam : 

In reply to yours of the . . . inst. I have much pleasure in testifying to the capabilities of Miss 
... as a governess. My children made the greatest improvement under her tuition. Her 
views are purely evangelical, her manner most refined ; she teaches English thoroughly, music 
and drawing well. Her method of instructing in French was most wonderful, and having been 
educated abroad her accent is perfect. You may safely confide your children to her care. 

I remain, Dear Madam, 

Yours truly, 

Elizabeth Montague. 

From a Milliner, Leaving Address. 

Graham Street, June 22d. 

Madam : 

I take the liberty of leaving my address, as you kindly said you would employ and recom- 
mend me when an opportunity occurred. 

I am, Madam, 

Your obedient servant, 

E. Greene. 



APPLICATIONS FOR SITUATIONS. 



181 



To a Friend, Asking her to Inquire about a Nurse. 

Highgate, June 21 St. 

My Dear Friend : 

I am in great distress, my nurse having suddenly left me in consequence of her father's death, 
and there is no probability of her coming back, as she will have to take charge of an invalid 
mother and little family. Perhaps you will assist me out of my difficulty by calling on Mrs. 
Gregory, Bloomsbury Square, to inquire the character of Ann Price, whom I have heard spoken 
of in very high terms. 

I need not mention the qualities I require. You know what a treasure my last nurse was ; I 
should think myself most fortunate could I meet with such another modest and good servant. 
I would not trouble you were I able to go such a long distance, but knowing how kind and 
ready you always are to oblige a friend, I do not hesitate to ask you if you will do so. You 
really will be conferring a great favor on your 

Affectionate friend, 

Margaret Hamilton. 

Answer. 

Sloane Street, June 25th. 

My Dear Friend : 

I have called on Mrs. Gregory to inquire the character of Ann Price, and hasten to tell you 
the result, and to advise you to take her at once, for so valuable a servant is not to be met with 
every day. She is clean, good-tempered, civil, and very fond of children, and amongst other 
qualifications she is an excellent needlewoman, and I think would suit you admirably. 

Pray do not apologize for asking me a favor, as I feel most happy to be of use to you, and I 
consider it the surest mark of friendship when my friends call on me for little services. 

Adieu. With love. 

Believe me, 

Very sincerely yours, 

Laura Middleton. 

From a Governess, Desiring to Know the Result of her Application. 

Wycombe, October $d t 1879. 

Madam : 

Yesterday I received a note from Mrs. Lanberg, stating that you had written last Monday for 
my reference. I shall feel extremely obliged if by return of post you will let me know your 
decision, as I am holding myself disengaged till I hear from you. 

I am, Madam, 

Yours respectfully, 

Maria Gee. 

From a Young Lady to a Clergyman, Asking a Recommendation. 

Nantwich, May i8tA, 1879. 

Reverend and Dear Sir : 

Having seen an advertisement for a school mistress in the Daily Telegraph, I have been 
recommended to offer myself as a candidate. Will you kindly favor me with a testimonial as 
to my character, ability, and conduct, while at Boston Normal School ? Should you consider 
that I am fitted for the position, you would confer a very great favor on me if you would interest 
yourself in my behalf. 

I remain, 

Reverend Sir, 
Your most obedient and humble servant, 

Rachel Lee. 



182 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



Thanking a Clergyman for his Assistance in Procuring an Appointment. 

Whitchurch, July iStk, 1879. 

Reverend and Dear Sir : 

The election for schoolmistress at . . . School having resulted in my favor, I must now sin- 
cerely and truly thank you for the great kindness shown me on your part, and on that of your 
friends, whose support you secured for me. Without that assistance I am convinced I should 
not have succeeded. I beg to assure you, reverend sir, that the high character you have formed 
of me shall ever be maintained, and that my future conduct through life shall give you no cause 
to regret your recommendation. 

I have the honor to be, Reverend Sir, 

Your dutiful and grateful servant, 

Rachel Lee. 

Engaging a Music Master. 

Mrs. Griffiths presents her compliments to Mr. Brewster, and will feel obliged if he will 
call on her in the course of the week (he can name his own day and hour), to arrange a course 
of music lessons for her daughters. 

Bloomsbury Square, May ist. 

Inquiring about Drawing or Other Lessons. 

Mrs. Percival presents her compliments to Mr. Reubens, and will be obliged if he will 
send her his terms for private lessons or for classes. An early answer will oblige. 

Sussex Square, June z^th. 

Inquiring the Character of a Gardener. 

Mrs. Smith would feel obliged to Mr. White for the character of his gardener, Samuel Neal. 
She wishes to know if he is an honest, active and sober man, thoroughly master of his business, 
and capable of taking charge of the kitchen and flower gardens. 

Beech Villa, June 2<\th. 

Applying for a Housemaid's Character. 

Westbourne Villa, January ijt/t, 1879. 

Madam : 

Will you kindly answer the following questions respecting Elizabeth Jones, who has applied to 
me for the situation of housemaid : Is she honest, clean, an early riser; steady, sober, and a good 
workwoman ? I should be also much obliged if you would favor me with your reasons for 
parting with her. Believe me, Madam, yours faithfully, 

Amelia Welby. 
Applying for a Position as a Teacher of Music. 

Philadelphia, January 21st, 1879. 

Madam : 

Seeing your advertisement in The Ledger of to-day, I write to offer my services as a teacher 
of music in your family. 

I am a graduate of the Peabody Institute, of Baltimore, where I was thoroughly instructed in 
instrumental and vocal music. I am a good performer, and have for the past two years given 
instruction in music. 

I refer by permission to Mrs. A. J. Davis, 1922 Walnut street; Mrs. Franklin Hill, 2021 
Spring Garden street; and Mrs. William Murray, 181 9 Spruce street, in whose families I have 
given lessons. 

Hoping that you may see fit to employ me, I am, 

Very respectfully yours, 

Mary B. Lane. 



LETTERS OF RECOMMENDATION. 



I8 3 




LETTERS OF RECOMMENDATION 




A conscientious person will be very careful in recommending one person to 
another. It should never be done unless you have full knowledge of the person 
you endorse. By giving such a letter, you make yourself, to a certain extent, 
morally responsible for the character and conduct of the person you recommend. 
You should, therefore, exercise the greatest caution in the giving of such 
letters, and should not hesitate to refuse one where you cannot conscientiously 
give it. 

A letter of recommendation should be brief and to the point. Use as few and 
as simple words as possible. 

Recommending a Clerk or Salesman. 

Philadelphia, May 20th, 1879. 

Messrs. Hood, Bonbright & Co., 

Philadelphia. 

Gentlemen : 

The bearer, Mr. Benjamin Higgins, being desirous of obtaining employment as a clerk or 
salesman in your house, I take great pleasure in commending him to your fullest confidence both 
as to ability and integrity. 

I have known him for many years, and have uniformly found him a man of correct habits, 
irreproachable character, and decided business ability. He is a good accountant, and punctual 
and faithful in his attention to business. 

I am confident that, should you see fit to employ him, you will find him a most useful and 
agreeable addition to your establishment. 

Very truly yours, 

Solomon Wise. 

Another Form. 

New York, June 25/^, 1879. 

Messrs. Scott, Lee & Co., 

Chicago, Ills. 

Gentlemen : 

Finding that Mr. Alexander is a candidate for a situation in your house, we beg to say that 
during the two years he was in our employ we had every reason to approve highly of his character 
and services. Mr. A.'s principal duty was that of first salesman in our establishment, and while 
he kept our interests steadily in view, his polite manners and obliging disposition secured the 
good opinion of our customers. Mr. Alexander has frequently assisted us in the selection and 
purchase of goods, in which department his knowledge and taste were of great value. He is 
qualified to conduct correspondence, and is expert and accurate at calculations. Should any 
further particulars regarding Mr. A. be required, it will afford us pleasure to communicate the 
same on application. We are, gentlemen, 

Your obedient servants, 

Sloane & Co. 



1 84 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Recommending a School Teacher. 

Glendale, October loth, 1879. 



Col. A. P. Willis, 

President Board of Trustees, etc. 

Dear Sir : 

I take pleasure in recommending to your favorable consideration the application of Miss 
Hannah Alexander for the position of teacher in the public school at Weymouth. 

Miss Alexander is a graduate of the Davidson Seminary, and for the past year has taught a 
school in this place. My children have been among her pupils, and their progress has been 
entirely satisfactory to me. 

Miss Alexander is a strict disciplinarian, an excellent teacher, and is thoroughly competent to 
conduct the school for which she applies. 

Trusting that you may see fit to bestow upon her the appointment she seeks, I am, 

Very respectfully yours, 

Thomas Wilson. 

Recommending a Cook. 

Georgetown, D. C, March loth, 1879. 
I take pleasure in certifying that Bridget O'Leary has lived with me two years as a cook, 
during which time she has given me entire satisfaction. She is a good plain and fancy cook, 
and is attentive to her work, and honest and reliable in her habits. 

Margaret Thompson. 

Recommending a Gardener. 

West Chester, Pa., June 10th, 1879. 
The bearer, Lawrence Callaghan, has lived with me for the past two years as a gardener. He 
is honest and reliable, and a practical gardener. He has given me entire satisfaction, has kept 
my grounds in perfect order, and has made my garden yield all that could be reasonably expected 
of it. I cordially recommend him as an excellent and practical gardener. 

Robert Steele. 

^^^^ ^JIL^ 





LETTERS OE INTRODUCTION 





Letters of Introduction should not be given except to persons with whom 
you are well acquainted, and for whom you are entirely willing to vouch. 

They should be given with great caution, and should be carefully and expli- 
citly worded. Remember that in introducing a person to a friend, you pledge 
your own character for his, to a certain extent, and any misconduct on his part 
will damage you in the estimation of the friend to whom you introduce him. 
The necessity of exercising the greatest care thus becomes apparent. 

While you are uncertain as to the propriety of giving a letter of introduction, 
refuse it with firmness, and let nothing induce you to alter your decision. 



LETTERS OF INTRODUCTION. 1 85 

In giving a letter of introduction, be careful to state your exact intention, in 
order that your friend may know what attention you wish him to show the 
person you introduce. If your letter is simply a business introduction, confine 
it to an explicit statement of the person's business, and your knowledge of his 
capacity. If you wish the bearer of the letter to receive any social attention at 
the hands of your friend, say so. Leave nothing to uncertainty. 

The letter of introduction should be left unsealed. The person delivering it 
should seal before presenting it. 

A social introduction should be sent by messenger to the person addressed, 
and accompanied by the card of the person introduced. It is customary to 
present a business introduction in person. 

The letter of introduction should be addressed as follows : 



Introducing Mr. Hugh B. Jones, } C~~Jlc 

of Pittsburgh, Pa. ) L^/^ 



V 



Introducing One Gentleman to Another. 

Boston, September loth, 1879. 

J. H. Duganne, Esq., 

112 Fifth Avenue, 

New York. 

My Dear Sir : 

Allow me to introduce to you my friend, Walter Hazelhurst, who visits your city for the pur- 
pose of spending a few weeks there. 

I commend him to your cordial hospitality, and will be grateful for any attentions you may 
be able to show him. 

Yours truly, 

David B. White. 

A Business Introduction. 

Portland, Me., December 1st, 1879. 

Henry Wilson, Esq., 

10 Wall Street, New York. 
My Dear Sir: 

This will be handed you by my friend, Mr. Walter Lewis, who visits your city for the purpose 
of making purchases in his business. 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



Mr. Lewis is one of our largest wholesale grocers, and is a gentleman of high standing in 
this community. Any favor you can render him by giving him information, or by introducing 
him to your leading wholesale houses, or otherwise, will be appreciated by Mr. Lewis, and 
gratefully acknowledged by 

Yours sincerely, 

Hiram Waite. 

Introduction to a Foreign House. 

New York, April 15th, 1879. 

Mr. Hugh McCulloch, 

London. 

Sir: 

We beg to recommend to your favorable notice and particular attention the bearer, Mr. 
Anthony Wayne, son of Mr. Hugh Wayne, senior partner in the house of Wayne Brothers, of 
this city. 

Our esteemed young friend is on his way to Paris upon business connected with the house ; 
we therefore urgently request you to extend him advice and assistance, and to render his visit to 
your metropolis as agreeable as possible. As he is a gentleman of intelligence, probity, and 
good breeding, we are convinced that a closer acquaintance will prove him worthy of your 
consideration and esteem. 

In similar cases command us freely, and rest assured that we will use our best endeavors to 
do justice to your introductions. 

We remain, with high consideration, 

Your obedient servants, 

TOWNSEND & CO. 

Another Form. 

New York, January Zth, 1879. 

Messrs. Schmidt & Co., 

Frankfort, Germany. 
Gentlemen : 

Permit me to introduce to you my very old and intimate acquaintance, Mr. Gustavus Brooke, 
and to bespeak for him your friendly offices and polite attentions. 

Mr. Brooke has been the recipient of a good mercantile education, in addition to which, 
through his own energies and application, he has acquired a proficient knowledge of modern 
languages. He has served most creditably in many confidential positions, ever giving satisfac- 
tion to the respectable houses honoring him with their confidence. By reason of failing health, 
and in deference to professional advice, he is induced to seek a residence abroad, and therefore 
may be inclined, should opportunity offer, to accept a mercantile situation. 

As I am well acquainted with Mr. Brooke's character, having been with him for over ten 
years in the counting-house of Hunt & Co., the principals of which view his departure with 
regret, I cannot speak too decidedly in his favor. I consequently speak with justice, and 
urgently request that you will afford him every assistance within your power in accomplishing 
the object of his present journey. And I am willing to admit that I anticipate better results 
from any friendly exertions you may make in his favor, than from the letters with which the 
house have furnished him. 

Satisfied that you will use every endeavor to render Mr. Brooke's stay in your city both agree- 
able and profitable to him, I can only express the deep obligations I will be under for your kind 
attentions to him, while, in return, I shall be most happy to reciprocate in favor of your friends 
visiting America. Believe me, gentlemen, 

Yours faithfully, 

Henry Dodge. 



LETTERS OF INTRODUCTION. 



I8 7 



Introducing a Firm. 

Cincinnati, 0., May 2d t 1879. 

Messrs. Lord & Taylor, 

New York. 

Gentlemen : 

I have the pleasure of introducing to your acquaintance the respectable firm of Dugan & Co., 
of the Salt Lake City, the senior of which, Mr. James Dugan, is at present in this city ; but 
proposes extending his trip to your metropolis. Any civilities or attentions you may adjudge 
proper to extend to him will be regarded as a personal obligation. These gentlemen deal 
largely in dry goods, as a branch of a miscellaneous business ; and, from conversation with Mr. 
Dugan, I am induced to believe that they will give your house a preference of their orders in 
future. Should the present introduction lead to the establishment of permanent relations, I 
shall be most happy. Believe me, gentlemen, 

Your obedient servant, 

Thomas Hughes. 

Letter of Introduction and Credit. 

San Francisco, June 7th, 1879. 

Messrs. Taylor & Co., 

Broad St., New York. 
Gentlemen : 

We take pleasure in introducing to your acquaintance, Mr. Gonzales Orteaga, of the highly 
respectable firm of Vega, Orteaga & Co., of Mazatlan, Mexico, who contemplates a tour through 
the oil regions of Pennsylvania and the manufacturing districts of that State. Should you have 
the power to further his inclinations in that direction, it will be a source of gratification to us, as 
we trust that this introduction may prove productive of mutual advantage to yourselves and to 
our friend. 

Should Mr. Orteaga find it necessary to take up any cash for travelling expenses, oblige us by 
accommodating him to any sum not exceeding $1000, coin, taking his draft upon us at three days, 
sight, in payment. 

We refer to our letter of this date, per mail, for Mr. Orteaga's signature. 

We remain, gentlemen, 

Yours very truly, 

Stratman, Hill & Co. 

A Business Introduction. 

Chicago, Ills., June 1st, 1879. 

J. W. Dawson, Esq., 

Philadelphia. 
My Dear Sir : 

This will introduce to you Mr. William Channing, of this city, who visits Philadelphia on a 
matter of business which he will explain to you in person. You can rely upon his statements, 
as he is a gentleman of high character ; and should you be able to render him any assistance, it 
will be gratefully appreciated by 

Yours truly, 

Hamilton Dexter. 

Introducing One Lady to Another. 

Utica, N. Y., May 5th, 1879. 

Dear Mary : 

Allow me to introduce to you my very dear friend, Miss Nellie Lee, the bearer of this letter. 
You have heard me speak of her so often that you will know at once who she is. As I am sure 



1 88 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

you will be mutually pleased with each other, I have asked her to inform you of her presence in 
your city. Any attention you may show her will be highly appreciated by 

Yours affectionately, 

Lizzie Bright. 

pttars g^fcteg iwm. 

A letter asking a favor should be worded as simply and plainly as possible. 

The writer should avoid expressing himself too strongly. 

A letter granting a favor should be cordial and hearty, that the recipient may 
see that it is a pleasure to you to grant his request. 

A letter refusing a favor should be written with the greatest consideration for 
the feelings of your correspondent. Make the refusal as kind as possible, and 
state the reason why you cannot grant the request. 

Request for a Loan of Money. 

New York, August 6th, 1S79. 

Dear Green: 

I am obliged to raise a certain sum of money by the 8th inst., and am not able to procure the 
whole amount. 

Can you, without inconvenience, lend me fifty dollars for one month? I will give you my 
note for that amount, and pay it promptly at maturity. 

Let me hear from you as soon as possible. Yours sincerely, 

George Black. 

A Favorable Reply. 

New York, August pk, 1S79. 

Dear George: 

Yours of the 6th at hand. I enclose my cheque for fifty dollars, and am glad to be able to 
accommodate you. 

You can send me your note at your convenience. Yours sincerely, 

Robert Green. 

An Unfavorable Reply. 

New York, August 7th. 1S79. 

Dear George: 

Yours of the 6th at hand. I regret that I am unable to comply with your request. I have 
several heavy payments to make to-morrow and on the 10th, and these will require every dollar 
I can raise. Were it not for this, I would take pleasure in assisting you, and sincerely regret 
my inability to do so. Yours sincerely, 

Robert Green*. 

Requesting the Loan of a Book. 

Thursday afternoon. 

Dear Jennie : 

Will you lend me your copy of Owen Meredith's Poems ? I will take good care of it, and 
return it in a few days. Yours, 

Jessie French. 

Reply Granting the Request. 

Thursday afternoon. 

Dear Jessie : 

I send with this the copy of Owen Meredith. I hope it may prove as great a source of pleas- 
ure to you as it has been to me. Keep it as long as you wish, and return it at your convenience. 

Yours affectionately, 

Jennie. 



LETTERS 



OF EXCUSE. 



Cetters of i&wm. 

A letter of excuse should be written as promptly as circumstances will permit. 

Should the letter be one of apology for misconduct, or a failure to keep an 
engagement, state the cause frankly, and make your excuse in a dignified man- 
ner. Do not be too gushing : neither be too cool, nor too abject. 

Apology for Failing to Keep an Engagement. 

Potts ville, Pa., May 24th, 1879. 

Mr. Hugh Blake, 

Philadelphia. 
My Dear Sir : 

I was very sorry to be obliged to break my engagement with you yesterday afternoon. I 
would not have done so had I been able to leave my house ; but yesterday morning I was seized 
with a sudden indisposition which rendered me unable to walk, and which still confines me to 
the house. 

Be good enough to appoint another day for our meeting. Suit yourself as to the time. 

Yours truly, 

David Branch. 

To a Lady, Apologizing for a Broken Engagement. 

Richmond, Ind., Jtdy \otk, 1879. 

My Dear Miss Lee : 

Permit me to explain my failure to keep my appointment with you this evening. I was on 
my way to your house, with the assurance of a pleasant evening, when I unfortunately stepped 
upon some slipper}- substance, lost my footing and fell to the ground, spraining my ankle severely. 
I am now confined to the house in consequence of this accident. 

I regret my disappointment as much as the accident, but hope that the future may afford us 
many pleasant meetings. Sincerely your friend, 

Albert Holliday. 

Form of Excuse for a Pupil. 

Thursday Morning, April 4th, 1879. 

Mr. Hitchcock: 

You will please excuse William for non-attendance at school yesterday, as I was compelled 
to keep him at home to attend to a matter of business. 

John Arthur. 

From a Tenant to a Landlord. Excusing Belay in Paying his Bent. 

29 W. Forty-third St., New York, August isf, 1879. 

Sir : 

For ten years I have been your tenant, and you are aware that I never failed to pay my rent 
when it was due; but now, owing to sickness and the general business depression, which has 
prevented me from obtaining regular employment, I am reluctantly compelled to ask your in- 
dulgence. Next month I will be in receipt of funds from a friend in the western part of this 
State, when I will liquidate your just demand. Your concession of this favor will be evei 
gratefully acknowledged by, 

Yours very respectfully, 

George Hill, 

To John Jay, Esqr., 
West Fourteenth St., New York. 



190 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 




Letters of Advice should not be written unless there is an absolute necessity 
for them, as it is well to be cautious in offering your counsel to persons, even to 
those who seek it. As a general thing, a man has all he can do in managing 
his own affairs. Still, where your counsel is asked, or where you can assist a 
friend by it, give it frankly and simply, not with an affectation of superiority, 
but with the interest and cordiality of a friend. 

Should your friend see fit to disregard your advice, do not be offended. In 
asking it he does not pledge himself to follow it, and doubtless has good reasons 
for his course. 

Never give advice from interested motives. Let your counsel be dictated by 
your experience, and an honest desire to promote your friend's welfare. 

From an Elderly Gentleman to a Young Lady. 

Craven Street, May \6tk, 1790. 

I send my good girl the books I mentioned to her last night. I beg of her to accept of them 
as a small mark of my esteem and friendship. They are written in the familiar, easy manner, 
for which the French are so remarkable, and afford a good deal of philosophy and practical 
knowledge, unembarrassed with the dry mathematics, used by more exact reasoners, but which 
is apt to discourage young beginners. 

I would advise you to read with a pen in your hand, and enter in a little book short hints of 
what you find that is curious, or that may be useful ; for this will be the best method of im- 
printing such particulars in your memory, where they will be ready, either for practice on some 
future occasion, if they are matters of utility, or at least to adorn and improve your conversation, 
if they are rather points of curiosity. And, as many of the terms of science are such as you 
cannot have met with in your common reading, and may therefore be unacquainted with, I think 
it would be well for you to have a good dictionary at hand, to consult immediately when you 
meet with a word you do not comprehend the precise meaning of. This may at first seem 
troublesome and interrupting; but it is a trouble that will daily diminish, as you will daily find 
less and less occasion for your dictionary, as you become more acquainted with the terms ; and, 
in the meantime, you will read with more satisfaction, because with more understanding. 
When any point occurs, in which you would be glad to have further information than your book 
affords you, I beg you would not in the least apprehend that I should think it a trouble to receive 
and answer your questions. It will be a pleasure, and no trouble. For though I may not be 
able, out of my own little stock of knowledge, to afford you what you require, I can easily direct 
you to the books where it may most readily be found. Adieu, and believe me ever, my dear 
friend, Yours affectionately, 

B. Franklin. 



LETTERS OF ADVICE. 



I 9 I 



A Father's Counsel to a Son. 

The Earl of Strafford's Dying Advice to his Son. 

The Tower, May 11th, 1641. 

My Dearest William : 

These lines are the last you will receive from a father who tenderly loves you. I wish I had 
greater leisure to impart my mind to you ; but, I trust, our merciful God will supply all things 
by his grace, and guide and protect you in all his ways. To his infinite goodness I bequeath 
you. Therefore, be not discouraged ; serve him, and trust in him, and he will preserve and 
prosper you. 

Be sure you give all respect to my wife, which will well become you, for she has ever had a 
great love for you. Never be wanting in your care to your sisters, but let them ever be most 
dear to you ; this is a duty that you owe to the memory of your excellent mother and myself. And 
the like regard you must have to your younger sister; for, indeed, you owe it to her also, both 
for her father's and her mother's sake. 

Serve God diligently, morning and evening; recommend yourself to him ; and have him before 
your eyes in all your ways. Be careful to take the counsel of those friends whom I have desired 
to advise you in your education. With patience hear their instructions, and diligently follow 
their counsel; for, till you have experience in the world, it will be far safer to trust to their 
judgments than to your own. 

Lose not the time of your youth ; but gather those seeds of virtue and of knowledge, which 
may be of use to yourself, and to your friends, for the rest of your life. And that this may be 
the better effected, attend to it with patience ; and be sure to refrain from anger. Suffer not 
sorrow to cast you down ; but, with cheerfulness and good courage, and in all sobriety and truth, 
go on in the race which you have to run. Be sure, with a hallowed care, to have regard to all 
the commandments of God ; and do not allow yourself to neglect them in the least respect, lest 
by degrees you come to forget them in the greatest ; for the heart of man is deceitful above all 
things. Perform all your duties and devotions towards God, rather joyfully than pensively, for 
he loves a cheerful giver. As for your religion, let it be directed by those who are in God's 
church the proper teachers of it, rather than by your own fancy, or by men who are singular in 
their opinions, and delight to go in ways of their own finding out : you will certainly find sober- 
ness and truth in the one, and much unsteadiness and vanity in the other. 

The king, I trust, will deal graciously with you, and restore to you those honors and that 
fortune of which a distempered time has deprived you, together with the life of your father : 
which I rather advise may be by a new gift and creation from himself than by any other means, 
in order that you may pay thanks to him without having obligation to any other. 

Be sure you avoid, as much as you can, inquiring after those who have been sharp in their 
judgments towards me; and I charge you never to suffer a thought of revenge to enter your 
heart. But be careful to inform yourself who were my friends in this prosecution, and apply 
yourself to make them your friends also : on them you may rely, and bestow much of your 
conversation. 

You must not fail to behave yourself toward my lady Clare, your grandmother, with all duty 
and observance, for she loves you most tenderly, and she has been very kind to me. God reward 
her for it ; and in this and all the rest, what I counsel you, the same I direct also to your sisters. 
And once more I do, from my very soul, beseech our gracious God to bless and govern you : to 
save you in the day of his visitation ; and to unite us again in the communion of his blessed 
saints, where there is fulness of joy and bliss forever. 

God Almighty of his infinite goodness bless you, and your sisters; perfect you in every good 
work ; and give you right understandings in all things ! 

I am your most loving father, 

Thomas Wentworth. 



192 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



Letter of Adviee to a Young Merchant. 

[From " Webster's Business Man." ) 

New York, June 12th, 1879. 

Mr. Henry Moore, Buffalo, N. Y. : 

My Dear Sir: — Your favor of the 1st inst. has been duly received, wherein you are pleased 
to solicit my advice touching your intention of establishing yourself in business ; and to express 
a desire for ascertaining the best means whereby to insure respectability and success in a mer- 
cantile line of life. 

I am not aware of the extent of means which you intend to invest permanently, but I presume 
that you have calculated the chances and risks of a competition from other sources, and have 
therefore set aside a sufficient sum to sustain your enterprise until a fair trial can be had of the 
locality in which you seek to establish yourself. This consideration is all-important, for, as 
you cannot expect to realize, at the utmost, more than a living, for a year or so, you must expect 
to sink the interest upon your investment until such a time as you can master the features of your 
market. Moreover, I presume you have taken your age into consideration, for it is idle to sup- 
pose that a man can establish himself too early in life ; for then he lacks both the knowledge and 
experience for successful competition. However, I would not advise you to defer 'your project 
to an over remote period, for long waiting may perchance rob you of that zeal and courage in- 
dispensable for business purposes. Generally, the exuberance of youth tempts toward visionary 
speculation ; apathy in middle age closes the eyes to brilliant opportunities, while an excess of 
caution very frequently induces unexpected ruin. 

Your first ambition to prove a competent trader should be the acquisition of knowledge, and 
particularly of information appertaining to your business. You will find yourself thrown in contact 
with men of various dispositions and tendencies; some may be ignorant, yet crafty; others intel- 
ligent and still disingenuous. To combat both of these classes requires a deal of worldly wisdom ; 
nevertheless this wisdom is readily acquired through studious observation of men and of books. 
Where a dealer finds you thoroughly conversant with the history of the articles in which you 
trade, it induces him to confidence in your judgment; besides conversational abilities is one of 
the most appropriate accessories to successful traffic, as you can attract through its means 
friends, who may prove reliable patrons; and in addition to enabling you to sustain a mixed 
conversation, general learning is an absolute requirement for a man of commerce. 

Above all things, acquire a correct epistolary style (which I am sorry to say is a rare accom- 
plishment with even prominent merchants) as those with whom you correspond are tempted to 
judge of your abilities through the manner and expression of your letter writing. 

Before establishing yourself, you should estimate the extent of business which can be done 
with a portion of your capital, and make close calculations as to the probable cost of your per- 
sonal expenses and that of maintaining your establishment. You should be always cautious to 
keep a reserve fund, in order to anticipate the annoyance of bad debts, or the chance occurrence 
of contingencies of such a nature as cannot be instantaneously provided against. With this 
reserve I would advise you to open a bank account, and in doing so to select a bank of large 
capital, as in such an one facilities for discount and for the collection of distant drafts are better 
than in an institution with moderate resources. Maintain the strictest faith with your banker, 
so that when you desire accommodation you can enjoy a preference over those who keep vacil- 
lating or doubtful accounts. 

Do not enter into copartnership unless upon most advantageous terms, as it is more agreeable 
to labor and accumulate through your own exertions ; still, should an opportunity offer to con- 
solidate with some older and well established house, avail yourself of it, for it is wiser to be the 
junior of a highly respectable firm than to be the head of one struggling to obtain a foothold. 

Let the arrangement of your books precede all other operations, and if possible, make all the 



LETTERS OF ADVICE. 



193 



original entries yourself, while supervising your accounts daily. See that all your transactions 
are correctly noted, and your records faithfully kept, as many firms are entirely ruined through 
entrusting too much to the fidelity of clerks and book-keepers. Bear in mind that your books 
are a legal record of your business life, and in the event of death, constitute the most reliable 
schedule of your personal estate. 

During business hours attend to nothing but business; cultivate the acquaintance and friend- 
ship of men of your own habits, and of those particularly engaged in a branch of trade similar 
to your own, as by so doing you not only extend confidence in your own integrity, but glean a 
mass of valuable information upon trade topics. But neither deal nor associate with persons of 
equivocal character; on the contrary, your credit will augment proportionately to the extent of 
your transactions with reputable houses, as their endorsement coming to your banker's notice 
will convey to him a favorable impression of your business relations. 

Without identifying yourself with politics, watch their course with circumspection, as the 
various changes in national affairs operate either disadvantageously or beneficially upon the trade 
market. Study the history of current events, make careful comparisons of the fluctuation in 
price, in demand, and in supply, from month to month and from year to year, in order that you 
may guide your own operations by the lessons these facts impart. 

Be prompt in responding to all communications, and never suffer a letter to remain without an 
answer; by attention and condescension you will succeed in winning the esteem of your cor- 
respondents, and gain from them a preference in receiving commissions. 

Never fail to meet a business engagement, however irksome it may be at the moment. Never 
descend to prevarication or procrastination, or seek to work out of an obligation, even if you 
have a chance so to do. Should the word of a man prove worthless, his bond will be looked 
upon as equally valueless. Prefer as much as possible dealing for cash, or upon the shortest 
credit, and by adopting this rule you will avoid complications which may prove ruinous. 

Undertake no business without mature reflection ; through accident a rash and precipitate act 
may turn out profitable ; nevertheless, as a general thing, deliberation and the avoidance of risks 
betokens a healthy business character. Confine your capital closely to the business you have 
established; avoid speculations in affairs, however tempting, if foreign to your line of trade, and 
should you have any surplus above the requirements of your establishment, invest it only in 
those securities which your banker would be willing to accept as collaterals for a loan should you 
desire one. 

Lead a regular and domestic life; avoid ostentatious display in costume and manner of living ; 
choose your associates discreetly, and prefer the society of men of your own type. A vain and 
extravagant course of life, even if you have the means to sustain it, impairs your credit and 
standing as a mercantile man, while dissipation of any kind will assuredly deprive you of both 
credit and reputation. 

Should you prove successful, be not over-elated, and above all things treat your debtors with 
leniency and compassion, for bear in mind that the storm of a day's duration may sweep away 
the labor of years. 

Avoid litigation as much as possible ; study for yourself the general theory of law applying to 
commerce, and be your own lawyer. Apart from saving moneys expended for costs, this species 
of knowledge confers upon you a self-reliance and confidence ; while its possession secures for 
you the respect of your business neighbors. 

Be affable, polite and obliging to everybody; avoid discussion, anger, and pettishness ; inter- 
fere with no disputes the creation of others; decline acceptance of political or conspicuous 
social positions, and your modesty will gain you profitable friends instead of envious detractors. 

Should you find yourself in embarrassment, or threatened with adverse circumstances, seek 
out some judicious adviser, one capable of giving counsel, and lay before him, in ample detail, 
the facts of your case. Listen to his suggestions, ponder upon them, and should they appear 
13 



194 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

fair and honorable, act upon them. But never resort to desperate resources to extricate yourself, 
with a possibility of sinking deeper in the mire. It is better to go at once into bankruptcy, than 
to endure the agony of a prolonged series of disappointments. Should the counsel of your first 
adviser fail to satisfy your anticipations, seek the views of a second ; then refrain from going 
further, but act upon your own judgment as enlightened by the views two reliable friends have 
expressed. 

Remember that the golden rule of commercial life is probity. Act, therefore, honestly, up- 
rightly, and conscientiously in all matters of trade; never misrepresent, falsify, or deceive; have 
one rule of moral life, and never swerve from it, whatever may be the acts or opinions of other 
men. 

I trust that you will be eminently successful, but should the result prove otherwise, I hope 
that your conduct will have been such as to have won the esteem and sympathy of your fellow- 
men, and of 

Yours sincerely, 

Thomas Webster. 




In sending a gift to a friend or acquaintance, it should be accompanied by 
a brief, pleasantly written note. 

Letter Enclosing Tickets for a Theatrical Performance. 

Baltimore, January Wi, 1879. 

My Dear Mrs. Freeman: 

This morning a friend of mine sent me four tickets for reserved seats at Ford's Opera House 
this afternoon. We have all seen the play now being acted there, and as I think your young 
people might like to go, I enclose them to you with our best love. 

Believe me, yours affectionately, 

Rosa Glover. 

Accepting Tickets with Thanks. 

Baltimore, January %th, 1879. 

Dear Mrs. Glover: 

You are indeed very kind ! The tickets you have sent us could not have come at a better 
time. Jane's two daughters have just come up from Annapolis for the day, and will greatly en- 
joy going to the theatre with my daughter and myself. Thanking you for your great kindness, 

Believe me, yours very sincerely, 

Alice Freeman. 

Congratulating a Lady on her Birthday, and Sending a Present. 

Trenton, January 21st, 1879. 

My Dear Anne: 

To-morrow being your birthday I send you a trifling gift, which I hope you will accept as a 
token of my affection for you ; I wish it were more worthy your acceptance, and hope you may 



LETTERS ACCOMPANYING PRESENTS. 1 95 

have many happy returns of the day. Let me hear if you receive the parcel safely. With 
kindest love and good wishes, I am ever your affectionate friend, 

Laura Willis. 

Another Form. 

TRENTON, January 21 st, 1879. 

My Dear Anne: 

Accept my best wishes for many happy returns of your birthday, and also the accompanying 
trifle as a mark of my sincere affection. Always yours sincerely, 

Laura Willis. 

Acknowledging Letter and Present. 

Trenton, January 21st, 1879. 

My Dearest Laura: 

Very many thanks for your kind note, and for the lovely little case you have so kindly sent 
to me. I shall always value it and keep it for your sake. How good it was of you to remem- 
ber my birthday when you have so many other things to think about at the present time. I 
shall hope soon to be in town and shall then come and thank you in person. Nellie joins me 
in kindest love to all your circle, and Ever believe me, 

Your affectionate friend, 

Anne. 

Accompanying a Present. 

Camden, June %th. 

Dear Marion: 

Accept this little token of love and esteem from an old friend. It is but a small proof of my 
affection, which words are not needed to express, for I am well aware that you know me ever 
to be Your true and loving friend, 

Clara McKenzie. 

Returning Thanks for the Gift. 

Camden, June St/i. 

How can I thank you sufficiently for your magnificent gift, you dear, kind friend ? You 
quite load me with kindnesses; no proof of your friendship was wanting to assure me of your 
esteem and friendship, which I hope I shall always deserve. Thanking you from my heart, 
Believe me, yours most affectionately, 

Marion Leslie. 

Another Form of Letter Accompanying a Present. 

Louisville, July 6th, 1S79. 

My Dearest Nelly 

Many happy returns of the day ! So fearful was I lest it should escape your memory, that 
I thought I would send you this little trinket by way of reminder. I beg you to accept it and 
wear it for the sake of the giver. With love and best wishes, 

Believe me ever, your sincere friend, 

Caroline Richardson. 

Returning Thanks for the Present. 

Louisville, July 6th, 1879. 

Dear Mrs. Richardson: 

I am very much obliged to you for the handsome bracelet you have sent me. How kind and 
thoughtful it was of you to remember me on my birthday. I am sure I have every cause to bless 
the day, and did I forget it I have many kind friends to remind me of it. Again thanking you 
for your present (which is far too beautiful for me), and also for your kind wishes, 

Believe me, your most grateful 

Nellie Sullivan. 



I96 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Letter Accompanying a Book Presented by the Author. 

New York, March i8th, 1879. 

My Dear Sir : 

I send you with this a copy of my work upon Philosophy. 

I shall feel gratified by your acceptance of it, and trust that it may prove sufficiently attractive 
to you to induce you to read it. Very truly yours, 

John Locke. 

Robert Johnston, Esqr., 

New York. 

The Answer. 

New York, April 4th, 1879. 

My Dear Sir: 

Your note of the 18th of March, together with a copy of your work upon Philosophy, reached 
me in due time. 

I have read the book with pleasure and profit. I trust it may add as much to your pecuniary 
fortune as it will undoubtedly contribute to your just fame as an author. 
Accept my grateful thanks for the book, and believe me, 

Yours sincerely, 

Robert Johnston. 

John Locke, Esqr., 

New York. 

Accompanying a Basket of Fruit to an Invalid who is a Stranger to You. 

Binghamton, September ph. 

Madam : 

Allow me to offer for your acceptance this small basket of fruit and flowers. I have not the 
pleasure of your acquaintance, but I trust my sympathy in your sufferings may excuse the in- 
trusion of a stranger. I remain, etc., 

Selina Adams. 

Letter Acknowledging the Dedication of a Book. 

South Street, December 17th, 1796. 

Sir : 

I received, a few days ago, your obliging letter, together with the very beautiful book which 
accompanied it. The dedication of such an edition of such an author is highly gratifying to me ; 
and to be mentioned in such a manner, by a person so thoroughly attached to the principles of 
liberty and humanity, as you, sir, are known to be, is peculiarly flattering to me. 

I am, with great regard, sir, 

Your obedient servant, 
Rev. Gilbert Wakefield, C. J. Fox. 

London. 

Letter Acknowledging a Service Rendered. 

Paterson, N. J., March 24th, 1879. 

My Dear Sir: 

I beg to thank you most sincerely for your kind assistance to me in my efforts to obtain em- 
ployment here. The recommendation you gave to Messrs. White & Co. respecting me was 
entirely successful, and I am now at work with a prospect of permanent employment. 
Hoping that I may some day be able to serve you, 

I remain, dear sir, 

Yours very truly, 

Henry Hopkins, Esqr., George Wilson. 

Newark, N. J. 



LETTERS OF CONGRATULATION. 



I 9 ; 



Letters of Congratulation, 



Letters of Congratulation are proper only upon some marked improve- 
ment in the fortune of a friend, a marriage, the birth of a child, a recovery 
from sickness, or an election or appointment to office. 

They should be written as soon as possible after the event. A marked de- 
lay will cause your congratulations to seem forced. 

The letter should be written with warmth and heartiness, but overstrained 
or injudicious praise, or a too abundant use of compliments, should be avoided. 
Advice is out of place in such a letter. If it becomes you to advise a friend, 
do it in another epistle. 

Congratulating a Lady upon her Marriage. 

Hildersham, August 17th, 1742. 

Madam : 

I should have paid my compliments earlier on the joyful occasion of your marriage, if I had 
known whither to address them, for your brother's letter, which informed me, happened to lie 
several days at Cambridge before it came to my hands. My congratulation, however, though 
late, wants nothing of the warmth with which the earliest was accompanied ; for I must beg leave 
to assure you that I take a real part in the present joy of your family; and feel a kind of paternal 
pleasure, from the good fortune of one, whose amiable qualities I have witnessed, from her ten- 
derest years, and to whom I have ever been wishing and ominating everything that is good. I 
always expected that your singular merits and accomplishments would recommend you, in proper 
time, to an advantageous and honorable match ; and I was assured that your prudence would 
never suffer you to accept any which was not worthy of you : so that it gives me not only the 
greatest pleasure on your account, but a sort of pride also on my own, to see my expectations 
fully answered, and my predictions literally fulfilled. 

You have the fairest prospect of conjugal felicity now open before you, by your marriage with 
a gentleman not only of figure and fortune, but of great knowledge and understanding, who 
values you not so much for the charms of your person as for those of your mind, which will 
always give you the surest hold of him, as they will every day be gathering strength, -whilst the 
others are daily losing it. Beauty has great power to conciliate affection, but cannot preserve it 
without the help of the mind : whatever the perfections of the one may be, the accomplishments 
of the other will always be the more amiable, and, in the married state especially, will be found, 
after all, the most solid and lasting basis of domestic comfort. But I am using the privilege of 
my years, and, instead of compliments, giving lessons to one who does not need them. I shall 
only add, therefore, my repeated wishes of all the happiness that matrimony can give both to 
you and Mr. Montagu, to whose worthy character I am no stranger, though I have not the honor 
to be known to him in person; and that I am, with sincere respect, Madam, 

Your faithful friend and obedient servant, 

CONYERS MlDDLETON. 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



Congratulating a Friend upon his Good Fortune. 

Cincinnati, O., August 6th, 1879. 

My Dear George : 

I have just learned from your cousin, Thomas Hill, that you have been appointed Manager 
of the Crescent Iron Works, in your city, and hasten to offer my congratulations. I think the 
Company fortunate in securing your services, and I know that you deserve all the good fortune 
that can come to a man of honor, intelligence and industry. I hope this may be but the fore- 
runner of something better. Should it be so, no one will rejoice more heartily than 

Your sincere friend, 

Thomas H. Lane. 

Congratulating a Friend upon his Marriage. 

Hillside, May 24th, 1879. 

My Dear Thompson : 

I have to-day received the invitations to your wedding, and as I cannot be present at that 
happy event to offer my congratulations in person, I write. 

I am heartily glad you are going to be married, and congratulate you upon the wisdom of 
your choice. You have won a noble, as well as a beautiful woman, and one whose love will 
make you a happy man to your life's end. May God grant that trouble may not come near you, 
but should it be your lot you will have a wife to whom you can look with confidence for com- 
fort, and whose good sense and devotion to you will be your sure and unfailing support. 

That you may both be very happy, and that your happiness may increase with your years, is 
the prayer of Your friend, 

Daniel Hill. 

George Thompson, Esqr., 
St. Louis, Mo. 

Congratulating a Friend upon the Birth of a Son. 

Downingtown, March zolh, 1879. 

My Dear Wilson : 

I congratulate you most heartily upon the fulfilment of your hopes in the birth of a son. May 
he be always the source of happiness and comfort to his parents that he is now, and be the pride 
and help of your old age. As for the little fellow himself, I can wish him no greater good 
fortune than to grow up the copy of his father in all things. 

Remember me kindly to Mrs. Wilson, 

And believe me ever, 

Yours sincerely, 

Walter L. Hodges. 

Reply to the Above. 

Philadelphia, March 23d, 1879. 

Dear Walter: 

Thank you for your congratulations on the birth of our boy. In matters of this kind, hopeful 
husbands are often doomed to disappointment. I have noticed frequently that anxiety for a 
son generally results in a daughter. We are lucky. Need I say that the boy is a jine boy? 
Did you ever know a baby of either sex that was not " fine ? " Mother and child — heaven bless 
them both ! — are doing well, and the father is delighted to be able to make such a good report 
of them. The latter, proud of his new acquisition, remains now, as ever, 

Yours truly, 

Thomas Wilson. 



i 9 9 




Letters of Sympathy and condolence are difficult to write, and require great 
tact as well as good taste on the part of the writer. Properly written and 
inspired by a genuine sympathy, they may be of great comfort to your friend. 

The letter should not be too long, and should be earnest and simple in tone. 
Do not underrate the sorrow of your friend, but deal with it tenderly, admitting 
its magnitude, administering such consolation as may be appropriate to the 
occasion, and pointing your friend to the One who can heal all sorrow. 

To a Friend on the Loss of his Mother. 

London, September 25th, 1750. 

Dear Sir : 

You have, as I find by every kind of evidence, lost an excellent mother, and I hope you will 
not think me incapable of partaking of your grief. I have a mother now eighty-two years of 
age, whom therefore. I must soon lose, unless it please God that she rather should mourn for 
me. I read the letters in which you relate your mother's death to Mr. Strahan ; and think I 
do myself honor when I tell you that I read them with tears; but tears are neither to me nor to 
you of any further use, when once the tribute of nature has been paid. The business of life 
summons us away from useless grief, and calls us to the exercise of those virtues of which we 
are lamenting our deprivation. The greatest benefit which one friend can confer upon another, 
is to guide, and incite, and elevate his virtues. This your mother will still perform, if you dili- 
gently preserve the memory of her life and of her death : a life, so far as I can learn, useful, wise 
and innocent; and a death resigned, peaceful and holy. I cannot forbear to mention that neither 
reason nor revelation denies you to hope that you may increase her happiness by obeying her 
precepts, and that she may, in her present state, look with pleasure upon every act of virtue to 
which her instructions or example have contributed. Whether this be more than a pleasing 
dream, or just opinion of separate spirits, is indeed of no great importance to us, when we con- 
sider ourselves as acting under the eye of God ; yet surely there is something pleasing in the 
belief that our separation from those whom we love is merely corporeal; and it may be a great 
incitement to virtuous friendship if it can be made probable that that union, which has received 
the divine approbation, shall continue to eternity. 

There is one expedient by which you may, in some degree, continue her presence. If you 
write down minutely what you remember of her from your earliest years, you will read it with 
great pleasure, and receive from it many hints of soothing recollection, when time shall remove 
her yet farther from you, and your grief shall be matured to veneration. To this, however 
painful for the present, I cannot but advise you as to a source of comfort and satisfaction in the 
time to come : for all comfort and all satisfaction is sincerely wished you by, dear sir, your, etc. 

S. Johnson. 

Mr. George Elphinston, London. 



200 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



To a Friend on the Death of her Husband. 

London, April $th, 1781. 

Dearest Madam: 

Of your injunctions to pray for you and write to you, I hope to leave neither unobserved; and 
I hope to find you willing in a short time to alleviate your trouble by some other exercise of the 
mind. I am not without my part of the calamity. No death since that of my wife has ever 
oppressed me like this. But let us remember that we are in the hands of Him who knows when 
to give and when to take away ; who will look upon us with mercy through all our variations of 
existence, and who invites us to call on Him in the day of trouble. Call upon Him in this great 
revolution of life, and call with confidence. You will then find comfort for the past, and 
support for the future. He that has given you happiness in marriage, to a degree of which, 
without personal knowledge, I should have thought the description fabulous, can give another 
mode of happiness as a mother; and, at last, the happiness of losing all temporal cares in the 
thoughts of an eternity in heaven. 

I do not exhort you to reason yourself into tranquillity. We must first pray, and then labor; 
first implore the blessing of God, and then use those means which he puts into our hands. Cul- 
tivated ground has few weeds ; a mind occupied by lawful business has little room for useless 
neglect. 

Let us pray for one another, that the time, whether long or short, that shall yet be granted us, 
may be well spent ; and that when this life, which at the longest is very short, shall come to an 
end, a better may begin, which shall never end. 

I am, dearest madam, 
Mrs. Thrale, Your, etc. 

Southampton. S. Johnson. 

To a Friend on the Death of his Wife. 

Hampton, April 4th, 1878. 

My Dear John : 

I sincerely commiserate you in this your fearful and sad visitation. Hard, indeed, is it to 
lose your wife, whom you so dearly loved. Your dear wife was in every act, deed, and word a 
true Christian. Your account of her death is deeply touching; but how grateful you must have 
felt to have seen her so resigned and happy in the thought that, although her loss would cast a 
shadow on your life on earth, you would meet her hereafter in that better world, where no 
trouble or sorrow is to be found. She was good in every acceptation of the term : her charities 
(so unostentatiously dispensed), her cheerful willingness to relieve any real distress, her talents 
and charms, endeared her to all. Naturally you must deeply grieve for the loss of one so dear 
and excellent. You have indeed cause for deep grief, dear John, and at present all consolation 
must seem to you impossible ; but God has ordained that Time shall bring comfort and soothing 
for all earthly sorrows, and to its healing influence we must leave you. As soon as you feel 
equal to the journey, come to us, and stay as long as you feel inclined. We will walk and ride 
together. There is great healing in Nature, and open-air exercise— I speak from experience — 
does as much as reason and philosophy in soothing a great grief. 

My wife unites with me in best regards and truest sympathy. 

I am ever, dear John, 
John Howe, Esq., Yours most truly, 

New York. Richard Lennox. 

To a Friend on the Death of her Husband. 

My Dear Mrs. King : Philadelphia, May 1879. 

It was with pain and grief that I learned this morning of the death of your husband and my 
dear friend. 



LETTERS OF SYMPATHY. 



201 



Though I know that no words of mine can bring comfort to your sorely tried heart, yet I can 
not refrain from writing to you to express my deep and heartfelt sympathy in your affliction. 

Knowing your husband as intimately as I did, I can understand what a blow his death is to 
you. He was a man whose place will not be easily filled in the world; how impossible to fill it 
in his home ! 

You are, even in your loss, fortunate in this. He left behind him a name unsullied, and 
which should be a precious legacy to his children and to you. His life was so pure and his 
Christian faith so undoubted, that we may feel the blessed assurance that he has gone to the 
home prepared for those who love and faithfully serve the Lord Jesus. 

This should comfort you. You have the hope of meeting him one day in a better and a hap- 
pier union than the ties that bound you here on earth. He waits for you, and reunited there, 
you will know no more parting. 

I pray God to temper your affliction and give you strength to endure it. May He, in His own 
good time, give you the peace that will enable you to wait with patience until He shall call you 
to meet your loved one in Heaven. 

Sincerely yours, 

Mrs. Lydia King, Horace Whitney. 

New York. 

To a Friend on the Death of her Sister. 

Orange, N. Y., May <\th, 1879. 

My Dear Agnes 

The melancholy intelligence of your sisters death has grieved me more than I can express, 
and I beg to tender you my heartfelt sympathy. Truly we live in a world where solemn 
shadows are continually falling upon our path — shadows that teach us the insecurity of all tem- 
poral blessings, and warn us that here "there is no abiding stay." "We have, however, the 
blessed satisfaction of knowing that death cannot enter that sphere to which the departed are 
removed. Let hope and faith, my dear friend, mingle with your natural sorrow. Look to that 
future where the sundered ties of earth are reunited. 

Yery sincerely yours, 

To Miss Agnes Grey, Clara Morland. 

No. 4 West Thirty-fourth St., New York. 

To a Friend on the Death of his Brother. 

New York, July \2ih, 1S79. 

Dear Mr. Clifford : 

In the death of your brother, you have sustained a misfortune which all who had the pleasure 
of knowing him can feelingly estimate. I condole with you most sincerely on the sad event, 
and if the sympathy of friends can be any consolation under the trying circumstances, be assured 
that all who knew him share in your sorrow for his loss. There is, however, a higher source 
of consolation than earthly friendship, and, commending you to that, I remain, 

Yours sincerely, 

Simon T. Clifford, Esq., Franklin Harper. 

Boston. 

To a Friend on the Death of her Child. 

Charleston, S. C, November Vjth, 1879. 

My Dear Lizzie : 

I feel that a mother's sorrow for the loss of a beloved child cannot be assuaged by the com- 
monplaces of condolence, yet I must write a few lines to assure you of my heartfelt sympathy 
in your grief. There is one thing, however, that should soften the sharpness of a mother's 



202 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



agony under such a bereavement. It is the reflection that "little children" are pure and guile- 
less, and that of such is the kingdom of heaven. "It is well with the child. " Much sin and 
woe has it escaped. It is a treasure laid up in a better world, and the gate through which it has 
passed to peace and joy unspeakable, is left open so that you, in due time, may follow. Let this 
be your consolation. 

Affectionately yours, 

To Mrs. Lizzie Norton, Maud Mowbrey. 

New Haven, Ct. 

To a Friend on a Sudden Reverse of Fortune. 

St. Louis, Mo., June $th, 1879. 

My Dear Friend : 

Hackneyed phrases of condolence never yet comforted a man in the hour of trouble, and I 
am not going to try their effect in your case. And yet let me say, in heartfelt earnest, that I was 
deeply pained to hear of your sudden and unexpected reverse of fortune. Misfortune is very 
hard to bear, when it falls upon one, like a flash of lightning from a clear sky, without any ' 
warning. But do not be discouraged. When Senator Benton saw the work of many years 
consumed in ten minutes, he took the matter coolly, went to work again, and lived long enough 
to repair the damage. So I hope will you. There is no motto like " try again," for those whom 
fate has stricken down. Besides, there are better things than wealth even in this world, to say 
nothing of the next, where we shall neither buy nor sell. 

If I can be of any assistance to you, let me know it, and I will help you as far as I am able. 

In the meantime, cheer up, and believe me as ever, 

Yours sincerely, 

Charles Wilson, Esq., Samuel Willing. 

Covington, Ky. 




Letters to intimate friends and to relatives need not be as formal as those 
we have already given. They should be dignified, but natural, free and unre- 
strained. "We all delight to talk of ourselves ; and it is only in letters, in 
writing to a friend, that we can enjoy that conversation, not only without 
reproach or interruption, but with the highest propriety and mutual satisfac- 
tion." In such letters, above all things, a natural and lucid expression of the 
sentiments of the writer is necessary. Friends expect our thoughts and feelings, 
not a letter filled with unmeaning verbosity ; and though, where excellence is 
aimed at, considerable attention must be paid to the disposition of the words 
and sentences, it must not be at the sacrifice of the energy resulting from a free 
expression of the sentiments. 

It is a common saying with young friends, as an excuse for remissness in their 
correspondence, that they have nothing to write about; but surely between 



FRIENDLY AND FAMILY LETTERS. 



203 



friends there must be a similarity of taste On some subjects, and a discussion of 
their sentiments and opinions on any one of them, in a course of correspond- 
ence, would be acceptable and also valuable, as tending to their mutual 
improvement. 

Letters expressing the feelings of children toward their parents, and the 
anxious affection of parents for their children, afford themes of the most inter- 
esting character, and examples of the most perfect confidence. In style, they 
have the widest range, "from grave to gay, from lively to severe." 

Children away from home, in the excitement of new scenes and fresh 
acquaintances, may for a time forget and neglect their parents ; but moments 
must recur reminding them of their affectionate solicitude, and in trouble and 
affliction making them yearn for a sympathy they may then only in its absence 
thoroughly appreciate, and it is at such times that a letter relieves the heart of 
the writer and moves that of the parent. Children should, however, accustom 
themselves to write regularly to their parents, and they should express themselves 
in the same easy, cheerful way that they would do in speaking at home. The 
only rule we think it necessary to lay down, is the propriety of preserving a due 
regard to the relationship in which the writers are placed to each other. A 
father, when writing to his son, should preserve his superiority by a gentle degree 
of authority, and a son should never lose sight of the manner in which he can 
best express his sense of filial duty. 

It is best for friends and relatives to correspond frequently. The ties that 
bind them to each other are thus kept strong and bright, and they are enabled 
to impart to each other at regular intervals such news as each desires most to 
hear. 

From a Lady at the Seaside to a Friend in the City, 

St. Leonards, August 12th, 1879. 

My Dear Mrs. Beaumont : 

I have been here two months with my family, and regret that in another month we must leave 
this charming little Isle for the noise and confinement of a city life. I had heard much of this 
place, but nothing had ever come up to the reality. We have taken lodgings close to the sea- 
side, within a convenient distance of the markets, which are always well supplied with delicious 
fresh fruit, vegetables, fish, meat, and poultry as good as can be had anywhere. Our days are 
spent on the shore and on the rocks, with the occasional change of country walks through the 
green lanes, the hedges of which are perfect ferneries — different varieties of ferns growing in 
every locality — in fact, the Island abounds with them. Every variety that I have come across I 
am carefully pressing, and you will be astonished when you see my collection. 

Just fancy my rising at 6 o'clock to bathe, with the children. We all enjoy it much, this bay 
being particularly adapted for it, as it is a firm, sandy shore. You would be struck with the 
animation of the scene which this place presents in the early morning — visitors coming, some 
from no small distance, for the same purpose as ourselves ; and most thoroughly do they enjoy it. 
The poor children are already lamenting that their holiday will so soon be at an end ; that their 
rambles in the country, and their scrambles amongst the rocks, must be exchanged for hard 
study and dull rooms — which rooms, by-the-by, bid fair to be well decked with mementos of 
this delightful spot, if tables and shelves covered with sea-weeds and ferns indicate their inten- 
tions. I feel quite satisfied that they will go back to their books with double energy from the 



204 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



change. As far as I am concerned, both the sea voyage (the chief obstacle to strangers coming 
here), the pure air, and the quiet, have quite restored me, and I feel I shall be able to resume 
household duties, which you are well aware my late delicate health had entirely prevented me 
from undertaking for a long time. 

We have often spoken of you, knowing your romantic tastes; how you would enjoy sitting on 
the rocks, gazing on the moonlit sea ; no sound heard but the murmur of the waves ; — that is to 
say, when we were not near, for quiet with merry young people is not easily obtainable. Then 
the lovely drives through the country, with the ever- varying scene of green valleys and rocky 
bays ! You would, I am sure, be quite as unwilling to leave the place as I am. 

I must not tire you more with this long letter, but I feel as if I could never cease extolling the 
beauties of this lovely Island. Perhaps I may be so fortunate as to awake in yea a wish to visit 
it ; should you do so, I am sure you will not be disappointed. Farewell. With kindest regards 
to yourself and family, Believe me, 

Yours most sincerely, 

Katherine Ward. 

From a Husband, Absent on Business, to his Wife. 

Lexington, Ky., June 1st, 1879. 

My Dear Wife : 

This is the first time, my darling, we have ever experienced the bitterness and misery of sepa- 
ration, and the few days I have already been absent from you appear like years. What my state 
of mind will be at the expiration of another two or three weeks, I will let your little affectionate 
heart conjecture. But I must not be selfish, my dearest Julia. You share my trial, but do not 
be down-hearted, the time will soon pass away. You must go out and visit the good friends 
near you. Your dear, kind mother also is within an easy walk, I am glad to think. 

I am glad to tell you that my trip has been more prosperous than I ventured to hope. I have 
succeeded in making arrangements which will greatly enlarge my business during the coming 
year. I need not tell you that the thought that all my efforts, if successful, will but increase 
your comfort and happiness, spurs me on to still greater exertion. 

I leave to-night for Louisville, where I shall spend to-morrow. Thence I go to Cincinnati, 
from which place I will write to you again. 

Hoping to be with you again within a week, I remain, with love to your mother and a hundred 
kisses to yourself, Your affectionate husband, 

Josiah Webb. 

The Wife's Reply. 

New York, June $tk, 1879. 

Dear Husband: 

Nobody can guess how much delight can be conveyed in a sheet of paper, who has not been 
blest with just such a letter as I received from you yesterday. So you are coming home, darling, 
forthwith. How my heart jumps for joy when I think of it ! Don't I love you, and don't you 
know it, and won't I pay up the long arrear of kisses I owe you when you return ! Make 
haste to the arms of your expectant wife, Margaret Webb. 

From a Married Son to his Mother. 

Philadelphia, March 10th, 17 — . 

My Dear Mother : 

We received your kind letter of the 2d instant, by which we are glad to hear you still enjoy 
such a measure of health, notwithstanding your great age. We read your writing very easily. 
I never met with a word in your letters but what I could easily understand, for though the hand 
is not always the best, the sense makes everything plain. My leg, which you inquire after, is 



FRIENDLY AND FAMILY LETTERS. 



205 



now quite well. I shall keep these servants, but the man not in my own house. I have hired 
him out to the man that takes care of my Dutch printing-office, who agrees to keep him in victuals 
and clothes, and to pay me a dollar a week for his work. The wife, since that affair, behaves 
exceeding well ; but we conclude to sell them both the first good opportunity, for we do not 
like negro servants. We got again about half what we lost. 

As to your grandchildren, Will is now nineteen years of age, a tall, proper youth, and much 
of a beau. He acquired a habit of idleness on the Expedition, but begins of late to apply himself 
to business, and I hope will become an industrious man. He imagined his father had got 
enough for him, but I have assured him that I intend to spend what little I have myself, if it 
please God that I live long enough ; and as he by no means wants acuteness, he can see by my 
going on that I mean to be as good as my word. 

Sally grows a fine girl, and is extremely industrious with her needle, and delights in her work. 
She is of a most affectionate temper, and perfectly dutiful and obliging to her parents, and to all. 
Perhaps I flatter myself too much, but I have hopes that she will prove an ingenious, sensible, 
notable, and worthy woman, like her aunt Jenny. She goes now to the dancing-school. 

For my own part, at present, I pass my time agreeably enough. I enjoy, through mercy, a 
tolerable share of health. I read a great deal, ride a little, do a little business for myself — now 
and then for others — retire when I can, and go into company when I please ; so the years roll 
round, and the last will come, when I would rather have it said, He lived usefully, than He 
died rich. 

Cousins Josiah and Sally are well, and I believe will do well, for they are an industrious, loving 
young couple ; but they want a little more stock to go on smoothly with their business. 

My love to brother and sister Mecom and their children, and to all my relations in general. 

I am your dutiful son, 

B. Franklin. 

An Absent Husband to his Wife. 

EASTON, November 13th, 1 756. 

My Dear Wife : 

I wrote to you, a few days since, by a special messenger, and inclosed letters for all our wives 
and sweethearts, expecting to hear from you by his return, and to have the northern newspapers 
and English letters per the packet ; but he is just now returned without a scrap for poor us : so I 
had a good mind not to write to you by this opportunity ; but I never can be ill-natured enough, 
even when there is the most occasion. The messenger says he left the letters at your house, and 
saw you afterwards at Mr. Duche's, and told you when he would go, and that he lodged at 
Honey's, next door to you, and yet you did not write; so let Goody Smith give one more just 
judgment, and say what should be done to you. I think I won't tell you that we are well, nor 
that we expect to return about the middle of the week, nor will I send you a word of news — 
that's poz. 

My duty to mother, love to the children, and to Miss Betsey and Gracey, etc., etc. 

I am your loving husband, 

B. Franklin. 

P. S. — I have scratched out the loving words, being writ in haste by mistake, when I forgot 1 
as angry. 

From a Young Lady to her Mother, absent from Home. 

Cleveland, June 4th. 

My Own Dear Mother : 

We are looking forward most impatiently to your return. Home will be sweet home once 
more when we have you amongst us again, for we have all missed you sadly these long evenings. 
The little ones are wild with delight. Their heads are full of projects for little surprises to give 



2o6 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



dear mamma. The choicest flowers that each can claim as her own are watched with anxious 
care, and are destined to be sweet offerings of their love to you. 

I hope, dear mother, you will be pleased with my household management during your absence. 
Papa considers me quite clever, and a credit to your able teaching; still I know I am but a 
beginner, and each day I feel more and more the need of your teaching, particularly in -directing 
the servants, whom I cannot praise too much for their attention and industry. They have been 
most careful that everything should go on as usual. 

I have not neglected my music and singing. In the latter, papa says, you will find a marked 
improvement; but he is such a dear, kind, indulgent father, that I fear he praises me above my 
deserts, and I long for your approval also, dear mother, as I know you are too anxious that I 
should excel to be partial. 

Hoping that nothing will delay your long-wished-for return, with best love, in which all unite, 

Believe me, your own fondly 

Attached and loving child, 

Minnie Nelson. 

From a Young Lady in California to a Friend in the East. 

Santa Barbara, Cal.. May 1st, 1879. 

Dearest Helen: 

This is a lovely country ; nothing we had heard or read about it surpasses the reality. The 
delightful climate, the magnificent forest trees, with their luxuriant foliage, and last though not 
least, the agreeable society we have met with, have quite reconciled us to our new home. 

Mamma, who was so averse to leaving New England, has not once expressed a regret, and I 
am certain that she is really pleased with the change, besides being much better in health, 
although she has only been five months here. Our house is quite a mansion, with every comfort 
we can desire; the grounds surrounding us are most tastefully laid out, with the advantage, that 
not being a new place, we have it in its full beauty. 

I wish there were not such a great distance between us. We often speak of you, and lament 
that you cannot come and spend six months with us. I am sure you would enjoy the change, 
and you would have horse exercise to your heart's content. In the morning before breakfast we 
generally make up a party for a long ride, and thus see a great deal of the country. 

Although a continent divides us, do not imagine we forget our old friends ; could you see the 
eager faces when the post-bag comes in, you would be convinced that such was not the case. 
You, dearest Helen, are one of our most valued correspondents. Your nice long letters are so 
full of all that really interests us, that we look most anxiously forward for your budget. 

Accept our united thanks for those which you have sent. Trusting that you will remember 
us, and write as often as you can spare time, and with best love (in which all here heartily join) 
remember me ever as your Attached and sincere friend, 

Louise Munro. 

On Return from a Visit to a Friend. 

Easton, May gtk. 

My Dear Friend: 

I reached home in safety at eleven P. M., after a long journey, during which I was so for- 
tunate as to meet with very agreeable fellow-travellers, who rendered it less tedious than it might 
otherwise have been. 

And now I am at home my first thoughts turn to you, and I can do nothing till I have thanked 
you for all your kindness and attention during my visit at your delightful house. You really, 
my dear friend, possess the art of making all around you feel at home and happy. 

I seldom leave home for so long a time, and never have I returned to it with so much regret. 
But the best of friends must part. Life is an ever-changing scene of sunshine and shade, but I 



FRIENDLY AND FAMILY LETTERS. 



207 



shall not in my home, happy as it is, forget the sunshine of my visit to you. With many 
thanks and much love to your parents, and each and every member of your family, 

Believe me, 

Yours most affectionately, 

Mary Ross. 

Asking a Friend in Town to make Purchases. 

Winslow, July 7th. 

Dear Mary: 

I have- a favor to ask you before you leave town ; it is to make a few purchases for me. We 
have such a poor choice of things in this place in the way of dress, that I am going to tax your 
kindness to bring me 12 yards of blue silk, the same color as the enclosed sample; 18 yards 
of spotted clear white muslin; two dozen pairs of light-colored kid gloves, 6^ and 63^ in size; 
and will you also select a nice new necktie for each of the beys ? — quite in the fashion, of 
course. Coming from a distance will greatly add to their beauty and value in the wearer's 
eyes. 

Hoping that you will not think me too troublesome, 

Believe me, with the truest regard, 

Yours very sincerely, 

Matilda Fraser. 

From a Lady to Another, Complaining of Not Hearing from her. 

Hartford, Jamiary 20th, 1879. 

Dear Maria: 

I wrote you a long letter ages ago, and have never had a line from you since. I hope you 
are well. They say " 111 news flies apace," therefore I am in hopes that nothing is the matter. 
I suppose you have heard of the death of Paul Fraser. It was very sudden, indeed : he returned 
from his office at four o'clock, in perfect health apparently, and was taken ill as he was sitting 
down to dinner at six. Dr. Archbut was instantly with him, but nothing could save him. He 
leaves, as you know, four little children. Mrs. Fraser is broken-hearted, as may be imagined; 
every one, of course, wonders what will become of her. Having for many years been on the 
most intimate terms with them, I know the whole of their affairs, and, between you and me, she 
will not be badly off. He was so careful in everyway, that although they lived well, much less 
money was spent by them than in many houses where it is muddled away. 

I very much fear, dear, I shall not see you in this house again, for I have made up my mind 
to give up housekeeping for a time. As yet I have not fixed where I shall go. Teresa is at 
Shipcoats : only poor Andrew is at home with me ; he must find it very dull, poor fellow ! as for 
the last ten days I have been suffering from influenza, and confined closely to my room. We 
are now in the middle of winter — what a severe one it has been ! 

Accept my kindest love; and hoping you will soon send me a line, that I may know some- 
thing of your movements, Believe me, 

Yours affectionately, 

Grace Drake. 

From a Girl at School Requesting Permission to Bring a Friend Home for 

the Holidays. 

Springdale Seminary, December i$tk, 1879. 

Dear Mamma: 

You have always been so very indulgent to me, and have so often granted my requests, that 
I am almost sure you will grant a favor I am going to ask you. It is this: our vacation 
commences next week, and a very dear friend of mine, an orphan, who is almost my constant 



208 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



companion, will be obliged to remain at school the whole of the holidays, as the friends with 
whom she was to have spent this vacation have lost their eldest boy in scarlet fever; so you see 
it is utterly impossible for poor Clara to go to them. Will you allow her to come home with 
me? We should prefer to share the same room; she is very affectionate, kind, and good, and 
would be a favorite with all at home. I do so feel for my poor, dear friend ! If she has to 
remain here, when ail her school friends are gone, it will be so sad for her. Pray let her come 
to us, dear mamma! With love to dear papa, Rosy, and little Totty, 

Believe me, 

Your loving daughter, 

Nellie. 

From a Servant Girl to her Mother. 

Hollow ay, June %th. 

Dear Mother : 

I know you will all be pleased at home to hear I like my place very much. My mistress is 
very kind to me, and shows me herself how to do things I had not learnt before. That is very 
different to my other mistress, who only used to tell me but did not teach me, and I find I 
remember much better now, besides knowing exactly how to set about my work. I have learnt 
a great deal since I came here, and I am sure, dear mother, you would think me quite clever 
and fit to take even a more responsible place than this. 

Ever}' Sunday I go to church, which is quite a pleasant walk from here, and of an evening 
when my work is done I do a little sewing. My mistress was so shocked to see how awkward 
I was at my needle, that she says I really must learn better, as it is a sad thing for a poor girl 
not to be able to mend and make her own clothing, so she has bought me a new print dress, 
which she is going to cut out and teach me to make up. 

I felt very lonesome when I was here first. I missed Eliza so much, and dear little Jemmy 
whom I used to take care of when at home, but I am very happy now ; every one is good and 
kind to me in this house. Give my love to father and all at home. Hoping I shall soon have 
a letter from you, and that you are all well, 

I remain, with best love, 

Your affectionate and dutiful daughter, 

Bessie Cooper. 

The Mother's Answer. 

Ampthill, June 12th. 

My Dear Bessie: 

Both your father and I were much pleased when we had your letter, and learned. that you are 
so happy and contented, and indeed it would be very ungrateful if you were not, seeing you 
have such a good and kind mistress. I hope that in return you will do all you can to please 
her and make her house comfortable ; that you will always be ready and willing to do as you are 
bid, for that is the only way you have of showing you feel her kindness. There are very few 
places now where mistresses will take the trouble to teach their servants anything, and you have 
been very lucky in finding such a one. Do not forget the advice I gave you when you left 
home : keep to yourself and do not make too many acquaintances, as they often lead to the 
ruin of poor girls. Your father has had rheumatism very bad, and has not been able to go to 
the mill since Tuesday, but I am glad to say he is getting better, and I hope by next week he 
will be able to go to work again. Little Jemmy is quite well, and seems very fond of Eliza now 
his Bessie is away, but he often asks for you. Father joins with me in best love. My respects 
to your good mistress, and tell her I feel most grateful for the kindness she has shown my 
dear girl. From your loving mother, 

Jane Cooper. 



FRIENDLY AND FAMILY LETTERS. 20g 

From a Father to his Son, beginning the World. 

Haverhill, May 6th, 1879. 

My Dearest Son : 

Separated as you will shortly be from your childhood's home — for many years, perhaps — and 
not having your poor old father to consult and obtain advice from, when any difficulties may 
arise, you will naturally be inclined to appeal to those among your acquaintances whom you may 
consider from intimate association as entitled to the name of friends. 

Now this is a matter in which you must observe the very greatest caution and discrimination; 
a mistake made in selecting a friend and acting up to his advice, is a fatal one, and no one can 
for a moment form an idea of the consequences which may arise from it. In the first place, do 
not seek the friendship of the "fast young man," whose sole thought is to gratify himself in the 
enjoyment of this world's pleasures, without any regard to the misery or disgrace his conduct 
may be entailing on a happy, innocent family. Make friends of those who, by their actions, have 
raised themselves in the estimation of their superiors, and are regarded with eyes of jealous 
admiration by their equals. Remember the old proverb, " Tell who are your friends, and I will 
tell you what you are." 

I hope, dear boy, your own good sense will lead you to avoid bad companions. Should you 
ever (which I trust may never be the case) be tempted to do anything contrary to the laws of 
honor or of duty, question yourself thus : " Should I do this in my father's house? should I act 
thus in my mother's presence ? " The answer will be the best talisman to keep you from falling 
in your combat with the world. 

We have great hopes in you, my dear son. Never omit to write to your dear mother and 
myself, when you possibly can; and with our best and fondest love, 

Believe me, ever your affectionate father, 

John Hilt. 

From a Son, who has Miseondueted himself towards his Employer, to his 

Father. 

Norristown, November \%th, 1879. 

Dear Father : 

I am in such distress I scarcely know how to commence my letter. Without the least reason, 
without the least provocation, I left my employer at the most busy season, just for a temporary, 
trifling amusement. He — the best of employers — for the moment was forgotten by me; self 
predominated. I ran away from my place, and here I find myself disgraced and miserable, and 
grieve to think how indescribably shocked you will be when Mr. Evans communicates with you 
relative to my absence. 

However, dear father, there is one consolation: I cannot be accused of dishonesty; so I hope 
my character is not irretrievably ruined. 

Will you see my employer, and tell him how deeply I regret my fault, and entreat him to 
forgive it, and allow me to return to my place ? It shall hereafter be my constant study to per- 
form my duty in the most upright manner, and with the most assiduous attention. Let me hear, 
also, dear father, sending me Mr. Evans' reply, that you also forgive, 

Your erring but repentant son, 

John Thompson. 

The Father's Answer. 

Harrisburg, Pa., November 21st, 1879. 

My Dear Son : 

Words cannot express my grief at the receipt of your letter. How can you so soon have 
forgotten all the home lessons of duty you have learned? What society can you have mingled 
in to have caused you to be guilty of such folly ? 
14 



2IO 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



I went to Philadelphia to-day, saw your employer, and read him your letter; and he agrees 
with me that from the manner you have acted in immediately informing me of your position, it 
is probable you may, in an untoward moment, have been induced to commit an act for which 
you are honestly sorry. It is your first offence, and be bids me say he rejoices that you are sen- 
sible of your grievous error, and he will allow you to return, and never mention what has 
occurred to you. Never, dear son, forget yourself again, be grateful to your employer, who is 
charity itself, and Believe me, 

Your affectionate father, 

Robert Thompson. 

To a Child who has been Guilty of Telling a Falsehood. 

Boston, May 14th, 1879 

My Dear Samuel : 

I was much grieved to find after you had left us in the early part of the week, that the replies 

you gave me relative to your acquaintance with the L s were utterly at variance with the 

truth. Little did I think you would ever deceive us, when such confidence had been always 
placed in you. Why did you try to deceive me by a falsehood? 

Let me entreat you never again to deviate from the truth ; should you do so, you will soon 
obtain a character as an untrustworthy person, and no one will believe you even when you 
speak the truth. Every one will shun you, as they will always suspect that you are trying to 
deceive them ; even when you are acting rightly, they will look upon you with suspicion. 

Have you forgotten that truth is the point of honor in a gentleman, and that no one can tell a 
falsehood and retain the character of one ? 

I cannot tell you the shame I fp.lt when I discovered your untruth; I felt degraded»by it. 

Strive to retrieve your character in the future, by perfect truthfulness and a high sense of what 
honor requires from you. 

Till I believe that you feel the enormity of your fault I cannot sign myself other than 

Your afflicted father, 

Alfred Hughes. 

A Letter from a Father to a Son at School, on the Necessity of Attention 

to his Studies. 

Alton, Ills., January 2%th, 1879. 

My Dear Boy : 

Now you have returned to school, it is my duty to point out to you how absolutely necessary 
it is for your future success that you should persevere in your studies, more especially if you 
wish to leave college (for which you are destined) with honor. Do not be carried away with 
the natural love of ease and pleasure, but accustom yourself at once to really hard work. If 
you cannot reconcile yourself to do so in your youth, you will be unable to do so as you grow 
older, and you will become incapable of achieving anything great. Application may be difficult 
at first, but when once you have accustomed yourself to it, you will find study pleasant, easy and 
agreeable, and in years to come you will be well repaid for the toil and trouble you now undergo. 
What can be pleasanter than to find yourself at the head of your school, leaving all competitors 
behind? what more gratifying than to give pleasure to your father and mother, and to obtain the 
admiration and approval of your teachers ? That, dear boy, will be your reward if you study 
constantly and patiently ; but if you neglect the opportunities offered to you now, your future life 
will be nothing but disquietude, and you will grow up ignorant, and be despised. Pay attention 
to my advice, and work in the morning of your days. With your mother's best love and mine, 

Believe me, your ever affectionate father, 

Richard Peterson. 



FRIENDLY AND FAMILY LETTERS. 



211 



From a Father to a Son, relative to his Expenditure. 

Hackney, March $th, 1879. 

My Dear Son : 

Your last letter gave us pleasure not unmixed with pain : pleasure to learn that you were well, 
and held in esteem by your superiors, and on friendly terms with those of your own standing ; 
and pain from the request which it contained. Your mother, like myself, feels grieved that you 
should ask for an additional allowance. You should consider that you have brothers and sisters 
for whom I have also to make a provision, and that if the allowance I now give you (which is 
considered large) be increased, it must deprive us all of some of our necessary comforts. You 
must reflect on this, dear boy, and then I am well assured that you will not urge your request. 
I will, however (for this once alone, understand me), make you a present of one hundred dollars. 
Your own good sense, I am certain, will show you the necessity of retrenchment, so I shall not 
allude to the matter further. The presents you sent us each by last mail are much appreciated 
and treasured by us. 

We are going to move from this neighborhood, as we find it too expensive; when next you 
write, therefore, address to Durnford Street. 

All your pets are well, and we guard them jealously for your sake. Trusting you will remain 
some time at Cannes, as it agrees with you so well, and that we may constantly hear from you, 
Believe me, with our united, kindest love, 

Your affectionate father, 

H. V. Rossiter. 

A Father, who has lately Lost his Wife, to his Laughter at School. 

Woburn, July 20tk. 

My Darling Child : 

I Was very pleased and comforted by your last affectionate letter. Bitterly, indeed, do I miss 
you ! Had I given way to my own selfish wishes, I think I should not have allowed you to 
return to school. Your dear aunt, however, who is now looking carefully after my domestic 
affairs, showed me so plainly that by keeping you at home I should be depriving you of the 
advantages of education, that I sacrificed my feelings for your sake. On reflection, also, I hoped 
that you would find some little consolation and comfort from association with young ladies of 
your own age, for here all is cheerless and dreary. The void caused by your dear mother's 
death can never be refilled ; my home is truly desolate. It would have been wrong to keep you 
at home to share my grief, and thus uselessly add bitterness to your younger years. Do not 
grieve too long and bitterly, my child, for your dearly loved mother ; imitate her in every action 
of her life ; and when time has slightly moderated your poor father's sorrow, and you are in 
charge of his home and your own, things may be brighter and more cheerful again. 

Pray write to me soon, and Believe me, 

Your ever affectionate father, 

Thomas Dale. 

A Parent to his Daughter at Serviee. 

Medford, March isi, 1879. 

My Dear Daughter : 

When you left home for service, you were so young and inexperienced that we were most 
anxious as to your welfare. We are truly thankful to find from your letter, received a few days 
ago, that you are in a place that is likely to prove comfortable. I need not give you much 
advice as to obedience, for you have always been, both to your mother and myself, a most 
obedient and dutiful child. Your mistress is very kind in showing you how to perform your 
duties. Be attentive, and grateful to her for such kindness. 



212 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Do not make acquaintances too hurriedly ; never stay out later than the hour appointed for 
you to be at home; and on no account whatever admit any one into the house, without first 
obtaining leave from your mistress. Never miss an opportunity of attending Divine worship. 
Write to us as often as you can ; and with the love of your mother and myself, 

Believe me, your affectionate father, 

Joseph Hodges. 

Letter from an Absent Father to his Son. 

Paris, October $th, 1802. 

Dear Richard: 

Here I am, after having lingered six or seven days very unnecessarily in London. I don't 
know that even the few days that I can spend here will not be enough — sickness, long and 
gloomy — convalescence, disturbed by various paroxysms — relapse confirmed — the last a spec- 
tacle soon seen and painfully dwelt upon. I shall stay here yet a few days. There are some 
to whom I have introductions that I have not seen. I don't suppose I shall get myself pre- 
sented to the consul. Not having been privately baptized at St. James's would be a difficulty ; 
to get over it a favor ; and then the trouble of getting one's self costumed for the show ; and then 
the small value of being driven, like the beasts of the field before Adam when he named them ; 
— I think I sha'n't mind it. The character of this place is wonderfully different from that of 
London. I think I can say, without affectation, that I miss the frivolous elegance of the old 
times before the Revolution, and that in the place of it I see a squalid beard-grown, vulgar 
vivacity; but still it is vivacity, infinitely preferable to the frozen and awkward sulk that I have 
left. Here they certainly wish to be happy, and think that by being merry they are so. I 
dined yesterday with Mr. Fox, and went in the evening to Tivoli, a great, planted, illuminated 
garden, where all the bourgeoisie of Paris, and some of a better description, went to see a balloon 
go up. The aeronaut was to have ascended with a smart girl, his bonne amie ; for some reason 
that I know not, some one went up in her place ; she was extremely mortified ; the balloon rose, 
diminished, vanished into night ; no one could guess what might be its fate, and the poor dear 
one danced the whole evening to shake off her melancholy. 

I am glad I am come here. I entertained many ideas of it, which I have entirely given up, 
or very much indeed altered. Never was there a scene that could furnish more to the weeping 
or the grinning philosopher ; they might well agree that human affairs were a sad joke. I see 
it everywhere, and in everything. The wheel has run a complete round; only changed some 
spokes and a few " felloes," very little for the better, but the axle certainly has not rusted — nor 
do I see any likelihood of its rusting. At present all is quiet except the tongue, thanks to those 
invaluable protectors of peace — the army ! ! At Tivoli last night we had at least a hundred 
soldiers, with fixed bayonets. The consul now lives at St. Cloud, in a magnificence, solitary, 
but still fitting his marvellous fortune. He is very rarely seen — he travels by night — is indefati- 
gable — has no favorite, etc. 

As to the little affairs at the Priory, I can scarcely condescend, after a walk in the Louvre, 
amid the spirit of those arts which were inspired by freedom, and have been transmitted to 
power, to think of so poor a subject. I hope to get a letter from you in London, at Osborne's, 
Adelphi. Many of the Irish are here — not of consequence to be in danger: I have merely heard 
of them. Yesterday I met Arthur O'Connor in the street, with Lord and Lady Oxford. Her 
ladyship very kindly pressed me to dine; but I was engaged. I had bargained for a cabriolet, 
to go and see my poor gossip. Set out at two : at the end of five miles found I was totally mis- 
directed — returned to St. Deny'? — got a miserable dinner, and was fleeced as usual. I had 
some vengeance of the rascal, however, by deploring the misery of a country where a stranger 
had nothing for his dinner but a bill. You feel a mistake in chronology in the two "yester- 
days;" but, in fact, part of this was written yesterday, and the latter part now. I need not 



FRIEND L Y AND FAMIL Y FETTERS. 2 1 3 

desire you to bid any one remember me ; but tell them I remember them. Say how Eliza does. 
Tell Amelia and Sarah I do not forget them. God bless you all. 

Your affectionate father, 

J. P. CURRAN. 

A Descriptive Letter. 

Shrewsbury, September gth, 181 1. 

My Dear Friend : 

Accept a hasty line for your entertaining letter. I have been so constantly in motion, or in 
company, or indisposed, that I have not written one letter but of absolute necessity or business 
since I met you that last morning. You have not the less lived in my affectionate remembrance. 
Instead of the stipulated fortnight, Mr. Gisborne detained us a month in his charming forest, 
accompanying us, however, on our excursions. "We obeyed your commands in making the 
Derbyshire tour. Matlock is enchanting, of a different character, but not more interesting than 
Malvern, where we stayed a couple of days in our way to Staffordshire. Everything concurred 
to make our visit at Yoxall interesting; scenery of a peculiar character, and pleasant society in 

the house and neighborhood. Among our inmates was Mr. , brother to Lord , the 

bent of whose mind and the turn of whose conversation incline me to believe that he is not 
unworthy to fill the pulpit at Lutterworth, once so worthily filled by Wickliffe. It is delightful 
to witness the many accessions to the cause of Christian piety in the higher ranks of life. 

We are come to this fine old town to visit some friends. Both the near and distant views are 
intimately connected with our history. Here is the battle-field where Harold once fought; and 
since still more distinguished by the fall of Hotspur, Harry Percy. They do not exactly show 
the spot where Fahtaff ran away. Another hill presents the scene of the valour of Caractacus. 
Another of an ancient oak, said to have been planted by Owen Glendower. Still more substan- 
tially valuable are the numerous edifices consecrated to public charity ; all appear to be remark- 
ably well conducted. With public charity the name of Richard Reynolds naturally connects 
itself, as it did in Colebrook Dale, the most wonderful mixture of Elysium and Tartarus my eyes 
ever beheld; steam-engines, hills, wheels, forges, fires, the dunnest and the densest smoke, and 
the most stupendous iron bridge, all rising amid hills that in natural beauty rival Dovedale and 
Matlock. We grieved that excessive fatigue and heat, rendered more intolerable by a withering 
east wind, prevented us from roving through Reynolds' fine walk, which he keeps up for the 
benevolent accommodation of others. To-morrow (alas ! it is still a parching east wind) we 
propose, if it please God, to set out on a little -Welsh tour with our hosts, to peep at the Vale of 
Llangollen, Valle Crucis, Chirk Castle, etc., etc. We hope to return over the classic ground 
of Ludlow, a town I much wish to see. May God bless and direct you, my dear friend. 

Yours affectionately, 

H. More. 

A Young Lady, Inquiring the Cause of her Friend's Silenee. 

Boston, April 20th, 1879. 

Dear Lizzie: 

I am quite at a loss to conjecture the cause of your silence, as I am unwilling to believe you 
have entirely forgotten me, or that there is any decline in your affection or regard. It is now 
more than a month since I received a letter from you, and in the meanwhile I have formed many 
theories in order to account for your long epistolary silence. Have you been sick, or what has 
been the matter? Do let me hear from you as soon as you can. 

I would have called upon you, but I have been confined to the house with a sprained ankle 
ever since I first heard you were sick. I am anxious to know how you progress, and will there- 
fore inquire about you daily. Trusting I shall soon have the pleasure of seeing you out again, I 
remain, Dear Lizzie, your sincere friend, 

Julia Martin. 



214 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 




Jitrntataa, |te af flteremmtg, etc. © 




The form of the note is most frequently adopted by ladies, who in this way 
generally issue invitations to parties. It is, however, on many general occa- 
sions, extremely useful, as in returning thanks for any courtesy shown, or when 
any misunderstanding has arisen between friends, in which case it tends to 
guard against personalities. It is a form useful, also, as being intermediate 
between the distant and familiar styles, though it is not usually employed when 
the communication is of any length. 

Invitation to a Dinner Party. 

Mr. and Mrs. Greene request the pleasure of Mrs. Page's company at dinner on Thursday, 
the 19th of December, at six o'clock. 
RlVERSHAM Park, December \Oth. 

Declining the Same. 

Mrs. Page regrets extremely that a prior engagement will prevent her having the pleasure of 
dining with Mr. and Mrs. Greene on the 19th of December. 
31 Russell Square, December nik. 

Aeeepting. 

Mrs. Page has much pleasure in accepting Mr. and Mrs. Greene's invitation to dinner on the 
19th of December. 
31 Russell Square, December wth. 

Invitation to a Dinner Party. 

My Dear Miss Sumner : 

Will you favor us with your company at dinner on Tuesday next? It will be quite a family 
gathering, but Edward and I should not consider it complete without your . presence. I will 
take no denial. Believe me, 

Yours sincerely, 

Judd Street, June tyh. Hannah Delmar. 

A Less Formal Invitation. 

Dear Louis : 

Come and dine with us on Thursday next, to meet a few old and valued friends, whose 
names I shall not here mention, but I assure you it will give you great pleasure to see them. 
Pray let me have a favorable reply, and believe me, 

Yours ever sincerely, 

1829 Walnut St., Nov. $th. Lucy Gordon. 

Invitations to Evening Parties. 

Mrs. Davis requests the pleasure of Mr. Cole's company to-morrow evening, at half-past nine. 
Dancing. 

Romney Lodge, January $th. 



INVITATIONS, NOTES OF CEREMONY, ETC. 



215 



An Invitation to an Evening Party. 

Mrs. Napwith requests the pleasure of Captain, Mrs. Frodsham, and family's company to a 
small evening party, on Friday, 18th September, 1879. Eight o'clock. 
Music and cards. 
4 St. Dominic Place. 

A Very Friendly Invitation. 

24 Monument Place, December 22d, 1879. 

Dear Mrs. Lee : 

We purpose having a small party for music and cards next Thursday, and hope that you, 
your husband, and the dear girls will join us. If you can favor us with your company, please 
ask the young ladies to bring their music, and do not be later than eight o'clock. 
We unite in kindest love to you all. 

Believe me, 

Most affectionately yours, 

Jennie Carroll. 

Accepting. 

19 St. Paul St., December 23d, 1879. 

My Dear Mrs. Carroll: 

We shall have much pleasure in accepting your kind invitation for Thursday next. 

Edith desires me to give you her love, and to say that she is delighted at the prospect of a 
musical evening ; she will bring all your favorite songs, and do her best to sing them. 

With our united best regards, 

Believe me, 

Yours affectionately, 

Harriet Lee. 

Invitation to a Juvenile Party. 

29 Fifth Avenue, December ^th. 

Dear Mrs. Gibson : 

Will you allow your little girls to join a juvenile party at our house, at five o'clock, on the 
7th instant ? It is Selina's birthday, and I have invited a few of her young friends to keep it 
with her. 

I have named an early hour, as I do not like late hours for little folks. 

With kind regards, beleive me, 

Yours sincerely, 

Maria Gray. 

Answer Accepting. 

29 W. Forty-third St., December ^th. 

Dear Mrs. Gray: 

I feel much pleasure in accepting your kind invitation for my little girls, particularly as you 
have named an early hour. I have hitherto refused all invitations for them on account of the 
late hours of juvenile parties in the present day, which I consider very injurious to children. 

With many thanks, 

Believe me, 

Yours very sincerely, 

Maria Gibson. 

Declining. 

29 W. Forty-third St., December 4th, 1879. 

My Dear Mrs. Gray: 

Thanks for your kind invitation to my little ones. I should not hesitate to accept it if they 



2l6 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



were quite well, but Sarah has a very bad cold and sore throat ; and as our doctor has some 
fear that she is showing some symptoms of measles, I am compelled to decline it. 

I hope Selina may enjoy her birthday party. Kiss her for me, and wish her many happy 
returns of the day. 

Ever yours very truly, 

Maria Gibson. 

Invitation to a Picnic. 

Orange, August gth. 

My Dear Mrs. Stanley: 

While this glorious season lasts, we are desirous of getting up a Picnic party for our young 
people and their friends. 

Should the weather be favorable, next Tuesday is the day we have fixed upon for the ex- 
cursion, and I shall be delighted if you and your two dear girls will join us in our merry- 
making. 

It is strictly to be a gipsy party, and you will oblige me by coming in a suitable dress — that 
is, prepared for rambling in lanes and getting over hedges and ditches ; to be rewarded by some 
lovely views, besides affording the gentlemen opportunities of showing their gallantry and good 
nature in helping the ladies. 

I will send the Picnic Omnibus round for you at — o'clock, as our house is to be the start- 
ing-point. 

By sending an early reply you will oblige, 

Yours most sincerely, 

Rosa Duncan. 

Accepting. 

Orange, August gtA. 

My Dear Mrs. Duncan: 

I am most happy to accept your invitation for myself and my daughters on Tuesday next. 
Lucy and Mary are delighted to go. Of all parties a Picnic is that which they most thoroughly 
enjoy; for, as they say, all formality is set aside on such occasions, and in the face of nature 
one feels free as air and dares be natural, which, in the present state of society, is rather 
difficult. 

I have a favor to ask — it is that you will permit me to bring a little contribution to the rural 
repast which you are preparing. Our garden is well stocked with fruit, and by allowing me 
to supply the dessert you will greatly oblige 

Your sincere friend, 

Laura Stanley. 

Declining, Owing to a Previous Engagement. 

Orange, August gth. 

My Dear Mrs. Duncan : 

I am exceedingly sorry to be obliged to decline your kind invitation for Tuesday next, owing 
to a prior engagement caused by the coming of age of my brother's eldest son, on which occa- 
sion the family dine together at his house. 

Hoping the weather will prove favorable for your excursion, and that the young people will 
be as happy as you could wish, 

Believe me 

(With kind regards, in which my daughters unite), 
Yours very sincerely, 

Laura Stanley. 



INVITATIONS, NOTES OF CEREMONY, ETC. 21 J 

Invitation to a Picnic — A Lady to a Gentleman. 

COLEBROOK, August 2Qth, 1 879. 

Dear Mr. Paxton : 

We have a few friends from New York staying with us now, and as the country is looking 
very beautiful and the weather tempting, we propose to have a Picnic at Orange, on the 24th 
inst. We have arranged with Mrs. Mason, and Major and Mrs. Caldwell, as to the means of 
conveyance; so if you are disengaged and will join us, call here at about 11.30. We have a 
vacant seat for you in our carriage. Believe me, 

Dear Mr. Paxton, 

Yours truly, 

Laura Redding. 

Invitation to a Friend at the Seaside to Come and Spend Some Time in the 

Country. 

The Elms, August 6th, 1879. 

My Dear Eleanor : 

I should be very glad if you could come and spend a month with us : the country is really so 
lovely during this season, and the evenings so deliciously cool that such an admirer of nature 
would, I think, enjoy the change from your wild rocky scenery to our quiet, peaceful valley, 
and from the roar of the waves to the music of murmuring brooks. 

I expect my brother and sister to spend the autumn with me, and if you can make up your 
mind to leave home for a short time, they, as well as I, will be delighted with your company. 
George, who is as merry and mischievous as ever, will, I know, do his utmost to add to your 
enjoyment and make your visit a pleasant one. 

With kindest regards to all at home, 

Believe me, 

Your sincere friend, 

Annie Leighton. 

Accepting. 

Gloucester, Mass., August 7th, 1879. 

My Dear Mrs. Leighton: 

I shall be delighted to accept your kind invitation. It will be a great treat to pay an inland 
visit again, and I shall always enjoy staying with you very much. I shall also be very glad to 
see my old friends again, and to have a laugh with George. 

Please excuse a short note, as I am going out with a friend and she is waiting for me, but I 
would not delay a minute in acknowledging your kind invitation. 

With love from all of us to you and yours, 

I am ever 

Your obliged friend, 

Eleanor. 

Declining. 

Gloucester, Mass., August 7th. 

Dear Mrs. Leighton : 

Thank you very much for so kindly inviting me to stay with you, but, alas ! I cannot have the 
great pleasure of going to you. My dearest mother is very ill, and I cannot leave her ; you see 
I have a double cause for regret, my disappointment having such a sad cause. 
I wish indeed that I could see your lovely place, and have a laugh with George. 
Pray remember me to him, and give my best love to your sister, when you see her. 
My invalid requires all my time. Please, therefore, excuse a very hurried note, and 

Believe me, 

Your disappointed, but affectionate, 

Eleanor. 



2l8 THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 

Reply. 

The Elms, August %th. 

Dearest Eleanor : 

I am truly sorry for the cause of our disappointment. Pray let me hear how the dear invalid 
is, whenever you have a moment to spare. 

We unite in love and affectionate sympathy to you. 

Your sincere friend, 

Annie Leighton. 

Invitation to a Wedding. 

New York, May iyh, 1S79. 

My Dear Mrs. Stedman : 

We have fixed on the twelfth of June for our marriage. Arthur says he shall call it the 
proudest day of his life, and knowing our attachment, you will not be surprised when I say 
that I gladly look forward to it. Still, on the dawn of this new life, a lingering love for my old 
home, where I have experienced so much happiness, causes some natural regrets. To leave all 
I have cherished of old, and to cling to one only in the future, at times saddens me; but in the 
hope of making Arthur's happiness, I feel more reconciled to the change. 

The purport of my letter I must not forget, which is to beg that you will favor us with your 
presence at the ceremony. 

By sending an early reply, and that a favorable one, you will confer the greatest favor on 

Your loving friend, 

Florence Darlin. 

Answer Aeeepting. 

Albany, May 

My Dear Florence . 

Most gladly do I accept your invitation to your wedding on the 12th of June, which day I 
earnestly hope and pray will date as the era of many, many happy years for you, attended with 
every blessing. If my short acquaintance with Mr. Chase justifies me in forming an opinion of him, 
I may say that I think him a most estimable, frank, and warm-hearted man, and one to whom I 
could safely intrust the future of my old companion, were I to decide what should be her fate. 
Being spared that responsibility, I still mean to sanction the act by being present at the ceremony. 
Until then adieu, and with warmest love believe me, 

Yours very affectionately, 

Margaret Stedman. 

Invitation to Dinner (Bachelor's). 

The Albany; June loth. 

Dear Browne : 

Will you dine with me at eight o'clock to-morrow ? Some of our fellows are coming, and 
we mean to have a quiet game of whist in the course of the evening. Come if possible. 

Yours truly, 

Horace Twiss. 

Invitation to a Bachelor Party. 

Kidderminster, February, 1879. 

Dear Fellows : 

Yesterday I met Donovan and our four other old friends, who are here for a few days; 
they are coming to dine with me to-morrow at seven. I know it is some years since you met 
them ; I hope you will make one of our party. 

Believe me, yours sincerely, 

F. Cunningham. 



LOVE LETTERS. 



219 



Accepting the Same. 

Kidderminster, February, 1879. 

Dear Cunningham : 

It will afford me the very greatest pleasure to dine with you to-morrow at seven. It is many 
years since I met those you mention, but I have a vivid recollection of passing many pleasant 
hours in their society and companionship. 

Believe me, yours sincerely, 

Harry Fellows. 

A Gentleman Regretting he cannot Accept an Invitation. 

1 61 9 Walnut Street, February \st, 1879. 

My Dear Madam : 

Thank you very much for thinking of me on Saturday. I should have liked to have joined 
your party immensely, but I go to Wilmington that afternoon, and am therefore unable to have 
the pleasure of accepting your very kind invitation. 

My mother and sisters have gone to Washington ; they left on Wednesday, and on the same 
day our friends, the Boscawens, returned to Baltimore. I hope to reach that truly lovely place 
on Saturday. Although a month has elapsed since the last year left us, I must send you and 
your sister all good old-fashioned New Year's wishes, hearty and sincere; will you both accept 
them? And with many thanks, repeated, for your kind note, 

Believe me, dear Mrs. Blake, 

Your sincere friend, 

Henry Ross. 




iOVE tETTEHS, 




With regard to courtship and marriage, the reader is referred to those 
subjects as treated in a preceding part of this work. 

During the period of the engagement it is often necessary for lovers to be 
absent from each other, and they will naturally seek to commune with each 
other in letters expressive of their affection. These epistles are termed " Love 
Letters," and are beyond all comparison the most attractive and interesting of 
letters, as they are written in the intimate confidence excited by a tender passion. 
The language of the heart is universal ; in all countries, and with all people 
where there is sensibility, it is understood. It is the language of nature, 
charming us with its simplicity, and, by its true expression of our feelings, 
possessing the power of commanding our sympathy. 

There are few suggestions that can be offered as to the composition of love 
letters. They are frequently based upon the more general form of letters of 
friendship, the affections of the writers giving a tone to the whole, and being 
displayed by direct allusions as occasions present themselves. Any extravagant 



220 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



flattery should be avoided, both as tending to disgust those to whom it is 
addressed, as well as to degrade the writers, and to create suspicion as to their 
sincerity. The sentiments should spring from the tenderness of the heart, and, 
when faithfully and delicately expressed, will never be read without exciting 
sympathy or emotion in all hearts not absolutely deadened by insensibility. 

A love letter should be neither stiff nor constrained ; nor should it be stilted 
in style. Write as you would talk to the object of your affections, and express 
your honest sentiments. Good sense will always dictate a proper amount of 
reserve ; but where you feel it necessary to exercise caution in writing to a 
lover, you had better not write at all. Where you cannot trust him implicitly, 
put no faith in him at all. 

The following forms are offered, as has been already remarked, as models, and 
it is hoped may prove of service. 

A Formal Declaration of Love. 

Dayton, May 26th, 1879. 

My Dear Miss Mary: 

You may think it a presumption in me to address you this letter, but I feel that the time 
has come when my future happiness — and, I trust, your own — depends upon a frank and 
honest declaration of my feelings towards you. 

I have long cherished for you a deep and faithful love, and have only refrained from telling 
you so in words that you might have time to see it in my conduct towards you, and so be 
enabled to examine your own heart, and judge whether you could return that love. I have 
not tried to conceal my feelings. Your beauty, your sweetness of disposition, your strong good 
sense, and the many amiable qualities that endear you to your friends, have made you dearer to 
me than to any or all of them. I love you as a man should love the woman he wishes to 
make his wife, and I am bold enough to hope that this avowal will cause you pleasure, 
rather than pain. I ask you to be my wife, and I assure you, that should you consent to 
confer such a happiness upon me, the best efforts of my life shall be devoted to your happiness 
and comfort. I am not, as you know, a man of wealth, but my means enable me to marry, and 
though I cannot promise you the luxury that a wealthier man could bestow upon you, I can 
promise a faithful and enduring love, and a home in which your comfort will be my chief aim. 

Will you not consent to make me the happiest of men by letting me know that my hopes are 
not vain, and by promising to be at some future, and I hope not distant, time my wife ? 

I shall await your answer with anxiety, and beg that you will send it at your earliest 
convenience. 

I remain, dear Miss Mary, 

Yours most sincerely, 

William Richardson. 

A Favorable Answer. 

Dayton, May 27 tk, 1879. 

My Dear Mr. Richardson: 

Your letter of yesterday was not a surprise to me, and I will frankly say that it gave me great 
happiness. I will say to you as frankly as you have told your love for me, that I return your 
sentiments, and will strive to be to you all that you can wish me. 

I shall be glad to see you this evening. 

Yours, 

Mary. 



LOVE LETTERS. 



221 



An Unfavorable Reply. 

Dayton, May 27th, 1878. 

My Dear Mr. Richardson: 

Your note of yesterday has been received. While thanking you sincerely for your flattering 
estimate of me, and for the great honor you have done me in asking me to be your wife, candor 
compels me to say that as I do not cherish for you the feelings a wife should bear towards her 
husband, I must decline the honor you would confer upon me, and refuse the offer you make 



me. 



I have the highest respect for you, and I assure you this refusal costs me a great deal of pain. 
For your sake, I wish it could be otherwise; but as it cannot, it is but right that I should tell 
you so frankly. 

Let me hope that you will yet find some woman, worthy of you, who will make you the 
good wife you deserve. 

Sincerely your friend, 

Mary Blaine. 

A Less Formal Offer. 

SNOW Hill, January 1st, 1878. 

Dear Rosy: 

On returning from skating yesterday afternoon, and reflecting alone on the pleasant morning 
we had passed, I was more than ever impressed with my wretched, solitary existence. Will you 
break for me this monotonous routine of life by saying, " It need not be, Charlie ? " 

I have loved you fondly and long; your parents and mine are intimate friends; they know my 
private character. Will you accept me as your husband, dearest Rosy ? 

Believe me ever, 

Your attached, 

Charlie. 

The Reply. 

SNOW Hill, January 1st, 1879. 

" It need not be, Charlie." 

I shall be at home this evening. 

Rosy. 

Another Form of an Offer of Marriage. 

Wilmington, March $th, 1876. 

My Dear Miss Greene: 

I have intended many times when we have been together to put the simple question which 
this note is intended to propose ; but although it seems the easiest thing in the world to make an 
offer of marriage, yet when the heart is as deeply interested in the answer as mine is, it is apt to 
fail one at the critical moment. Can I, dare I hope, that you will permit me to eall you mine? 
Am I mistaken, misled by vanity, in supposing that this proposal, made in the truest spirit of 
respectful love, will not be displeasing to you ? My position and prospects warrant me in saying 
that I can provide for you a comfortable home, and I may truly add that without you no place 
can be a home to me. Anxiously awaiting your answer, I remain, 

Yours affectionately, 

Henry Townsend. 

Miss Maud Greene, 
Wilmington, Del. 

A Favorable Reply. 

Wilmington, March 6th, 1876. 

Dear Mr. Townsend: 

Your offer of marriage is certainly unexpected, but it is made in a manner so diffident and 
respectful as to preclude the possibility of its giving offence. I am not offended; but marriage is 



f 



222 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



a serious matter, and although I confess my own inclinations are in your favor, I must advise 
with those who have a right to be consulted, before I give you a decided answer. I think I 
may say, however, in the meantime, that you need not despair. 

Sincerely yours, 

Maud Greene. 

Mr. Henry Townsend, 
Wilmington, Del. 

An Unfavorable Reply, 

Wilmington, March 6tk y 1876. 

Dear Sir: 

You have addressed me in plain and earnest language, and I feel it my duty to give a candid 
and positive answer to your proposal without delay. I cannot accept your offer. As an 
acquaintance, I have found your society agreeable, but have never thought of you as a lover. 
It is, therefore, utterly impossible that I can respond favorably to your letter. Thanking you for 
the honor you have done me, but at the same time requesting you to consider your offer finally 
declined, I remain Your friend, 

Maud Greene. 

Mr. Henry Townsend, 
Wilmington, Del. 

A Declaration of Love at First Sight. 

Waterford, May Zth, 1879. 

Dear Miss Logan : 

Although I have been in your society but once, the impression you have made upon me is so 
deep and powerful that I cannot forbear writing to you, in defiance of all rules of etiquette. 
Affection is sometimes of slow growth; but sometimes it springs up in a moment. In half an 
hour after I was introduced to you my heart was no longer my own. I have not the assurance 
to suppose that I have been fortunate enough to create any interest in yours ; but will you allow 
me to cultivate your acquaintance in the hope of being able to win your regard in the course of 
time ? Petitioning for a few lines in reply, 

I remain, dear Miss Logan, 

Yours devotedly, 

Walter Philips. 

Miss Susan Logan, 
Waterford. 

An Unfavorable Reply. 

Waterford, May 8tA, 1879. 

Sir : 

Your note has surprised me. Considering that you were, until last evening, an entire stranger 
to me, and that the few words which passed between us were on common-place subjects, it might 
be called impertinent. But I endeavor to view it in a more favorable light, and am willing to 
attribute your extraordinary and sudden professions of devotion to ignorance of the usages of 
society. You will oblige me by not repeating the absurdity, and I think it best that this note 
should close the correspondence and our acquaintance. By attending to this request, you will 
oblige, Your obedient servant, 

Susan Logan. 

Walter Philips, Esqr., 
Waterford. 

A Favorable Reply. 

Waterford, May yh, 1879. 

Dear Sir: 

I ought, I suppose, to call you severely to account for your declaration of love at first sight, 
but I cannot in conscience do so ; for to tell you the truth, I have thought more about you since 



LOVE LETTERS. 



223 



our brief interview than I should be willing to admit, if you had not come to confession first. 
And now a word or two in seriousness : we know but little as yet of each other, and hearts should 
not be exchanged in the dark. I shall be happy to receive you here as a friend, and as to our 
future relations to each other, we shall be better able to judge what they ought to be when we 
know each other more intimately. I am, dear sir, 

Yours truly, 

Susan Logan. 

Mr. Walter Philips, 
Waterford. 

An Ardent Declaration. 

Troy, June 10th, 1879. 

My Dearest Clara: 

I can no longer restrain myself from writing to you, dearest and best of girls, what I have 
often been on the point of saying to you. I love you so much that I cannot find words in which 
to express my feelings. I have loved you from the very first day we met, and always shall. Do 
you blame me because I write so freely ? I should be unworthy of you if I did not tell you the 
whole truth. Oh, Clara, can you love me in return ? I am sure I shall not be able to bear it 
if your answer is unfavorable. I will study your every wish if you will give me the right to do 
so. May I hope ? Send just one kind word to your sincere adorer, 

Harry Palmer. 

The Reply. 

Troy, June nth, 1879. 

Dear Harry : 

Thank you for your dear letter. It has made me very happy. My heart has long been 
yours, as I will own, although you may think less of me for the frank avowal, and I am blushing 
for myself while I make it. Of course, we must consult our parents before making any serious 
engagement. Meanwhile believe me, 

Yours ever, Clara. 

From a Young Man who Intends to Settle on a Farm. 

Northampton, February 4th, 1879. 

Dear Miss Mary: 

You will not be surprised to hear that I have decided upon removing from here, and settling 
upon a farm of my own. This step, I am sure, is a wise one. There is a capital chance in 
Somerset county ; in fact, a certainty for a man who is not afraid of work, and is willing to rough 
it for a while. I have enough capital to ensure a good start, and have no fear of the result. 
Father and mother approve of my intention, and so do all my friends, although, to tell the honest 
truth, I do not think that if their advice had been against the change, my purpose would be altered 
in the least. In fact, I feel like being independent, and working my own way in the world. 

And now, dear Miss Mary, cannot you guess why I am telling you all this ? It is because 
beyond all my wishes and hopes is the hope that my start in life may be with you at my side. 
Dearest, I have never told you how I loved you. I have not enough words to tell you now. 
But if a life-long devotion to you, if a love that cannot turn or change, be worthy of your accept- 
ance from me, I offer it to you with all my heart. Do not reject it. I picture to myself how 
happy we may be in our own homestead, you and I together. How many times I have thought 
over the time when I could honorably ask you to be my wife ! I would not do so until I had 
made all my plans, for I would not ask you to marry on an uncertainty. 

Now, Mary, if I did not think that I could make you happy, I would not ask you to be my 
wife. We have had many a pleasant time together, and somehow I do not think you have 
learned quite to hate me. 

This is a curious letter, perhaps you will say, but you know it is just me all over. I cannot 



224 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



make it any better, and at all events I hope it says just what it means, which is, that I love you 
very dearly, and want you to be my wife, and preside over the new home that I am preparing 
for you. So, dearest Mary, do not say " No " to 

Your sincere and affectionate admirer, 

Thomas Anderson. 

A Favorable Reply. 

Northampton, February yh, 1879. 

Dear Thomas: 

Really, you hardly give me a chance to object to any of your arrangements. You have the 
farm, and think, as a matter of course, you must have me, too. But suppose I do say " No," and 
decline to be taken possession of in the way you propose. I think I ought to be very angry with 
you, for leaving out what young ladies expect in a love letter. You should have filled it with all 
sorts of compliments to my beauty, if I have any, my qualifications for the presidency you speak 
of, and many other excellencies which, of course, I possess. 

Still, dear Thomas, I will not scold, and will even own that in ever so long a time I might 
come to love you just a little. As for your proposal, I would promise to think about it, but where 
would be the use ? You have evidently made up your mind, and all that is left for me is to do 
the same; and, as some people say that the first duty of a wife is obedience, to begin to practise 
its exercise at once. Will that suit you, sir ? 

Seriously, you make me very happy. I try to write as if I were unaware of how great the 
change is which you offer me, but my heart will try to make itself heard all the time, and I cannot 
restrain it. I accept your love, Thomas, as freely as it is given, and all mine is yours in return. 
I will try to be a good wife to you, with God's help and my own best endeavor. I have no fears 
for my future, if you are with me, and if that future be not a bright one, my efforts to make it so 
will not have been wanting. Until we meet, then, believe me, dear Thomas, 

Yours affectionately, 

Mary Lacey. 

From a Gentleman to a Widow. 

Philadelphia, May loth, 1879. 

My Dear Mrs. Winchester : 

I am sure you are too clear-sighted not to have observed the profound impression which your 
amiable qualities, intelligence and personal attractions have made upon my heart, and as you 
have not repelled my attentions nor manifested displeasure when I ventured to hint at the deep 
interest I felt in your welfare and happiness, I cannot help hoping that you will receive an 
explicit expression of my attachments, kindly and favorably. I wish it were in my power to 
clothe the feelings I entertain for you in such words as should make my pleadings irresistible ; 
but, after all, what could I say, more than that you are very dear to me, and that the most earnest 
desire of my soul is to have the privilege of calling you my wife? Do you, can you love me? 
You will not, I am certain, keep me in suspense, for you are too good and kind to trifle for a 
moment with sincerity like mine. Awaiting your answer, 

I remain, with respectful affection, 

Ever yours, 

Mrs. Julia Winchester, Frederick Holmes. 

Philadelphia. 

A Favorable Reply. 

Philadelphia, May 12th, 1879. 

My Dear Mr. Holmes : 

I despise false delicacy, and therefore shall not pretend that I have been blind to the state of 
your feelings. Nay, more, I will say that if your attentions had been altogether unwelcome, I 



LOVE LETTERS. 22$ 

should have treated them with a degree of coldness which you say I have not shown. Widows, 
you know, are supposed to have more experience and tact in these matters than single ladies, and 
depend upon it, if I had disliked you, I should have known how to make you aware of the fact. 
Under all the circumstances, I think you may hope. I shall be pleased to see you whenever you 
feel inclined to call, and meanwhile, I remain, 

Yours very truly, 

Julia Winchester. 

Frederick Holmes, Esqr., 

Philadelphia. 

An Unfavorable Reply. 

Philadelphia, May 12/h, 1879. 

Dear Sir: 

You give me credit for a discernment I do not possess, for I declare to you, I never suspected 
that there was anything beyond friendship in the sentiments you entertained toward me. I am 
sorry to find it otherwise, because it is out of my power to answer your question in the affirmative. 
I esteem you, but there I must pause. My heart is untouched. The probability is that I shall 
always remain a widow. 

Wishing you, with all my heart, a more favorable response from some worthier object, I 
continue, Your sincere friend, 

Julia Winchester. 

Mr. Frederick Holmes, 

Philadelphia. 

A Love Letter from a Gentleman to a Lady. 

New York, January 20th, 1876. 

Dearest : 

Days have passed by now since we have had the pleasure of a few moments' conversation 
even ; how these hours have dragged their slow pace along you and I alone can tell. It is only 
when we are left to the peaceful enjoyment of our own society that time flies. It may be that 
to-morrow at Mrs. E.'s we shall have a little time alone. We all dine there ; she told me she 
should have a dance also, and that your mamma had promised her your sister and yourself 
should be of the party. May I ask for the first waltz ? I send a few flowers, but I imagine 
you will only wear one, the rose in your hair ; your sister is always pleased with a bouquet, so 
I shall not be very angry if you let her have them, only wear my rose. 

Your own 

Edward. 

From a Lady to her Lover who has not Written to her. 

Whitehall, November 6th, 1876. 

Dear John: 

It is more than a month since you wrote to me. Are you ill ? or what causes your silence ? 
I have thought lately also that your letters were constrained and cold, as well as few and far 
between. Has your affection for me changed ? If so, speak frankly to me, dear John. I 
would not for the world hold you to your promise to me, if you desired to be released from it. 
Write to me immediately, and answer me truly. 

I am, ever, 

Yours affectionately, 

Matilda. 

l 5 



226 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



From a Lady to her Lover whom she Suspects of Inconstancy. 

Hartford, November /^th. 

Dear George: 

I had a visit yesterday from my old friend Mrs. Curtis. She is, you know, ignorant of my 
engagement to you. In the course of conversation she told me that you were at Mrs. Lee's party, 
and that you were flirting with Sophy Grey ! Is this truth, or idle invention ? If it be really 
the case, no words would be sufficiently strong to express my contempt for you. Is it right for 
a man to win a woman's affection only to disappoint her at last ? Your own heart (that is, if 
not very materially changed) will answer, " No ! " Write immediately to me, then, and dispel my 
anxieties, for they are almost more than I can at present bear. I demand the truth from you, 
which every honorable-minded man is bound to render to the woman whose affections he has 
gained. 

Your very unhappy 

Laura. 

The Lover's Reply. 

New York, November $th, 1876. 

Dearest Love: 

Such I must and will, with your permission, always call you. Your letter really caused me 
much uneasiness; but Dr. Brown, who came in just as it arrived, strictly forbade me to excite 
myself in any way, and would not allow me to reply to it immediately, as he feared an imme- 
diate return of my old heart complaint. Who can have been so mischievous, so ungenerous, 
so determined to make two hearts miserable, as to invent this wicked story of my flirtation with 
Miss Grey? You name Mrs. Curtis. On inquiring of her this morning, on her return from 
Hartford, I find she heard it somewhere spoken of, she says, but cannot recall to her mind the 
person who mentioned it. Let me at once and forever disabuse you of such a suspicion. My 
affection for you is unchanged and unchangeable; often and often I have by letter, and verbally 
too, pledged myself that you alone, Laura, dearest, were my only thought, my only joy. Banish 
all vain suspicions from your mind. Trust in me ; I will never deceive you ; my love is invio- 
lably yours ; for you I breathe, for you I live, without you I should die. Believe me, dearest, 
night and day you are uppermost in my thoughts, and a sad, sad day it would be for me if for 
one moment you withdrew that confidence in me that I have so long happily possessed. Be- 
lieve no aspersions against one who loves you madly. The time, I trust, will soon arrive when 
I can call you mine alone, and no breath of suspicion shall ever fall upon my fidelity. Love 
me then, my dearest, as your own heart dictates ; have no cares in future as to any attention, 
even in the least degree, being shown by me to any one, further than due civility, or what is 
required from the usages of society, exacts. To-morrow I will do myself the pleasure of calling, 
and trust then to succeed (if not successful now) in fully explaining away any doubts or fears 
you may entertain. 

Believe me, dearest Laura, 

Your devoted 

George. 

A Lover Urging the Fulfilment of a Long Engagement. 

New York, September $th, 1878. 

My Dear Lucy: 

When I have hitherto in conversation ventured to approach the subject of this communication, 
you have invariably succeeded by wit, against which I wear no armor, or playful badinage, that 
disarms me, in driving me from your presence, hardly knowing whether to laugh or be mortified 
by my defeat. I am in the position of a general, who, having laid siege to a fortress, at length 
is assured of victory by the submission of the enemy, but finds that capitulation does not mean the 
surrender of the object of attack. I thought that you had capitulated, and that your surrender 



LOVE LETTERS. 



227 



was unconditional. But I am still gazing vainly upon what I had deemed already conquered, 
and sigh in vain for the possession which I thought was my own. 

Hopeless of success by any other tactics, I now propose to spring a mine upon you, capture 
you by general assault, blow down your defences, and, in short, do all manner of terrible things 
that can be dreamed or thought of. But I will throw aside metaphor, and speak plainly and 
seriously, trusting that you will read and judge kindly and considerately what I have to say. 

We have now been engaged longer than is customary, and certainly long enough to enable 
each of us to be satisfied as to whether or not our engagement was wisely entered into. For 
me, I can only say that it has been long enough to convince me that my happiness is in your 
hands, and that, with God's help, yours is safe in mine. Let us then put an end to this long 
novitiate of love. Let us not tempt cruel fate to step in between us and mar both our lives, 
but let us instead set out together, hand in hand and heart with heart, upon the path of life laid 
out before us, and upon which the sunshine of promise now falls brightly. Say when shall this 
be ? When shall I call you mine forever, and this long delay be over ? 

Believe me your ever-faithful lover, Charles Howard. 

A Favorable Reply. 

Brooklyn, September 6th, 1879. 

My Dear Charlie: 

I did not know that you had so much of the inspiration of warlike Mars, and am half-inclined 
to be alarmed by your very fiercely expressed letter. Poor me ! In a state of siege too ! What 
can I say to such a redoubtable warrior, unless to beg for mercy, and sue for the best terms of 
surrender which I can obtain. 

Seriously, I am sorry if I have been unreasonable in avoiding conversation upon a certain 
subject. It has been from no want of faith in you or love for you that I have preferred to post- 
pone the giving up of my liberty. I have felt happy as I was, and secure of your affection, 
and quite sure that I myself should not change. Now, however, I promise to think seriously 
on the subject, and not to turn aside from it if you again introduce it into our conversation — in 
short, you shall not again feel that such a letter as that you have sent me is necessary. 

I remain, ever yours affectionately, Lucy. 

From a Soldier Ordered Away, to his Betrothed. 

Newport, R. L, July 8th, 1879. 

Dearest Julia : 

I can scarcely compose myself to write, for this very morning, at mid-day parade, a telegram 
was received by our commanding officer directing the regiment to hold itself under orders for 
immediate service; so that, of course, I shall be prevented seeing you before our departure, as 
all leave is stopped for officers as well as for the non-commissioned officers and men. Where 
our future destination may be no one can at present conjecture, but we think it may be New 
Mexico. How blighted now are our hopes ! where all seemed bright and joyous, nothing is 
left but separation and blank despair. Julia, you love me ; you are mine, are you not, dear 
Julia ? Although separated for a time, we shall love each other faithfully ; no doubts must 
arise ; no feelings of suspicion or fear between us ; but firm in the knowledge that we are de- 
votedly attached to each other, and that nothing can change the ardent feelings we entertain, we 
must wait and hope. I trust in a few short years, my darling Julia, to call you mine. Your 
Ronald will be true to his promise and his love, and in faith that his Julia will bear up bravely 
as a soldier's destined wife should do, he obeys his country's call in anguish but not in despair. 
Accept the little present I send you (forwarded by registered letter by this evening's post), and 
with most affectionate and enduring love, 

Believe me, my dearest Julia, your ever devoted, Ronald Dugan. 



228 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



Fixing the Wedding-Bay. 

Cornwall, August Stk. 

My Dear George: 

If the l6th of this month will suit your plans, I shall be ready to take the final vows 
which will bind me to obedience for the future. Will you be a very severe " lord and master? " 

Ah ! I know what you will say ! Only keep your promises, dearest, as faithfully as I intend 
to keep mine, and we shall be very happy together. But we must both ask God's assistance for 
the performance of our new duties, or we may fail lamentably. 

I am a little nervous, and half sad, half happy. Come soon, and soothe 

Your anxious and affectionate, Elizabeth. 

Postponing the Wedding-Day. 

New York, June 14th. 

My Dear John : 

In reply to your most affectionate letter, I am compelled to ask you for a little further delay. 
I have always promised Janet Gordon that she should be my bridesmaid, and she cannot be in 
New York for another fortnight. Will you wait, dear? I should be so much obliged to you 
if you would; and I trust it is the very last disappointment that I shall ever inflict on you. 

My dearest John, believe me ever your faithfully attached, Laura. 

A Young Lady to her Mother, Informing her of a Proposal. 

Cape May, October, 1879. 

My Dearest Mother: 

I have very wonderful tidings to communicate to you ! Yesterday Mr. Carver, of whom we 
have seen a great deal since I came to my aunt's, joined me on the beach (where I was walking 
with only aunty's little dog Fido with me), and after a little unimportant conversation, suddenly 
proposed to me ! I was very much astonished, for I had not an idea that he cared for me. I 
have referred him to you, as I cannot decide without your advice and approval. But, dearest 
mamma, I like him very much better than any one whom I have ever seen, and if you would not 
think it imprudent of us to marry on his small income, I think I could be very happy with him. 

I do not think that riches confer happiness, and I should be content myself to share his 
moderate means and struggle to get on with him, hoping for better days to come. 

He is a very religious man, mamma ; and very good-tempered. I could trust him fully, and 
look up to him as a guide and adviser. 

My aunt knew that he intended to make me an offer, and says that she thinks I " might do 
worse," which is warm approval from her. 

Pray, dearest mother, let me hear from you by return of post. I cannot help feeling restless 
till this affair is settled. Ever your loving and obedient child, Jennie. 

A Servant to her Lover. 

New Haven, July Wi> 1879. 

Dear Edward: 

Your letter received last week was a great pleasure to me, as you seem to be doing so well. I 
shall be very glad when we can meet again and talk over our future prospects. It seems almost 
a lifetime since we saw each other, and yet it was only five weeks ago last Sunday. I feel that 
the old saying, about absence making the heart grow fonder, is very true, Edward ; I hope it 
is the same with you. I like my place very much, indeed ; the family are all kind and good to 
me. They must like me, I think, as my mistress has raised my wages to $4 a week. I told 
her you would be able to go to your mother's for a few days soon, and she has no objection to 
your coming to see me here. I must leave off now, with best love. 

I remain, yours affectionately, Hannah. 



WEDDING CARDS AND INVITATIONS. 



229 




Good taste should be displayed in the printing of wedding invitations. 

The wedding always takes place at the residence of the bride, or at the church 
she is in the habit of attending. If the parents of the bride are living, they 
send out the invitations. 



Invitations to persons residing in the same city or town must be delivered by 
a special messenger. Only those to persons at a distance should be sent by 
mail, and these must be placed in an outer envelope of heavy texture for the 
protection of the inner envelope. 

The paper used for wedding invitations should be heavy, and of the finest 
quality. The invitation may be printed from type or from an engraved plate. 
Though the latter is more costly, it is by far the better plan. The size of the 
paper is regulated by the prevailing style. It is best to seek the advice of a 
stationer on this subject, as he is obliged by the nature of his business to keep 
himself fully informed as to the customs of the day in this respect. 

The following forms are furnished by Mr. Wm. H. Hoskins, 913 Arch Street, 
Philadelphia, one of the leading stationers of that city. 




230 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



WEDDING CARDS AND INVITATIONS. 



23I 



Sometimes, in the place of the script used above, the old English letter is 
employed. This is a matter of taste. 

Two cards accompany the invitation to the wedding. One of these is en- 
graved with the names of the couple to be married, and is larger than the other, 
which bears merely the maiden name of the bride. In some places it is the 
custom to attach the cards to each other by a fine white satin ribbon tied in a 
wedding-knot and inserted in the upper part of the centre of the card, or in the 
upper left-hand corner. The following will show the style of cards referred to: 



Where a marriage has taken place privately, and without any invitations to 
friends having been issued, it is customary to announce the event by sending out 
announcements as soon as possible after the marriage. These are prepared with 
the same care that is given to wedding invitations, and are accompanied by 
the cards of the bride and groom, or by a card containing their joint names, 
and announcing the day they will receive their friends. The following forms 
may be used : 






232 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 




WEDDING ANNIVERSARIES. 



233 




It is the custom in this country to celebrate the anniversaries of happy 
marriages at certain periods. These are — 

The First Anniversary, called the Cotton Wedding. 



" Second " 

" Third 

" Fifth " 

" Seventh " 

" Tenth " 

" Twelfth 

" Fifteenth " 

" Twentieth " 

" Twenty-fifth " 

" Thirtieth " 

" Fortieth " 

" Fiftieth " 

" Seventy-fifth " 



Paper " 
Leather " 
Wooden " 
Woollen " 
Tin " 

Silk and Fine Linen Wedding. 
Crystal " 
China 

Silver " 
Pearl " 
Ruby " 
Golden " 
Diamond " 



Invitations are sent to friends whose company you desire upon such occasions, 
The following forms are used : 



l8 74- ANNIV £i? 1879. 

M Hy 

Chvnti**, (y<y^/U 22*/, * 
W@* £828 Mwmmww. 



This invitation is printed on a thin sheet of wood. 



234 



THE LAWS OF ETIQLETTE. 



Sft* Win WPttMinq. 

The invitation to the celebration of this anniversary should be printed on a 
sheet of tin-foil paper. The following form is used : 



1869. 



1879. 



I81S Mpmw€e Street. 



Cards with a fine glass finish are used for invitations to a Crystal Wedding. 
They present a very beautiful appearance. The form given below is used : 



1864. 



1879. 



'G 



i i 



The paper used for invitations upon this occasion should have a smooth, 
dead-white surface, resembling the surface of China-ware. The following form 
is used : 



WEDDING ANNIVERSARIES. 



235 




Invitations to the Silver Wedding should be printed upon fine white paper, 
in silvered letters. The following form is used, the letters being silvered : 



l8 54- ^^ TH l8 79- 



J 



293 Green St., Germantown 

jln early answer requested. 



THE LAWS OF ETIQUETTE. 



Z\\t mum WtMmq. 

Invitations to the Golden Wedding should be printed upon heavy white or 
cream-colored paper in rich gilt letters. They present a handsome appearance. 
The following is the form used : 



1829. ^ Aalv, ft 1879. 



257 CHESTER ST. 



But very few persons enjoy the happiness of celebrating the seventy-fifth 
anniversary of their marriage ; but where this is possible, it should be observed 
with all the impressiveness the occasion demands. The invitations should be 
printed in clear letters on the heaviest and finest paper, and the envelopes 
should match. The following is the form used : 



MM* & MM WmMs&M T* M0OSM. 



1892 Woodland Avenue. 



THE ART OF WRITING POETRY. 



237 




^WsO^ TOI»@P -^B****^ 

WBWili ftllBi. 




With Practical and Comprehensive Instructions 
for Composing Verses and Finding the Proper 
Rhymes. 

As most persons are given, at some period of their lives, to writing poetry, it 
seems not inappropriate to devote a portion of this work to a few practical 
remarks upon that subject. 

Poetry is the language of the imagination. The idea generally entertained 
that it consists in the writing of rhymes, and in the proper arrangement of the 
verses and words employed, is erroneous. Verses may be arranged with the 
most precise skill, so that the keenest critic shall be unable to detect a flaw in 
their construction, and yet may not be poetry. On the other hand, a prose 
composition may be rich in the truest poetry. The words or verses are but the 
dress in which the thought is clothed. It is the thought, the idea, or the picture 
painted by the imagination that is poetry. The famous expression of Menon, 
"Like the sandal-tree, which sheds a perfume on the axe which fells it, we 
should love our enemies," though written in prose, is poetic in the highest 
degree. This distinction of the poetic principle should be carefully borne in 
mind by those who aspire to write verse. 

The usual form of poetry is verse, and it is most common to adorn it with 
rhyme. 

Versification is the art of making verses. The word stanza is frequently used 
for verse, but improperly so. A verse consists of a single line. A stanza con- 
sists of a number of lines regularly adjusted to each other. We may, then, define 
a verse as a line consisting of a certain succession of long and short syllables. 
The half of a verse is called a hemistich. Two lines or verses constitute a distich, 
or couplet. 

The standard by which verse is measured is called metre. This depends on 
the number of the syllables and the position of the accents. 

In order to regulate the proper succession of long and short syllables, verses 
are divided into certain measures, called feet. This term is applied because 
the voice, in repeating the lines, steps along, as it were, in a kind of measured 
pace. This division into feet depends entirely upon what is called the quantity 
of the syllables ; that is, whether they are long or short, without reference to the 
words. 



238 THE ART OF WRITING POETRY. 

Two kinds of verse are used by poets — rhyme and blank verse. Rhyme is 
characterized by a similarity of sound at the end of certain definitely arranged 
lines. For example : 

All thoughts, all passions, all ... . delights, 

Whatever stirs this mortal .... frame, 
Are but the ministers of ... . love, 

And feed his sacred .... flame. 

What is the baby thinking about? 

Very wonderful things no ... . doubt. 

Blank verse is a combination of lines that do not rhyme. It was the earliest 
form of poetry used, and the only form attempted in Europe until the Middle 
Ages, when the minstrels and poets of that period introduced the novelty of 
rhyme. It is used principally in dramatic compositions, descriptive and heroic 
poems, and the like. 

The following, from Shakspeare's play of "As You Like It," is a fair sample 
of blank verse : 

" I have neither the scholar's melancholy, 
Which is emulation ; nor the musician's, 
Which is fantastical ; nor the courtier's, 
Which is pride ; nor the soldier's, which is 
Ambition ; nor the lawyer's, which is politic ; 
Nor the lady's, which is nice ; nor the lover's, 
Which is all of these ; but it is a melancholy 
Of mine own ; compounded of many simples, 
Extracted from many objects, and, indeed, 
The sundry contemplation of my travels ; 
In which my often rumination wraps me 
In a most humorous sadness." 

A foot may sometimes consist of a single word, or, again, it may comprise two 
or three different words, or be composed of parts of different words. 

In English verse, eight kinds of feet are employed. Four of these are feet of 
two syllables, and four are feet of three syllables. 

The feet composed of two syllables are the Trochee, the Iambus, the Spondee, 
and the Pyrrhic. Those consisting of three syllables are the Dactyle, the 
Amphibrach, the Anapaest, and the Tribrach. 

The Trochee is composed of one long and one short syllable ; as, glory. 

The Iambus consists of one short syllable and one long one ; as, betray. 

The Spondee is composed of two long syllables ; as, high day. 

The Pyrrhic is composed of two short syllables ; as, on the dry land. 

The Dactyle is composed of one long syllable and two short ones ; as, holiness, 
quietly. 

The Amphibrach is composed of a short, a long, and a short syllable; as, 
delightful, removal, cb stumer. 



THE ART OF WRITING POETRY. 239 

The Anapaest is composed of two short syllables and a long one ; as, contra- 
vene, separate. 

The Tribrach is composed of three short syllables ; as, happiness. 

The Iambus, the Trochee, the Anapaest, and the Dactyle are most frequently 
used, and verses may be composed wholly or chiefly of them. The others are 
termed "secondary feet," because they are used only to vary the harmony of 
the verse. 

English verse is divided into four classes, distinguished by the feet of which 
each is composed, viz. : the Iambic, the Trochaic, the Anapaestic, and the 
Dactylic. Some writers hold that the Dactylic is not, strictly speaking, a dis- 
tinct division, but is nothing more than the Anapaestic with the first two 
unaccented syllables omitted. 

" Every species of English verse," says Parker, " regularly terminates with an 
accented syllable ; but every species also admits at the end an additional unac- 
cented syllable, producing (if the verse be in rhyme) a double rhyme ; that is, 
a rhyme extending to two syllables, as the rhyme must always commence on the 
accented syllable. This additional syllable often changes the character of the 
verse from grave to gay, from serious to jocose ; but it does not affect the measure 
or rhyme of the preceding part of the verse. A verse thus lengthened is called 
hypermeter, or over meter." 

$\m\wm *f \\xt Cartons f tsto- 

Different kinds of feet frequently occur in all the different kinds of verse ; but 
it is not always possible to determine them with accuracy. The Iambus, the 
Trochee, the Spondee, and the Pyrrhic are easily recognizable ; but the Dactyle, 
the Anapaest, and the Tribrach are not so readily discriminated, as poetic license 
allows the writer to make the foot in question a Trochee, a Spondee, or a 
Pyrrhic. 

Pure Iambic verse is composed of Iambusses alone. The accent is uniformly 
on the even syllables. We give below specimens of the various feet used in 
writing this style of verse : 

One foot. 

I fly 

On high. 

Two feet. 

We can | not see 
Beyond | the sea. 

Three feet. 

The grim | and blood | yband, 
With its | relent | less hand. 

Four feet. 

Come now | again | thy woes | impart, 
Tell all | thy sor ] rows, all | thy sin. 



240 THE ART OF WRITING POETRY. 

Five feet. 

While to | his arms | the blush | ing bride | he took, 
To seeming | sad | ness she | composed | her look. 

Six feet. 

The day | is past | and gone ; | the ev | 'ning shades | appear. 

Seven feet. 

When all | thy mer | cies, O | my God, | my ris | ing soul | surveys, 
Transport | ed with | the sight, | I'm lost | in wond | er, love, | and praise. 

Note. — This style of verse is rarely written as above in modern poetry, but is 
divided into four lines, as follows : 

When all | thy mer | cies, O | my God, 

My ris | ing soul | surveys, 
Transport | ed with | the sight, | I'm lost 

In wond | er, love, | and praise. 

Eight feet. 

Glory J to thee, | my God, | this night, [ for all | the bless | ings of | the light : 
Keep me, | O keep | me, King | of kings, | under | thy own j almight | y wings. 

This couplet would generally be written thus : 

Glory [ to thee, | my God, | this night, 
For all [ the bless | ings of | the light : 
Keep me, | O keep | me, King | of kings, 
Under | thy own | almight | y wings. 

Swrttair Wtm. 

In Trochaic verse the accent is uniformly on the odd syllables. 

One foot. 



Two feet. 

Three feet. 

Four feet. 

Five feet. 
Six feet. 
Seven feet. 



Shining, 
Twining. 

Rich the | treasure, 
Sweet the | pleasure. 

Go where | glory | waits thee, 
Yet when j fame e | lates thee. 

Stars from | out the | skies are | peeping, 
Nature | now is [ softly | sleeping. 

Ye that | do des [ pise the | lowly J worker. 

Farewell, j brethren! | farewell, | sisters! | I am | dying! 

Once up | on a | midnight | dreary, | while I | ponder'd | weak and j weary. 



The accent in Anapaestic verse is upon the last syllable. 
One foot. 



I ordain, 
All in vain. 



THE ART OF WRITING POETRY. 



241 



Four feet. 



Two feet. 



Three feet. 



Hark ! above, | the soft dove 
Sings of love | as we rove. 

I am mon | arch of all | I survey. 

At the close | of the day | when the ham | let is still. 



In Dactylic verse the accent is upon the first syllable of each successive three : 
One foot. 



In reading poetry, a pause should be made at the end of each line. It should 
not be too long, but should be sufficient to mark the measure and the end of the 
line. It is made by a very brief suspension of the voice, without any change in 
the tone or accent. It is a mistake to read poetry as though it were prose, 
running the lines together, and so losing the music, which is one of the greatest 
charms of verse. 

Another pause is often required in the body of a verse, for the sake of the 
sense. This is called The Ccesura, or The Ccesural Pause. Its position may 
be generally ascertained by the grammatical construction of the sentence and 
the punctuation, as these naturally indicate where the sense either demands or 
permits a pause. In the following lines the place for the caesura is indicated 
by an asterisk : 

The Saviour comes* by ancient bards foretold. 

Exalt thy towering head* and lift thy eyes. 

Caesar* the world's great master* and his own. 



English poetry may be classified as follows : Epic, Dramatic, Lyric, Elegaic, 
Pastoral, and Didactic. 
16 




Pyrrhic. On the tall tree. 
Spondee. The wide sea. 
Amphibrach. Delightful, Unequal, Coeval. 
Tribrach. Numerable, Conquerable. 



242 



THE ART OF WRITING POETRY. 



An Epic poem is a romantic tale in verse, and embraces many incidents and 
numerous characters. It is narrative and descriptive in character, and heroic in 
style. The sEneid of Virgil, The Iliad and Odyssey of Homer, and the Paradise 
Lost of Milton, are the most notable examples of this style. 

A Drama is, to some extent, epic in character, but is so constructed that the 
tale, instead of being merely related by the writer, is made to pass, by the action 
of the characters or personages of the story, before the eyes of the reader. Every 
actor in the drama has his representative on the stage, who speaks the language 
of the poet as if it were his own j and every action is literally performed or 
imitated as if it were of natural occurrence. 

" In the construction of a Drama, rules have been laid down by critics, the 
principal of which relate to the three Unities, as they are called, of action, of 
time, and of place. Unity of action requires that a single object should be kept 
in view. No underplot or secondary action is allowable, unless it tend to 
advance the prominent purpose. Unity of time requires that the events should 
be limited to a short period, seldom if ever more than a single day. Unity of 
place requires the confinement of the actions represented within narrow geograph- 
ical limits. Another rule of dramatic criticism is termed poetical justice ; 
by which it is understood that the personages shall be rewarded or punished, 
according to their respective desert. A regular drama is an historical picture, in 
which we perceive unity of design, and compare every portion of the composition, 
as harmonizing with the whole." 

Dramatic poetry includes tragedies, comedies, melodramas, and operas. 

Lyric poetry is that style of verse which is written to accompany the lyre or 
other musical instrument. This class of poetry is the most popular, and 
embraces the songs of the various nations of the world. It includes hymns, 
odes, and sonnets. 

An Elegy is a poem or song expressive of sorrow. It is distinct from an 
epitaph, as the latter is strictly an inscription upon a tombstone. The noblest 
specimens of this class of poetry are Gray's "Elegy Written in a Country 
Church-yard " and Tennyson's " In Memoriam." 

A Pastoral is a tale, song, or drama, supposed to have been recited, sung, or 
performed by shepherds. This form of poetry was very popular in ancient times. 

Didactic poetry is that which is written for the avowed purpose of conveying 
a moral. Campbell's " Pleasures of Hope," Thomson's " Seasons," and Pope's 
"Essay on Man," are poems of this class. 

The Ode. The Ode is the highest of modern lyrical compositions. It is 
written in the loftiest strain, filled with the noblest ideas, and seeks to inspire 
similar thoughts in the soul of the reader. To this class belong the hymns used 
in religious worship. 

The Pozan. The Paean was a song of triumph sung by the ancients in honor 
of Apollo, on the occasion of a victory, or to the other gods as a thanksgiving 
for the cessation or cure of an evil. 



THE ART OF WRITING POETRY. 243 

The Ballad. The Ballad is the simplest form of descriptive poetry, and is 
written in a pleasing style, so that it may be easily sung by those who have little 
acquaintance with music. 

The Sonnet. The Sonnet is composed of fourteen lines or verses of equal 
length. It properly consists of fourteen iambic verses of eleven syllables, and 
is divided into two chief parts. The first of these is composed of two divisions, 
each of four lines, called quatrains ; the second of two divisions of three lines 
each, called terzines. The lines are so constructed that the first eight contain 
but two rhymes, and the last six but two more. In the first part the first line 
must rhyme with the fourth, fifth, and eighth ; and the second with the third, 
sixth, and seventh. In the second part the first, third, and fifth are made to 
rhyme with each other ; and the second with the fourth and sixth. 

The following will show the construction of the sonnet : 

First time he kissed me, he but only kissed 

The fingers of this hand wherewith I write ; 

And, ever since, it grew more clean and white. 
Slow to world greetings . . quick with its " Oh, list ! " 
When the angels speak. A ring of amethyst 

I could not wear here, plainer to my sight, 

Than that first kiss. The second passed in height 
The first, and sought the forehead, and half missed, 
Half falling on the hair. O beyond meed ! 

That was the chrism of love, which love's own crown, 
* With sanctifying sweetness, did precede. 

The third upon my lips was folded down 
In perfect, purple state; since when, indeed, 

I have been proud, and said, " My love, my own." 

The Cantata is a composition, or song, of a musical character, containing reci- 
tatives and airs, and may be adapted to a single voice, or to many singers. 

The Canzonet is a short song, consisting of one, two, or three parts. 

Tlie Charade. In poetry the charade is a composition the subject of which 
is a word of two syllables, each forming a distinct word. These syllables are 
concealed in an enigmatical description, first separately, and then together. 

The Madigral. This is a short lyric poem, adapted to express happy and 
pleasing thoughts on the subject of love. It contains not less than four, nor 
more than sixteen verses of eleven syllables, with shorter verses interspersed, or 
of verses of eight syllables irregularly rhymed. 

The following is a fine example of the madigral : 

To a Lady of the County of Lancaster, with a White Rose. 

If this fair rose offend thy sight, 

Placed in thy bosom fair, 
'T will blush to find itself less white, 

And turn Lancastrian there. 



244 



THE ART OF WRITING POETRY. 



But if thy ruby lip it spy, 

As kiss it thou may'st deign, 
With envy pale 'twill lose its dye, 

And Yorkish turn again. 

The Epigram. This is a short poem, treating of a single subject, and closing 
with some ingenious and witty thought, which is rendered interesting by being 
unexpected. An epigram should be concise. Its point often rests upon a 
witticism or verbal pun ; but the better class of epigrams are marked by fine- 
ness and delicacy rather than by smartness or repartee. 

The Impromptu. This is a poem written on the instant, without previous 
thought or preparation. 

The Acrostic is a poem in which the initial lines of each line, taken in 
order from the top to the bottom, make up a word or phrase, generally a per- 
son's name or motto. The following is an example : 

F — riendship, thou 'rt false! I hate thy flattering smile! 

R — eturn to me those years I spent in vain. 

I — n early youth the victim of thy guile, 

E — ach joy took wing ne'er to return again — 

N — e'er to return; for, chilled by hopes deceived, 

D — ully the slow paced hours now move along; 

S — o changed the time, when, thoughtless, I believed 

H — er honeyed words, and heard her syren song. 

I — f e'er, as me, she lure some youth to stray, 

P — erhaps, before too late, he '11 listen to my lay. 

TJie Prologue. This is a short poem spoken before the commencement of a 
dramatic performance, and is designed as an introduction to the play. 

The Epilogue is a short poem spoken by one of the actors after the close of 
a dramatic performance, and sometimes recapitulates the incidents of the drama. 

The Parody is a ludicrous imitation in verse of some serious subject. 

The Satire is a poem in which wickedness and folly are exposed with severity, 
and are held up to contempt. A satire should be general, not personal. 

The Lampoon, or Pasquinade, is a personal attack in verse, and deals in 
abuse and vituperation rather than in argument. 

pug mx& ®mmm p*tM, tit. 

In English psalmody the words Long, Common, Short, and Particular Metre 
are employed to designate the various styles of psalms and hymns used. When 
each line of a stanza has eight syllables, it is called Long Metre. When the 
first and third lines have eight syllables, and the second and fourth have six 
syllables, it is called Common Metre. When the third line has eight, and the 
rest have six syllables, it is called Short Metre. Stanzas in Particular Metre 
are of various kinds, and are not subject to definite rules. 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



245 




For the assistance of those who desire to write poetry, we give the following 
Vocabulary of Rhymes, taken from Walker's " Rhyming Dictionary." It will 
be found very useful. 

§mttim Ux Jittdittg ptjjmw. 

1. In looking for a word, consider the five vowels, A, E, I, O, U, and be- 
gin at the vowel that precedes the last consonant of the word ; for example, 
to find persuade, and the words that rhyme to it, D is the last consonant, A the 
vowel that precedes it ; look for ADE, and you will find made, fade, invade, 
and all the other words of that rhyme. 

2. In like manner, if a word end in two or more consonants, begin at the 
vowel that immediately precedes the first of them; for example, land, N is first 
of the final consonants, A the vowel that precedes it ; see AND, and you will 
find band, stand, command, etc. 

3. But if a diphthong, that is to say, two or more vowels together, precedes 
the last consonant or consonants of a word, begin at the first of these two 
vowels ; thus, to find the rhymes to disdain, look not for IN, but for AIN, 
and you will find brain, chain, gain, etc. 

4. To find a word that ends in a diphthong preceded by a consonant, begin 
only at the first vowel of the diphthong ; for example, to find the rhymes to 
subdue, look for UE, and you will find clue, due, ensue, etc. 

5. All the words that end in a single vowel, preceded by a consonant, are 
found by looking for that vowel only, except always the words that end in 
mute E, which are constantly found by the same method that has been already 
prescribed for finding the rhymes to persuade, whose final E is silent, and serves 
only to lengthen the sound of the A in the last syllable. 



AB. 

Bab, cab, dab, mab, nab, blab, crab, drab, 
scab, stab. Allowable rhymes, babe, astrolabe, 
etc. See Direction 3. 

ACE. 

Ace, dace, pace, face, lace, mace, race, 
brace, chace, grace, place, space, trace, apace, 
deface, efface, disgrace, displace, misplace, 
embrace, grimace, interlace, retrace, populace, 



etc. Perfect rhymes, base, case, abase, debase, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, grass, glass, etc., peace, 
cease, etc., dress, less, etc. 

ACH. 

Attach, detach, etc. Perfect rhymes, batch, 
match, etc. Allowable rhymes, fetch, wretch, 
etc. See Direction 3. 

ACK. 

Back, cack, hack, jack, lack, pack, quack, 



246 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



tack, sack, rack, black, clack, crack, knack, 
slack, snack, stack, track, wrack, attack, zodiac, 
demoniac, symposiac, almanac. Allowable 
rhymes, bake, take, etc., neck, speck, etc. 

ACT. 

Act, fact, pact, tract, attract, abstract, extract, 
compact, contract, detract, distract, exact, pro- 
tract, enact, infract, subtract, transact, cataract, 
with the preterits and participles of verbs in 
ack, as backed, hacked, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
the preterits and participles of verbs in ake, as 
baked, caked, etc. See Direction 3. 

AD. 

Add, bad, dad, gad, had, lad, mad, pad, sad, 
brad, clad, glad, plad, chad, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, cade, fade, etc., glede, bead, read, etc. 
See Direction 3. 

ADE. 

Cade, fade, made, jade, lade, wade, blade, 
glade, shade, spade, trade, degrade, evade, dis- 
suade, invade, persuade, blockade, brigade, 
esplanade, cavalcade, masquerade, renegade, 
retrograde, serenade, ambuscade, cannonade* 
palisade, etc. Perfect rhymes, aid, maid, 
braid, afraid, upbraid, etc., and the preterits 
and participles of verbs in ay, ey, and eigh, as 
played, obeyed, weighed, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, add, bad, etc., bed, dead, etc., bead, 
mead, etc., heed, need, etc. See Direction 3. 

AFE. 

Safe, chafe, vouchsafe, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, leaf, sheaf, etc., deaf, etc., laugh, staff, 
etc. 

AFF. 

Gaff, chaff, draff, quaff, staff, engraff, epitaph, 
cenotaph, paragraph, etc. Perfect rhyme, laugh. 
Allowable rhymes, safe, chafe, etc. 

AFT. 

Aft, haft, raft, waft, craft, shaft, abaft, graft, 
draft, ingraft, handicraft. Perfect rhymes, 
draught, and the preterits and participles of 
verbs in aff and augh, as quaffed, laughed, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, the preterits and participles 
of verbs in afe, as chafed, vouchsafed, etc. 

AG. 

Bag, c a g. fog, g a g» na g, quag, rag, tag, wag, 
brag, crag, drag, flag, knag, shag, snag, stag, 
wrag, scrag, Brobdignag. 



AGE. 

Age, cage, gage, page, rage, sage, wage, 
stage, swage, assuage, engage, disengage, en- 
rage, presage, appenage, concubinage, heritage, 
hermitage, parentage, parsonage, personage, 
pasturage, patronage, pilgrimage, villanage, 
equipage. Allowable rhymes, edge, wedge, 
etc., liege, siege, oblige, etc. 

AID, see ADE. 
AIGHT, see ATE. 
AIGN, see ANE. 
AIL. 

Ail, bail, fail, hail, jail, mail, nail, pail, quail, 
rail, sail, tail, wail, flail, frail, snail, trail, assail, 
avail, detail, bewail, entail, prevail, retail, 
countervail, etc. Perfect rhymes, ale, bale, 
dale, gale, hale, male, pale, sale, tale, vale, 
wale, scale, stale, swale, whale, impale, exhale, 
regale, vale, nightingale, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, peal, steal, etc., bell, cell, etc. 

AIM, see AME. 
AIN. 

Cain, blain, brain, chain, fain, gain, grain, 
lain, main, pain, rain, vain, wain, drain, plain, 
slain, Spain, stain, swain, train, twain, sprain, 
strain, abstain, amain, attain, complain, con- 
tain, constrain, detain, disdain, distrain, en- 
chain, entertain, explain, maintain, ordain, 
pertain, obtain, refrain, regain, remain, restrain, 
retain, sustain, appertain. Perfect rhy?nes, 
bane, cane, dane, crane, fain, jane, lane, mane, 
plane, vane, wane, profane, hurricane, etc., 
deign, arraign, campaign, etc., feign, reign, 
etc., vein, rein, etc. Allowable rhymes, lean, 
mean, etc., queen, seen, etc., ban, can, etc., 
den, pen, etc. 

AINT. 

Faint, paint, plaint, quaint, saint, taint, ac- 
quaint, attaint, complaint, constraint, restraint, 
etc. Perfect rhyme, feint. Allowable rhymes, 
cant, pant, etc., lent, rent, etc. 

AIR, see ARE. 
AISE, see AZE., 
AIT, see ATE. 
AITH, see ATH. 
AIZE, see AZE. 
AKE. 

Ake, bake, cake, lake, make, quake, rake, 
sake, take, wake, brake, drake, flake, shake, 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



247 



snake, stake, strake, spake, awake, betake, for- 
sake, mistake, partake, overtake, undertake, 
bespake. Perfect rhymes, break, steak, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, back, rack, etc., beck, deck, 
etc., speak, weak, etc. 

AL. 

Cabal, canal, animal, admiral, cannibal, cap- 
ital, cardinal, comical, conjugal, corporal, 
criminal, critical, festival, funeral, general, 
hospital, interval, liberal, madrigal, literal, 
magical, mineral, mystical, musical, natural, 
original, pastoral, pedestal, personal, physical, 
poetical, political, principal, prodigal, prophet- 
ical, rational, satirical, reciprocal, rhetorical, 
several, temporal, tragical, tyrannical, carnival, 
schismatical, whimsical, arsenal. Allowable 
rhymes, all, ball, etc., ail, mail, etc., ale, pale, 
etc. 

ALD. 

Bald, scald, emerald, etc. Perfect rhymes, 
the preterits and participles of verbs in all, aul, 
and awl, as called, mauled, crawled, etc. 
ALE, see AIL. 
ALF. 

Calf, half, behalf, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
staff, laugh, etc. 

ALK. 

Balk, chalk, stalk, talk, walk, calk, etc. Per- 
fect rhyme, hawk. Allowable rhymes, sock, 
clock, etc. 

ALL. 

All, ball, call, etc. Perfect rhymes, cawl, 
bawl, brawl, crawl, scrawl, sprawl, squal. Al- 
lowable rhymes, cabal, equivocal, etc. See 
AL. 

ALM. 

Calm, balm, becalm, psalm, palm, embalm, 
etc., whose plurals and third persons singular 
rhyme ivith alms, as calms, becalms, etc. 
ALT. 

Halt, malt, exalt, salt, vault, assault, default, 
and fault, the last of which is by Pope rhymed 
with thought, bought, etc. 

ALVE. 
Calve, halve, salve, valve. 

AM. 

Am, dam, ham, pam, ram, sam, cram, dram, 
flam, sham, swam, epigram, anagram, etc. Per- 
fect rhymes, damn, lamb. Allowable rhymes, 
dame, lame, etc 



AME. 

Blame, came, dame, same, flame, fame, 
frame, game, lame, name, tame, shame, inflame, 
became, defame, misname, misbecame, over- 
came, etc. Perfect rhymes, aim, claim, maim, 
acclaim, declaim, exclaim, proclaim, reclaim. 
Allowable rhymes, dam, ham, etc., hem, them, 
etc., theme, scheme, etc., dream, gleam, etc. 
AMP. 

Camp, champ, cramp, damp, stamp, vamp, 
lamp, clamp, decamp, encamp, etc. 

AN. 

Ban, can, dan, man, nan, pan, ran, tan, van, 
bran, plan, scan, span, than, unman, fore-ran, 
began, trepan, courtesan, partisan, artisan, pel- 
ican, caravan, etc. Allowable rhymes, bane, 
cane, plain, mane, etc., bean, lean, wan, swan, 
etc., gone, upon, etc. 

ANCE. 

Chance, dance, glance, lance, trance, prance, 
entrance, romance, advance, mischance, com- 
plaisance, circumstance, countenance, deliver- 
ance, consonance, dissonance, extravagance, 
ignorance, inheritance, maintenance, temper- 
ance, intemperance, exhorbitance, ordinance, 
concordance, sufferance, sustenance, utterance, 
arrogance, vigilance, expanse, enhance. 
ANCH. 

Branch, stanch, lanch, blanch, ranch, hanch. 
Perfect rhy??ies, launch, paunch. 

AND. 

And, band, hand, land, rand, sand, brand, 
bland, grand, gland, stand, strand, command, 
demand, countermand, disband, expand, with- 
stand, understand, reprimand, contraband, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, wand, fond, bond, etc., and 
the preterits and participles of verbs_ in ain and 
ean, as remained, leaned, etc. 

ANE, see AIN. 
ANG. 

Bang, fang, gang, hang, pang, tang, twang, 
sang, rang, harangue, clang. Allowable rhymes, 
song, long, etc. 

ANGE. 

Change, grange, range, strange, estrange, 
arrange, exchange, interchange. Allowable 
rhymes, revenge, avenge, etc. 

ANK. 

Rank, blank, shank, clank, dank, drank., 



248 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



slank, frank, spank, stank, lank, plank, prank, 
rank, thank, disrank, mountebank, etc. 
ANSE, see ANCE. 
ANT. 

Ant, cant, chant, grant, pant, plant, rant, 
slant, aslant, complaisant, displant, enchant, 
gallant, implant, recant, supplant, transplant, 
absonant, adamant, arrogant, combatant, con- 
sonant, cormorant, protestant, significant, visit- 
ant, covenant, dissonant, disputant, elegant, 
elephant, exhorbitant, conversant, extravagant, 
ignorant, insignificant, inhabitant, militant, 
predominant, sycophant; vigilant, petulant, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, faint, paint, etc. See AINT 
and ENT. 

AP. 

Cap, gap, hap, .ap, map, nap, pap, rap, sap, 
tap, chap, clap, trap, flap, knap, slap, snap, 
wrap, scrap, strap, enwrap, entrap, mishap, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, cape, tape, etc., cheap, 
heap, and swap. 

APE. 

Ape, cape, chape, grape, rape, scrape, shape, 
escape, mape, crape, tape, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, heap, keep, etc. 

APH, see AFF. 
APSE. 

Lapse, elapse, relapse, perhaps, and the 
plurals of nouns and third persons singular of 
the present tense in ap, as caps, maps, etc., he 
saps, he laps, etc. Allowable rhymes, the 
plurals of nouns and third persons singular of 
verbs in ape and eap, as apes, he apes, heaps, 
he heaps, etc. 

APT. 

Apt, adapt, etc., rhymes, the preterits and 
participles of the verbs in ap, as tapped, slapped, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, the preterits and par- 
ticiples of the verbs in ape, as aped, escaped, 
etc. 

AR. 

Bar, car, far, jar, mar, par, tar, spar, scar, 
star, chair, afar, debar, unbar, catarrh, partic- 
ular, perpendicular, secular, angular, regular, 
popular, singular, titular, vinegar, scimetar, 
calendar, colander. Pe7-fect rhyme, the plural 
verb are. Allowable rhymes, bare, prepare, 
etc., pair, repair, wear, tear, war, etc., and 
words ending in er or or, having the accent on 
the last syllable, or last hit two, 



ARB. 

Barb, garb, etc. 

ARCE. 

Farce, parse, Mars, etc. Allowable rhyme. 
scarce. 

ARCH. 

Arch, march, parch, starch, countermarch, 
etc. 

ARD. 

Bard, card, guard, hard, lard, nard, shard, 
yard, bombard, discard, regard, interlard, re- 
tard, disregard, etc., and the preterits and par- 
ticiples of verbs in ar, as barred, scarred, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, cord, reward, etc. 

ARD. 

Ward, award, reward, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
hard, card, see the last article, hoard, lord, bird, 
curd, and the preterits and participles of the 
verbs in ar, or, and ur, as barred, abhorred, 
incurred, etc. 

ARE. 

Bare, care, dare, fare, hare, mare, pare, tare, 
rare, ware, flare, glare, scare, share, snare, 
spare, square, stare, sware, prepare, aware, be- 
ware, compare, declare, ensnare. Perfect 
rhymes, air, fair, hair, lair, pair, chair, stair, 
affair, debonnair, despair, impair, repair, etc., 
bear, pear, swear, tear, wear, forbear, forswear, 
etc., there, were, where, ere, e'er, ne'er, else- 
where, whate'er, howe'er, howsoe'er, when- 
e'er, where'er, etc., heir, coheir, their. Allow- 
able rhymes, bar, car, etc., err, prefer, and 
here, hear, etc., regular, singular, war, etc. 

ARES. 

Unawares. Rhymes, theirs, and the plurals 
of nouns and third persons singular of verbs 
in are, air, eir, ear, as care, he cares, pair, he 
pairs, heirs, bear, he bears, etc. The allow- 
able rhymes are the plurals of nouns and the 
third persons singular of verbs which are al- 
lowed to rhyme with the termination ars, as 
bars, cars, errs, prefers, etc. 

ARF. 

Scarf. Allowable rhymes, dwarf, wharf. 
ARGE. 

Barge, charge, large, targe, discharge, o'er- 
charge, surcharge, enlarge. Allowable rhymes, 
verge, emerge, gorge, forge, urge, etc. 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



249 



ARK. 

Bark, cark, dark, dark, lark, mark, park, 
shark, spark, stark, embark, remark, etc. Al- 
lowable rhymes, cork, fork, etc. 

ARL. 

Snarl, marl, pari. Allowable rhymes, curl, 
furl, etc. 

ARM. 

Arm, barm, charm, farm, harm, alarm, 
disarm. Allowable rhymes, warm, swarm, 
storm, etc. 

ARN. 

Barn, yarn, etc. Allowable rhymes, warn, 
forewarn, etc., horn, morn, etc. 

ARN. 

Warn, forwarn. Perfect rhymes, horn, 
morn, etc. Allozvable rhymes, barn, yarn, etc. 

ARP. 

Carp, harp, sharp, counterscarp, etc. Al- 
lowable rhyme, warp. 

ARSH. 
Harsh, marsh, etc. 

ART. 

Art, cart, dart, hart, mart, part, smart, tart, 
start, apart, depart, impart, dispart, counter- 
part. Perfect rhymes, heart, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, wart, thwart, etc., hurt, etc., dirt, flirt, 
etc., pert, etc. 

ART (sounded ORT). 

Wart, thwart, etc. Perfect rhymes, short, 
retort, etc. Allowable rhymes, art, sport, 
court, etc. 

ARTH, see EARTH. 
ARVE. 

Carve, starve, etc. Allowable rhymes, nerve, 
deserve, etc. 

AS. 

Was. Allowable rhymes, has, as. 
ASS. 

Ass, brass, class, grass, lass, mass, pass, 
alas, amass, cuirass, repass, surpass, morass, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, base, face, deface, etc., 
loss, toss, etc. 

ASE, see ACE. 
Ash, cash, dash, clash, crash, flash, gash, 
gnash, hash, lash, plash, rash, thrash, slash, 
trash, abash, etc. Allowable rhymes, wash, 
quash, etc., leash, etc. 



ASH. 

Wash, quash, etc. Allowable rhymes, cash, 
dash, etc. 

ASK. 

Ask, task, bask, cask, flask, mask. 
ASP. 

Asp, clasp, gasp, grasp, hasp. Allowable 
rhymes, wasp, etc. 

AST. 

Cast, last, blast, mast, past, vast, fast, aghast, 
avast, forecast, overcast, outcast, repast. Per- 
fect rhymes, the preterits and participles of verbs 
in ass, as classed, amassed, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, the preterits and participles of verbs in 
ace, as placed, etc. Nouns and verbs in aste, 
as taste, waste, etc. 

ASTE. 

Baste, chaste, haste, paste, taste, waste, dis- 
taste. Perfect rhymes, waist, and the preterits 
and participles of verbs in ace, as faced, placed, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, cast, fast, etc., best, 
nest, etc., and the preterits and participles of 
verbs in ess, as messed, dressed, etc. 

AT. 

At, bat, cat, hat, fat, mat, pat, rat, sat, tat, 
vat, brat, chat, flat, plat, sprat, that, gnat. 
Allowable rhymes, bate, hate, etc. 

ATCH. 

Catch, match, hatch, latch, patch, scratch, 
smatch, snatch, despatch. 

ATE. 

Bate, date, fate, gate, grate, hate, tate, mate, 
pate, plate, prate, rate, sate, state, scate, slate, 
abate, belate, collate, create, debate, elate, 
dilate, estate, ingrate, innate, rebate, relate, 
sedate, translate, abdicate, abominate, abro- 
gate, accelerate, accommodate, accumulate, 
accurate, adequate, affectionate, advocate, 
adulterate, aggravate, agitate, alienate, ani- 
mate, annihilate, antedate, anticipate, antiquate, 
arbitrate, arrogate, articulate, assassinate, cal- 
culate, capitulate, captivate, celebrate, circu- 
late, coagulate, commemorate, commiserate, 
communicate, compassionate, confederate, con- 
gratulate, congregate, consecrate, contaminate, 
corroborate, cultivate, candidate, cooperate, 
celebrate, considerate, consulate, capacitate, 
debilitate, dedicate, degenerate, delegate, de- 



250 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



liberate, denominate, depopulate, dislocate, 
deprecate, discriminate, derogate, dissipate, 
delicate, disconsolate, desperate, depreciate, 
educate, effeminate, elevate, emulate, estimate, 
elaborate, equivocate, eradicate, evaporate, 
exaggerate, exasperate, expostulate, extermi- 
nate, extricate, facilitate, fortunate, generate, 
gratulate, hesitate, illiterate, illuminate, irri- 
tate, imitate, immoderate, impetrate, impor- 
tunate, imprecate, inanimate, innovate, insti- 
gate, intemperate, intimate, intimidate, intoxi- 
cate, intricate, invalidate, inveterate, inviolate, 
legitimate, magistrate, meditate, mitigate, mod- 
erate, necessitate, nominate, obstinate, partici- 
pate, passionate, penetrate, perpetrate, person- 
ate, potentate, precipitate, predestinate, pre- 
dominate, premeditate, prevaricate, procras- 
tinate, profligate, prognosticate, propagate, 
recriminate, regenerate, regulate, reiterate, 
reprobate, reverberate, ruminate, separate, 
sophisticate, stipulate, subjugate, subordinate, 
suffocate, terminate, tolerate, temperate, vindi- 
cate, violate, unfortunate. Perfect rhymes, 
bait, plait, strait, wait, await, great. Nearly 
perfect rhymes, eight, weight, height, straight. 
Allowable rhymes, beat, heat, etc., bat, cat, etc., 
bet, wet, etc. 

ATH. 

Bath, path, etc. Allowable rhymes, hath, 
faith, etc. 

ATHE. 

Bathe, swathe, lathe, rathe. 

AUB, see OB. 
AUCE, see AUSE. 
AUCH, see OACH. 
AUD. 

Fraud, laud, applaud, defraud. Perfect 
rhy?nes, broad, abroad, bawd ; and the preterits 
and participles of verbs in aw, as gnawed, 
sawed, etc. Allowable rhymes, odd, nod, etc., 
ode, bode, etc. ; also the word load. 

AVE. 

Cave, brave, gave, grave, crave, lave, nave, 
knave, pave, rave, save, shave, slave, stave, 
wave, behave, deprave, engrave, outbrave, for- 
gave, misgave, architrave. Allowable rhyme, 
tke auxiliary verb have. 

AUGH, see AFF. 
AUGHT, see OUGHT. 



AULT, see ALT. 
AUNCH. 
Launch, paunch, haunch, staunch, etc. 

AUNCE, see ONSE. 
AUNT. 

Aunt, daunt, gaunt, haunt, jaunt, taunt, 
vaunt, avaunt. Perfect rhymes, slant, aslant. 
Allowable rhymes, want, etc., pant, cant, etc. 
AUSE. 

Cause, pause, clause, applause, because. 
Perfect rhymes, the plurals of nouns, and third 
person singular of verbs in aw, as laws, he 
draws, etc. Allowable rhyme, was. 

AUST, see OST. 
AW. 

Craw, daw, law, chaw, claw, draw, flaw, 
gnaw, jaw, law, maw, paw, raw, saw, straw, 
thaw, withdraw, foresaw. 

A WD, see AUD. 
AWK, see ALK. 
AWL. 

Bawl, brawl, drawl, crawl, scrawl, sprawl, 
squall. Perfect rhy?nes, ball, call, fall, gall, 
small, hall, pall, tall, wall, stall, install, fore- 
stall, thrall, inthrall. 

AWN. 

Dawn, brawn, fawn, pawn, spawn, drawn, 
yawn, lawn, withdrawn. 

AX. 

Ax, tax, wax, relax, flax. Perfect rhymes, 
the plurals of nouns, and third persons singular 
of verbs in ack, as backs, sacks, etc., he lacks, 
he packs, etc. Allowable rhymes, the plurals 
of nouns, and third persons singular of verbs 
in ake, as cakes, lakes, etc.,. he makes, he 
takes, etc. 

AY. 

Bray, clay, day, dray, tray, flay, fray, gay, 
hay, jay, lay, may, nay, pay, play, ray, say, 
way, pray, spray, slay, spay, stay, stray, sway, 
affray, allay, array, astray, away, belay, be- 
wray, betray, decay, defray, delay, disarray, 
display, dismay, essay, forelay, gainsay, in- 
lay, relay, repay, roundelay, virelay. Perfect 
rhymes, neigh, weigh, inveigh, etc., pray, they, 
convey, obey, purvey, survey, disobey, grey. 
Allowable rhy??ies, tea, sea, fee, glee, see, 
etc. 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



251 



AZE. 

Craze, daze, blaze, gaze, glaze, raze, amaze, 
maze, graze. Perfect rhymes, raise, praise, dis- 
praise, etc., phrase, paraphrase, etc., and the 
nouns plural and third persons singular of the 
present tense of verbs in ay, eigh, and ey; as 
days, he inveighs, he obeys, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, ease, tease, seize, etc., and keys, the 
phiral of key ; also the auxiliaries has and 
was. 

E and EA, see EE 
EACE, see EASE. 
EACH. 

Beach, breach, bleach, peach, preach, teach, 
impeach. Nearly perfect rhymes, beech, leech, 
speech, beseech. Allowable rhymes, fetch, 
wretch, etc. 

EAD, see EDE and EED. 
EAF, see IEF. 
EAGUE. 

League, teague, etc. Perfect rhymes, in- 
trigue, fatigue, etc. Allowable rhymes, hague, 
vague, etc., leg, beg, etc., bag, rag, etc. 
EAK, see AKE. 

Beak, speak, bleak, creak, freak, leak, peak, 
sneak, squeak, streak, weak, tweak, wreak, 
bespeak. Nearly perfect rhymes, cheek, leek, 
creek, meek, reek, seek, sleek, pique, week, 
shriek. Allowable rhymes, beck, speck, etc., 
lake, take, thick, lick, etc. 

EAL. 

Deal, heal, reveal, meal, peal, seal, steal, 
teal, veal, weal, zeal, squeal, repeal, con- 
ceal, congeal, anneal, appeal. Nearly perfect 
rhymes, eel, heel, feel, keel, kneel, peel, reel, 
steel, wheel. Allowable rhymes, bell, tell, etc., 
bale, tale, etc., bill, fill, etc., ail, fail, etc. 
EALM, see ELM. 
EALTH. 

Health, wealth, stealth, commonwealth, etc. 
EAM. 

Beam, cream, gleam, seam, scream, steam, 
stream, team, beam, dream. Perfect rhymes, 
phlegm, scheme, theme, blaspheme, extreme, 
supreme. Nearly perfect rhymes, deem, teem, 
beseem, misdeem, esteem, disesteem, redeem, 
seem, etc. Allowable rhymes, dame, lame, etc., 
limb, him, etc., them, hem, etc., lamb, dara, 
etc. See AME. 



EAN. 

Bean, clean, dean, glean, lean, mean, wean, 
yean, demean, unclean. Perfect rhymes, con- 
vene, demesne, intervene, mien. Nearly per- 
fect rhymes, machine, keen, screen, seen, 
green, spleen, between, careen, foreseen, se- 
rene, obscene, terrene, etc., queen, spleen, etc. 
Allowable rhy?nes, bane, mane, etc., ban, man, 
etc., bin, thin, begin, etc. 

EANS, see ENSE. 
EANT, see ENT. 
EAP, see EEP and EP. 
EAR, see EER. 
EARD. 

Heard, herd, sherd, etc. Perfect rhymes, 
the preterits and participles of verbs in er, as 
erred, preferred, etc. Allowable rhymes, beard, 
the preterits and participles of verbs in ere, ear, 
and ar, as revered, feared, barred. 

EARCH. 

Search, perch, research. Allowable rhymes, 
church, smirch, lurch, parch, march, etc. 
EARL. 

Earl, pearl. Perfect rhy?ne, girl, etc. Al- 
lowable rhymes, snarl, marl, churl, furl, etc. 
EARN, see ERN. 
EARSE, see ERSE. 
EART, see ART. 
EARTH. 

Earth, dearth. Perfect rhymes, birth, mirth, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, hearth, etc. 

EASE, sounded EACE. 
Cease, lease, release, grease, decease, de- 
crease, increase, release, surcease. Perfect 
rhyme, peace. Nearly perfect rhymes, piece, 
niece, fleece, geese, frontispiece, apiece, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, less, mess, etc., lace, mace, 
etc., miss, hiss, etc., nice, vice, etc. 

EASH, see ESH. 
EAST. 

East, feast, least, beast. Perfect rhymes, 
the preterits and participles of verbs in ease, as 
ceased, increased, etc. Nearly perfect rhyme, 
priest. Allowable rhymes, haste, taste, etc., 
best, chest, etc., fist, list, etc., and the pret- 
erits and participles of verbs in ess and iss, as 
dressed, hissed, etc. 

EAT. 

Bleat, eat, feat, heat, meat, neat, seat, treat, 



252 A DICTIONAR 

wheat, beat, cheat, defeat, estreat, escheat, en- 
treat, retreat. Perfect rhymes, obsolete, re- 
plete, concrete, complete. Nearly perfect 
rhymes, feet, fleet, gleet, greet, meet, sheet, 
sleet, street, sweet, discreet. Allowable rhymes, 
bate, great, hate, etc., get, met, etc., bit, hit, 
etc. See ATE. 

EATH. 

Breath, death, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
heath, sheath, teeth. 

EATHE. 

Breathe, sheathe, etc. Perfect rhymes, 
wreath, inwreath, bequeath, beneath, under- 
neath, etc. Nearly perfect rhymes, seethe, etc. 
EAVE. 

Cleave, heave, interweave, leave, weave, be- 
reare, inweave. Perfect rhymes, receive, con- 
ceive, deceive, perceive. Nearly perfect 
rhymes, eve, grieve, sleeve, thieve, aggrieve, 
achieve, believe, disbelieve, relieve, reprieve, 
retrieve. Allowable rhymes, give, live, etc., 
lave, cave, etc., and have. 

EBB. 

Ebb, webb, etc. Allowable rhymes, babe, 
astrolabe, etc., glebe, etc. 

ECK. 

Beck, neck, check, deck, speck, wreck. Al- 
lowable rhymes, break, take, etc., beak, sneak, 
etc. 

ECT. 

Sect, abject, affect, correct, incorrect, col- 
lect, deject, detect, direct, disrespect, disaffect, 
dissect, effect, elect, eject, erect, expect, indi- 
rect, infect, inspect, neglect, object, project, 
protect, recollect, reflect, reject, respect, select, 
subject, suspect, architect, circumspect, dialect, 
intellect. Perfect rhymes, the preterits and 
participles of verbs in eck, as decked, checked, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, the preterits and part- 
iciples of verbs in ake and eak, as baked, 
leaked. 

ED. 

Bed, bled, fed, fled, bred, led, red, shred, 
shed, sped, wed, abed, inbred, misled. Perfect 
rhymes, said, bread, dread, dead, head, lead, 
read, spread, thread, tread, behead, o'erspread. 
Allowable rhymes, bead, mead, etc., blade, 
fade, etc., maid, paid, etc., and the preterits 
and participles of verbs in ay, ey, and eigh, as 
bayed, obeyed, veighed, etc. 



Y OP RHYMES. 

EDE, see EED. 
EDGE. 

Edge, wedge, fledge, hedge, ledge, pledge, 
sedge, allege. Allowable rhymes, age, page, 
etc., siege, oblige, etc., privilege, sacrilege, 
sortilege. 

EE. 

Bee, free, glee, knee, see, three, thee, tree, 
agree, decree, degree, disagree, foresee, o'ersee, 
pedigree, he, me, we, she, be, jubilee, lee. 
Nearly perfect rhymes, sea, plea, flea, tea, key. 
Allowable rhymes, all words of one syllable 
ending in y, ye, or ie, or polysyllables of these 
ter?ninations having the accent on the ultimate 
or antepenultimate syllable. 

EECE, see EASE. 
EECH, see EACH. 
EED. 

Creed, deed, indeed, bleed, breed, feed, 
heed, meed, need, reed, speed, seed, steed, 
weed, proceed, succeed, exceed. Perfect 
rhymes, knead, read, intercede, precede, recede, 
concede, impede, supercede, etc., bead, lead, 
mead, plead, etc. Allowable rhymes, bed, dead, 
etc., bid, hid, etc., made, blade, etc. 

EEF, see IEF. 
EEK, see EAK. 
EEL, see EAL. 
EEM, see EAM. 
EEN, see EAN. 
EEP. 

Creep, deep, sleep, keep, peep, sheep, steep, 
sweep, weep, asleep. Nearly perfect rhymes, 
cheap, heap, neap, etc. Allowable rhymes 
ape, rape, etc., step, nep, etc., hip, lip, etc. 
EER. 

Beer, deer, fleer, geer, jeer, peer, meer, leer, 
sheer, steer, sneer, cheer, veer, picker, dom- 
ineer, cannoneer, compeer, engineer, mutineer, 
pioneer, privateer, charioteer, chanticleer, 
career, mountaineer. Perfect rhymes here, 
sphere, adhere, cohere, interfere, persevere, 
revere, austere, severe, sincere, hemisphere, 
etc., ear, clear, dear, fear, hear, near, sear, 
smear, spear, tear, rear, year, appear, besmear, 
disappear, endear, auctioneer. Allowable 
rhymes, bare, dare, etc., prefer, deter, charac- 
ter, etc. 

EESE, see EEZE. 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



253 



EET, see EAT. 
EETH, see EATH. 
EEVE, see EAVE. 
EEZE. 

Breeze, freeze, wheeze, sneeze, squeeze, and 
the plurals of nouns, and third persons singular, 
present tense of verbs in ee, as bees, he sees. 
Perfect rhymes, cheese, these, etc. Nearly 
perfect rhymes, ease, appease, disease, displease, 
tease, seize, etc., and the plurals of nouns in 
ea, as teas, pleas, etc., and the polysyllables 
ending in es, having the accent on the ante- 
penultimate, as images, monarchies, etc. 
EFT. 

Cleft, left, theft, weft, bereft, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, lift, sift, etc., and the third persons 
singular, present tense, of verbs in afe,aff, augh, 
and iff, as chafed, quaffed, laughed, whiffed, 
etc. 

EG. 

Egg, leg, beg, peg. Allowable rhymes, vague, 
plague, etc., league, teague, etc. 

EIGH, see AY. 
EIGHT, see ATE. 
EIGN, see AIN. 
EIL, see AIL. 
EIN, see AIN. 
EINT, see AINT. 
EIR, see ARE. 
EIT, see EAT. 
EIVE,see EAVE. 
EIZE, see EEZE. 
ELL. 

Ell, dwell, fell, hell, knell, quell, sell, bell, 
cell, dispel, foretell, excel, compel, befell, yell, 
well, tell, swell, spell, smell, shell, parallel, 
sentinel, infidel, citadel, refel, repel, rebel, im- 
pel, expel. Allowable rhymes, bale, sale, etc., 
heal, peal, etc., eel, steel, etc. 

ELD. 

Held, geld, withheld, upheld, beheld, etc. 
Perfect rhymes, the preterits and participles of 
verbs in ell, as swelled, felled, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, the preterits and participles of verbs 
in ale, ail, etc., heal, seal, etc., as empaled, 
wailed, etc., healed, sealed, etc. 

ELF. 

Elf, pelf, self, shelf, himself, etc. 

ELK. 

Elk, whelk, etc. 



ELM. 

Elm, helm, realm, whelm, overwhelm, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, palm, film, etc. 

ELP. 

Help, whelp, yelp, etc. 

ELT. 

Belt, gelt, felt, welt, smelt, pelt, divelt. 

Perfect rhyme, dealt. 

ELVE. 

Delve, helve, twelve, etc. 

ELVES. 

Elves, themselves, etc. Perfect rhymes, the 
plurals of nouns and third persons singular of 
verbs in elf and elve, as twelves, delves, 
shelves, etc. 

EM. 

Gem, hem, stem, them, diadem, stratagem, 
etc. Perfect rhyme, condemn, contemn, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, lame, tame, etc., team, seam, 
theme, phlegm, etc. 

EME, see EAM. 
EMN. 

Condemn, contemn, etc. Perfect rhymes, 
gem, hem, etc. Allowable rhymes, lame, tame, 
etc., team, seam, etc. 

EMPT. 

Tempt, exempt, attempt, contempt. 
EN. 

Den, hen, fen, ken, men, pen, ten, then, 
when, wren, denizen. Allowable rhymes, bane, 
fane, etc., mean, bean, etc. 

ENCE. 

Fence, hence, pence, thence, whence, de- 
fence, expense, offence, pretence, commence, 
abstinence, circumference, conference, confi- 
dence, consequence, continence, benevolence, 
concupiscence, difference, diffidence, diligence, 
eloquence, eminence, evidence, excellence, 
impenitence, impertinence, impotence, impu- 
dence, improvidence, incontinence, indiffer- 
ence, indigence, indolence, inference, intelli- 
gence, innocence, magnificence, munificence, 
negligence, omnipotence, penitence, prefer- 
ence, providence, recompense, reference, 
residence, reverence, vehemence, violence. 
Perfect rhymes, sense, dense, cense, condense, 
immense, intense, propense, dispense, suspense, 
prepense, incense, frankincense. 



254 A DICTIONAR 

ENCH. 

Bench, drench, retrench, quench, clench, 
stench, tench, trench, wench, wrench, in- 
trench. 

END. 

Bend, mend, blend, end, fend, lend, rend, 
send, spend, tend, vend, amend, attend, ascend, 
commend, contend, defend, depend, descend, 
distend, expend, extend, forefend, impend, 
misspend, obtend, offend, portend, pretend, 
protend, suspend, transcend, unbend, appre- 
hend, comprehend, condescend, discommend, 
recommend, reprehend, dividend, reverend. 
Perfect rhymes, friend, befriend, and the 
preterits and participles of verbs in en, as 
penned, kenned, etc. Allowable rhymes, the 
preterits and participles of verbs in ean, as 
gleaned, yeaned, etc. 

ENDS. 

Amends. Perfect rhymes, the plurals of 
nouns, and third persons singular, present 
tense, of verbs in end, as ends, friends, he 
mends, etc. 

ENE, see EAN. 
ENGE. 
Avenge, revenge, etc. 

ENGTH. 
Length, strength, etc. 

ENSE, sounded FNZE. 
Cleanse. Perfect rhymes, the plurals of 
nouns, and third persons singular, present 
tense, of verbs in en, as hens, fens, he pens, he 
kens, etc. 

ENT. 

Bent, lent, rent, pent, scent, sent, shent, 
spent, tent, vent, went, absent, meant, ascent, 
assent, attent, augment, cement, content, con- 
sent, descent, dissent, event, extent, foment, 
frequent, indent, intent, invent, lament, mis- 
spent, o'erspent, present, prevent, relent, re- 
pent, resent, ostent, ferment, outwent, under- 
went, discontent, unbent, circumvent, represent, 
abstinent, accident, accomplishment, admon- 
ishment, acknowledgment, aliment, arbitra- 
ment, argument, banishment, battlement, 
blandishment, astonishment, armipotent, bellip- 
otent, benevolent, chastisement, competent, 
compliment, complement, confident, continent, 
corpulent, detriment, different, diffident, dili- 
gent, disparagement, document, element, elo- 



Y OF RHYMES. 

quent, eminent, equivalent, establishment, 
evident, excellent, excrement, exigent, experi- 
ment, firmament, fraudulent, government, 
embellishment, imminent, impenitent, imperti- 
nent, implement, impotent, imprisonment, 
improvident, impudent, incident, incompetent, 
incontinent, indifferent, indigent, innocent, 
insolent, instrument, irreverent, languishment, 
ligament, lineament, magnificent, management, 
medicament, malecontent, monument, negli- 
gent, nourishment, nutriment, Occident, omnip-' 
otent, opulent, ornament, parliament, penitent, 
permanent, pertinent, president, precedent, 
prevalent, provident, punishment, ravishment, 
regiment, resident, redolent, rudiment, sacra- 
ment, sediment, sentiment, settlement, subse- 
quent, supplement, intelligent, tenement, tem- 
perament, testament, tournament, turbulent, 
vehement, violent, virulent, reverent. Allowable 
rhymes, paint, saint, etc. 

ENTS. 

Accoutrements. Perfect rhymes, the plurals 
of nouns, and third persons singular, present 
tense, of verbs in ent, as scents, he assents, etc. 
EP. 

Step, nep, etc. Allowable rhymes, leap, reap, 
etc., rape, tape, etc. 

EPT. 

Accept, adept, except, intercept, etc. Per- 
fect rhymes, crept, slept, wept, kept. Allowable 
rhymes, the preterits and participles of verbs in 
ape, eep and eap, as peeped, reaped, shaped, etc. 
ERR. 

Err, aver, defer, infer, deter, inter, refer, 
transfer, confer, prefer, parterre, administer, 
wagoner, islander, arbiter, character, villager, 
cottager, dowager, forager, pillager, voyager, 
massacre, gardener, slanderer, flatterer, idola- 
ter, provender, theatre, amphitheatre, foreigner, 
lavender, messenger, passenger, sorcerer, inter- 
preter, officer, mariner, harbinger, minister, 
register, canister, chorister, sophister, presbyter, 
lawgiver, philosopher, astrologer, loiterer, 
prisoner, grasshopper, astronomer, sepulchre, 
thunderer, traveller, murderer, usurer. Allow- 
able rhymes, bare, care, etc., ear, fear, etc., 
bar, car, etc., sir, fir, her, etc. 

ERCH, see EARCH. 
ERCE, see ERSE. 



A DICTWXAR Y OF RHYMES. 



255 



ERD, see EARD. 
ERE, see EER. 
ERGE. 

Verge, absterge, emerge, immerge. Perfect 
rhyme, dirge. Nearly perfect rhymes, urge, 
purge, surge. Allowable rhymes, barge, large, 
etc. 

ERN. 

Fern, stern, discern, concern. Perfect 
rhymes, learn, earn, yearn, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, barn, yarn, etc., burn, turn, etc. 
ERSE. 

Verse, herse, absterse, adverse, averse, con- 
verse, disperse, immerse, perverse, reverse, 
traverse, asperse, intersperse, universe. Perfect 
rhymes, amerce, coerce, etc., fierce, tierce, 
pierce, etc. Allowable rhymes, farce, parse, 
Mars, etc., purse, curse, etc. 

ERT. 

Wert, advert, assert, avert, concert, convert, 
controvert, desert, divert, exert, expert, insert, 
invert, pervert, subvert. Allowable rhymes, 
heart, part, etc., shirt, dirt, etc., hurt, spurt, 
etc. 

ERVE. 

Serve, nerve, swerve, preserve, deserve, con- 
serve, observe, reserve, disserve, subserve. 
Allowable rhymes, starve, carve, etc., curve, 
etc. 

ESS. 

Bless, dress, cess, chess, guess, less, mess 
press, stress, acquiesce, access, address, assess, 
compress, confess, caress, depress, digress, dis- 
possess, distress, excess, express, impress, op- 
press, possess, profess, recess, repress, redress, 
success, transgress, adulteress, bashfulness, 
bitterness, cheerfulness, comfortless, comeli- 
ness, dizziness, diocess, drowsiness, eagerness, 
easiness, embassadress, emptiness, eavenness, 
fatherless, filthiness, foolishness, forgetfulness, 
forwardness, frowardness, fruitfulness, fulsome- 
ness, giddiness, greediness, gentleness, gov- 
erness, happiness, haughtiness, heaviness, idle- 
ness, heinousness, hoariness, hollowness, holi- 
ness, lasciviousness, lawfulness, laziness, little- 
ness, liveliness, loftiness, lioness, lowliness, 
manliness, masterless, mightiness, motherless, 
motionless, nakedness, neediness, noisomeness, 
numberless, patroness, peevishness, perfidious- 
ness, pitiless, poetess, prophetess, ransomless, 



readiness, righteousness, shepherdess, sorceress, 
sordidness, spiritless, sprightliness, stubborn- 
ness, sturdiness, surliness, steadiness, tender- 
ness, thoughtfulness, ugliness, uneasiness, 
unhappiness, votaress, usefulness, wakefulness, 
wantonness, weaponless, wariness, willingness, 
wilfulness, weariness, wickedness, wilderness, 
wretchedness, drunkenness, childishness. Al- 
lowable rhymes, mass, pass, etc., mace, place, 
etc. 

ESE, see EEZE. 
ESH. 

Flesh, fresh, refresh, thresh, afresh, mesh. 
Allowable rhymes, mash, flash, etc. 

ESK. 

Desk. Perfect rhymes, grotesque, burlesque, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, mask, ask. 

EST. 

Best, chest, crest, guest, jest, nest, pest, 
quest, rest, test, vest, west, arrest, attest, be- 
quest, contest, detest, digest, divest, invest, 
infest, molest, optest, protest, request, suggest, 
unrest, interest, manifest, etc. Perfect rhymes, 
breast, abreast, etc., and the preterits and parti- 
ciples of verbs in ess, as dressed, pressed, ex- 
pressed, etc. Allowable rhymes, cast, fast, 
etc., haste, waste, etc., beast, least, etc. See 
EAST. 

ET. 

Bet, jet, fret, get, let, met, net, set, wet, whet, 
yet, debt, abet, beget, beset, forget, regret, al- 
phabet, amulet, anchoret, cabinet, epithet, par- 
apet, rivulet, violet, counterfeit, coronet, etc. 
Perfect rhymes, sweat, threat, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, bate, hate, etc., beat, heat, etc. 
ETCH. 

Fetch, stretch, wretch, sketch, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, match, latch, etc., peach, bleach, etc. 
ETE, see EAT. 
EVE, see EAVE. 
EUM, see UME. 
EW. 

Blew, chew, dew, brew, drew, flew, few, 
grew, new, knew, hew, Jew, miew, view, 
threw, yew, crew, slew, anew, askew, bedew, 
eschew, renew, review, withdrew, screw, inter- 
view, etc. Perfect rhymes, blue, clue, due, 
cue, glue, hue, rue, sue, true, accrue, ensue, 
endue, imbue, imbrue, pursue, subdue, adieu, 



2$6 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



purlieu, perdue, residue, avenue, revenue, 
retinue. 

EWD, see EUD. 
EWN, see UNE. 
EX. 

Sex, vex, annex, convex, complex, perplex, 
circumflex, and the plurals of nouns and third 
persons singular of verbs in eck, as check, he 
checks, etc. Allowable rhymes, ax, wax, etc., 
and the plurals of nouns and third persons 
singular of verbs in ake, ack, eak, eke, ique, 
ike, etc., breaks, rakes, he takes, he breaks, 
racks, he ekes, pikes, he likes, he piques, etc. 
EXT. 

Next, pretexts, and the p?'eterits and parti- 
ciples of verbs in ex, as vexed, perplexed, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, the preterits and participles 
of 'verbs in ax, as waxed, etc. 

EY, see AY. 
IB. 

Bib, crib, squib, drib, glib, nib, rib. Allow- 
able rhy??ies, bribe, tribe, etc. 

IBE. 

Bribe, tribe, scribe, ascribe, describe, super- 
scribe, prescribe, proscribe, subscribe, tran- 
scribe, inscribe. Allowable rhymes, bib, crib, 
etc. 

ICE. 

Ice, dice, mice, nice, price, rice, spice, slice, 
thrice, trice, advice, entice, vice, device. Per- 
fect rhymes, the nouns, rise, concise, precise, 
paradise, etc. Allowable rhymes, miss, kiss, hiss, 
artifice, avarice, cockatrice, benefice, cicatrice, 
edifice, orifice, prejudice, precipice, sacrifice, 
etc., piece, fleece, etc. 

ICH, see ITCH. 
ICK. 

Brick, sick, chick, kick, lick, nick, pick, 
quick, stick, thick, trick, arithmetic, asthmatic, 
choleric, catholic, phlegmatic, heretic, rhetoric, 
schismatic, splenetic, lunatic, asteric, politic, 
empiric. Allowable rhymes, like, pike, etc., 
weak, speak, etc. 

ICT. 

Strict, addict, afflict, convict, inflict, contra- 
dict, etc. Perfect rhymes, the preterits a?id 
participles of verbs in ick, as licked, kicked, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, the preterits and parti- 
ciples of verbs in ike, eak, as liked, leaked, 
etc. 



ID. 

Bid, chid, hid, kid, lid, slid, rid, bestrid, 
pyramid, forbid. Allowable rhymes, bide, 
chide, parricide, etc., and the preterits and 
participles of verbs in y or it, as died, replied, 
etc., lead, bead, mead, deed, need, etc., and the 
preterits and participles of verbs in ee, as freed, 
agreed, etc. 

IDE. 

Bide, chide, hide, glide, pride, ride, slide, 
side, stride, tide, wide, bride, abide, guide, 
aside, astride, beside, bestride, betide, confide, 
decide, deride, divide, preside, provide, sub- 
side, misguide, subdivide, etc. Perfect rhymes, 
the prele?'its atid participles of verbs in ie and 
y, as died, replied, etc., and the participle 
sighed. Allowable rhymes, bead, mead, etc., 
bid, hid, etc. 

IDES. 

Ides, besides. Perfect rhymes, the plurals 
of nouns and third persons singular of verbs in 
ide, as tides, he rides. Allowable rhymes, the 
plurals of nouns and third persons singular of 
verbs in ead, id, as beads, he leads, etc., kids, 
he bids, etc. 

IDGE. 

Bridge, ridge, abridge, etc. 

IDST. 

Midst, amidst, etc. Perfect rhy?nes, the 
second person singular of the present tense of 
verbs in id, as thou biddest, thou hiddest, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, the seco?td person singular 
of the present tense of verbs in ide, ead, as 
thou hiddest, thou readest, etc. 

IE, or Y. 

By, buy, cry, die, dry, eye, fly, fry, fie, hie, 
lie, pie, ply, pry, rye, shy, sly, -spry, sky, sty, 
tie, try, vie, why, ally, apply, awry, bely, com- 
ply, decry, defy, descry, deny, imply, espy, out- 
vie, outfiy, rely, reply, supply, untie, amplify, 
beautify, certify, crucify, deify, dignify, edify, 
falsify, fortify, gratify, glorify, indemnify, just- 
ify, magnify, modify, mollify, mortify, pacify, 
petrify, purify, putrify, qualify, ratify, rectify, 
sanctify, satisfy, scarify, signify, specify, stupify, 
terrify, testify, verify, villify, vitrify, vivify, 
prophesy. Perfect rhymes, high, nigh, sigh, 
thigh. Allowable rhymes, bee, she. tea, etc., 
pleurisy, chemistry, academy, apostasy, conspir- 
acy, confederacy, ecstasy, democracy, embassy, 



A DICTIONAR 

fallacy, legacy, supremacy, lunacy, privacy, 
piracy, malady, remedy, tragedy, comedy, cos- 
mography, geography, geometry, etc., elegy, 
certainty, sovereignty, loyalty, disloyalty, pen- 
alty, casualty, ribaldry, chivalry, infamy, con- 
stancy, fealty, cavalry, bigamy, polygamy, 
vacancy, inconstancy, infancy, company, ac- 
company, dittany, tyranny, villany, anarchy, 
monarchy, lethargy, incendiary, infirmary, li- 
brary, salary, sanctuary, votary, auxiliary, con- 
trary, diary, granary, rosemary, urgency, in- 
fantry, knavery, livery, recovery, robbery, 
novelty, antipathy, apathy, sympathy, idolatry, 
galaxy, husbandry, cruelty, enemy, blasphemy, 
prophecy, clemency, decency, inclemency, 
emergency, regency, progeny, energy, poverty, 
liberty, property, adultery, artery, artillery, bat- 
tery, beggary, bribery, bravery, delivery, drud- 
gery, flattery, gallery, imagery, lottery, misery, 
mystery, nursery, raillery, slavery, sorcery, 
treachery, discovery, tapestry, majesty, mod- 
esty, immodesty, honesty, dishonesty, courtesy, 
heresy, poesy, poetry, secrecy, leprosy, perfidy, 
subsidy, drapery, symmetry, drollery, prodigy, 
policy, mutiny, destiny, scrutiny, hypocrisy, 
family, ability, activity, avidity, assiduity, civil- 
ity, community, concavity, consanguinity, con- 
formity, congruity, diuturnity, facility, falsity, 
familiarity, formality, generosity, gratuity, hu- 
midity, absurdity, activity, adversity, affability, 
affinity, agility, alacrity, ambiguity, animosity, 
antiquity, austerity, authority, brevity, calamity, 
capacity, captivity, charity, chastity, civility, 
credulity, curiosity, finery, declivity, deformity, 
duty, dexterity, dignity, disparity, diversity, 
divinity, enmity, enormity, equality, equanim- 
ity, equity, eternity, extremity, fatality, felicity, 
fertility, fidelity, frugality, futurity, gravity, 
hostility, humanity, humility, immanity, imma- 
turity, immensity, immorality, immortality, im- 
munity, immutability, impartiality, impossibil- 
ity, impetuosity, improbity, inanity, incapacity, 
incivility, incongruity, inequality, indemnity, 
infinity, inflexibility, instability, invalidity, jol- 
lity, lenity, lubricity, magnanimity, majority, 
mediocrity, minority, mutability, nicety, per- 
versity, perplexity, perspicuity, prosperity, 
privity, probability, probity, propensity, rarity, 
rapidity, sagacity, sanctity, sensibility, sensual- 



ly OF RHYMES. 2$? 

ity, solidity, temerity, timidity, tranquillity, 
virginity, visibility, university, trumpery, apol- 
ogy, genealogy, etymology, simony, symphony, 
soliloquy, allegory, armory, factory, pillory, 
faculty, treasury, usury, augury, importunity, 
impunity, impurity, inaccuracy, inability, incre- 
dulity, indignity, infidelity, infirmity, iniquity, 
integrity, laity, liberality, malignity, maturity, 
morality, mortality, nativity, necessity, neutral- 
ity, nobility, obscurity, opportunity, partiality, 
perpetuity, prosperity, priority, prodigality, pur- 
ity, quality, quantity, scarcity, security, severity, 
simplicity, sincerity, solemnity, sterility, stupid- 
ity, Trinity, vacuity, validity, vanity, vivacity, 
unanimity, uniformity, unity, anxiety, gayety, 
impiety, piety, satiety, sobriety, society, variety, 
customary, melody, philosophy, astronomy, 
anatomy, colony, gluttony, harmony, agony, 
gallantry, canopy, history, memory, victory, 
calumny, injury, luxury, penury, perjury, usury, 
industry. 

IECE, see EASE. 
IEF. 

Grief, chief, fief, thief, brief, belief, relief, 
etc. Perfect rhymes, reef, beef, etc. Nearly 
perfect rhymes, leaf, sheaf, etc. 

IEGE. 

Liege, siege, oblige, disoblige, assiege, be- 
siege. 

IELD. 

Field, yield, shield, wield, afield. Nearly 
perfect rhymes, the preterits and participles of 
verbs in eal, as healed, repealed, etc. 

IEN, see EEN. 
IEND, see END. 
IERCE, see ERSE. 
IEST, see EAST. 
IEVE, see EAVE. 
IFE. 

Rife, fife, knife, wife, strife, life. Allowable 
rhymes, cliff, skiff, stiff, whiff, etc. 

IFF, see IFE. 
IFT. 

Gift, drift, shift, lift, rift, sift, thrift, adrift, 
etc., and the preterits and participles of verbs in 
iff, as whiffed, etc. 

IG. 

Big, dig, gig, fig, pig, rig, sprig, twig, swig. 
Allowable rhymes, league, teague, fatigue, etc. 



258 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



IGE, see IEGE. 

IGH, see IE. 
IGHT, see ITE. 
IGN, see INE. 
IGUE, see EAGUE. 
IKE. 

Dike, like, pike, spike, strike, alike, dislike, 
oblique. Allowable rhymes, leak, speak, an- 
tique, etc., lick, pick, etc. 

ILL. 

Bill, chill, fill, drill, gill, hill, ill, kill, mill, 
pill, quill, rill, shrill, frill, skill, spill, still, swill, 
thrill, till, trill, will, distil, fulfil, instil, codicil, 
daffodil, utensil. Perfect rhymes, all words 
ending in ile, with the accent on the antepenul- 
timate syllable, as volatile, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, byle, chyle, file, feel, reel, etc., meal, 
peal, seal, etc., and words in ble, having the 
accent on the antepenultiffiate, as suitable, etc. 

ILD. 

Child, mild, wild, etc. Perfect rhymes, the 
preterits and participles of verbs of one syl- 
lable, in ile, or of more syllables, provided the 
accent be on the last, as piled, reviled, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, the preterits and participles 
of verbs in ill, as filled, willed, etc., in oil, as 
oiled, boiled, foiled, etc. 

ILD. 

Gild, build, rebuild, etc. Perfect rhymes, 
the preterits and participles of verbs in illed, as 
filled, willed, etc. Allowable rhymes, child, 
mild, and their allowable rhymes, which see. 

ILE. 

Bile, chyle, file, guile, isle, mile, pile, smile, 
stile, style, tile, vile, while, awhile, compile, 
revile, defile, exile, erewhile, reconcile, be- 
guile. Allowable rhymes, oil, boil, etc., bill, 
fill, etc. 

ILK. 

Milk, silk, bilk, etc. 

ILT. 

Gilt, jilt, built, quilt, guilt, hilt, spilt, stilt, 
tilt. 

ILTH. 

Filth, tilth, etc. 

IM. 

Brim, dim, grim, him, rim, skim, slim, trim, 
whim, prim. Perfect rhymes, limb, hymn, 



limn. Allowable rhymes, lime, time, climb, 
etc., team, gleam, etc. 

1MB, see IM. 
IME. 

Chime, time, grime, climb, clime, crime, 
prime, mime, rhyme, slime, thyme, lime, sub- 
lime. Allowable rhymes, brim, dim, mari- 
time, etc. 

IMES. 

Betimes, sometimes, etc. Perfect rhymes, 
the plurals of nozais and third persons singular, 
present tense, of verbs if ime, as chimes, he 
rhymes, etc. Allowable rhymes, the plurals 
of nouns a?id third persons singular, present 
tense, of verbs in earn, and im, as dreams, 
brims, he swims, etc. 

IMN, see IM. 
IMP. 

Imp, pimp, limp, gimp. 

IMPSE. 

Glimpse : rhymes, the plurals of nozins and 
third persons present of verbs in imp, as imps, 
he limps, etc. 

IN. 

Chin, din, fin, gin, grin, in, inn, kin, pin, 
shin, sin, spin, skin, thin, tin, win, within, 
assassin, javelin, begin. Allowable rhymes, 
chine, dine, etc., lean, bean, etc., machine, 
magazine, etc. 

IXCE. 

Mince, prince, since, quince, rince, wince, 
convince, evince. 

INCH. 

Clinch, finch, winch, pinch, inch. 
IXCT. 

Instinct, distinct, extinct, precinct, succinct, 
etc., and the preterits and participles of verbs 
in ink, as linked, pinked, etc. 

IND. 

Bind, find, mind, blind, hind, kind, grind, 
rind, wind, behind, unkind, remind, etc., and 
the preterits and participles of verbs in ine, as 
refined. Allowable rhymes, rescind, prescind, 
and the noun wind, as it is frequently pro- 
nounced ; also the participles of verbs in oin, as 
joined. 

INE. 

Dine, brine, mine, chine, fine, line, nine, 
pine, shine, shrine, kine, thine, trine, twine, 



A DICTIONAR Y OF RHYMES. 



259 



vine, wine, whine, combine, confine, decline, 
define, incline, inshrine, intwine, opine, cal- 
cine, recline, refine, repine, superfine, inter- 
line, countermine, undermine, supine, concu- 
bine, porcupine, divine. Perfect rhymes, sign, 
assign, consign, design, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
bin, thin, tin, origin, join, loin, etc., and poly- 
syllables ending in ine, pronounced in, as 
masculine, feminine, discipline, libertine, 
heroine, etc. 

ING. 

Bring, sing, cling, fling, king, ring, sling, 
spring, sting, string, swing, wing, wring, thing, 
etc., and the participles of the present tense in 
ing, with the accent on the antepenultimate, as 
recovering, altering, etc. 

INGE. 

Cringe, fringe, hinge, singe, springe, swinge, 
tinge, twinge, infringe. 

INK. 

Ink, think, wink, drink, blink, brink, chink, 
clink, link, pink, shrink, sink, slink stink, 
bethink, forethink. 

INT. 

Dint, mint, hint, flint, lint, print, squint, 
asquint, imprint. 

IP. 

Chip, lip, hip, clip, dip, drip, lip, nip, sip, 
rip, scrip, ship, skip, slip, snip, strip, tip, trip, 
whip, equip, eldership, fellowship, workman- 
ship, rivalship, and all words in ship, with 
the accent on the antepenulti7iiate. Allowable 
rhymes, wipe, gripe, etc., leap, heap, etc. 
IPE. 

Gripe, pipe, ripe, snipe, type, stripe, wipe, 
archetype, prototype. Allowable rhymes, chip, 
lip, workmanship, etc. 

IPSE. 

Eclipse : rhymes, the plurals of nouns and 
third persons singular, present tense, in ip, as 
lips, strips, etc. Allowable rhymes, the plurals 
of nouns, and third persons singular, present 
tense, of verbs in ipe, as gripes, wipes, etc. 
IR, see UR. 
IRCH, see URCH. 
IRD, see URD. 
IRE. 

Fire, dire, hire, ire, lyre, mire, quire, sire, 
spire, squire, hire, wire, tire, attire, acquire, 



admire, aspire, conspire, desire, inquire, entire, 
expire, inspire, require, retire, transpire, Tyre. 
Perfect rhymes, friar, liar, brier, and nouns 
formed from verbs ending in ie, or y, as crier, 
dier, as also the comparative of adjectives of 
the same sounding terminations, as mgher, 
shier, etc. 

IRGE, see ERGE. 
IRL. 

Girl, whirl, twirl. Nearly perfect rhymes, 
curl, furl, churl, etc. 

IRM. 

Firm, affirm, confirm, infirm. Nearly perfect 
rhymes, worm, term, etc. 

IRST, see URST. 
IRT, see URT. 
IRTH. 

Birth, mirth. Perfect rhymes, earth, dearth, 
which see. 

ISS. 

Bliss, miss, hiss, kiss, this, abyss, amiss, 
submiss, dismiss, remiss. Allozuable rhymes, 
mice, spice, etc., peace, lease, etc. 

IS, pronounced like IZ. 
Is, his, whiz. 

ISE, see ICE and IZE. 
ISH. 

Dish, wish, fish, cuish, pish. 

ISK. 

Brisk, frisk, disk, risk, whisk, basilisk, tam- 
arisk. 

ISP. 

Crisp, wisp, lisp. 

1ST. 

Fist, list, mist, twist, wrist, assist, consist, 
desist, exist, insist, persist, resist, subsist, alche- 
mist, amethyst, anatomist, antagonist, annalist, 
evangelist, eucharist, exorcist, herbalist, hum- 
orist, oculist, organist, satirist, etc., and the 
preterits and participles of verbs in iss, as 
missed, hissed, etc. Allowable rhymes, the 
preterits and participles of verbs in ice, as 
spiced, sliced, etc. 

IT. 

Bit, cit, hit, fit, grit, flit, knit, nit, pit, quit, 
sit, split, twit, wit, whit, writ, admit, acquit, 
commit, emit, omit, outwit, permit, remit, sub- 
mit, transmit, refit, benefit, perquisite. Allow- 
able rhymes, beat, heat, etc., bite, mite, light, 
etc. 



26o 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



ITCH and ICH. 

Ditch, pitch, rich, which, fitch, bitch, flitch, 
hitch, itch, stitch, switch, twitch, witch, be- 
witch, nich, enrich. 

ITE and IGHT. 

Bite, cite, kite, blite, mite, quite, rite, smite, 
spite, trite, while, write, contrite, disunite, des- 
pite, indite, invite, excite, incite, polite, requite, 
recite, unite, reunite, aconite, appetite, parasite, 
proselyte, expedite. Perfect rhymes, blight, 
benight, bright, fight, flight, fright, height, light, 
knight, night, might, plight, right, tight, slight, 
sight, spright, wight, affright, alight, aright, 
foresight, delight, despite, unsight, upright, 
benight, bedight, oversight. Allowable rhymes, 
eight, height, weight, etc., bit, hit, etc., favorite, 
hypocrite, infinite, requisite, opposite, apposite, 
exquisite, etc. 

ITH. 

Pith, smith, frith. 

ITHE. 

Hithe, blithe, tithe, scythe, writhe, lithe. 
Allowable rhyme, with. 

IVE. 

Five, dive, alive, gyve, hive, drive, rive, 
shrive, strive, thrive, arrive, connive, contrive, 
deprive, derive, revive, survive. Allowable 
rhymes, give, live, sieve, forgive, outlive, fugi- 
tive, laxative, narrative, prerogative, primitive, 
sensitive, vegetive, affirmative, alternative, con- 
templative, demonstrative, diminutive, distrib- 
utive, donative, inquisitive, lenitive, negative, 
perspective, positive, preparative, provocative, 
purgative, restorative. 

IX. 

Fix, six, flix, mix, affix, infix, prefix, transfix, 
intermix, crucifix, etc., and the plurals of 
nouns and third persons of verbs in ick, as 
wicks, licks, etc. Allowable rhymes, the plurals 
of nouns and third persons singular of verbs in 
ike, as pikes, likes, etc. 

IXT. 

Betwixt : rhy?nes, the preterits and parti- 
ciples of verbs in ix, as fixed, mixed, etc. 
ISE and IZE. 

Prize, wise, rise, size, guise, disguise, advise, 
authorize, canonize, chastise, civilize, comprise, 
criticise, despise, devise, enterprise, excise, ex- 
ercise, idolize, immortalize, premise, revise, 
signalizie, solemnize, surprise, surmise, suffice, 



sacrifice, sympathize, tyrannize, and the plurals 
of nouns and third persons singular, present 
tense, of verbs in ie or y, as pies, lies, he re- 
plies, etc. Allowable rhymes, miss, hiss, pre- 
cipice, etc. 

O, see OO and OW. 
OACH. 

Broach, croach, poach, abroach, approach, 
encroach, reproach. Perfect rhyme, loach. 
Allowable rhymes, botch, notch, etc., much, 
hutch, etc. 

OAD, see AUD and ODE. 
OAF, see OFF. 
OAK, see OKE. 
OAL, see OLE. 
OAM, see OME. 
OAN, see ONE. 
OAP, see OPE. 
OAR, see ORE. 
OARD, see ORD. 
OAST, see OST. 
OAT, see OTE. 
OATH, see OTH. 
OB. 

Fob, bob, mob, knob, sob, rob, throb. Per- 
fect rhymes, swab, squab. Allowable rhymes, 
daub, globe, robe, dub, etc. 

OBE. 

Globe, lobe, probe, robe, conglobe. Allow- 
able rhymes, fob, mob, etc., rub, dub, etc., 
daub, etc. 

OCE, see OSE. 
OCK. 

Block, lock, cock, clock, crock, dock, frock, 
flock, knock, mock, rock, shock, stock, sock. 
Allowable rhyines, oak, poke, cloke, etc., look, 
took, etc., buck, suck, etc. 

OCT. 

Concoct : rhymes, the preterits a?id participles 
of verbs in ock, as blocked, locked, etc. Allow- 
able rhymes, the preterits and pay-ticiples of 
verbs in oak and oke, as croaked, soked, 
yoked, etc. 

OD. 

Clod, God, rod, sod, trod, nod, plod, odd, 
rod, shod. Allowable rhymes, ode, code, mode, 
etc., and the preterits and participles of verbs 
in ow, as sowed, did sow, etc. 

ODE and OAD. 

Bode, ode, code, mode, rode, abode, cor- 



A DICTIONAR 

rode, explode, forebode, commode, incom- 
mode, episode, etc. Perfect rhymes, road, 
toad, goad, load, etc., and the preterits and 
participles of verbs in ow, as owed, showed, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, blood, flood, clod, 
hod, nod, broad, fraud, etc. See OOD. 
OE, see OW. 
OFF and OUGH. 
Off, scoff, etc. Perfect rhymes, cough, 
trough, etc. Allowable rhymes, oaf, loaf, etc., 
proof, roof, etc. See OOF. 

OFT. 

Oft, croft, soft, aloft, etc., and the preterits 
and participles of verbs i?z off and uff, as scoffed , 
etc. 

OG. 

Hog, bog, cog, dog, clog, fog, frog, log, jog, 
etc. Perfect rhymes, dialogue, epilogue, agog, 
synagogue, catalogue, pedagogue. Allowable 
rhymes, rogue, vogue, etc. 

OGUE. 

Rogue, vogue, prorogue, collogue, dissem- 
bogue. Allowable rhymes, bog, log, dialogue, 
etc. 

OICE. 

Choice, voice, rejoice. Allowable rhymes, 
nice, vice, rice, etc. 

OID. 

Void, avoid, devoid, etc., and the preterits 
and participles of verbs in oy, as buoyed, cloyed, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, hide, bide, ride, etc. 
OIL. 

Oil, boil, coil, moil, soil, spoil, toil, despoil, 
embroil, recoil, turmoil, disembroil. Allowable 
rhymes, isle, while, tile, etc. 

OIN. 

Coin, join, subjoin, groin, loin, adjoin, con- 
join, disjoin, enjoin, purloin, rejoin. Allowable 
rhymes, whine, wine, fine, etc. See INE. 
OINT. 

Oint, joint, point, disjoint, anoint, appoint, 
disappoint, counterpoint. Allowable rhyme, 
pint. 

OISE. 

Poise, noise, counterpoise, equipoise, etc., 
and the plurals of nouns, and third persons sin- 
gular, present tense of verbs in oy, as boys, 
cloys, etc. Allowable rhymes, wise, size, prize, 
and the plurals of nouns, and third persons 



Y OF RHYMES. 26 1 

singular, present tense, of verbs in ie or y, as 
pics, tries, etc. 

OIST. 

Hoist, moist, foist, etc. Perfect rhymes, the 
preterits and participles of verbs in oice, as 
rejoiced. Allowable rhymes, the preterits and 
participles of verbs in ice, as spiced, etc. 
OIT. 

Coit, exploit, adroit, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
white, light, might, sight, mite, etc. 

OKE. 

Broke, choke, smoke, spoke, stroke, yoke, 
bespoke, invoke, provoke, revoke, etc. Perfect 
rhymes, choak, cloak, oak, soak. Allow- 
able rhymes, stock, mock, etc., buck, luck, 
etc., talk, walk, etc., look, book, etc. See 
OCK and OOK. 

OL. 

Loll, doll, droll, extol, capitol, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, all, ball, etc., awl, bawl, etc., hole, 
mole, etc., dull, mull, etc. 

OLD. 

Old, bold, cold, gold, hold, mold, scold, sold, 
told, behold, enfold, unfold, uphold, withhold, 
foretold, manifold, marigold. Perfect rhymes, 
preterits and participles of verbs in oil, owl, 
ole a7id oal, as rolled, cajoled, foaled, bowled, 
etc. 

OLE. 

Bole, dole, jole, hole, mole, pole, sole, stole, 
whole, shole, cajole, condole, parole, patrole, 
pistole, etc. Perfect rhymes, coal, foal, goal, 
soal, bowl, droll, prowl, roll, scroll, toll, troll, 
control, enroll, etc., soul, etc., to roll, etc. Al- 
lowable rhymes, gull, dull, etc., bull, full, etc., 
loll, doll, etc., fool, cool, etc. 

OLEN. 

Stolen, swollen. 

OLT. 

Bolt, colt, jolt, holt, dolt, molt, revolt, 
thunderbolt. Allowable rhymes, vault, fault, 
salt, etc. 

OLVE. 

Solve, absolve, resolve, convolve, involve, 
devolve, dissolve, revolve. 

OM, see UM. 
OME. 

Lome, dome, home, tome. Perfect rhymes, 
foam, roam. comb. Allowable rhymes, dumb, 



262 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



hum, come, bomb, etc., troublesome, etc. See 
OOM. 

OMB, see OOM. 
OMPT, see OUNT. 
ON, see UN. 
ON. 

Don, on, con, upon, anon, etc. Perfect 
rhymes, gone, undergone, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, dun, run, won, etc., own, moan, etc., 
lone, bone, etc., Amazon, cinnamon, compari- 
son, caparison, garrison, skeleton, union, 
juppon. 

OND. 

Pond, bond, fond, beyond, abscond, corre- 
spond, despond, diamond, vagabond, etc., and 
the preterits and participles of verbs in on, as 
donned, conned, etc. Allowable rhymes, the 
preterits and participles of verbs in one, oan, 
and un, as stoned, moaned, stunned, etc. 
ONCE, see UNCE. 
ONE. 

Prone, bone, drone, throne, alone, stone, 
tone, lone, zone, atone, enthrone, dethrone, 
postpone, etc. Perfect rhymes, grown, flown, 
disown, thrown, sown, own, loan, shown, 
overthrown, groan, blown, moan, known. Al- 
lowable rhymes, dawn, lawn, etc., on, con, etc., 
none, bun, dun, etc., moon, boon, etc. 

ONG. 

Long, prong, song, thong, strong, throng, 
wrong, along, belong, prolong. Allowable 
thymes, bung, among, hung, etc. 

ONGUE, see UNG. 
ONK, see UNK. 
ONSE. 

Sconce, ensconce, etc. Alloiuable rhymes, 
once, nonce, askaunce, etc. 

ONT. 

Font. Perfect rhyme, want. Allowable 
rhymes, front, affront, etc., confront, punt, 
runt, etc., the abbreviated negatives, won't, 
don't, etc. 

00. 

Coo, woo. Nearly perfect rhymes, shoe, two, 
too, who, etc., do, ado, undo, through, you, true, 
blue, flew, strew, etc. Alloiuable rhymes, know, 
blow, go, toe, etc. See Direction 3. 

OOD. 

Brood, mood, food, rood, etc. Nearly per- 
fect rhymes, the preterits and participles of verbs 



in op, as cooed, wooed, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
wood, good, hood, stood, withstood, understood, 
brotherhood, livelihood, likelihood, neighbor- 
hood, widowhood, etc., blood, flood, etc., feud, 
illude, habitude, etc., the preterits and partici- 
ples of verbs in ue, and ew, as brewed, strewed, 
etc., imbued, subdued, etc., bud, mud, etc., and 
the three apostrophized auxiliaries, would, could, 
should, pronounced wou'd, cou'd, shou'd, etc., 
ode, code, and the preterits and participles of 
verbs i?t ow, as crowed, rowed, etc., also nod, 
hod, etc. 

OOF. 

Hoof, proof, roof, woof, aloof, disproof, re- 
proof, behoof. Allowable rhymes, huff, ruff, 
rough, enough, etc., off, scoff, etc. 

OOK. 

Book, brook, cook, crook, hook, look, rook, 
shook, took, mistook, undertook, forsook, 
betook. Allowable rhymes, puke, fluke, etc., 
duck, luck, etc., broke, spoke, etc. 

OOL. 

Cool, fool, pool, school, stool, tool, befool. 
Allowable rhymes, pule, rule, etc., dull, gull, 
etc., bull, pull, etc., pole, hole, etc. 

OOM. 

Gloom, groom, loom, room, spoom, bloom, 
doom, etc. Perfect rhymes, tomb, entomb, and 
the city Rome. Nearly perfect rhymes, whom, 
womb, etc. Allowable rhymes, come, drum, 
etc., bomb, thumb, clomb, etc., plume, spume, 
etc., and from, home, comb, etc. 

OON. 

Boon, soon, moon, noon, spoon, swoon, 
buffoon, lampoon, poltroon. Allowable rhymes, 
tune, prune, etc., bun, dun, etc.,- gone, don, etc., 
bone, alone, etc., moan, roan, etc. See ONE. 
OOP. 

Loop, poop, scoop, stoop, troop, droop, 
whoop, coop, hoop, etc. Perfect rhymes, soup, 
group, etc. Allowable rhymes, dupe, up, sup, 
tup, etc., cop, top, etc., cope, hope, etc. 
OOR. 

Boor, poor, moor, etc. Perfect rhymes, tour, 
amour, paramour, contour. Allowable rhymes, 
bore, pore, etc., pure, sure, etc., your, pour, etc., 
door, floor, etc., bur, cur, etc., sir, stir, etc. 
OOSE. 

Goose, loose. Nearly perfect rhymes, the 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



263 



nouns deuce, use, etc., profuse, seduce. Allow- 
able rhymes, dose, jocose, globose, etc., moss, 
toss, etc., us, pus, thus, etc. 

OOT. 

Root, boot, coot, hoot, shoot. Nearly perfect 
rhymes, suit, fruit, etc., lute, impute, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, rote, vote, etc., goat, coat, 
etc., but, hut, soot, etc., foot, put, etc., hot, got, 
etc. 

OOTH. 

Booth, sooth, smooth, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
tooth, youth, sooth, uncouth, forsooth, etc. 
Though these are frequent, they are very im- 
proper rhymes, the th in one class being flat and 
in the other sharp. 

OOZE. 

Ooze, nouze. Perfect rhymes, whose, choose, 
lose. Nearly perfect rhymes, the verbs, to use, 
abuse, etc. Allowable rhymes, doze, hose, etc., 
buzz and dots, the third persons singular of 'do, 
with the plurals of nouns, and third persons 
singular, present tense, of verbs in ow, o, oe, 
ew, ue, as foes, goes, throws, views, imbues, 
flues, etc. 

OP. 

Chop, hop, drop, crop, fop, top, pop, prop, 
flop, shop, slop, sop, stop, swop, top, underprop. 
Allowable rhymes, cope, trope, hope, etc., tup, 
sup, etc., coop, etc. 

OPE. 

Sope, hope, cope, mope, grope, pope, rope, 
scope, slope, tope, trope, aslope, elope, inter- 
lope, telescope, heliotrope, horoscope, antelope, 
etc., and ope', contracted in poetry for open. 
Allowable rhymes, hoop, coop, etc., lop, top, 
etc., tup, sup, etc. 

OPT. 

Adopt rhymes perfectly with the preterits and 
participles of verbs in op, as hopped, lopped, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, the preterits and par- 
ticiples of verbs in ope, upe, oop, and up, as 
coped, duped, hooped, cupped, etc. 

OR. 

Or, for, creditor, counsellor, confessor, com- 
petitor, emperor, ancestor, ambassador, progeni- 
tor, conspirator, successor, conqueror, governor, 
abhor, metaphor, bachelor, senator, etc., and 
every word in or, having the accent on the last, 
or last syllable but two, as abhor, orator, etc. 



Allowable rhymes, bore, tore, etc., boar, hoar, etc., 
pure, endure, etc., pur, demur, etc., stir, sir, etc. 
ORCH. 

Scorch, torch, etc. Allowable rhymes, birch, 
smirch, church, etc., porch, etc. 

ORCE. 

Force, divorce, enforce, perforce, etc. Per- 
fect rhymes, corse, coarse, hoarse, course, dis- 
course, recourse, intercourse, source, resource, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, worse, purse, etc., 
horse, endorse, etc, 

ORD. 

Cord, lord, record, accord, abhorred. Allow- 
able rhymes, hoard, board, aboard, ford, afford, 
sword, etc., word, surd, bird, etc., and the pre- 
terits and participles of verbs in ore, ur, and ir, 
as bored, incurred, stirred, etc. 

ORE. 

Bore, core, gore, lore, more, ore, pore, score, 
shore, snore, sore, store, swore, tore, wore, 
adore, afore, ashore, deplore, explore, implore, 
restore, forbore, foreswore, heretofore, helle- 
bore, sycamore. Perfect rhymes, boar, gore, 
oar, roar, soar, four, door, floor, and o'er for 
over. Allowable rhy?nes, hour, sour, etc., pow'r, 
for power; show'r,y^r shower, etc., bur, cur, 
etc., poor, your, etc., abhor, orator, senator, etc. 
See OOR and OR. 

ORGE. 

Gorge, disgorge, regorge, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, forge, urge, dirge, etc. 

ORK. 

Ork, cork, fork, stork, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
pork, work. 

ORLD. 

World rhymes perfectly with the preterits and 
participles of verbs in url, as hurled, curled, etc. 
ORM, see ARM. 

Form, storm, conform, deform, inform, per- 
form, reform, misinform, uniform, multiform, 
transform. Allowable rhymes, form (a seat), 
and worm. 

ORN, rhyming with HORN. 

Born, corn, morn, horn, scorn, thorn, adorn, 
suborn, unicorn, Capricorn. Allotuable rhymes, 
the participles borne, {suffered,} shorn, etc., the 
verb mourn, the nouns urn, turn, etc. 

ORN, rhyming with MORN. 

Born, shorn, torn, worn, lorn, forlorn, love- 
lorn, sworn, forsworn, over-born, forborn. 



264 A DICTIONAR 

Perfect rhyme, mourn. Allowable rhymes, born, 
corn, etc., urn, turn, etc. 

ORSE, see ORCE. 
Horse, endorse, unhorse. Allowable rhymes, 
worse, curse, etc., remorse, coarse, course, 
corse, etc. 

ORST, see URST. 
ORT, see ART. 
ORT, rhyming with WART. 
Short, sort, exhort, consort, distort, extort, 
resort, retort, snort. Allowable rhymes, fort, 
court, port, report, etc., dirt, shirt, etc., wort, 
hurt, etc. 

ORT, rhyming with COURT. 
Fort, port, sport, comport, disport, export, 
import, support, transport, report. Allowable 
rhymes, short, sort, etc., dirt, hurt, etc. 
ORTH. 

Forth, fourth. Allowable rhymes, north, 
worth, birth, earth, etc. 

OSE, sounded OCE. 

Close, dose, jocose. Perfect rhymes, morose, 
gross, engross, verbose. Allowable rhymes, 
moss, cross, etc., us, thus, etc. 

OSE, sounded OZE. 
Close, dose, hose, pose, chose, glose, froze, 
nose, prose, those, rose, compose, depose, dis- 
close, dispose, discompose, expose, impose, in- 
close, interpose, oppose, propose, recompose, 
repose, suppose, transpose, arose, presuppose, 
foreclose, etc., and the plurals of nouns a?id 
apostrophized preterits and participles of verbs in 
o\v, oe, o, etc., as rows, glows, foes, goes, etc. 
Allozaable rhymes, the verbs choose, lose, etc., 
and the plurals of nouns and third persons sin- 
gular of verbs in ow, rhyming with now, as 
cows, and the word buzz. 

OSS. 

Boss, loss, cross, dross, moss, toss, across, 
emboss. Allowable rhymes, the nouns, close, 
dose, jocose, etc., and us, thus, etc. 

OST. 

Cost, frost, lost, accost, etc., and the preterits 
and participles of words in oss, as mossed, em- 
bossed, etc., the verb exhaust, and the noun 
holocaust. Allowable rhymes, ghost, host, post, 
compost, most, etc., coast, boast, toast, etc., bust, 
must, etc., roost, and the preterits and partici- 
ples ofvei'bs in oose, as loosed, etc. 



Y OF RHYMES. 

OT, see AT. 
Clot, cot, blot, got, hot, jot, lot, knot, not, 
plot, pot, scot, shot, sot, spot, apricot, trot, rot, 
grot, begot, forgot, allot, besot, complot, coun- 
terplot. Allowable rhymes, note, vote, etc., boat, 
coat, etc., but, cut, etc. 

OTCH. 

Botch, notch, etc. Perfect rhyme, watch. 
Allowable rhymes, much, such, etc. 

OTE. 

Note, vote, mote, quote, rote, wrote, smote, 
denote, promote, remote, devote, anecdote, ante- 
dote, etc. Perfect rhymes, boat, coat, bloat, 
doat, float, gloat, goat, oat, overfloat, afloat, 
throat, moat. Allowable rhymes, bout, flout, etc., 
hot, cot, etc., but, cut, etc., boot, hoot, etc. 

OTH. 

Broth, cloth, froth, moth, troth, betroth. Per- 
fect rhyme, wrath. Allowable rhymes, both, 
loth, sloth, oath, growth, etc., forsooth, the noun 
mouth, and the solemn auxiliary doth, to which 
so7?ie poets add loathe, clothe, but I think im- 
properly. See OOTH. 

OU, see 00 and OW. 
OUBT, see OUT. 
OUCH. 

Couch, pouch, vouch, slouch, avouch, crouch. 
Allowable rhymes, much, such, etc., coach, 
roach, etc. 

OUD. 

Shroud, cloud, proud, loud, aloud, croud, 
overshroud, etc., and the preterits and partici- 
ples of verbs in ow, as he bowed, vowed, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, the preterits and participles 
of verbs in ow, as owed, flowed, etc., blood, 
flood, bud, mud, etc. 

OVE. 

Wove, inwove, interwove, alcove, clove, 
grove, rove, stove, strove, throve, drove. Alloiv- 
able rhymes, dove, love, shove, glove, above, 
etc., move, behove, approve, disprove, dis- 
approve, improve, groove, prove, reproof, etc. 

OUGH, see OFF, OW, and UFF. 
OUGHT. 

Bought, thought, ought, brought, forethought, 
fought, nought, sought, wrought, besought, be- 
thought, methought, etc. Perfect rhymes, aught, 
naught, caught, taught, etc., so?neti?nes draught. 



A DICTIOXARY OF RHYMES. 



265 



Allowable rhymes, not, yacht, etc., note, vote, 
etc., butt, hut, etc., hoot, root, etc. 

OUL, see OLE and OWL. 
OULD. 

Mould. Perfect rhymes, fold, old, cold, 
etc., and the preterits and participles of verbs 
in owl, ol, and ole, as bowled, tolled, cajoled, 
etc. Allowable rhymes, the preterits and parti- 
ciples of verbs in ull, as gulled, pulled, etc. 

OUNCE. 

Bounce, flounce, renounce, pounce, ounce, 
denounce, pronounce. 

OUND. 

Bound, found, mound, ground, hound, 
pound, round, sound, wound, abound, aground, 
around, confound, compound, expound, pro- 
found, rebound, redound, resound, propound, 
surround, etc., and the preterits and participles 
of the verbs in own, as frowned, renowned, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, the preterits and participles 
of verbs in one, oan, and un, as toned, moaned, 
sunned, etc., consequently fund, refund, etc., 
and wound (a hurt), pronounced woond. 

OUNG, see UNG. 
OUNT. 

Count, mount, fount, amount, dismou t, re- 
mount, surmount, account, discount, miscount, 
recount. Allowable rhymes, want, font, don't, 
won't, etc. 

OUT. see OOP. 
OUR. 

Hour, lour, sour, our, scour, deflour, de- 
vour, etc., rhy?nes perfectly with bower, cower, 
flower, power, shower, tower, etc., pronotinced 
bow'r, tow'r, etc. Allowable rhymes, bore, 
more, roar, pour, tour, moor, poor, etc., pure, 
sure, etc., sir, stir, bur, cur, etc. 

OURGE. see URGE. 
OURN, see ORN and URN. 
OURS. 

Ours rhymes perfectly with the plurals of 
nouns and third persons present of verbs in 
our, and ower, as hours, scours, deflours, 
bowers, showers, etc. Allowable rhymes, the 
plurals of nouns and third persons present of 
verbs in oor and ure, as boors, moors, etc., 
cures, endures, etc. 



OURS. 

Yours rhymes perfectly with the plurals of 
nouns and third persons present of verbs in ure, 
as cures, endures, etc. Allowable rhyme, ours, 
and its perfect rhymes and the plurals of 
nouns and third persons present of verbs in 
oor, ore, and ur, as boors, moors, etc., shores, 
pores, etc., burs, slurs, stirs, etc. 

OURSE, see ORCE. 

OURT, see ORT. 
OURTH, see ORTH. 
OUS, see US. 
OUS, pronounced OUCE. 
House, mouse, chouse, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, the nouns close, dose, jocose, etc., 
deuce, use, produce, etc., us, thus, etc., moose, 
and the notin noose. 

OUSE, pronounced OUZE, see OWZE. 
OUT. 

Bout, lout, out, clout, pout, gout, grout, 
rout, scout, shout, snout, spout, stout, sprout, 
trout, about, devout, without, throughout, etc., 
rhymes perfectly with doubt, redoubt, misdoubt, 
drought, etc. Allowable rhy?nes, note vote, 
etc., boat, coat, etc., lute, suit, etc., got, not, 
etc., nut, shut, hoot, boot, etc. 

OUTH. 

Mouth, south, when nouns have the th sharp. 
The verbs to mouth, to south, etc., may allow- 
ably rhyme with booth, smooth, etc., which see. 

OW, sounded OU. 
Now, bow, how, mow, cow, brow, plow, 
sow, vow, prow, avow, allow, disallow, en- 
dow, etc. Perfect rhymes, bough, plough, 
slough [mire), etc., thou. Allowable rhymes, 
go, no, blow, sow, etc. 

OW, sounded OWE. 
Blow, stow, crow, bow, flow, glow, grow, 
know, low, mow, row, show, sow, strow, stow, 
slow, snow, throw, trow, below, bestow, fore- 
know, outgrow, overgrow, overthrow, reflow, 
foreshow, etc. Perfect rhymes, go, no, toe, 
foe, owe, wo, oh, so, lo, though, hoe, ho, ago, 
I forego, undergo, dough, roe, sloe, and the verb 
to sew [with a needle). Allmvable rhymes, 
now, cow, vow, do, etc. See the last article. 
OWL, see OLE. 
Cowl, growl, owl, fowl, howl, prowl, etc. 



266 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



Perfect rhymes, scoul, foul, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, bowl, soul, hole, goal, etc., dull, gull, 
etc. 

OWN, see ONE. 
Brown, town, clown, crown, down, drown, 
frown, gown, adown, renown, embrown, etc. 
Perfect rhyme, noun. Allowable rhymes, tone, 
bone, moan, own, and Ihe participles, thrown, 
shown, blown, etc. 

OWSE, see OUSE. 
Blowse. Perfect rhymes, browse, trouse, 
rouse, spouse, carouse, souse, espouse, the 
verbs to house, mouse, etc., and the plurals 
of nouns and third persons present tense of 
verbs in ow, as brows, allows, etc. Allow- 
able rhymes, hose, those, to dose, etc. 

OX. 

Ox, box, fox, equinox, orthodox, heterodox, 
etc. Perfect rhymes, the plurals of nouns and 
third persons present of verbs in ock, as locks, 
stocks, etc. Allowable rhymes, the plurals of 
nouns and third persons present of verbs in 
oke, oak, and uck, as strokes, oaks, cloaks, 
sucks, etc. 

OY. 

Boy, buoy, coy, employ, cloy, joy, toy, 
alloy, annoy, convoy, decoy, destroy, enjoy, 
employ. 

OZE, see OSE. 
UB. 

Cub, club, dub, chub, drub, grub, rub, 
snub shrub, tub. Allowable rhymes, cube, 
tube, etc., cob, rob, etc. 

UBE. 

Cube, tube. Allowable rhymes, club, cub, 
etc. 

UCE. 

Truce, sluce, spruce, deuce, conduce, de- 
duce, induce, introduce, produce, seduce, 
traduce, juice, reduce, etc., rhymes perfectly 
with the nouns use, abuse, profuse, abstruse, 
disuse, excuse, misuse, obtuse, recluse. 
UCH, see UTCH. 
UCK. 

Buck, luck, pluck, suck, struck, tuck, truck, 
duck. Allowable rhymes, puke, duke, etc., 
look, took, etc. 

UCT. 

Conduct, deduct, instruct, obstruct, aque- 
duct. Perfect rhymes, the preterits and parti- 



ciples of verbs in uck, as ducked, sucked, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, the preterits and participles 
of verbs in uke, and ook, as puked, hooked, 
etc. 

UD. 

Bud, scud, stud, mud, cud, rhymes perfectly 
with blood and flood. Allowable rhymes, 
good, hood, etc., rood, food, etc., beatitude, 
latitude, etc. 

UDE. 

Rude, crude, prude, allude, conclude, de- 
lude, elude, exclude, exude, include, intrude, 
obtrude, seclude, altitude, fortitude, gratitude, 
interlude, latitude, longitude, magnitude, mul- 
titude, solicitude, solitude, vicissitude, aptitude, 
habitude, ingratitude, inaptitude, lassitude, 
plenitude, promptitude, servitude, similitude, 
etc. Perfect rhymes, lead, feud, etc., and the 
preterits and participles of verbs in ew, as 
stewed, viewed, etc. Alloivable rhymes, bud, 
cud, etc., good, hood, blood, flood, etc. 
UDGE. 

Judge, drudge, grudge, trudge, adjudge, prev 
judge. 

UE, see EW. 
UFF. 

Buff, cuff, bluff, huff, gruff, luff, puff, snuff, stuff, 
ruff, rebuff, counterbuff, etc. Perfect rhymes, 
rough, tough, enough, slough [cast skin), 
chough, etc. Allowable rhymes, loaf, oaf, etc. 
UFT. 

Tuft. Perfect rhymes, the preterits and 
participles of verbs in uff, as cuffed, stuffed, 
etc. 

UG. 

Lug, bug, dug, drug, hug, rug, slug, snug, 
mug, shrug, pug. Alloiuable rhymes, vogue, 
rogue, etc. 

UICE, see USE. 
UISE, see ISE and USE. 
UIE, see IE. 
UKE. 

Duke, puke, rebuke, etc. Nearly perfect 
rhymes, cook, look, book, etc. Allowable 
rhymes, duck, buck, etc. 

UL and ULL. 

Cull, dull, gull, hull, lull, mull, null, trull, 
skull, annul, disannul. Allowable rhymes, 
fool, tool, etc., wool, bull, pull, full, bountiful, 
fanciful, sorrowful, dutiful, merciful, wonderful, 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



267 



worshipful, and every word ending in ful 
having the accent on the antepenultimate syl- 
lable. 

ULE. 

Mule, pule, yule, rule, overrule, ridicule, 
misrule. Allozuable rhymes, cull, dull, wool, 
full, bountiful, etc. See the last article. 
ULGE. 
Bulge, indulge, divulge, etc. 

ULK. 
Bulk, hulk, skulk. 

ULSE. 

Pulse, repulse, impulse, expulse, convulse. 
ULT. 

Result, adult, exult, consult, indult, occult, 
insult, difficult, etc. Allowable rhymes, colt, 
bolt, etc. 

UM. 

Crum, drum, grum, gum, hum, mum, scum, 
plum, stum, sum, swum, thrum. Perfect 
rhymes, thumb, dumb, succumb, come, become, 
overcome, burthensome, cumbersome, frolic- 
some, humorsome, quarrelsome, troublesome, 
martyrdom, Christendom. Allozvable rhymes, 
fume, plume, rheum, and room, doom, tomb, 
hecatomb. 

UME. 

Pume, plume, assume, consume, perfume, 
resume, presume, deplume. 

UMP. 

Bump, pump, jump, lump, plump, rump, 
stump, trump, thump. Perfect rhyme, clomp. 
UN. 

Dun, gun, nun, pun, run, sun, shun, tun, 
stun, spun, begun. Perfect rhymes, son, won, 
ton, done, one, none, undone. Allowable 
rhymes, on, gone, etc., tune, prune, etc. See 
ON. 

UNCE. 

Dunce, once, e'c. Allowable rhymes, sconce. 
UNCH. 

Bunch, punch, hunch, lunch, munch. 
UND. 

Fund, refund. Perfect rhymes, the pret- 
erits and participles of verbs in un, as shunned, 
etc. 

UNE. 

June, tune, untune, jejune, prune, importune, 
etc. A r early perfect rhymes, moon, soon, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, bun, dun, etc. 



UNG. 

Clung, dung, flung, hung, rung, strung, sung, 
sprung, slung, stung, swung, rung, unsung. 
Perfect rhymes, young, tongue, among. Allow- 
able rhymes, song, long, etc. 

UNGE. 
Plunge, spunge, expunge, etc. 

UNK. 

Drunk, sunk, shrunk, stunk, spunk, punk, 
trunk, slunk. Perfect rhyme, monk. 

UNT. 

Brunt, blunt, hunt, runt, grunt. Perfect 
rhyme, wont {to be accustomed}. 

UP. 

Cup, sup, up. Allowable rhymes, cope, scope, 
and dupe, group, etc. 

UPT. 

Abrupt, corrupt, interrupt. Perfect rhymes, 
the participles of verbs in up, as supped, etc. 
UR. 

Blur, cur, bur, fur, slur, spur, concur, de- 
mur, incur. Perfect rhymes, sir, stir. Nearly 
perfect rhyme, fir, etc. Allowable rhymes, 
pore, ore, etc. 

URB. 

Curb, disturb. Nearly perfect rhymes, verb, 
herb, etc. Allozvable rhyme, orb. 

URCH. 

Church, lurch, birch. Nearly perfect rhymes, 
perch, search. Allowable rhyme, porch. 
URD. 

Curd, absurd. Perfect rhymes, bird, word, 
and the preterits and participles of verbs in ur, 
as spurred. Allowable rhymes, board, ford, 
cord, lord, etc., and the preterits and partici- 
ples of verbs in ore, oar, and or, as gored, oared, 
abhorred, etc. ; also the preterits and participles 
of verbs in ure, as cured, immured, etc. See 
ORD. 

URE. 

Cure, pure, dure, lure, sure, adjure, allure, 
assure, demure, conjure, endure, manure, enure, 
insure, immature, immure, mature, obscure, pro- 
cure, secure, adjure, calenture, coverture, epi- 
cure, investiture, forfeiture, furniture, miniature, 
nouriture, overture, portraiture, primogeniture, 
temperature. Allowable rhymes, poor, moor, 
power, sour, etc., cur, bur, etc. 

URF. 

Turf, scurf, etc. 



268 



A DICTIONARY OF RHYMES. 



URGE. 

Purge, urge, surge, scourge. Perfect rhymes, 
verge, diverge, etc. Allowable rhymes, gorge, 
George, etc., forge, etc. 

URK. 

Lurk, Turk. Perfect rhyme, work. Nearly 
perfect rhymes, irk, jerk, perk. 

URL, see IRL. 
Churl, curl, furl, hurl, purl, uncurl, unfurl. 
Nearly perfect rhymes, girl, twirl, etc., pearl, 
etc. 

URN. 

Burn, churn, spurn, turn, urn, return, over- 
turn. Perfect rhymes, sojourn, adjourn, re- 
journ. 

URSE. 

Nurse, curse, purse, accurse, disburse, im- 
burse, reimburse. Perfect rhyme, worse. Allow- 
able rhymes, coarse, corse, force, verse, dis- 
perse, horse, etc. 

URST. 

Burst, curst, durst, accurst, etc. Perfect 
rhymes, thirst, worst, first. 

URT. 

Blurt, hurt, spurt. Perfect rhymes, dirt, shirt, 
flirt, squirt, etc. Allowable rhymes, port, court, 
short, snort, etc. 

US. 

Us, thus, buss, truss, discuss, incubus, over- 
plus, amorous, boisterous, clamorous, credulous, 
dangerous, degenerous, generous, emulous, 
fabulous, frivolous, hazardous, idolatrous, in- 
famous, miraculous, mischievous, mountainous, 
mutinous, necessitous, numerous, ominous, 
perilous, poisonous, populous, prosperous, 
ridiculous, riotous, ruinous, scandalous, scrupu- 
lous, sedulous, traitorous, treacherous, tyran- 
nous, venomous, vigorous, villainous, adventur- 
ous, adulterous, ambiguous, blasphemous, 
dolorous, fortuitous, sonorous, gluttonous, 
gratuitous, incredulous, lecherous, libidinous, 
magnanimous, obstreperous, odoriferous, pon- 
derous, ravenous, rigorous, slanderous, solicit- 
ous, timorous, valorous, unanimous, calamitous. 
Allowable rhymes, the nouns use, abuse, diffuse, 
excuse, the verb to loose, and the nouns goose, 
deuce, juice, truce, etc., close, dose, house, 
mouse, etc. 



USE, with the s pure. 
The nouns use, disuse, abuse, deuce, truce. 

Perfect rhymes, the verb to loose, the nouns, 
goose, noose, moose. Allowable rhymes, us, 
thus, buss, etc. 

USE, sounded UZE. 
Muse, the verbs to use, abuse, amuse, diffuse, 
excuse, infuse, misuse, peruse, refuse, suffuse, 
transfuse, accuse. Perfect rhymes, bruise, and 
the plurals of nouns and third persons si?igular 
of verbs in ew, and ue, as dews, imbues, etc. 
Allowable rhymes, buzz, does, etc. 

USH. 

Blush, brush, crush, gush, flush, rush, hush. 
Allowable rhymes, bush, push. 

USK. 

Busk, tusk, dusk, husk, musk. 

UST. 

Bust, crust, dust, just, must, lust, rust, thrust, 
trust, adjust, adust, disgust, distrust, intrust, 
mistrust, robust, unjust. Perfect rhymes, the 
preterits and participles of verbs in uss, as 
trussed, discussed, etc. 

UT. 

But, butt, cut, hut, gut, glut, jut, nut, shut, 
strut, englut, rut, scut, slut, smut, abut. Perfect 
rhyme, soot. Allowable rhymes, boot, etc., dis- 
pute, etc., boat, etc. 

UTCH. 

Hutch, crutch, Dutch. Perfect rhymes, 
much, such, touch, etc. 

UTE. 

Brute, lute, flute, mute, acute, compute, con- 
fute, dispute, dilute, depute, impute, minute, 
pollute, refute, repute, salute, absolute, attri- 
bute, constitute, destitute, dissolute, execute, 
institute, irresolute, persecute, prosecute, pros- 
titute', resolute, substitute. Perfect rhymes, 
fruit, recruit, etc. Allowable rhymes, boot, etc., 
boat, etc., note, etc., hut, etc. 

UX. 

Flux, reflux, etc. Perfect rhymes, the plurals 
of nouns and third persons of verbs in uck, as 
ducks, trucks, etc. Allowable rhymes, the plu- 
rals of nouns and third persons of verbs in 
ook, uke, oak, etc., as cooks, pukes, oaks, etc. 
Y, see IE. 



\ 



BUSINESS FORMS. 269 




Embracing the General Principles of Business, 
and Giving Forms for Use in Transactions 
of Every Nature. 

A knowledge of the various forms used in the transaction of business is of 
importance to every one. A person may not be engaged in active business, 
yet the necessity may arise for him to know exactly what certain forms mean, 
what they bind him to, what rights or privileges they secure to him, and how 
they should be prepared. We propose, therefore, to give here a brief account 
of the forms most commonly used. 

Before proceeding to describe the forms used in business transactions, an 
explanation of certain mercantile terms must be given. 

Dollars. The currency of the United States, whether coin or paper, consists 
of dollars, cents, and mills. In writing, dollars are expressed by the sign $ ; 
cents by the abbreviation cts. Mills are used only in the most complicated 
accounts. An account in dollars, cents, and mills would be written thus — 
$595-56,2. 

Acceptance. By this is meant the act by which a person upon whom a bill of 
exchange is drawn, binds himself to pay it when due. He. does this by writing 
the word accepted on the face of the bill — usually across it — and signing his 
name under it. Should the person upon whom a bill is drawn refuse to accept 
it, the holder of it should at once place it in the hands of a notary, whose duty 
it is to present it officially for acceptance. Should this be refused, the notary 
attaches to the bill a written statement of the reasons given for the non-accept- 
ance of the bill, and the amount of his fees, which is added to the sum total of 
the bill. When the bill becomes due, the holder presents it for payment to the 
person upon whom it is drawn. In case of a refusal of payment, the holder 
delivers it to the notary, who makes an official demand for payment. Should 
this be refused, the bill is formally protested by the notary, under his official 
seal. This protest constitutes the first step in the legal proceedings necessary 
to recover the amount of the bill. 

Account Current. A running debtor and creditor account, bearing interest, 



27O BUSINESS FORMS. 

and balanced semi-annually, or sometimes quarterly, according to the agree- 
ment between the correspondents. 

Account Sales. A statement of the product arising from the sale of goods 
received by a merchant from another party, and sold for his benefit, together 
with the costs and charges incurred in making such sale. 

Advances. Sums of money paid by a merchant upon goods lodged in his 
hands for sale at a future time. This term also covers moneys loaned by bank- 
ers on bills of lading. 

Advice. Notice to a person that the writer has drawn upon him for a certain 
amount of money, in order that he may prepare for the payment of the bill. 

Assets. Cash or property belonging to persons or corporations, which 
possesses a definite value. 

Assurance. See Insurance. 

Attorney. A person appointed by another to act in his stead. 

Attorney, Power of. An instrument in writing, authorizing a person to act in 
the name and on behalf of another. Such powers are either general, and 
authorize the attorney to act for his principal in all his affairs; or they are 
special, and limit the attorney's acts to the matters specified in the instrument. 

Award. The decision of arbitrators in a disputed transaction. 

Bankrupt. A person who, by reason of inability to meet his obligations, 
surrenders his property to his creditors and seeks the relief allowed him by law. 
At present there is no general law upon this subject, the laws of the several 
States regulating it. 

Bear. A stock exchange phrase used to designate a man who, having sold 
more stock than he possesses, endeavors to depress its value that he may buy at 
a low rate, and so make good his deficiency. 

Bill of Exchange. An order drawn by a creditor upon his debtor demanding 
of him payment of a specified sum of money at a designated time. These bills 
are used for the settlement of accounts between parties separated by long dis- 
tances. The acceptance of such a bill renders it a binding obligation upon the 
person upon whom it is drawn. 

Bill of Lading. A printed receipt given by the master of a vessel, or the 
agent of a transportation company for freight shipped by such vessel or com- 
pany. Bills of lading are usually given in duplicate. Such bill is evidence of 
the receipt of the freight by the carrier, and in case of the loss of the freight 
entitles the shipper to recover his insurance. Upon the presentation of a bill 
of lading at the point of destination, the carrier must deliver the freight to the 
person presenting the bill. 

Bills Discounted. Promissory notes, acceptances, or bills of exchange dis- 
counted for the accommodation of an indorser by bankers. 

Bills Payable. Promissory notes or drafts held by a merchant against others 
for future payment. 

Bills Receivable. Promissory notes or drafts due to a merchant by others. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 2J I 

Bull. A stock exchange phrase designating a person who seeks to raise the 
value of the stock he is operating in. 
Bullion. Uncoined gold and silver. 

Call Loan. Money loaned by a banker or other person, secured by the deposit 
of stocks, bonds, or other marketable securities, to be repaid when called for. 
A failure to make good the loan within twenty-four hours is regarded as author- 
ity to the lender to sell the securities in his possession. 

Check. An order upon a bank, or banker, to pay on demand to the person 
named in the check, or to his order, the sum of money specified in the body of 
the check in writing. Checks should be presented for payment on the day 
they are dated. All banks require a person presenting a check, who is unknown 
to the paying-teller, to be identified by some responsible person known to 
the officers of the bank. Where such identification cannot be obtained, the 
holder of the check should ask the bank officer to certify the check, that is, 
to write upon it an indorsement that the drawer has that amount of money 
in bank, and that the check will be paid when presented by some person 
properly identified. A certified check is at once charged to the account of 
the drawer by the bank, and the amount is held to meet it, whatever other 
checks may be presented. A certified check can always be paid out as cash, 
or any merchant to whom the holder is known will give him the money 
for it. 

C. O. D. Collect on Delivery. Goods sent by express marked in this way 
must be accompanied by the bill for them. This bill is collected and receipted 
by the messenger of the express company before delivering the goods. 

Collaterals. A term used to designate stocks, bonds, or other securities 
deposited to secure the payment of loans. 

Composition. An agreement between a debtor and his creditors whereby they 
agree to accept a portion of their claims instead of the whole amount. 

Compromise. A settlement made by mutual concession without the aid of 
arbitrators. 

Consignee. The merchant or agent to whom goods are shipped for sale on 
commission. 

Consignment. The merchandise shipped to a consignee. 

Coupons. Small slips of paper attached to a bond or other security, and con- 
taining an order for the payment of a stated portion of the interest or dividend 
accruing on the bond as it matures Coupons are printed so that they may be 
easily detached and presented for payment. 

Demurrage. An allowance made to the owner or master of a vessel, for her 
detention in port beyond the time for which she was chartered. It is reckoned 
at so much per diem. 

Discount. In mercantile transactions, a discount means a deduction of a 
certain amount from the face of a bill for cash. In banking, a discount means 
the deduction of a certain amount from the face value of a note or bill, as a 



272 BUSINESS FORMS. 

payment for allowing the holder of the note the immediate use of the money; 
the rate of discount varies. 

Dishonored. A check or draft, or promissory note is dishonored by a failure 
to pay it. A bill of exchange is dishonored by a refusal to accept it. 

Dividend. A share in the profits of a joint stock company. Dividends are 
payable only to the person in whose name the stock is registered on the books 
of the company. 

Draft. A bill of exchange used for domestic purposes. 

E. E. "Errors excepted." A reservation made in all cases in furnishing 
mercantile accounts. 

Execution. The seizure of a debtor's goods by virtue of process of a court 
in satisfaction of a judgment. 

Face of Note. The amount of money expressed in writing in the body of a 
note or bill. 

l7tdorser. A person who guarantees the payment of a note or bill by writing 
his name on the back of it. 

Insolvent. One who cannot pay his debts in full. 

Judgment Note. A promissory note containing a confession of judgment. 
Line of Deposit. The average amount kept by a merchant to his credit in 
bank. 

Line of Discount. The average amount borrowed by a merchant from a 
bank upon notes and bills discounted by such bank for him. 

Liquidation. The winding up or final settlement of the affairs of a com- 
mercial house. 

Live Paper. Paper that has not yet matured. Overdue or protested paper is 
termed dead. 

Margin. A sum of money deposited with a broker, in stock transactions, to 
protect him against loss by the depreciation of stocks held by him for another 
party. Also the difference between the value of securities deposited as 
collateral, and the amount loaned upon them. 

Notary. A person commissioned by the governor of a State to take oaths and 
depositions, to attest deeds, and other legal documents, to note and protest 
unaccepted bills of exchange, and to protest unpaid promissory notes. A 
notary's attestation and seal affixed to documents or copies of documents renders 
them evidence in legal cases. 

Par. When a security will bring its full value in the market, it is said to be 
at par. When it will not bring as much, it is said to be below par. When it is 
worth more than its face value, it is said to be above par, or to command a 
premium. 

Premium. The sum paid an insurance company for assuming a risk. 

Protest. The official written declaration of a notary, that a bill or note was 
presented by him for payment, and that such payment was refused for reasons 
specified in the protest. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 2J$ 

Price Current. A published list of the market value of certain articles of 
merchandise, bonds, stocks, and other securities. 

Quotations. A statement of the prices of articles of merchandise, given for 
the information of correspondents. 

Revisionary Interest. A right to possession of property at the termination of a 
certain period, or upon the death of the holder. 

Scrip. Dividends issued by a stock company payable in stock. Scrip dividends 
are simply an increase of the capital of the company, as the stock issued to meet 
them is added to the capital, and in its turn is entitled to future dividends. 

Sinking Fund. A fund created by a government or corporation for the extinction 
of its indebtedness, by the gradual purchase of its outstanding obligations, and 
the application of the interest saved on these obligations thus redeemed to 
further purchases. 

Sleeping Partner. One who invests his capital in a business house, and shares 
the profits, but takes no part in the active management of it. 

Silent Partner. One who invests his capital in a business house, but whose 
name does not appear in the firm. His liability is limited to the extent of his 
contribution except in cases where he fails to make the proper publication of his 
connection with the concern. 

Solvent. Able to pay all one's debts in full. 

Time Bargain. An agreement to buy or sell goods at some definite time in 
the future and at a fixed price. 

Underwriters. Those who take risks of marine insurance. 
Usury. Excess of interest over the amount allowed by law. 




A Promissory Note is a written promise to pay a specified sum at a designated 
time, both of which are stated in the body of the note. 

A note is made negotiable by making it payable to a person, or his order, or 
to his assigns, or to bearer, or to the cashier of a bank or incorporated company. 
A note so drawn may be negotiated, or used in payment to another person by 
the holder, who indorses his name on the back of the note. In the event of 
the failure of the drawer of the note to pay it, the holder looks to the person or 
persons who indorsed it for payment. 

A note payable on a certain day is really due three days later. These three 

days are called days of grace. Thus a note for one month dated January ist, 

need not be paid until February 4th, the last day of grace. Notes payable on 
18 



274 BUSINESS FORMS. 

demand are not entitled to any grace. Should the last day of grace fall upon 
Sunday or upon a legal holiday, it must be paid on the day previous. Thus a 
note due January ist, must be paid on the 31st of December. 

A note made payable at a bank and held there for payment until the usual 
hour for closing, need not be presented to the drawer in person to bind the 
indorser. It may be protested immediately upon the close of bank-hours. 
Payment must be immediately demanded of the indorser if he resides in the 
same place; if he is a non-resident he must be notified at once by letter. 

The following forms are generally used for promissory notes : 

§WtxMt §*U. 



$im §§§* m New York, October 1st, 1879. 



4-ece^e^/. 





Philadelphia, September 1st, 1879. 























BUSINESS FORMS. 2?$ 



# #### 00 New York, November 1st, 1879. 



Newark, N. J., December 1st, 1879. 



$i@@JQ® Reading, Pa., September 1st, 1879. 



\ 



276 



BUSINESS FORMS. 




Judgment Note. — Common Form. 

New York, September 1st, 1879. 

$100.00. 

Three months after date, I promise to pay Joshua Hinds, or order, one hundred dollars, 
with interest at the rate of seven per cent, per annum, from maturity until paid, without defalca- 
tion. And I do hereby confess judgment for the above sum, with interest and costs of suit, a 
release of all errors, and waiver of all rights to inquisition and appeal, and to the benefit of all 
laws exempting real or personal property from levy and sale. 

Henry Tordan. £l 

i 

Judgment Note, with Waiver and Power of Attorney. 

New York, May 1st, 1879. 

$500.00. 

Three months after date, I promise to pay to the order of Henry Lewis five hundred dollars, 
at the National Park Bank, for value received, with interest at seven per cent, per annum, from 
maturity until paid. O---'***.?^, 

Hugh Jackson. ; 

Know all Men by these Presents : 

That I, the undersigned, am justly indebted to Henry Lewis, upon a certain promissory 
note, of even date herewith, for five hundred dollars, value received, with interest at the rate 
of seven per cent, per annum, from maturity until paid, and maturing August 1st and 4th, 
1879. 

Now, therefore, in consideration of the premises, I do hereby mnke, constitute, and appoint 
John Lee, or any attorney of any court of record, to be my true and lawful attorney, irrevocably 
for and in my name, place, and stead, to appear in any court of record, in term time or in vaca- 
tion, in any State or Territory of the United States, at any time after said note becomes due, to 
waive the service of process, and confess judgment in favor of the said Henry Lewis, or his as- 
signs, upon said note, for the amount thereof and interest thereon, together with costs and ten 
dollars attorney's fees ; and also to file a cognovit for the amount thereof, with an agreement 
therein, that no proceeding in error or appeal shall be prosecuted, or bill of equity filed to inter- 
fere in any manner with the operation of said judgment, and also to release all errors that may 
intervene in the entering up of said judgment or issuing execution thereon ; to waive all benefits 
which I may be entitled to by virtue of any homestead, exemption, appraisement or valuation 
law, now or hereafter in force, wherever such judgment may be entered or enforced, hereby rati- 
fying and confirming all that my said attorney shall or may do, by virtue hereof. 



Witness my hand this 1st day of May, 1879. 

Hugh Jackson. 



Y. Wfl 

Note for Indiana. 



Richmond, Ind., July 1st, 1878. 

$100.00. 

On demand, for value received, I promise to pay Henry List & Co., or order, one hundred 
dollars, with interest; payable without any relief whatever from valuation or appraisement. 

Luther Briggs. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



277 



Form of Note for Missouri. 
$200.00. St. Louis, Mo., June 1st, 1878. 

Three months after date, I promise to pay Thomas Jenkins two hundred dollars, for value 
received; negotiable and payable without defalcation or discount. 

George Holmes. 

Note Payable in Merchandise. 

$500.00. Vincennes, Ind., June 1st, 1878. 

Three months after date, we promise to pay Hughes, Jackson & Co., or order, five hundred 
dollars, in good, merchantable family flour, at our mill in this city, at the market value, on the 
maturity of this note. Miller, Wright & Co. 

Married Woman's Note, in New York. 

$100.00. New York, July 1st, 1878. 

Three months after date, I promise to pay David Lane, or order, one hundred dollars, with 
interest. And I hereby charge my individual property and estate with the payment of this note. 

Sarah Johnson. 




B»f ae« liwi la Hallf Use 




The following compilation of business law contains the essence of a large 
amount of legal verbiage : 

If a note is lost or stolen, it does not release the maker ; he must pay it, if the 
consideration for which it was given and the amount can be proven. 

Notes bear interest only when so stated. 

Principals are responsible for the acts of their agents. 

Each individual in a partnership is responsible for the whole amount of the 
debts of the firm, except in cases of special partnership. 
Ignorance of the law excuses no one. 
The law compels no one to do impossibilities. 
An agreement v/ithout consideiation is void. 
A note made on Sunday is void. 
Contracts made on Sunday cannot be enforced. 

A note by a minor is voidable. A contract made with a minor is void. 
A contract made with a lunatic is void. 

A note obtained by fraud, or from a person in a state of intoxication, cannot 
be collected. 

It is a fraud to conceal a fraud. 

Signatures made with a lead-pencil are good in law. 

A receipt for money is not always conclusive. 



278 BUSINESS FORMS. 

The acts of one partner bind all the rest. 

"Value received" is usually written in a note, and should be, but is not 
necessary. If not written, it is presumed by law, or may be supplied by proof. 

The maker of an "accommodation" bill or note (one for which he has re- 
ceived no consideration, having lent his name or credit for the accommodation 
of the holder) is not bound to the person accommodated, but is bound to all 
other parties, precisely as if there was a good consideration. 

No consideration is sufficient in law if it be illegal in its nature. 

Checks or drafts must be presented for payment without unreasonable delay. 

Checks or drafts should be presented during business hours ; but in this country, 
except in the case of banks, the time extends through the day and evening. 

If the drawee of a check or draft has changed his residence, the holder must 
use due or reasonable diligence to find him. 

If one who holds a check, as payee or otherwise, transfers it to another, he 
has a right to insist that the check be presented that day, or, at farthest, on the 
day following. 

A note indorsed in blank (the name of the indorser only written) is transfer- 
able by delivery, the same as if made payable to bearer. 

If time of payment of a note is not named, it is payable on demand. 

The time of payment of a note must not depend upon a contingency. The 
promise must be absolute. 

A bill may be written upon any kind of paper, either with ink or pencil. 

The payee should be named in the note, unless it is payable to bearer. 

An indorsee has a right of action against all whose names were on the bill 
when he received it. 

If the letter containing a protest of non-payment be put into the post-office, 
any miscarriage does not affect the party giving notice. Notice of protest may 
be sent either to the place of business or of residence of the party notified. 

The holder of a note may give notice of protest either to all the previous in- 
dorsers or only to one of them ; in case of the latter he must select the last 
indorser, and the last must give notice to the last before him, and so on. Each 
indorser must send notice the same day or the day following. Neither Sunday 
nor any legal holiday is counted in reckoning time in which notice is to be given. 

The loss of a note is not sufficient excuse for not giving notice of protest. 

If two or more persons, as partners, are jointly liable on a note or bill, due 
notice to one of them is sufficient. 

If a note or bill is transferred as security, or even as payment of a pre-existing 
debt, the debt revives if the note or bill be dishonored. 

An indorsement may be written on the face or back. 

An indorser may prevent his own liability to be sued by writing "without 
recourse," or similar words. 

An oral agreement must be proved by evidence. A written agreement 
proves itself. The law prefers written to oral evidence, because of its precision. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 279 

No evidence can be introduced to contradict or vary a written contract ; but it 
may be received in order to explain it, when such explanation is needed. 

Written instruments are to be construed and interpreted by the law according 
to the simple, customary and natural meaning of the words used. 

The finder of negotiable paper, as of all other property, must make reasonable 
efforts to find the owner, before he is entitled to appropriate it for his own pur- 
poses. If the finder conceal it, he is liable to the charge of larceny or theft. 

Joint payees of a bill or note, who are not partners, must all join in an in- 
dorsement. 

One may make a note payable to his own order and indorse it in blank. 
He must write his name across its back or face, the same as any other indorser. 

After the death of a holder of a bill or note, his executor or administrator may 
transfer it by his indorsement. 

The husband who acquires a right to a bill or note which was given to the 
wife, either before or after marriage, may indorse it. 

"Acceptance" applies to bills and not to notes. It is an engagement on the 
part of the person on whom the bill is drawn to pay it according to its tenor. 
The usual way is to write across the face of the bill the word " accepted." 

IHattttis f dating to f ntmst. 

A Simple Rule for Computing Interest. 
To find the interest on any amount at 6 per cent, for any number of days : 
Multiply the a7nount by the number of days and divide by sixty. 
Example. — Find the interest on $354.50 at 6 per cent, for 30 days. 

#354-5° 
30 

6,0)106350,0 

$1.77.25 Interest for 30 days. 

At 6 per cent, per annum the rate per month (30 days) is one-half of one per 
cent., and hence 1 per cent, for sixty days. The example proves itself, for the 
interest is just one-half of one per cent, of the principal. 

The interest at any other rate than 6 per cent, can be readily found by this 
rule. After finding the interest at 6 per cent., 

For 7 per cent, add one-sixth. 
"8 " " one-third. 
"9 " « one-half. 
"10 " " two-thirds. 

The following tables will be useful to those who desire to ascertain the amount 
of the interest upon a given sum without the trouble of making the calculation : 



28o 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



INTEREST TABLE-SIX PER CENT 



TIME. 




$2 


$3 


#4 


#5 


#6 


#7 


$8 


$9 


$10 


gioo 


$1000 


i Day. 
































2 


*7 


2 Days. 
































3 


33 


3 " 





























j 


5 


5° 


4 " 








. 














1 


j 


j 


7 


67 


5 " 

















! 




1 


! 


j 


8 


83 


6 " 














1 


I 


1 


1 


! 


j 


10 


1 00 


7 " 














1 


I 


1 


1 


x 


I 


12 


1 17 


8 " 











1 


1 


I 


1 


1 




I 


*3 


1 33 


9 " 











1 


1 


I 




j 


! 


2 


15 


1 50 


IO " 








j 


j 


1 


I 


1 


! 


2 


2 


*7 


1 67 


ii " 








1 




1 


j 




I 


2 


2 


18 


1 83 


12 " 








j 


1 


I 




1 


2 


2 


2 


20 


2 00 


13 " 








j 


! 


! 


! 


2 


2 


2 


2 


22 


2 17 


14 " 










I 


I 


1 


2 


2 


2 


2 


2 3 


2 33 


I S " 





1 


j 


j 


j 


2 


2 


2 


2 




2S 


2 50 


16 " 





1 


j 


j 




2 


2 


2 


2 


3 


27 


2 67 


17 " 





1 






! 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


28 


2 83 


18 " 





1 




I 


2 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


30 


3 00 


19 " 





1 






2 


2 


2 


3 






32 


3 J 7 


20 " 





1 


j 


, 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


33 


3 33 


21 " 





1 




j 


2 


2 


2 


3 




4 




3 5° 


22 " 





1 




x 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


4 


37 


3 6 7 


23 " 





1 


! 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


4 


38 


3 83 


24 " 





1 


j 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


40 


4 00 


25 " 





1 


j 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


4 


4 


42 


4 17 


26 " 





1 




2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


4 


4 


43 


4 33 


27 " 





1 


j 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


45 


4 5° 


28 " 





1 




2 


2 






4 


4 




47 


4 67 


29 " 





1 


I 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


48 


4 83 


i Mo. 


1 


1 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


5 


5o 


5 °o 


2 Mos. 


1 


2 


3 


4 


5 


6 


7 


8 


9 


10 


1 00 


10 00 


3 " 


2 


3 


5 


6 


8 


9 


11 


12 


14 


*5 


1 5o 


15 00 


4 " 


2 


4 


6 


8 


10 


12 


14 


16 


18 


20 


2 00 


20 CO 


5 " 


3 


5 


8 


10 


*3 


^5 


18 


20 


2 3 


2 5 


2 50 


25 ^0 


6 " 


3 


6 


9 


12 


*5 


18 


21 


24 


27 


30 


3 00 


30 00 


7 " 


4 


7 


11 




18 


21 


2 5 


28 


32 


35 


3 5o 


35 00 


8 " 


4 


8 


12 


16 


20 


24 


28 


3 2 


36 


40 


4 00 


40 00 


9 " 


5 


9 


14 


18 


2 3 


27 


32 


36 


4i 


45 


4 50 


45 00 


10 " 


5 


10 


T 5 


20 


2 5 


3° 


35 


40 


45 


5o 


5 00 


50 00 


11 " 


6 


1 1 


J 7 


22 


28 


33 


39 


44 


5o 


55 


5 5o 


55 00 


1 Year. 


6 


12 


18 


24 


30 


36 


42 


48 


54 


60 


6 00 


60 00 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



28l 



INTEREST TABLE-SEVEN PER CENT. 



TIME. 
. 




$2 


$3 


#4 


$5 




#7 


$6 


$9 


#10 


$100 


• 

$1000 



I Day. 




O 




















O 








2 


T 9 


2 Days. 


O 




















O 








4 


39 


3 " 























O 


1 


1 


6 


58 


4 " 




















1 


I 


1 


1 


8 


78 


5 " 

















1 


1 


I 


1 


1 


10 


97 


6 " 














1 


1 


1 


I 


1 


1 


12 


1 17 


7 " 











1 


1 


1 


1 


I 


1 


1 


14 


1 36 


8 " 











1 


1 


1 


1 


I 


1 


2 


16 


1 56 


9 " 








1 


1 


1 


1 


1 


I 


2 


2 


iS 


1 75 


10 " 








1 


1 


1 


1 


1 


2 


2 


2 


I 9 


1 94 


11 " 








1 


1 


1 


1 


1 


2 


2 


2 


21 


2 14 


12 " 








1 


1 


1 


1 


2 


2 


2 


2 


23 


2 33 


13 " 











1 


2 


2 


2 


2 


3 


2 5 


2 53 


14 " 





1 


1 


1 


1 


2 


2 


2 


2 


3 


27 


2 72 


15 " 





1 


1 


1 


1 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


29 


2 92 


16 " 





1 


1 


1 


2 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 1 


3 11 


17 " 





1 


! 


x 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


33 


3 3 1 


18 " 





! 


! 




2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


35 


3 5° 


19 " 







j 


j 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


4 


37 


3 6 9 


20 " 





i 


j 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


39 


3 89 


21 " 





1 


I 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


4i 


4 08 


22 " 





1 


I 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


4 


4 


43 


4 28 


23 " 





1 


I 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


4 


45 


4 47 


24 " 





1 


! 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


47 


4 67 


25 " 





1 


I 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


49 


4 £6 


26 " 


i 


1 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


5 


5 1 


5 06 


27 " 


j 


1 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


5 


53 


5 25 


28 " 


I 


I 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


5 


54 


5 44 


29 " 


I 


1 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


5 


5 


6 


56 

5S 


5 6 4 


I IVIO. 






2 


2 


3 


4 


4 


5 


5 





5 S3 


2 Mos. 




2 


4 


5 


6 


7 


8 


9 


11 


12 


1 17 


n 67 


3 " 


2 


4 


5 


7 


9 


1 1 


12 


T 4 


16 


18 


1 75 


J 7 5° 


4 " 


2 


5 


7 


9 


12 


14 


16 


r 9 


21 


23 


2 33 


23 33 


5 " 


3 


6 


9 


12 


J 5 


18 


20 


23 


26 


29 


2 92 


29 17 


6 " 


4 


7 


1 1 


14 


iS 


21 


25 


28 


32 


35 


3 5° 

4 oS 


35 00 


7 " 


4 


8 


12 


16 


20 


25 


29 


33 


37 


41 


4o 83 


8 " 


5 


9 


14 


19 


23 


28 


33 


37 


42 


47 


4 67 46 67 


9 " 


5 


11 


16 


21 


26 


32 


37 


42 


47 


53 


5 25 52 5° 


10 " 


6 


12 


18 


23 


29 


35 


41 


47 


53 


58 


5 83:58 33 


11 " 


6 


T 3 


r 9 


26 


32 


39 


45 


5i 


58 


64 


6 42 


64 17 


1 Year. 


7 


14 


21 


28 


35 


42 


49 


56 


63 


70 


7 00 70 00 



282 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



INTEREST TABLE-TEN PER CENT. 



TIME. 




#2 


# "2 

#>v5 






$6 


#7 


#8 


#0 


# T O 


$ 1 00 


$ 1000 


i Day. 













O 


O 














O 


3 


28 


2 Days. 











O 


O 











1 


I 


6 


56 


3 " 











O 


O 


1 




1 


1 


I 


8 


83 


4 " 











O 


I 


1 


1 


1 


1 


I 


11 


1 11 


5 " 











I 


I 


1 


1 


1 


1 


I 


14 


1 39 


6 " 








I 


I 


1 


1 




1 


2 


2 


17 


1 67 


7 " 








I 


I 


I 


1 


1 


2 


2 


2 


'9 


1 94 


8 " 








I 


I 


I 


1 


2 


2 


2 


2 


22 


2 22 


9 " 





1 


I 


I 


I 


2 


2 


2 


2 


3 


2 5 


2 50 


IO " 





1 


I 


I 


I 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


28 


2 78 


ii " 





1 


I 


I 


2 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


31 


3 06 


12 " 





1 


I 


I 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


33 


3 33 


13 " 





1 


I 


I 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


4 


36 


3 61 


14 " 





1 


I 


2 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


39 


3 89 


15 " 





1 


I 


2 


2 


3 


3 


3 


4 


4 


42 


4 17 


l6 " 





1 


I 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


4 


44 


4 44 


17 " 





1 


I 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


47 


4 7 2 


18 " 


1 


1 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


5 


5o 


5 °° 


19 " 


1 


1 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


5 


53 


5 2 8 


20 " 


1 


1 


2 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


6 


56 


5 56 


21 " 


1 


1 


2 


2 


3 


4 


4 


5 


5 


6 


58 


5 83 


22 " 


1 


1 


2 


2 


3 


4 


4 


5 


6 


6 


61 


6 11 


23 " 


1 


1 


2 


3 


3 


4 


4 


5 


6 


6 


64 


6 39 


24 " 


1 


1 


2 


3 


3 


4 


5 


5 


6 


7 


67 


6 67 


25 " 




1 


2 


3 


3 


4 


5 


6 


6 


7 


6 9 


6 94 


26 " 


1 


1 


2 


3 


4 


4 


5 


6 


7 


7 


72 


7 22 


27 " 


1 


2 


2 


3 


4 


5 


5 


6 


7 


8 


75 


7 5° 


28 " 


1 


2 


2 


3 


4 


5 


5 


6 


7 


8 


78 


7 78 


29 « 




2 


2 


3 


4 


5 


6 


6 


7 


8 


81 


8 06 


i Mo. 


\ 


2 


-J 


-2 


4. 


c 

D 


6 


7 


8 


8 





8 33 


2 Mos. 


2 


3 


5 


7 


8 


IO 


12 


13 


J 5 


17 


1 67 


16 67 


3 " 


3 


5 


8 


10 


12 


J 5 


18 


20 


2 3 


2 5 


2 50 


25 00 


4 " 


3 


7 


10 


J 3 


J 7 


20 


2 3 


27 


3o 


33 


3 33 


33 33 


5 " 


4 


8 


J 3 


J 7 


21 


2 5 


2 9 


33 


38 


42 


4 17 


41 67 


6 << 


5 


10 


*5 


20 


2 5 


3° 


35 


40 


45 


5o 


5 00 


50 00 


7 " 


6 


12 


18 


2 3 


2 9 


35 


4i 


47 


53 


58 


5 83 


58 33 


8 " 


7 


*3 


20 


27 


33 


40 


47 


53 


60 


67 


6 67 


66 67 


9 " 


8 


J 5 


2 3 


30 


38 


45 


53 


60 


68 


75 


7 50 


75 00 


10 " 


8 


T 7 


2 5 


33 


42 


50 


58 


67 


75 


83 


8 33 


83 33 


11 " 


9 


18 


28 


37 


46 


55 


64 


73 


83 


92 


9 17 


91 67 


1 Year. 


10 


20 


30 


40 


5o 


60 


70 


80 


90 


*i 


$10 


$100 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



283 



Interest Laws of all the States and Territories in the United States. 



STATES AND TERRITORIES. 



Alabama 

Arizona 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut ........ 

Dakota 

Delaware 

District of Columbia. 

Florida 

Georgia 

Idaho 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi , 

Missouri 

Montana 

Nebraska 

Nevada , 

New Hampshire 

New Jersey , 

New Mexico. 

New York , 

North Carolina , 

Ohio 

Oregon 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode Island , 

South Carolina 

Tennessee 

Texas 

Utah 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Washington Ter. . . . 

West Virginia 

Wisconsin. 

Wyoming Territory.. 



Penalty of Usury. 



Loss of Interest. 

No Penalty 

<«.<<< 

ft u 
(I n 

Forfeiture of all Interest 

" of Contract 

U a (< 

" of all Interest 

No Penalty 

Forfeiture of Excess. . 

$300 fine, or imprisonment six months, or both 
Forfeiture of all Interest 

" of Interest and Costs 

" of Excess 

" " " over 12 per cent 

" of all Interest 

" of Interest 

No Penalty 

Forfeiture of Excess 

No Penalty — 6 per cent, on Judgment 

Forfeiture of Excess . 

" " " over 7 per cent 

No Penalty 

Forfeiture of all Interest 

No Penalty 

Forfeiture of all Interest and Costs 

No Penalty 

Forfeiture of three limes Interest received. . . . 

Forfeiture of all Interest 

No Penalty. . 

Forfeiture of Contract 

Forfeiture of Interest 

" of Excess 

" of Principal, Interest, and Costs. . . 

" of Excess, Act of 1858. 

" unless by Contract 

No Penalty 

Forfeiture of over 6 per cent, and $100 fine. . 
No Penalty 

Forfeiture of Excess on Railroad Bonds only. 

" of Contract 

No Penalty 

Forfeiture of Excess 

" of all Interest.. 

No Penalty 



Legal 
her cent. 



IO 

6 
10 
10 
7 
7 
6 
6 
8 

7 
■10 

6 
6 
6 

7 
6 

5 
6 
6 
6 
7 
7 
6 
6 
10 
10 
10 
6 
6 
6 

6 
10 

6 

J6 
7 
6 
8 

10 
6 
6 

10 
6 
7 

10 



* Liable to arrest for misdemeanor, f Also punishable as a misdemeanor. Banks forfeit interest only, or 
double the interest if charged in advance. J Also 6 per cent, on judgments. 



284 BUSINESS FORMS. 

$tatuto 0f H imitation 

The following table will show the time allowed in each State and Territory 
of the Union and in the Provinces of Canada for the institution of a suit for 
any of the various causes named. After the expiration of these years all actions 
are barred by the statute. 



.S TA TES 


Assault, 


Open 






Sealed and 


and 


Slander, 


Accounts. 


Notes. 


Judgments. 


Witnessed 


TERRITORIES. 


Replevin, etc. 








Instruments 


Years. 


Years. 


Years 


Years 


Years. 


- 


1 


3 





20 


IO 




1 


3 


5 


IO 


IO 




3 


2 


4 


5 


5 




1 






3 


3 




1 











17 




2 


5 




20 


20 




1 


3 





20 


20 


T-\' * • _ . _r _ 1 1 • 


1 


3 


3 


12 


12 




2 


5 


5 


20 


20 




1 


4 


6 


7 


20 




3 


2 


4 


5 


5 




1 


5 


10 


20 


10 




2 


c 



20 


20 


20 




2 


5 


10 


20 


10 




1 


3 


5 


5 


15 




1 


5 


5 


r 5 


15 




1 


3 


5 


10 


20 




2 


c 




20 


20 


20 




3 


3 


3 


12 


12 




2 





20 


20 


20 




2 


6 


6 


10 


10 




2 


c 



6 


10 


20 




1 


3 


6 


7 


7 




1 


4 


5 




10 




2 


2 


4 


5 


4 




2 


O 


20 


20 


10 




2, 6 


O 


20 


20 


20 


\T f T 1 ■ 


1 


~ 




10 


10 


New Jersey 


2 


6 


6 


20 


20 






3 


10 


10 


10 




I 


6 


15 


15 


15 




I 


3 


10 


10 


10 


Ohio 


I 


6 


15 


15 


15 


Ontario (Upper Canada) 


I 


5 


5 


30 


30 




2 


1 


6 


10 


20 




I 


6 


6 


20 


20 




I, 2 


5 


5 


30 


30 


Rhode Island 




6 


6 


20 


20 




2 


6 


6 


20 


20 






6 


6 


20 








2 


4 


10 


10 


Utah 




2 


4 


5 


7 




2 


6 


14 


8 


8 




5 


5 


5 


10 


20 




2 


3 


6 


9 


20 


West Virginia 


5 


5 


6 


10 


10 




2 


6 


6 


20 


20 




1 


6 


15 


10 


21 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



285 



A receipt is an acknowledgment of the payment of money. It should 
always state explicitly for what purpose the money is paid. The following 
forms will show this : 

For Rent. 

$50.00. Louisville, Ky., October 1st, 1879. 

Received of John Howard fifty dollars for rent of dwelling No. 525 Green street, for the 
month of December, 1877. Thomas Lewis. 

For a Note. 

$100.00. New York, June 1st, 1879. 

Received of Murray Thompson his note at thirty days for one hundred dollars, in full of 
account. John Findlay. 

In Full for All Claims. 
$100.00. New York, June 1st, 1879. 

Received of Thomas James one hundred dollars, in full for all claims to date. 

Henry Long. 

Mm. 

For Merchandise. 

Wheeling, W. Va., June z^th, 1879. 

Messrs. List & Co. 

Please deliver to the bearer, John Henry, such groceries as he may select to the amount of 
twenty-five dollars, and charge the same to my account. Henry Bridge. 

For Shipment of Flour. 

New York, May igtk, 1879. 

Hughes, Hastings & Co., Baltimore, Md. 

Gentlemen : — Being convinced that there will be a scarcity of breadstuffs in France during 
the coming summer, I have ventured upon a speculation in that line, and desire to favor our 
common friends, Messrs. Granger & Co., of Havre, with a shipment of Baltimore flour to that 
country. I now write to request that you will purchase on my account, five hundred barrels of 
such flour, at a price not exceeding $5 (gold), at which I conceive you can be able to obtain a 
superior article, judging from the reports which have reached us. 

You will ship them to our common friends, Messrs. Morris & Co., and give me timely advice 
to effect insurance, which I can obtain here at more reasonable rates than at your- port. The 
barrels are to be marked M. M., Nos. I to 500. 

On handing me bill of lading and invoice, value upon me at thirty days' sight, for your reim- 
bursement. Should you prefer, I will make my acceptance payable at Bank of Baltimore. Have 
the kindness to transmit one bill of lading to consignees per vessel. 

I am yours, etc., 

Dunn, Graham & Co. 



286 



BUSINESS FORMS. 




An agreement or contract is an arrangement entered into by two or more 
persons, by which each binds himself to perform certain specified acts within a 
designated time. 

Agreements may be verbal, but it is better in all cases, and absolutely essential 
in matters of importance, to express them in writing. 

Great care should be taken, in drawing an agreement, to state explicitly and 
in the plainest language the various acts to be performed, and the time of such 
performance. Nothing should be left to doubt or uncertainty. 

The law requires that all the parties to an agreement shall understand its 
provisions in the same sense, and does not recognize the existence of a contract 
in which this is not the case. Thus, a person sent an order to a merchant for 
a particular quantity of goods on certain terms of credit. The merchant sent a 
less quantity of goods, and at a shorter credit. The goods were lost on the 
way, and the merchant sued the party who ordered them for their value. He 
failed to win his case, as the court held that in consequence of the failure of the 
merchant to send the quantity of goods ordered and to grant the credit asked, 
there was no common understanding between the parties, and consequently no 
contract. 

A contract must show that it is made for a valuable consideration. A failure 
to do this renders it void in law. 

Fraud annuls all contracts and obligations, and the party so wronged is 
relieved of his obligation by law. If both the parties to an agreement act 
fraudulently, neither can take advantage of the fraud of the other ; nor can one 
who acts fraudulently set his own fraud aside for his benefit. 

Agreements written in pencil are binding in law, but it is best to write them 
with ink, as pencil-marks are easily erased. 

Agreements should be prepared and signed in duplicate, triplicate, etc., 
according to the number of persons concerned in them. Each party should 
have a copy, and should carefully preserve it. 

Generally speaking, all written instruments are construed and interpreted by 
the law according to the simple, customary, and natural meaning of the words used. 

When a contract is so obscure or uncertain that it must be set wholly aside 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



287 



and regarded as no contract whatever, it can have no force or effect upon the 
rights or obligations of the parties, but all of these are the same as if they had 
not made the contract. 

No custom, however universal, or old, or known (unless it has actually become 
a law), has any force whatever, if the parties see fit to exclude and refuse it by 
words of their contract, or provide that the thing which the custom affects shall 
be done in a way different from the custom. For a custom can never be set up 
against either the express agreement or the clear intention of the parties. 

Punctuation is not regarded in the construction or interpretation of a written 
instrument, or in written law. 

Spelling, though bad, will not avoid a contract where the intention of the 
parties is clear. 

All contracts made in violation of a valid statute are absolutely void and of 
no effect. 

Where a proposition is made by letter, the mailing of a letter containing 
acceptance of the proposition completes the contract. 

It is the presumption of the law that a person in making a contract intends 
to bind not only himself but his legal representatives. Such representatives 
may therefore sue on a contract, although not named in it. 

General Form of Agreement. 

This Agreement, made this twenty-fifth day of March, in the year of our Lord one thousand 
eight hundred and seventy-nine, between John Howard, of Townsontown, county of Baltimore, 
State of Maryland, party of the first part, and Hugh Jenkins, of the same place, party of the 
second part, 

WITNESSETH, That the said John Howard, party of the first part, hereby covenants and 
agrees, that he will deliver to the said Hugh Jenkins, party of the second part, during the month 
of September, one hundred cords of hickory wood, at the woodyard of the said Hugh Jenkins, 
as follows : twenty cords to be delivered on or before the 10th of September ; twenty cords 
more to be delivered on or before the 15th of September; twenty cords more on or before the 
20th of September; twenty cords more on or before the 25th of September, and the remaining 
twenty cords on or before the 30th of September; the entire quantity of one hundred cords to 
be delivered by the 30th of September. 

And the said Hugh Jenkins, party of the second part, in consideration of the prompt fulfil- 
ment of this agreement by the said John Howard, party of the first part, agrees and binds him- 
self to pay to the said Hugh Jenkins the sum of three dollars for each and every cord of hickory 
wood delivered to him by the said John Howard or his agents, and to pay for each cord of 
wood as soon as it is delivered at his woodyard. 

In case of the failure of either party to this contract to make good his promises, it is hereby 
stipulated and agreed that the party so failing shall forfeit to the other party the sum of one 
hundred dollars in cash as fixed and settled damages. 

In Witness Whereof, The parties to these presents have hereunto set their hands and seals, 
the day and year first above written. 

John Howard, [seal.] 

Signed, sealed and delivered in presence of Hugh Jenkins, [seal.] 

James Murray, | 
Thomas Wise. } 



288 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



General Form of Contract for Mechanics' Work. 

CONTRACT made this first day of January, A. D. 1S79, by and between George Smith, of the 
city of Philadelphia, State of Pennsylvania, party of the first part, and Harvey Richards, of the 
city and State aforesaid, party of the second part, 

WITNESSETH, That the party of the first part, for the consideration hereinafter mentioned, 
covenants and agrees with the party of the second part to perform in a faithful and workmanlike 
manner the following specified work, viz. : To build one brick stable, according to the plans 
and specifications attached to this agreement, without varying in any way whatsoever from said 
plan and specifications. And in addition to the above to become responsible for all materials 
delivered and receipted for, the work to be commenced on or before April 1st, 1879, an< ^ to De 
completed and delivered free from all mechanic or other liens on or before the first day of July, 
1879. And the party of the second part covenants and agrees with the party of the first part, in 
consideration of the faithful performance of the above specified work, to pay to the party of 
the first part the sum of two thousand dollars, as follows : five hundred dollars upon the com- 
pletion of the foundation walls ; five hundred dollars upon the covering of said stable with the 
roof; and one thousand dollars upon the first day of July, 1879, provided said stable be delivered 
as agreed upon above, on or before that day. 

And it is further mutually agreed by and between both parties, that in case of disagreement in 
reference to the performance of said work, all questions of disagreement shall be referred to 
Thomas Lee and John Yarnall, master builders, of the city of Philadelphia, and the award of 
said referees, or a majority of them, shall be binding and final on all parties. 

In Witness Whereof, We hereunto set our hands and seals the day and year first above 
written. 

George Smith. [seal.] 

Executed in presence of Harvey Richards, [seal.] 

Thomas Lane, | 
Peter Wright. ) • 

Agreement for a Warranty Deed. 

Articles of Agreement, made this first day of January, in the year of our Lord one 
thousand eight hundred and seventy-nine, between William Miller, of the city of Indianapolis, 
State of Indiana, party of the first part, and Joshua Wayne, of the city and State aforesaid, party 
of the second part, 

WITNESSETH, That said party of the first part hereby covenants and agrees, that if the party 
of the second part shall first make the payment and perform the covenants hereinafter mentioned 
on his part to be made and performed, the said party of the first part will convey and assure 
to the party of the second part, in fee simple, clear of all incumbrances whatever, by a good 
and sufficient warranty deed, the following lot, piece, or parcel of ground, viz. : The lot located 
at the intersection of Walnut and Willow streets, in the city of Indianapolis, extending fifty 
(50) feet westward from Walnut street, and one hundred (100) feet northward from Willow 
street, lying on the north side of Willow street and on the west side of Walnut street, known as 
lot number twenty-nine (29) in block number sixteen (16), and recorded at Indianapolis, Marion 
county, Indiana. 

And the said party of the second part hereby covenants and agrees to pay to the said party of 
the first part the sum of three thousand dollars, in the manner following: One thousand dol- 
lars cash in hand paid, the receipt whereof is hereby acknowledged, and the balance in two 
annual payments, as follows, viz. : One thousand dollars on the 1st of January, 1880, and the 
remaining one thousand dollars on the 1st of January, 1881, with interest at the rate of ten per 
cent, per annum, payable on the dates specified above, annually, on the whole sum remaining 



BUSINESS FORMS. 289 

from time to time unpaid, and to pay all taxes, assessments, or impositions that may be legally 
levied or imposed upon said land, subsequent to the year 1879. And in case of the failure of 
the said party of the second part to make either of the payments, or perform any of the cove- 
nants on his part hereby made and entered into, this contract shall, at the option of the party of 
the first part, be forfeited and determined, and the party of the second part shall forfeit all pay- 
ments made by him on this contract, and such payments shall be retained by the said party of 
the first part in full satisfaction and in liquidation of all damages by him sustained, and he shall 
have the right to re-enter and take possession of the premises aforesaid. 

It is mutually agreed that all the covenants and agreements herein contained shall extend 
to and be obligatory upon the heirs, executors, administrators and assigns of the respective 
parties. 

In Witness Whereof, The parties to these presents have hereunto set their hands and seals 
the day and year first above written. 

William Miller, [seal.] 

Signed, sealed and delivered in presence of Joshua Wayne. [seal.] 

John Foster, 1 
Robert White, j 

Contract for Barter or Trade. 

This Agreement, made this second day of March, A. d. 1879, by and between Thomas 
White, party of the first part, and Reuben Gale, party of the second part, both of the city of 
Buffalo, State of New York, 

WITNESSETH, That the said Thomas White shall sell and deliver to the said Reuben Gale, 
at his store, in the city of Buffalo, on the twentieth day of the present month of March, one hun- 
dred barrels of fine salt, in good, substantial barrels, suitable for packing beef and pork, and for 
the use of the kitchen and dairy. 

In consideration whereof, the said Reuben Gale shall convey and deliver to the said Thomas 
White, at the storehouse of Walter Lewis, in the city of Buffalo, one thousand pounds of good 
merchantable cheese, and four hundred pounds of sweet table butter; both well packed in tierces 
or firkins, and made in dairies where at least fifteen cows are kept. 

In Witness Whereof, The parties to these presents have hereunto set their hands and seals 
the day and year first above written. 

Thomas White, [seal.] 

Executed in presence of Reuben Gale. [seal.] 

Walter Lewis, 1 
Joseph Lane, j 

Agreement Between a Merchant and his Clerk. 

This Agreement, made this first day of January, A. D. 1879, by and between Walker Lewis, 
of the city and State of New York, party of the first part, and Alfred Pleasants, of the city and 
State aforesaid, party of the second part, 

WITNESSETH, That the said Alfred Pleasants shall enter the service of the said Walker Lewis 
as a clerk and salesman. 

That the said Alfred Pleasants shall faithfully, honestly and diligently perform the duties of a 
clerk and salesman in the store of the said Walker Lewis, and well and truly obey all the 
reasonable commands and wishes of the said Walker Lewis, during the space of three years 
from this date. 

That he will guard his employer's interests, and keep the secrets of his employer, absenting 
himself from his business only upon said employer's consent. 

That the said Walker Lewis, in consideration of said services, will pay to the said Alfred 
19 



290 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



Pleasants a yearly sum of one thousand two hundred dollars, in equal payments of one hundred 
dollars on the first day of each and every calendar month of the year, commencing on the first 
of February, 1879. 

Witness our hands, 

Executed in the presence of Walker Lewis. 

John Hill, | Alfred Pleasants. 

Francis White, j 

Agreement to Cultivate Land on Shares. 

This Agreement, made this tenth day of August, 1878, by and between John Ilolman, party 
of the first part, and Andrew Jackson, party of the second part, both of the town of Media, 
county of Chester, State of Pennsylvania, 

WITNESSETH, That said John Holman will, on or before the tenth day of September, break, 
properly fix, and sow with wheat, all that twenty acres of field belonging to and lying imme- 
diately north of the dwelling-house and garden of said Andrew Jackson, in the town of 
Media. 

That one-half of the seed wheat shall be found by said Andrew Jackson. 

That when said crop shall be in fit condition, he will cut, harvest, and safely house it in the 
barn of said Andrew Jackson. 

That he will properly thresh and clean the same. 

That the straw shall be equally divided between the parties. 

That he will deliver one-half of said wheat, being the produce thereof, to said Andrew Jackson, 
at the granary near his dwelling-house, on or before the 15th day of July, 1880. 

That said John Holman shall perform all the work and labor necessary in the premises, or 
cause the same to be done. 

Witness our hands and seals, 
Signed, sealed and delivered in presence of John Holman. [seal.] 

Richard White, | Andrew Jackson, [seal.] 

Peter Bell. j 

Agreement for Building a Bouse. 

This Agreement, made this twentieth day of March, in the year of our Lord one thousand 
eight hundred and seventy-nine, by and between Samuel W. Parker, of the city of Baltimore, 
State of Maryland, party of the first part, and Hugh B. Jackson, of the same city and State, party 

of the second part, 

Witnesseth, That said party of the first part, for the consideration hereinafter mentioned, 
covenants and agrees to make, erect, build, and finish, in a good, substantial, and workmanlike 
manner, and in conformity with the plans, drafts, specifications, and explanations thereof, which 
is hereunto annexed and made a part hereof, a brick dwelling-house, on lot number thirty, on 
Maryland avenue, in the city of Baltimore, to be begun on or before the first day of April, 1S79, 
and completed on or before the first day of September, 1 879. 

That the said building shall be made, erected, built, and finished out of good and substantial 
materials, as stated in the specifications accompanying and made a part of this agreement. 

That as soon as the roof thereof is put on and covered, said party of the first part shall effect 
full insurance on said building, in the sum of four thousand dollars, the policy to be in the name 
and for the benefit of said party of the second part, his heirs, executors, administrators, or assigns, 
payable, in case of loss, to whom it may concern. 

That each party to this agreement shall pay one-half the cost of said insurance. 

In consideration of which, said party of the second part does hereby covenant, promise, and 
agree, to pay, or cause to be paid, unto said party of the first part, or his legal representatives, 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



291 



the sum of five thousand dollars ($5,000), in the manner following, to wit : One thousand dollars 
at the beginning of said work; one thousand dollars on the first day of May next; one thousand 
dollars on the first day of July next ; and the remaining two thousand dollars when the work shall 
be fully completed and the keys delivered to said party of the second part, or to his legal repre- 
sentatives. 

And it is further agreed by and between the parties to this agreement as 
follows : 

Alterations. That no charge of any kind shall be made by said party of the first part against 
said party of the second part beyond or in excess of the sum of five thousand dollars for the full 
performance of this agreement, unless said party of the second part shall alter the aforesaid plans, 
drafts, specifications, and explanations, in which case the value of such alterations shall be added 
to the amount to be paid under this contract, or deducted therefrom, as the case may require : it 
being expressly understood that said party of the second part may, from time to time, make any 
alterations of, to, and in the said plans, drafts, specifications, and explanations, upon the terms 
aforesaid. 

ARBITRATION. That the parties of the first part, and of the second part, severally, respectively, 
and mutually, agree to submit each, all, and every demand between them hereinafter arising, if 
any, concerning the manner of performing or completing the work, or the time or amount of any 
payment to be made under this agreement, or the quantity or quality of labor or materials, or 
both, to be done, furnished, or provided under this agreement, or any other cause or matter 
touching the work, materials, or the damages contemplated, set forth, or referred to, in or by this 
agreement, to the determination of Thomas W. Wright, John Hughes, and Robert Greene, master 
builders, of the city of Baltimore, the award of whom, or any two of whom, being made in writing, 
and delivered to said parties to this agreement, or either of them, within ten days of the time 
hereinbefore fixed for the final completion of this agreement, shall be final. 

Damage sustained by persons or property. That said party of the first part shall be solely 
responsible for any injury or damage sustained by any and all person and persons, on property, 
during or subsequent to the progress and completion of the works hereby agreed upon, from or 
by any act or default of said party of the first part, and shall be responsible over the party of the 
second part for all costs and damages which said party of the second part may legally incur by 
reason of such injury or damage: and that said party of the first part shall give all usual requisite 
and suitable notices to all parties whose estates or premises mayor shall be in any way interested 
in or affected by the performance of said works. 

Extra WORK. That no extra work of any kind shall be performed, or extra materials fur- 
nished, by said party of the first part, unless first authorized by the said party of the second part 
in writing; and 

That said party of the first part, or his representatives, shall not be delayed in the constant 
progress of the work under this agreement, or any of the extra work under the same or connected 
therewith, by said party of the second part : and for each and every day said party of the first part 
shall be so delayed, three additional days shall be allowed to complete the work aforesaid, from 
and after the day hereinbefore appointed for its entire completion, unless upon the contingency 
provided for below in the next clause of this agreement. 

That for each and every day's delay in the performance and completion of this agreement, or 
for any extra work under it, after the time hereinbefore fixed for the final completion of this 
agreement, there shall be allowed, and paid by said party of the second part to said party of the 
first part, or his legal representatives, damages for such delay, if the same shall arise from any 
act or default on the part of said party of the second part. 

Foreman. That said party of the first part shall engage and provide at his own expense during 
the progress of the work, under, and until the complete fulfilment of this agreement, a thoroughly 
competent " foreman," whose duty it is to attend to the general supervision of all matters hereby 



292 



B USINESS FORMS. 



undertaken by said party of the first part, and also the correct and exact marking, preparing, 
laying out and locating all patterns, moulds, models, and measurements, in, to, for, and upon the 
work, hereby agreed upon, from, and in conformity with said plans, drafts, specifications, and 
explanations. 

Forfeiture of Contract. That if at any time during the progress of said work said party 
of the second part shall find that said work is not carried forward with sufficient rapidity and 
thoroughness, or that the materials furnished, foreman, sub-contractors, or workmen employed 
by said party of the first part, are unskilled, incompetent, and insufficient for the completion of 
said work within the time and manner stipulated in the plans, drafts, specifications, and explana- 
tions aforesaid, he shall give notice of such insufficiency and defects in progress, materials, fore- 
man, sub-contractors, or workmen, to said party of the first part ; and if within ten days thereafter 
such insufficiency and defects are not remedied, then said party of the second part may enter 
upon the work and suspend or discharge said party of the first part, and all employed under him, 
and carry on and complete the work by " day's work," or otherwise, as said party may elect, pro- 
viding and substituting proper and sufficient materials and workmen ; and the expense thereof 
shall be chargeable to said party of the first part, and be deducted from any sum which may be 
due to him on a final settlement : all questions arising out of this eighth article of this agreement 
shall be subject to the final decision of the arbitrators hereinbefore mentioned. 

LlENS. That in case any lien or liens for labor or materials shall exist upon the property or 
estate of said party of the second part, at the time or times when by the terms and provisions of 
this agreement a payment is to be made by said party of the second part to said party of the first 
part, such payment, or such part thereof as shall be equal to not less than double the amount for 
which said lien or liens shall or can exist, shall not be payable at the said stipulated time or 
limes, notwithstanding anything to the contrary in this agreement contained : and that said party 
of the second part shall, and may be well assured that no such liens do, or can attach or exist, 
before he shall be liable to make either of said payments. 

Work, whether described or not, etc. That all the works described or referred to in the 
annexed specifications and explanations are to be executed by said party of the first part, whether 
or not said works are illustrated by the aforesaid plans or drafts ; and that said party of the first 
part is to execute all works shown by said plans and drafts, whether or not said works are described 
or referred to in said specifications or explanations. 

In witness whereof, the said parties have hereunto set their hands and seals 
the day and year first above written. 

Samuel W. Parker, [seal.] 
Signed, sealed and delivered in presence of Hugh B. Jackson. [seal.] 

Walter B. Groome, 
David H. Lane. 

The specifications should be carefully written out, passed upon separately by 
the parties to the agreement, signed and sealed by them, witnessed by the per- 
sons who witnessed the agreement, and attached to the agreement as a part of 
it. It is the custom in some cases to insert these specifications in the body of 
the agreement. In such a case they should, in this agreement, be inserted after 
the second paragraph. 




BUSINESS FORMS. 



293 




A Bill of Sale is a written agreement by which a person transfers to another 
person, for a valuable consideration, his entire right, title, and interest in per- 
sonal property. 

As a general rule, in order to establish ownership in law, the purchaser must 
take actual possession of the property purchased ; but in some States, if the sale 
was not made fraudulently, for the purpose of evading the payment of just 
debts, the bill of sale is prima facie evidence of the sale, and will hold good 
against the creditors of the seller. Such questions must be decided by juries, 
who have power to set aside the sale in cases where fraud is proved. 

Bill of Sale — General Form, with Warranty. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That in consideration of five hundred dollars, the receipt 
of which is hereby acknowledged, I do hereby grant, sell, transfer, and deliver unto Thomas Wright, 
his heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns, the following goods and chattels, viz. : 

One set of parlor furniture, upholstered in purple velvet, - - - $300.00 
One set of black walnut chamber furniture, 200.00 

$500.00 

To have and to hold all and singular the said goods and chattels forever. And the said 
grantor hereby covenants with said grantee that he is the lawful owner of said goods and chat- 
tels; that they are free from all incumbrances ; that he has good right to sell the same, as afore- 
said; and that he will warrant and defend the same against the lawful claims and demands of 
all persons whomsoever. 

In Witness Whereof, the said grantor has hereunto set his hand this tenth day of March, 
1879. 

Witnesses : George H. Fletcher. 

Henry Hall, 
Joseph Smith. 

Bill of Sale — Of a Horse, with Warranty. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That in consideration of one hundred and fifty dollars, to 
me paid by Henry Clayton, the receipt of which is hereby acknowledged, I, Andrew Lewis, by 
these presents do bargain, sell, and convey to the said Henry Clayton, his heirs, executors, adminis- 
trators, and assigns, one bay horse, of the male sex, bay color, fifteen hands high, with a white 
star in the forehead, known as Old Hickory, to have and to hold the same unto the said Henry 
Clayton, his heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns forever. 



294 BUSINESS FORMS. 

And I, for myself, my heirs, executors, and administrators, will warrant and defend said horse 
unto him, the said Henry Clayton, his heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns, against the 
lawful claims and demands of all and every person or persons whatsoever. 

Witness my hand this tenth day of May, 1878. 

Andrew Lewis. 

Witnesses : 

Thomas Jackson, 
George Flint. 

A Bond is a written promise, signed and sealed by a single person, 
to pay to another person a certain sum of money at a designated time. A 
promise made in writing without a seal is not a bond, but merely a simple 
promise. 

The bond must be for some bona fide consideration. 

The person giving the bond is called the obligor ; the person to whom it is 
given is called the obligee. 

A bond is usually given not as a promise to pay money, for a promissory note 
would answer that purpose, but as a promise to pay money in case certain acts 
are not done. These acts are specified in the bond, and are called the condi- 
tion of the bond. The faithful performance of these acts within the time speci- 
fied renders the bond null and void. 

The amount of money named in the bond is called the penalty. It is usually 
sufficient to cover the debt it is intended to secure, with interest and costs 
added. In order to secure this the sum is fixed at twice the amount of the 
actual debt. "The meaning and effect of this is, that if the obligor fails, in 
any respect, to do what the condition recites, then he is bound to pay the 
money he acknowledges himself, in the bond, bound to pay. But now the law 
comes in to mitigate the severity of this contract. And whatever be the sum 
which the obligor acknowledges himself, in the bond, bound to pay, he is held 
by the courts to pay the obligee only that amount which will be a complete 
indemnification to him for the damage he has sustained by the failure of the 
obligor to do what the condition recites. 

"For example: suppose A B makes a bond to C D in the sum of ten 
thousand dollars. The condition recites that one E F has been hired by C 
D as his clerk, and that A B guarantees the good conduct of E F; and if E 
F does all his duty honestly and faithfully, then the bond is void, and other- 
wise remains in full force. Then suppose E F to cheat C D out of some money. 
A B is sued on the bond ; C D cannot recover from him, in any event, more 
than the ten thousand dollars ; and he will, in fact, recover from him 
only so much of this as will make good to C D all the loss he has sus- 
tained by E F's misconduct. As the obligee can recover from the obligor 
only actual compensation for what he loses, it is usual in practice to make 
the penal sum in the bond large enough to cover all the loss that can 
happen." 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



295 



A Simple Form of Bond, Without Condition. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That I, William Jackson, of the city of Richmond, 
State of Virginia, am held and firmly bound unto Franklin Stearns, of the city and State afore- 
said, in the sum of two hundred dollars, lawful money of the United States of America, to be 
paid to the said Franklin Stearns, or his certain attorney, Henry Cannon, or his assigns ; to 
which payment, well and truly to be made on or before the first day of January, 1879, I bind 
myself, my heirs, executors, and administrators firmly by these presents. 

Sealed with my seal, dated the first day of March, in the year of our Lord one thousand 
eight hundred and seventy-eight. 

In Testimony Whereof, I, William Jackson, have set my hand and seal to this instrument, 
on the first day of March, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy- 
eight. 

William Jackson, [seal.] 

Executed and delivered in presence of 

William H. Myers, ] 
Samuel W. Stokes, j 

General Form of Bond, With Condition. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That I, Francis Gibbons, of the city of Covington, 
State of Kentucky, am held and firmly bound unto Robert Breckenridge, of the city and State 
aforesaid, in the sum of one thousand dollars, to be paid to the said Robert Breckenridge, his 
executors, administrators, or assigns, for which payment, well and truly to be made, I bind my- 
self, my heirs, executors, and administrators, firmly by these presents. 

Sealed with my seal, dated the twentieth day of March, 1878. 

The condition of the above obligation is such, that if the above-bounden Francis Gibbons, 
his heirs, executors, and administrators, or any of them, shall well and truly pay, or cause to be 
paid, unto the above-named Robert Breckenridge, his executors, administrators, or assigns, the 
just and full sum of five hundred dollars, on the tenth day of March, 1879, with interest, at six 
per cent, per annum, payable half-yearly from the date hereof, without fraud or other delay, then 
the above obligation to be void; otherwise, to remain in full force. 

And it is hereby expressly agreed, that, should any default be made in the payment of the said 
interest, or of any part thereof, on any day whereon the same is made payable, as above expressed, 
and should the same remain unpaid and in arrear for the space of thirty days, then and from 
thenceforth — that is to say, after the lapse of the said thirty days — the aforesaid principal sum 
of five hundred dollars, with all arrearages of interest thereon, shall at the option of the said 
Richard Jones, or his executors, administrators, or assigns, become and be due and payable 
immediately thereafter, although the period first above limited for the payment thereof may not 
then have expired, anything hereinbefore contained to the contrary thereof in anywise notwith- 
standing. Francis Gibbons, [seal.] 

Executed and delivered in presence of 

Thomas Preston,) 
Robert Steele, y 

Form of Bond, with Power of Attorney to Confess Judgment. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That Robert White, of the city of Richmond, State 
of Virginia, is held and firmly bound unto Richard Jones, of the city and State aforesaid, in the 
sum of one thousand dollars, lawful money of the United States of America, to be paid, on the 
first day of March, 1878, to the said Richard Jones, or his certain attorney, executors, adminis- 



296 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



trators, or assigns : to which payment well and truly to be made, his heirs, executors, and 
administrators, are firmly bound by these presents. 

Sealed with his seal, dated the first day of January, 1877. 

The condition of this obligation is : 

That if the above-bounden Robert White, his heirs, executors, administrators, or any of them, 
shall and do well and truly pay, or cause to be paid, unto the above-named Richard Jones, or 
his attorney, executors, administrators, or assigns, the just sum of five hundred dollars, without 
any fraud or further delay, then the above obligation to be void, or else to be and remain in full 
force and effect. 



To George Howard, Esq., attorney of the Circuit Court, at Richmond, in the county of 
Henrico, in the State of Virginia, or to any other attorney of the said court, or of any other 
court, there or elsewhere. 

Whereas, Robert White, in and by a certain obligation bearing even date herewith, does stand 
bound unto Richard Jones, in the sum of one thousand dollars, lawful money of the United 
States of America, conditioned for the payment of a certain promissory note, dated January 1st, 



These are to desire and authorize you, or any of you, to appear for said Robert White, his 
heirs, executors, or administrators, in the said court or elsewhere, in an action of debt, there or 
elsewhere brought, or to be brought, against me, or my heirs, executors, or administrators, at the 
suit of the said Richard Jones, his executors, administrators, or assigns, on the said obligation, 
as of any term or time past, present, or any other subsequent term or time there or elsewhere to 
be held, and confess judgment thereupon against me, or my heirs, executors, or administrators, 
for the sum of five hundred dollars, debt, besides costs of suit, in such manner as to you shall 
seem meet; and for your, or any of your so doing, this shall be your sufficient warrant. 

And I do hereby for myself, and for my heirs, executors, and administrators, remise, release, 
and forever quit-claim unto the said Richard Jones, or his attorney, executors, administrators, 
and assigns, all and all manner of error and errors, misprisions, misentries, defects and imper- 
fections whatever, in the entering of the said judgment, or any process or proceedings thereon 
or thereto, or anywise touching or concerning the same. 

In witness whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal the first day of January, A. D. 1877 



Robert White, [seal.] 



Sealed and delivered in the presence of 



Thomas Wilson, 
Hugh Blair. 



1877. 



Robert White, [seal.] 



Sealed and delivered in presence of 




BUSINESS FORMS. 



297 




A Mortgage is a deed conveying real estate to a creditor, as security for a 
debt. It conveys the property to him as fully and absolutely as though it were 
sold outright, with this difference that the debtor retains by the terms of the 
deed the right to pay the debt and redeem the property within a specified time. 

The person giving a mortgage is called the mortgagor ; the person receiving 
one, the mortgagee. 

A note is generally given by the debtor, and the mortgage is designed to 
secure it. In some of the States, a bond is given in place of the note. The 
words of the mortgage should state clearly which is given. 

The mortgagee has a valid title to the property conveyed, and all the mort- 
gagor owns in relation to it is the right to pay the debt and redeem the property. 
Hence, unless the deed expressly stipulates that the mortgagor may remain in 
possession of the property until the time for the payment of the debt arrives, 
the mortgagee has a perfect right to enter upon the property and take possession 
of it. It is, therefore, customary to include in mortgages a clause giving the 
mortgagor the right of possession. 

In former years a mortgagor lost his right to redeem his property when the 
mortgage was unpaid on the day it became due. Now, however, the law 
secures to him three years after the expiration of the mortgage, in which he may 
pay the debt, with interest and costs, and redeem his property. This is called 
his equity of redemption. The mortgagor may sell his equity of redemption, or 
he may mctgage it by making a second or other subsequent mortgage of the 
property, and it may be attached by creditors, and would go to assignees as a 
part of his property if he became insolvent. 

As many persons object to lending money upon mortgages in which this 
equity of redemption is reserved, it has become common of late years, to include 
in the mortgage a clause stipulating that if the money is not paid when it is 
due, the mortgagee may, in a certain number of days thereafter, sell the prop- 
erty (providing also such precautions to secure a fair price as may be agreed 
upon), and, reserving enough to pay his debt and charges, pay over the balance 
to the mortgagor. This is called a power of sale mortgage, and is an arrange- 
ment sanctioned by the law. It must be remembered, however, that the equity 
of redemption exists in all mortgages which do not contain the above express 
stipulation. 



298 BUSINESS FORMS. 

The three years of redemption begin on the day on which the mortgagee fore- 
closes the mortgage, or, in other words, takes lawful possession of the property. 
If the mortgagee allows a dozen years to pass without foreclosing, he must 
reckon the three years of redemption from the day of foreclosure. 

In foreclosing, he must make entry upon the property in a peaceable manner, 
in the presence of witnesses, or by an action at law. The mode of procedure 
is governed by the laws of the several States. 

When a mortgagor wishes to redeem his property, he must make a formal 
tender of the debt due, together with interest and all the lawful charges of the 
mortgagee. He is entitled to such rents or profits as the mortgagee has actu- 
ally received, or would have received had he used due diligence in collecting 
them. 

It is usual for the mortgage to contain an agreement that the mortgagor shall 
keep the premises insured in a certain sum for the benefit of the mortgagee. 
Where no such stipulation is made, and the mortgagee insures the premises, he 
cannot recover the cost of the insurance from the mortgagor. 

Should a mortgagor erect buildings upon mortgaged land, the mortgagee, on 
taking possession, becomes the owner of these buildings also. If, however, the 
mortgagee erects buildings upon lands on which he holds a mortgage, the mort- 
gagor, upon redeeming the land, becomes the owner of such buildings without 
paying the mortgagee for them. Such matters may, and should always, be 
regulated by an agreement between the parties. 

In some of the States it is usual to release a mortgage by a quit-claim deed 
from the holder of the mortgage to the holder of the property or of the equity 
of redemption. Another common practice is for the Register or Recorder of 
Deeds to write an acknowledgment of satisfaction, release, or discharge, on the 
margin of the record of the mortgage, which must be signed by the mortgagee 
or holder of the mortgage. Any instrument, or writing which plainly states 
that the sum or sums due upon such mortgage have been faithfully paid, will 
constitute a valid release of the mortgage. Such instrument must be duly 
signed, sealed, and recorded. A release of a mortgage takes effect from the 
time it is placed in the hands of the Recorder of Deeds, whose duty it is to 
record in a book kept for that purpose all proper releases or discharges, or 
satisfactions of this kind. 

Form of Mortgage in General Use. 

This Indenture, Made the first day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight 
hundred and seventy-six, between Henry A. Steele, merchant, of the city of Richmond, State 
of Virginia, and Mary, his wife, of the one part, hereinafter called the mortgagor, and Alfred 
Howard, banker, of the city and State aforesaid, hereinafter called the mortgagee, of the other 
part. 

Whereas, The said mortgagor seized of, or well entitled to, the inheritance in fee-simple, of 
and in the lands and premises hereinafter described and released ; and having occasion to bor- 
row, and take up at interest, the sum of ten thousand dollars, has applied to and requested the 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



299 



said mortgagee to lend and advance to him the same, which he, the said mortgagee, has agreed 
to do, on having the re-payment thereof secured to him by a mortgage of the said lands, tene- 
ments, and hereditaments, in manner hereinafter mentioned. 

Now this Indenture Witnesseth, That in pursuance of the said agreement, and in con- 
sideration of the sum of ten thousand dollars to the said mortgagor in hand paid by the said 
mortgagee at or immediately before the sealing and delivery of these presents, the receipt 
whereof the said mortgagor does hereby acknowledge, and of and from the same, and every part 
thereof, does acquit, release, and discharge the said mortgagee, his heirs, executors, administra- 
tors, and assigns, and every of them, forever, by these presents, he, the said mortgagor, has 
granted, aliened, released, and confirmed, and by these presents does grant, alien, release, and 
confirm (and the said Mary Steele, wife of the said Robert Steele, doth hereby release all her 
right of dower) unto the said mortgagee, Alfred Howard, his heirs and assigns, all that tract, 
piece, and parcel of land, hereditaments and premises, situate, lying, and being — 

\_Here insert a careful and accurate description of the property, ,] 

Together, with all houses, buildings, rights, members, and appurtenances thereunto belong- 
ing, or in anywise appertaining; and all the estate, right, title, claim, and demand of the said 
mortgagor in, to, or upon the said lands and hereditaments, or any part thereof. 

To HAVE AND TO HOLD the said lands, tenements, hereditaments, and premises hereby re- 
leased, or intended so to be, with their appurtenances, unto the said mortgagee, his heirs and 
assigns, to the only proper use of the said mortgagee, his heirs and assigns, forever. 

Subject, nevertheless, to the proviso for redemption hereinafter contained; that is to say, 
provided that if the said mortgagor, his heirs, executors, administrators, or assigns, shall pay 
unto the said mortgagee, Alfred Howard, his executors, administrators, or assigns, the full sum 
of ten thousand dollars of lawful money of the United States, without any abatement whatever, 
then these presents shall cease, and be void to all intents and purposes whatever. And the said 
mortgagor, his heirs, executors, and administrators, covenant with the said mortgagee, his exec- 
utors and administrators, that he, the said mortgagor, his heirs, executors, or administrators, shall 
and will pay, or cause to be paid unto the said mortgagee, his executors, administrators or assigns, 
the said principal sum of ten thousand dollars and interest, at the times and in the manner here- 
inbefore appointed for payment thereof, without any deduction or abatement whatever, according 
to the true intent and meaning of these presents. And also shall and will, during so long as 
the said sum of ten thousand dollars, or any part thereof, shall remain due on security of these 
presents, pay, or cause to be paid, to the said mortgagee, his executors, administrators or assigns, 
interest for the said sum of ten thousand dollars, or for so much thereof as for the time being 
shall remain unpaid, after the rate of seven per centum per annum, on the first day of January 
in every year. And also that he, the said mortgagor, now has in him a good right to grant, re- 
lease, and convey the hereditaments hereby released, unto the said mortgagee, his heirs and 
assigns, in manner aforesaid, according to the true intent and meaning of these presents. And 
further that it shall and may be lawful to and for the said mortgagee, his heirs and assigns, after 
default shall be made in payment of said sum of ten thousand dollars and interest, or any part 
thereof respectively, contrary to the proviso hereinbefore contained, peaceably to enter upon the 
said hereditaments, and to hold and enjoy the same, without any interruption, claim, or demand 
whatsoever. And moreover, that he, the said mortgagor, and his heirs, and all persons whatso- 
ever, having any estate or interest in the premises, shall and will at all times hereafter, during 
the continuance of said sum of ten thousand dollars and interest, or any part thereof, on this 
security, upon every reasonable request of the said mortgagee, his executors, administrators, and 
assigns, but at the costs and charges of the said mortgagor, his heirs, executors and administrators, 
make and execute and perfect all such further conveyances and assurances in the law whatsoever, 
for the further and better conveying and assuring the said hereditaments hereby released, unto 
and to the use of the said mortgagee, his heirs and assigns; subject to the said proviso, according 



3oo 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



to the true intent and meaning of these presents, as by the said mortgagee, his heirs and assigns, 
or his or their counsel in the law, shall be reasonably desired or advised and required, and 
tendered to be made and executed. 

And it is hereby further Provided, agreed and declared, by and between the said parties to 
these presents, that if default shall be made in payment of the said sum of ten thousand dollars, 
or the interest thereof, or any part thereof respectively, at the times hereinbefore appointed for 
payment of the same respectively, then and in any of such cases, and when and so often as any 
such default shall be made, the whole amount of the said principal money shall, notwithstanding 
any provision or condition of this mortgage to the contrary, immediately fall due and become 
payable, and it shall be lawful for the said mortgagee, his executors, administrators, or assigns, 
at any time or times after such default shall have been so made, without any further consent on 
the part of the said mortgagor, his heirs and assigns (without prejudice, however, to the right 
of the said mortgagee, his heirs and assigns, to foreclose the equity of redemption, or to maintain 
any action under the covenants hereinbefore contained), to make sale and dispose of the said 
messuages, land, and other hereditaments and premises hereinbefore granted and released, or 
expressed or intended so to be, or any part or parts thereof, either together or in parcels, and 
either by public auction or private contract, with full power upon any such sale or sales to make 
any stipulations as to title or otherwise, which he or the purchaser shall deem necessary; and 
also with full power to buy in the said hereditaments and premises, or any part or parts thereof, 
at any sale or sales by public auction, or to rescind any contract or contracts for the sale of the 
same hereditaments and premises, or any part or parts thereof, and to re-sell the same heredita- 
ments and premises which shall have been so bought in, or as to which any contract or contracts 
for sale shall have been rescinded as aforesaid, without being responsible for any loss which may 
be occasioned thereby. And, for the purposes aforesaid, or any of them, it shall be lawful for 
the said mortgagee, his executors, administrators, or assigns, to make and execute, or cause to be 
made and executed, all such agreements, deeds, conveyances, and assurances as he or his exec- 
utors, administrators, or assigns, shall think fit. And it is hereby also agreed and declared, that 
upon any sale or sales which shall be made under the power of sale hereinbefore contained by 
the executors or administrators of the said mortgagee or by any other person or persons who may 
not be seized of the legal estate in the hereditaments and premises to be sold, the heirs of the 
said mortgagee, or any other person or persons in whom the legal estate of the same heredita- 
ments and premises, or any part thereof, shall be vested, shall make such conveyances and assur- 
ances of the same, for the purpose of carrying the sale thereof into effect, as the person or persons 
by whom the same shall be made shall direct. 

Provided also, and it is hereby agreed and declared, that the said mortgagee, his executors, 
administrators, or assigns, shall not execute the power of sale hereinbefore contained (if the sale 
or sales thereunder be by public auction) unless and until he or they shall have first given four 
weeks' notice of such sale, by publishing such notice at least once in every week for four succes- 
sive weeks, in some newspaper published in the city of Richmond, Virginia. 

Provided also, and it is hereby further agreed and declared, that upon any sale purporting to 
be made in pursuance of the aforesaid power in that behalf, the purchaser or purchasers thereof 
shall not be bound to see or inquire whether either of the cases mentioned in the clause or 
provision lastly hereinbefore contained has happened, or whether any money remains due on 
the security of these presents, or otherwise, as to the propriety or regularity of such sale; and 
notwithstanding any impropriety or irregularity whatsoever in any such sale, the same shall, as 
far as regards the safety and protection of the purchaser or purchasers thereat, be deemed 
and taken to be within the aforesaid power in that behalf, and to be valid and effectual 
accordingly, and the remedy of the said mortgagor, his heirs or assigns, in respect of any 
breach of the clause or provision lastly hereinbefore contained, shall be in damages only. And 
it is hereby also agreed and declared, that, upon any such sale as aforesaid, the receipt or 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



301 



receipts in writing of the said mortgagee, his executors, administrators, or assigns, for the pur- 
chase-money of the hereditaments and premises to be sold, shall be an effectual discharge or 
effectual discharges to the purchaser or purchasers for the money therein respectively expressed 
to be received, and that such purchaser or purchasers, after payment of all or a part of the 
purchase-money, shall not be concerned to see to the application of such money, or be answer- 
able for any loss, misapplication, or non-application thereof. And it is hereby further agreed 
and declared that the said mortgagee, his executors, administrators, and assigns, shall hold all 
and singular the moneys which shall arise from any sale which shall be made in pursuance of 
the aforesaid power in that behalf, upon the trusts following; that is to say, upon trust in 
the first place by, with, and out of the same moneys, to reimburse himself or themselves, and 
to pay or discharge all the costs and expenses attending such sale or sales, or otherwise to be 
incurred in or about the exercise of the said power of sale or in anywise relating thereto ; and, 
in the next place, upon trust to apply such moneys in or towards satisfaction of all and singular 
the moneys which for the time being shall be due on the security of these presents, and then 
upon trust to pay the surplus [if any] of the said moneys unto the said mortgagor, his heirs or 
assigns, for his and their proper use and benefit. And it is hereby also agreed and declared 
that the aforesaid power of sale shall and may be exercised by any person or persons who for the 
time being shall be entitled to receive and give a discharge for the moneys which for the time 
being shall be due on the security of these presents. 

Provided always, and it is hereby agreed and declared, that the said mortgagee, his exec- 
utors, administrators, or assigns, shall not be answerable nor accountable for any involuntary 
losses which may happen in or about the exercise or execution of the aforesaid power or trusts, 
or any of them. 

In Witness Whereof, the parties above mentioned have hereunto subscribed their names 
and affixed their seals to two copies thereof, interchangeably at Richmond, Virginia, on the first 
day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy-six. 

Henry A. Steele, [seal.] 

Executed and interchanged Mary Steele. [seal.] 

in presence of Alfred Howard. [seal.] 

Lawrence White, | 
Thomas Lacey. j 

$10,000. 

Received, on the day of the date of the within-written Indenture, from the within-named 
mortgagee, the sum of ten thousand dollars, being the consideration expressed in the same In- 
denture, to be paid by him to the within-named mortgagor. 

Thomas A. Steele, [seal.] 

Witness, 

Lawrence White, ] 
Thomas Lacey. j 

This Deed was acknowledged before me by Mary Steele, therein named, apart from her 
husband, to have been voluntarily executed by her, and that she was aware of the nature of the 
contents thereof. 

Dated this first day of January, a. d. 1876. Alfred Lane, 

J. P. for Henrico County. 

MUX «&m\<mts. 

A Chattel Mortgage is a mortgage given upon personal property for the pur- 
pose of securing a creditor. Formerly, if the mortgagor remained in possession 
of the property, it was doubtful whether the mortgagee held a valid security. 



302 BUSINESS FORMS. 

Now, however, in most of the States, the mortgagor may retain the property 
and the mortgagee is fully secured by recording the mortgage, according to the 
provisions of the statutes of the State in which it. is made. 

All chattel mortgages should contain a clause providing for the equity of 
redemption. The average period allowed for redemption is sixty days. This 
right may be waived by including in the mortgage a power of sale clause. 

The mortgagee may transfer the mortgage to another party for a valuable 
consideration, but property thus mortgaged cannot be seized or sold until the 
period for which the mortgage was given has expired. 

Chattel Mortgage, with Power of Sale. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That I, John F. Thomas, of the city of Wil- 
mington, State of Delaware, in consideration of five hundred dollars to me paid by Henry 
A. Davis, of the city and State aforesaid, the receipt of which is hereby acknowledged, do 
hereby grant, bargain, and sell unto the said Henry A. Davis, and his assigns, forever, the fol- 
lowing goods and chattels, to wit— 

[Here insert an accurate list of the articles mortgaged, giving a full description of each. ~\ 

To Have and to Hold, All and singular the said goods and chattels unto the mortgagee 
herein, and hib assigns, to their sole use and behoof forever. And the mortgagor herein, for 
himself and for his heirs, executors, and administrators, does hereby covenant to and with the 
said mortgagee and his assigns, the said mortgagor is lawfully possessed of the said goods and 
chattels, as of his own property ; that the same are free from all incumbrances, and that he will 
warrant and defend the same to him, the said mortgagee and his assigns, against the lawful 
claims and demands of all persons. 

Provided, Nevertheless, that if the said mortgagor shall pay to the mortgagee, on the 
tenth day of May, in the year 1878, the sum of five hundred dollars, then this mortgage is to be 
void, otherwise to remain in full force and effect. 

And Provided Further, That until default be made by the said mortgagor in the perform- 
ance of the condition aforesaid, it shall and may be lawful for him to retain the possession of 
the said goods and chattels, and to use and enjoy the same ; but if the same or any part thereof 
shall be attached or claimed by any other person or persons at any time before payment, or the 
said mortgagor, or any person or persons whatever, upon any pretence, shall attempt to carry off, 
conceal, make way with, sell, or in any manner dispose of the same or any part thereof, without 
the authority and permission of the said mortgagee or his executors, administrators, or assigns, 
in writing expressed, then it shall and may be lawful for the said mortgagee, with or without 
assistance, or his agent or attorney, or his executors, administrators, or assigns, to take possession 
of said goods and chattels, by entering upon any premises wherever the same may be, whether 
in this county or State, or elsewhere, to and for the use of said mortgagee or his assigns. And 
if the moneys hereby secured, or the matters to be done or performed, as above specified, are 
not duly paid, done or performed at the time and according to the conditions above set forth, 
then the said mortgagee, or his attorney or agent, or his executors, administrators, or assigns, 
may by virtue hereof, and without any suit or process, immediately enter and take possession of 
said goods and chattels, and sell and dispose of the same at public or private sale, and after 
satisfying the amount due, and all expenses, the surplus, if any remain, shall be paid over to said 
mortgagor or his assigns. The exhibition of this mortgage shall be sufficient proof that any per- 
son claiming to act for the mortgagee is duly made, constituted, and appointed agent and attor- 
ney to do whatever is above authorized. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 303 

In Witness Whereof, The said mortgagor has hereunto set his hand and seal this tenth day 
of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy-seven. 

John F. Thomas, [seal.] 

Sealed and delivered in presence of 

William Wise, 
Harrison Wool. 

State of Delaware, 
Sussex County. 

This mortgage was acknowledged before me by J. F. Thomas, this tenth day of May, A.D. 1877. 

Andrew White, J. P. 




In former times, any writing signed and sealed was termed ,a deed. Now, 
the law confines the meaning to instruments for the sale of lands. In this 
country, no lands can be transferred excepting by a deed, which must be properly 
signed, sealed, witnessed, acknowledged, delivered, and recorded. In some of 
the States, seals are not necessary to the validity of a deed. 

A deed should be written or printed on parchment, as paper is more perishable 
in character. 

The person making the deed is called the grantor ; the person in whose favor 
the deed is made is called the grantee. 

The deed should be signed by the grantor with his full name, written clearly 
in ink of the best quality. A person accepting a deed signed with a lead-pencil 
places his rights in jeopardy. If the grantor cannot write his name, he may 
make his mark. 

The name of the grantee should be written clearly, with good ink, in the 
proper place in the deed. 

In the States which require a seal great care must be given to see that only 
those recognized in law are used. Strictly speaking, a seal is a piece of paper 
wafered on, or a piece of sealing-wax pressed on the paper. In the New Eng- 
land States and in New York, the law does not acknowledge any other kind. 
In the Southern and Western States, the written word Seal, with a scrawl around 
it, placed after the signature, constitutes a legal seal. 

A deed must be delivered in order to render it valid. There is no special 
form necessary to constitute a proper delivery. If the deed comes into the 
possession of the grantee with the knowledge and consent of the grantor, how- 
ever it may have been gotten possession of, it is a valid delivery. If a man 
makes a deed and fails to deliver it, and dies with it in his possession, the deed 




304 BUSINESS FORMS. 

is of no effect whatever. A deed to a married woman may be delivered either 
to her or to her husband. 

Some of the States require that deeds shall be attested by two witnesses. New 
York requires but one. Other States do not require any witnesses ; but in all 
cases a deed ought to be witnessed by at least two persons, whether the law re- 
quires it or not. It is best to have adult witnesses ; but minors may act in this 
capacity if they be of sound mind. The witness must have no interest in the 
deed. For this reason a wife cannot witness her husband's signature. 

As a general rule, deeds are valid between parties even when not acknowl- 
edged. It is always best to have them acknowledged, however, as an unacknowl- 
edged deed cannot be recorded. The acknowledgment must be made before a 
person authorized by law to receive it. In some places a deed may be acknowl- 
edged by either of the grantors, but the old custom of an acknowledgment by 
all the grantors is the safest as well as the most general. Where a wife joins 
with her husband in conveying away her land, or does so separately, a particular 
form and mode of acknowledgment is generally required to show that she acted 
without undue influence from him, and of her own free will. 

It is the duty of the justice taking the acknowledgment to state in his certifi- 
cate exactly how it was made before him. 

A deed must be recorded to be valid. That is, the grantee must deliver it to 
the Recorder of Deeds, or other official appointed by law for that purpose, who 
must cause it to be copied in full in a book kept in his office for that purpose. 
A deed is regarded as recorded from the moment it is placed in the hands of this 
officer, and he generally writes upon it the year, month, day, hour, and minute 
when he received it. Deeds should be presented for record at the earliest pos- 
sible moment. Sometimes the ownership to the land conveyed may depend 
upon the exact minute at which the deed was delivered for record. This system 
of recording deeds enables a person to trace the title to a property with absolute 
certainty. 

All erasures or additions to a deed should be noted at the end of it, and prop- 
erly witnessed. Any such change without being thus provided for renders the 
deed null and void. 

In order to make a valid deed, the grantor must be the true and lawful owner 
of the property; must be of legal age; and must be of sound mind. 

A deed takes effect, as between the parties, from the moment of its delivery. 
It takes effect as against the creditors of the grantor from the moment of its 
delivery for record. 

The land conveyed in the deed should be accurately described, no pains being 
spared in this respect. In this country it is the usual custom to refer to the 
previous deeds by which the grantor obtained his title. This is done by de- 
scribing them, their parties, date, and book and page of registry. A deed 
thus described in a deed becomes, for most purposes in law, a part of the deed 
referring. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



305 



A deed should convey land to the grantee and his heirs. Deeds conveying 
land to the grantee only, limit his title to his life, and he cannot leave lands 
thus acquired to his heirs ; nor can he dispose of it during his life. 

Quit- Claim Deed — Simple Form. 

This Indenture, Made the first day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight 
hundred and seventy-eight, between John Hughes, merchant, of the town of Westchester, State 
of Pennsylvania, of the first part, and Albert Nicholas, farmer, of the town and State aforesaid, 
of the second part, witnesseth, that the said party of the first part, for and in consideration of the 
sum of five thousand dollars, lawful money of the United States of America, to him in hand paid 
by the said party of the second part, at or before the ensealing and delivery of these presents, 
the receipt whereof is hereby acknowledged, has remised, released, and quitclaimed, and by 
these presents does remise, release, and quitclaim, unto the said party of the second part, and to 
his heirs and assigns, forever, all — 

[Here insert a minute and accurate description of the lands or property granted. .] 
Together with all and singular the tenements, hereditaments, and appurtenances thereto 
belonging or in anywise appertaining, and the reversion and reversions, remainder and re- 
mainders, rents, issues, and profits thereof. And also all the estate, right, title, interest, property, 
possession, claim, and demand whatsoever, as well in law as in equity, of the said party of the 
first part, of, in, or to the above-described premises, and every part and parcel thereof, with the 
appurtenances. To have and to hold all and singular the above-mentioned and described prem- 
ises, together with the appurtenances, unto the said party of the second part, and his heirs and 
assigns forever. 

In Witness Whereof, The said party of the first part has hereunto set his hand and seal the 
day and year first above written. 

Sealed and delivered in presence of JOHN HUGHES. [SEAL.] 

Henry Thompson, 
Frederick Waite. 

State of Pennsylvania, 
County of Chester. 

On this first day of January, in the year one thousand eight hundred and seventy-eight, before 
me personally came John Hughes, who is known by me to be the individual described in, and 
who executed the foregoing instrument, and acknowledged that he executed the same. 

Thomas W. Jackson, J. P. [seal.] 

Deed, with Warranty. 

This Indenture, Made this first day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight 
hundred and seventy-eight, between Thomas Jonathan Jackson, and Mary Jackson, wife of the 
said Thomas Jonathan Jackson, of the county of Ohio, State of West Virginia, parties of the 
first part, and Henry Highland Garnett, of the county and State aforesaid, party of the second 
part, 

WITNESSETH, That the said parties of the first part, for and in consideration of the sum of ten 
thousand dollars, lawful money of the United States, to them paid by the said party of the second 
part, the receipt of which is hereby acknowledged, do by these presents grant, bargain, and sell 
unto the said party of the second part, and his heirs and assigns, the following described tract or 
parcel of land, situate in — 

[Here insert a full and minute description of the land or property granted.] 
Together with all and singular the tenements, hereditaments, and appurtenances thereto be- 
longing, or in anywise appertaining, and the reversion and reversions, remainder and remainders, 
20 




306 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



rents, issues, and profits thereof ; and also all the estate, right, title, interest, property, possession, 
claim, and demand whatsoever, as well in law as in equity, of the said parties of the first part, 
of, in, or to the above-described premises, and every part and parcel thereof, with the appurte- 
nances. To have and to hold all and singular the above-mentioned and described premises, 
together with the appurtenances, unto the said party of the second part and his heirs and assigns 
forever. 

And the said Thomas Jonathan Jackson and Mary Jackson, the said parties of the first part, 
hereby expressly waive, release, and relinquish unto the said party of the second part, and his 
heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns, all right, title, claim, interest, and benefit whatever, 
in and to the above-described premises, and each and every part thereof, which is given by or 
results from all laws of this State pertaining to the exemption of homesteads. 

And the said parties of the first part, for themselves and their heirs, executors, and adminis- 
trators, do hereby covenant, promise, and agree to and with the said party of the second part, 
his heirs and assigns, that the said premises against the claim of all persons, claiming or to claim 
by, through or under them only, they will forever warrant and defend. 

In Testimony Whereof, The said parties of the first part have hereunto set their hands and 
seals the day first above written. 

Thomas Jonathan Jackson, [seal.] 
Sealed and delivered in presence of Mary Jackson. [seal.] 

Walter Hicks, 
Alfred Holliday. 

State of West Virginia, 
County of Ohio. 

I, Francis Walker, Justice of the Peace, in and for said county, in the State aforesaid, do 
hereby certify that Thomas Jonathan Jackson, personally known to me as the same person whose 
name is subscribed to the annexed deed, appeared before me this day in person, and acknowl- 
edged that he signed, sealed, and delivered the said instrument of writing, as his free and volun- 
tary act, for the uses and purposes therein set forth. 

And the said Mary Jackson, wife of the said Thomas Jonathan Jackson, having been by me 
examined, separate and apart and out of the hearing of her husband, and the contents and mean- 
ing of the said instrument of writing having been by me fully made known and explained to her, 
and she also by me being fully informed of her right under the Homestead Laws of this State, 
acknowledged that she had freely and voluntarily executed the same, and relinquished her dower 
to the lands and tenements therein mentioned, and also all her rights and advantages under and 
by virtue of all laws of this State relating to the exemption of homesteads, without compulsion 
of her said husband, and that she does not wish to retract the same. 

Given under my hand and official seal this first day of January, A. D. 1878. 

Thomas Hubbell, J. P. [seal.] 

Deed of Gift, without Warranty, 

This Indenture, Made the first day of March, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight 
hundred and seventy-nine, between Henry A. Wilson, merchant, of the city of Baltimore, State 
of Maryland, of the first part, and Thomas Henry Wilson, attorney-at-law, of the city and State 
aforesaid, of the second part, 

WITNESSETH, That the said Henry A. Wilson, as well for and in consideration of the love 
and affection which he has and bears towards the said Thomas Henry Wilson, as for the sum of 
one dollar, lawful money of the United States, to him in hand paid by the said party of the second 
part, at or before the ensealing and delivery of these presents, the receipt whereof is hereby 
acknowledged, has given, granted, aliened, enfeoffed, released, conveyed, and confirmed, and by 




BUSINESS FORMS. 



307 



these presents does give, grant, alien, enfeoff, release, convey, and confirm unto the said party 
of the second part and his heirs and assigns forever, all — 

[Here insert a minute and carefully prepared description of the property granted, and refer 
by volume and page to the deed of the property to the grantor, under which he holds it.] 

Together with all and singular the tenements, hereditaments, and appurtenances thereunto 
belonging or in anywise appertaining, and the reversion and reversions, remainder and re- 
mainders, rents, issues and profits thereof. And also, all the estate, right, title, interest, property, 
possession, claim, and demand whatsoever, of the said party of the first part, of, in, and to the 
same, and every part and parcel thereof, with their and every of their appurtenances. To have 
and to hold the said hereby granted and described premises, and every part and parcel thereof, 
with the appurtenances, unto the said party of the second part, and his heirs and assigns, to his 
and their only proper use, benefit, and behoof forever. 

In Witness Whereof, The said party of the first part has hereunto set his hand and seal 
the day and year first above written. 

Henry A. Wilson, [seal.] 

Sealed and delivered in presence of 




A landlord is the owner of real estate who hires or lets his property to an- 
other person for a valuable consideration. The person who occupies rented 
property is called the tenant. The agreement between the landlord and the 
tenant stating the terms upon which the latter occupies the property is called 
the lease. The person granting the lease is called in law the lessor ; the per- 
son to whom the lease is made is known as the lessee. 

Leases should be written. No particular form of words is essential, but the 
lease should state in the clearest manner the terms and conditions of the agree- 
ment, so that nothing may be left to dispute between the landlord and tenant. 
The law does not recognize verbal promises as binding. Therefore the lease 
must state explicitly all the covenants between the parties. 

No matter how bad the condition of a house, the landlord is under no legal 
obligation to make the necessary repairs unless he sees fit to do so. The lease 
should therefore contain a clause providing for the necessary repairs. 

Under an ordinary lease, should the house be destroyed by fire the tenant 
must continue to pay the rent, because the law looks upon the land as the prin- 
cipal thing leased, and the house as merely secondary. So also, if the tenant 



308 BUSINESS FORMS. 

agrees to "return and redeliver the house at the end of the term, in good order 
and condition, reasonable wear and tear excepted," he is bound by this agree- 
ment to rebuild the house should it be destroyed by fire. At present all well- 
drawn leases provide that the rent shall cease in case the house shall be de- 
stroyed or rendered uninhabitable by fire or any other unavoidable calamity. 
A similar clause is also inserted with regard to the return of the house. Such 
a clause in a lease relieves the tenant of the obligation to rebuild the house, 
even though it should be burned through his own carelessness or that of his 
servants. 

Where the landlord desires to prevent his tenant from subletting a part or 
the whole of the premises, he must provide for it in the lease. A person 
holding a lease which does not contain this prohibition can sublet at his 
pleasure. 

The lease should definitely state the period for which it is given. If no time 
is specified, the tenant can hold the property for one year, but no longer. A 
tenant-at-will cannot vacate the property without giving notice of his intention, 
nor can he be put out without being given notice of the landlord's desire to 
regain possession of the property. The laws in the various States are quite uni- 
form as to the time of notice required. If the rent be payable quarterly, three 
months' notice must be given. If it be payable at more frequent periods, then 
the notice must equal in length the period of the payment. If the rent is pay- 
able monthly, a month's notice is sufficient ; if weekly, a week's notice will 
answer. 

A lease given for a specified time, as one year, expires at the end of that time, 
and the tenant may leave without giving notice, or the landlord may put him 
out without notice. 

A lease should be recorded, whether the law requires it or not. Such record 
binds a subsequent purchaser of the property to assume all the obligations of 
the former landlord as expressed in the lease. 

A lease should be drawn in duplicate, and each party to it should retain a 
copy. 

Where a tenant is induced through the wilful misrepresentations of a landlord 
to lease property, and thereby suffers loss or inconvenience, he can deduct the 
amount of his damages from the rent, and the landlord is bound to bear the 
loss. 

A landlord, in accepting a new tenant in place of the original holder of the 
lease, cancels by this act the original lease. 

A tenant is not bound to make repairs unless he agrees to do so. The land- 
lord can, however, require him to keep the roof and the windows in good order, 
so as to protect the house from injury by rain. 

A tenant is not bound to pay the taxes on the property he occupies unless 
he expressly agrees to do so. 

In case a lease contains a clause forbidding the tenant to sublet the property, 



BUSINESS FORMS. 309 

and the tenant, in spite of this, does sublet it, the landlord may either hold 
the tenant for the rent and for such damages as he may sustain by such sub- 
letting, or he may enter upon the property and take possession of it, and termi- 
nate the lease. He may avail himself of either remedy, but not of both. 

When the rent is in arrear, a brief notice to quit may be given. The average 
period in the several States is fourteen days. It must specify the day on which 
the tenant must leave. 

A tenant of a farm is bound to cultivate the land in the ordinary way 
required by good and careful husbandry and the custom of the neighborhood 
in which the farm is located. Any departure from such customs should be 
stipulated for in the lease. 

If the lease of a farm is terminated by any event which the tenant could 
not foresee or control, he is entitled to the annual crop which he sowed while 
the lease was running. 

Should the tenant purchase the property before the expiration of the lease, 
such purchase terminates the lease, as it vests him with all the former owner's 
rights. 

A tenant is responsible for any injury a stranger may sustain by reason of 
his failure to keep the premises in good condition ; as, by not keeping the covers 
of his vaults sufficiently closed, so that a person walking in the street falls 
through or is injured thereby. If he repairs or improves the building, he 
must make such provision as will ensure the safety of the passers-by, or he is 
responsible for such injuries as they may suffer in consequence of his neglect. 

Should a person lease a house and use it for immoral purposes, he forfeits the 
lease by such act. 

All improvements of a permanent character made by the tenant upon 
property leased by him become the property of the landlord, and cannot be 
removed. Fences, out-houses, etc., are regarded as belonging to the land, no 
matter who puts them there. There are things, however, that a tenant can 
add, and afterwards remove. The general rule is that the tenant may remove 
whatever he has placed upon the property that can be taken away, leaving 
the premises in as good condition as when he received them. Among these 
are ornamental chimney-pieces, coffee-mills, cornices screwed on, furnaces, fire- 
frames, stoves, iron backs to chimneys, looking-glasses, pumps, gates, rails 
and posts, out-buildings set on blocks and not fixed in the ground. 

Form of Lease in General Use. 

This Agreement Witnesseth, That Robert A. Walker doth hereby let unto Thomas W. 
Green, the dwelling and lot of ground thereunto belonging situate on High street, east of Main 
street, Germantown, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, for the term of one year, from the tenth of 
April, Anno Domini one thousand eight hundred and seventy-six, at the rent of one thousand 
dollars per annum, payable in equal portions on the tenth day of each and every month during said 
term; and the said lessee doth hereby bind himself, his heirs, executors, and administrators, and 
covenant and promise to pay to the said lessor, his heirs, or assigns, the said rent, in the propor- 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



tions and at the times aforesaid; and the said lessee, his executors, and administrators, shall and 
will not at any time during the said term, let or demise, or in any manner dispose of the hereby 
demised premises, or any part thereof, for all or any part of the term hereby granted, to any per- 
son or persons whatever, nor occupy nor use the same in any other manner than as a dwelling 
for his family, without the consent and approbation in writing of the said lessor, his heirs, or 
assigns, first had for that purpose; and at the expiration of the said term, shall yield up and sur- 
render possession of the said premises, with appurtenances, unto the said lessor, his heirs or 
assigns, in the same good order and condition as the same now are, reasonable wear and tear 
thereof, and accidents by fire and other casualties excepted ; and the said lessee, his executors 
and administrators, do hereby agree that all the personal property on the premises shall be liable 
to distress; and also all personal property, if removed therefrom, shall, for thirty days after such 
removal, be liable to distress, and may be distrained and sold for rent in arrear; the said lessee, 
his executors and administrators, hereby waiving all right to the benefit of any laws now made, 
or hereafter to be made, exempting personal property from levy and sale for arrears of rent 1 ; 
and if the said lessee shall in any particular violate any one of his said promises, or fail to com- 
ply with any of the conditions of this lease, or notice given under the terms hereof, then the said 
lessor may cause a notice to be left on the premises of his intention to determine this lease ; and 
at the expiration of ten days from the time of leaving such notice this lease shall absolutely 
determine, and said lessor may re-enter on the demised premises, or proceed to recover posses- 
sion of the same by legal means, and in the same manner and with the same remedies as if legal 
notice to quit had been given three months previously. It is further agreed, that, in case the 
said lessee shall hold over and remain in possession of said premises after the expiration of said 
term, then the said lessee shall be considered as tenant for another year upon the same terms 
and conditions as are above specified, and so on from year to year until legal notice is given for 
removal. 

In Witness Whereof, The said Robert A. Walker and Thomas W. Green have hereunto set 
their hands and seals this tenth day of April, Anno Domini 1876. 

Robert A. Walker, [seal.] 
Sealed and delivered in presence of THOMAS W. Green. [seal.] 

Robert Whitworth, "J 
Joseph Ashmead. j 

Form of Lease Generally Used in the Western States, 

This Indenture, Made this first day of May, 1878, between David Flint, of the city of Rich- 
mond, State of Indiana, party of the first part, and Alexander Holmes, of the city and State 

aforesaid, 

WITNESSETH, That the said party of the first part, in consideration of the covenants of the 
said party of the second part, hereinafter set forth, do by these presents lease to the said party 
of the second part the following described property, to wit : the brick dwelling and certain par- 
cel of land, situated on the south side of Church street, between Ninth and Tenth streets, and 
known as No. 920 Church street. 

To Have and to Hold the same to the said party of the second part, from the first day of 
May, 1878, to the first day of May, 1879. And the said party of the second part, in considera- 
tion of the leasing the premises as above set forth, covenants and agrees with the party of the 
first part to pay the said party of the first part, as rent for the same, the sum of six hundred dol- 
lars, payable as follows, to wit : in equal sums of fifty dollars on the first day of each and every 
month, payable at the residence or place of business of the said party of the first part. 

The said party of the second part further covenants with the said party of the first part, that at 
the expiration of the time mentioned in this lease, peaceable possession of the said premises shall 
be given to said party of the first part, in as good condition as they now are, the usual wear, 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



inevitable accidents, and loss by fire excepted ; and that upon the non-payment of the whole or 
any portion of the said rent at the time when the same is above promised to be paid, the said 
party of the first part may, at his election, either distrain for said rent due, or declare this lease 
at an end, and recover possession as if the same was held by forcible detainer; the said party 
of the second part hereby waiving any notice of such election, or any demand for the possession 
of said premises. 

The covenants herein shall extend to and be binding upon the heirs, executors, and adminis- 
trators of the parties to this lease. 

Witness the hands and seals of the parties aforesaid. 

David Flint. [seal.] 
Sealed and delivered in presence of Alexander Holmes, [seal.] 

James Thomas, > 
William Miller, j 

Form of Lease of a Farm and Buildings. 

This Agreement, Made this first day of January, 1876, between Roger Sherman, of Chester 
county, State of Pennsylvania, party of the first part, and Truman Dodson, of the county and 
State aforesaid, party of the second part, 

WITNESSETH, That the said Roger Sherman lets, and the said Truman Dodson agrees to take 
and hold of him as tenant all that parcel of land, with the buildings and improvements apper- 
taining and belonging to it, situate — 

\_Here insert an accurate and careful description of the property. ~\ 

From the first day of February next ensuing, upon the terms following, that is to say : 
Said tenant shall be deemed a tenant from year to year ; 

That said tenant enter and take possession of said premises on the first day of February next; 

That either party may determine the tenancy by a notice in writing, three months before the 
expiration of any year from the first day of February next preceding; 

That said tenant shall go out of possession at the expiration or determination of his term ; 

That the rent of said premises shall be five hundred dollars per annum, payable in half-yearly 
payments on, etc., and on, etc., without deduction on account of any tax or assessment now in 
existence or hereafter to be imposed, except, etc., which is to be paid by the said Truman 
Dodson ; 

That the said tenant agrees to cause the following repairs to be made, viz., \_Here state the 
repairs agreed upon^\ and to keep the buildings in tenantable repair; 

That said tenant agrees to keep the gates and fences in good repair, said tenant finding rough 
timber or fencing stuff ; 

That said tenant shall not lop or cut any oak, etc., on the estate, except such as have usually 
been lopped, and those only to be used for making and repairing the fences to the estate, etc. ; 

That said tenant shall not mow any grass or meadow land above once in any one year of his 
tenancy, and if he breaks up any old meadow or old pasture land, unless with the said landlord's 
consent, in writing, then he shall pay the further yearly rent of three dollars for every acre so 
broken up, and after that rate for any part of an acre ; 

That said tenant may crop the arable land in each year as follows, viz. : one equal third part 
thereof with wheat or barley, one other equal third part with beans, peas, clover, or oats, etc., 
and the remaining third part to lie in fallow ; 

That said land shall not be cropped with wheat twice, or barley twice, in any period of three 
years ; 

That said tenant shall use and consume on the farm all hay and straw made and grown 
thereon ; 

That said tenant shall use and spread dung and manure arising or made on the farm, in such 



312 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



manner as that every acre in tillage of the farm aforesaid may be well manured once in every 
three years of his tenancy. Except that all hay and wheat straw on the farm unconsumed at the 
expiration of the tenancy may be purchased by the landlord or succeeding tenant, at a fair 
valuation by two indifferent persons, one to be named by each party. 

That said tenant shall leave on the premises, without compensation, not only all lent and 
white straw arising upon or from the premises, and remaining unconsumed thereon at the expi- 
ration of his tenancy, but also all dung and manure arising or made on the farm, and then re- 
maining unconsumed; 

That said tenant shall keep clean, by well hoeing, twice at the least, and weeding all the land 
whilst cropped with beans, peas, clover, etc. ; 

That said tenant shall endeavor to prevent any injury by persons, cattle, or sheep, to any of 
the hedges, or trees, or fences, and to preserve the same, and not to do any injury to any timber 
or other trees, in taking such loppings, as before allowed to him. 

That said tenant shall not crop or sow any of the land with rape, flax, hemp, etc. 
That said tenant shall not underlet or assign the premises or any part thereof, except, etc. 
That said tenant on quitting the farm shall receive such pecuniary compensation for improve- 
ments in fencing, etc., as two arbitrators (one of which arbitrators shall be nominated by each 
parly, and if either neglect to nominate his arbitrator, the other party may nominate both arbi- 
trators) shall award, which arbitrators shall abate according to the benefit derived by the tenant 
from such repairs, improvements, and additions, and take into consideration how far, at the 
expiration of the tenancy, they may be beneficial to the estate. 

In Witness Whereof, The said parties have hereunto set their hands and seals the day and 
year first above written. Roger Sherman, [seal.] 

Sealed and delivered in presence of Truman Dodson. [seal.] 

Hiram A. George, 
Peter T. Sweeney. 

Landlord's Certificate. 

This is to Certify, That I have this first day of March, 1878, let and rented unto Frederick 
Thompson, my house and lot known as Number 529, in East Twentieth street, in the city of 
Wheeling, West Virginia, with the appurtenances, and sole and uninterrupted use thereof, for 
one year, to commence on the first day of April next, at the yearly rent of three hundred dollars, 
payable in equal sums of twenty-five dollars on the first day of each and every month. 

John P. Holcombe. 

Tenant's Certificate. 

This is to Certify, That I, Frederick Thompson, have hired and taken lrom John P. Hol- 
combe his house and lot, known as Number 529, in East Twentieth street, in the city of Wheel- 
ing, West Virginia, with the appurtenances thereof, for the term of one year, to commence on 
the first day of April next, at the yearly rent of three hundred dollars, payable in equal sums on 
the first of each and every month. 

And I do hereby promise to make punctual payment of the rent in manner aforesaid, except in 
case the premises become untenantable from fire or any other cause, when the rent is to cease; 

And I do further promise to quit and surrender the premises at the expiration of the term in 
as good state and condition as reasonable use and wear thereof will permit, damages by the 
elements excepted. 

Given under my hand this first day of March, 1878. 

Frederick Thompson. 

In presence of 

George Quarrier, 
Thomas Hughes. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



313 



Landlord's Certificate — Fuller Form. 

This is to Certify, That I, the undersigned, have, this first day of March, let and rented to 
Frederick Thompson the following premises, situated in Wheeling, in Ohio county, and State 
of West Virginia, to wit: that certain brick dwelling and lot of ground known as Number 529, 
in East Twentieth street, in the city of Wheeling, together with the appurtenances, and the sole 
and uninterrupted use and occupation thereof: 

For a term of one year, from the first day of April next, at the annual rent of three hundred 
dollars, payable in equal sums of twenty-five dollars on the first day of every month. 

And said tenant has agreed to make punctual payment of the rent in the manner aforesaid, 
except in case the premises become untenantable, from fire or any other cause, when the rent is 
to cease; to quit and surrender the premises at the expiration of said term, in as good a condi- 
tion as reasonable use and wear thereof will permit, damages by the elements excepted. And 
not use or occupy said premises in any business deemed extra-hazardous on account of fire or 
otherwise, nor let or underlet the same, except with the consent of said landlord, in writing, 
under penalty of forfeiture and damages. And has mortgaged and pledged all the personal 
property of what kind soever which he shall at any time have on said premises, whether exempt 
by law from distress for rent, or sale under execution, or not, waiving the benefits of and from 
the exemption, valuation and appraisement laws of said State to secure the payment thereof. 

In Witness Whereof, He has hereunto set his hand and seal this first day of March, a. d. 
1878. 

John P. Holcombe. [seal.] 

Sealed and delivered in presence of 

George Quarrier, | 
Thomas Hughes, j 

Tenant's Certificate — Fuller Form. 

This IS TO Certify, That I, the undersigned, have hired and taken from John P. Holcombe 
the following premises, situated in Wheeling, Ohio county, State of West Virginia, to wit: that 
certain brick dwelling and lot of ground known as Number 529, in East Twentieth street, in the 
city of Wheeling, 

For a term of one year, from the first day of April, A. D. 1878, at the rate of three hun- 
dred dollars, payable in equal sums of twenty-five dollars on the first day of each and every 
month. 

And I do hereby agree to make punctual payment of the rent in the manner aforesaid, except 
in case the premises become untenantable, from fire or any other cause, when the rent is to cease ; 
to quit and surrender the premises at the expiration of said term, in as good a condition as 
reasonable use and wear thereof will permit, damages by the elements excepted. And not use 
or occupy said premises in any business deemed extra-hazardous on account of fire or otherwise, 
nor let or underlet the same, except with the consent of said landlord, in writing, under penalty 
of forfeiture and damages. And do mortgage and pledge all the personal property of what kind 
soever which he shall at any time have on said premises, whether exempt by law from distress 
for rent, or sale under execution, or not, waiving the benefits of and from the exemption, valua- 
tion and appraisement laws of said State to secure the payment thereof. 

In Witness Whereof, He has hereunto set his hand and seal this first day of March, a. d. 
1878. 

Frederick Thompson, [seal.] 

Sealed and delivered in presence of 

George Quarrier, ") 
Thomas Hughes, f 



3H 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



Landlord's Notice to Quit for Non-payment of Rent, 

State of West Virginia, 
City of Wheeling. 

September 1st, 1878. 
To Frederick Thompson : 

You being in possession of the following described premises, which you occupy as my tenant, 
namely, that certain brick dwelling and lot of ground known as Number 529, in East Twentieth 
street, in the city of Wheeling, county of Ohio, State of West Virginia, aforesaid, are hereby 
notified to quit and deliver up to me the premises aforesaid, in fourteen days from this date, 
according to law, your rent being due and unpaid. Hereof fail not, or I shall take a due course 
of law to eject you from the same. 

John P. Holcombe. 

Witness : 

Henry Harper. 

Landlord's Notiee to a Tenant to Quit at the End of the Term. 

To Frederick Thompson : 

Sir : Being in the possession of a certain messuage or tenement, with the appurtenances, situate 
in the city of Wheeling, and known as Number 529, in East Twentieth street, in said city, which 
said premises wei-e demised to you by me for a certain term, to wit, from the first day of April, 
A. D. 1878, until the first day of April, A. D. 1 879, and which said term will terminate and ex- 
pire on the day and year last aforesaid, I hereby give you notice, that it is my desire to have 
again and re-possess the said messuage or tenement, with the appurtenances, and I therefore do 
hereby require you to leave the same upon the expiration of the said hereinbefore mentioned 
term. 

Witness my hand this first day of March, city of Wheeling, A. D. 1 879. 

John P. Holcombe. 

Witness : 

Henry Harper. 

Landlord's Notiee to Determine a Tenancy At Will. 

State of Pennsylvania, 
County of Chester. 

West Chester, Pa., March 1st, 1878. 
To Henry Lewis : 

Sir : You being in possession of the following described premises, which you occupy as my 
tenant at will, known as Number 565, in Mulberry street, in the town of West Chester, are hereby 
notified to quit and deliver up to me the premises aforesaid on the first day of April, 1878, 
according to law, it being my intention to determine your tenancy at will. Hereof fail not, or 
I shall take a due course of law to eject you from the same. 

Harvey B. Thomas 

Witness : 

Henry A. White. 





BUSINESS FORMS. 



315 




A Partnership is an agreement between two or more persons for joining 
together their money, goods, labor, and skill, or any or all of them, in some 
lawful commerce or business, under an understanding, express, or implied from 
the nature of the undertaking, that the parties to the agreement shall share 
between them the profits and loss arising therefrom. 

As stated, a partnership may be formed by oral agreement, but it is always 
better and safer that it should be based upon written articles of agreement, 
in which the terms and conditions of the partnership must be stated ex- 
plicitly. 

A single joint transaction, out of which, considered by itself, neither profit 
nor loss arises, will not create a partnership. Neither is it a partnership where 
parties make a joint purchase and each then and there takes his proper share of 
the goods. 

No especial form of words is necessary in the preparation of articles of part- 
nership. The agreement should give the full names of the parties to it, the 
amount of money or goods, or the nature of the services, contributed by each ; 
should state clearly the responsibility assumed by each ; and should set forth the 
manner in which the profits arising from the agreement are to be divided. In 
the absence of such statement the law assigns an equal responsibility, and pre- 
sumes an equal division of the profits. 

The partnership dates from the date of the articles, unless otherwise expressly 
stated in the agreement. 

It is not necessary that each partner should contribute an equal amount of 
money to be entitled to an equal share of the profits. An individual may con- 
tribute his knowledge of the business to be engaged in, or his skill, or his labor, 
or all three, the other partner or partners contributing a specified sum of money, 
or the money and their services. The agreement must state exactly what is 
contributed. 

Each and every partner is liable for the debts or losses of the concern. A 
partnership may bind one or more partners to bear the losses, and exempt 
another partner, or other partners, from such losses. This agreement is per- 
fectly valid between the partners, but it is not good against creditors unless 
such creditors in dealing with the firm were aware of this agreement, and based 
their transactions upon it. 



316 BUSINESS FORMS. 

The act of one partner binds all the others. Thus, if one partner gives a 
negotiable note for the use of the firm, and signs it with his individual name, 
such signature binds all the other partners. 

Each partner is absolutely responsible to every creditor of the firm for the 
whole amount of the debt. If his agreement with them limits the amount of 
his responsibility he may proceed against them to recover his loss. 

A person lending his name to a firm, or causing, or allowing it to be pub- 
lished as one of the partners in a concern, or allowing it to be used as a partner 
after he has withdrawn from the concern, is in the meaning of the law a part- 
ner as regards the claims of creditors. 

A person who contributes his money to the capital of a firm and shares its 
profits, without allowing his name to be used, is termed a secret or silent part- 
ner. A person contributing to the capital and sharing the profits of the 
concern, but taking no active part in its management, is termed a sleeping 
or dormant partner. Both of these are liable to creditors for the debts of 
the concern, even though they did not know them to be members of the 
firm. 

The test of partnership is the participation in the profits of the business. 

In forming partnerships it is generally the rule to form them for a stated 
period, which must be expressed in the agreement. This is termed a limited 
partnership, and expires " by limitation" at the end of the period named. 
The partners are then free to renew their agreement or not, as they may see fit. 
Where an agreement does not specify such a period, the law presumes that a 
general partnership is intended. This maybe dissolved or ended at the pleasure 
of either party. 

A sleeping or dormant partner is not liable for the debts of the firm contracted 
after his retirement, even though he may give no notice of his retirement, as 
such debts are not contracted upon the strength of his credit; and as he has no 
further participation in the profits of the firm, he cannot be called on to share 
its liabilities. 

When a general partnership is dissolved by the wanton or arbitrary with- 
drawal of either partner, such partner renders himself liable to the others for 
the loss or damage they may suffer by his action. It is usual to state in the 
agreement how a general partnership may be terminated, and this stipulation is 
binding upon all the partners. 

A partnership maybe dissolved by the unanimous consent of all the partners, 
or a court of equity may, for sufficient cause, decree the dissolution of such 
partnership. Dissipation on the part of a partner, dissolute or reckless habits, 
calculated to endanger the credit or safety of the firm, are sufficient grounds for 
the other partners to invoke the action of the courts, where a mutual agreement 
cannot be had. 

The death of a partner dissolves the firm, and its affairs must be adjusted as 
soon as possible thereafter. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



317 



The interest of a partner in a business may be attached by his creditors for 
his private debts. Such attachment operates as a dissolution of the firm. 

When a partnership is dissolved, notice of such dissolution should be promptly 
published in the principal newspapers of the place in which the business was 
conducted. Notice should also be sent to the correspondents of the firm. In 
the absence of such precautions each partner continues liable for the acts of the 
others to all persons who have no knowledge of the dissolution. 

The property of a partnership is bound for the debts of the firm. The 
creditor of one of the partners cannot attach such property until the debts of 
the partnership are paid. If, after such payment, a surplus remain, then such 
creditor may attach his debtor's interest in the partnership funds in payment of 
his private debt. 

The statutes of some of the States recognize another kind of partnership, 
known as special partnership. A special partner is one who contributes a stated 
sum of money to the business of the concern, for a designated period. He shares 
in the profits of the business according to his agreement with the general part- 
ners ; but his liability is limited to the amount of money contributed by him to 
the capital of the firm. 

In order to render a special partnership valid, the partners must publish in 
one or more newspapers, published in the town in which they do business, an 
advertisement setting forth the nature and limitation of their partnership, giving 
the names of the general partners, the name of the special partner, and the 
exact amount contributed by him to the capital of the concern. This statement 
must be verified by the signatures of all the parties, and sworn to before a magis- 
trate, and this attestation must form a part of the advertisement. Care must 
be taken to see that the advertisement states the exact amount contributed by 
the special partner. An error in this respect, even though it be the fault of the 
printer, if allowed to remain uncorrected, destroys the effect of the agreement, 
and renders the special partner a general partner. In such a case he becomes 
liable for the whole debt of the firm. 

Form of Partnership Agreement. 

Articles of Agreement, Made this first day of January, one thousand eight hundred and 
seventy-eight, between Thomas W. Hunter, of the city and State of New York, and Henry L. 
Clinton, of the city and State aforesaid, 

WITNESSETH, The said parties above named have agreed to become copartners in the business 
of buying and selling dry goods, and by these presents do agree to be copartners together 
under and by the name or firm of Hunter & Clinton, in the buying, selling, and vending all sorts 
of goods, wares, and merchandise, to the said business belonging, their copartnership to com- 
mence on the fifth day of January, 1878, and to continue for five years from that date, and to that 
end and purpose the said Thomas W. Hunter and the said Henry L. Clinton have each contrib- 
uted the sum of ten thousand dollars as capital stock, to be used and employed in common be- 
tween them for the support and management of the said business, to their mutual benefit and 
advantage. And it is agreed by and between the parties to these presents, that at all times during 
the continuance of their copartnership, they and each of them, will give their attendance, and do 



3 I 8 BUSINESS FORMS. 

their and each of their best endeavors, and to the utmost of their skill and power exert them- 
selves for their joint interest, profit, benefit, and advantage, and truly employ, buy, sell, and 
merchandise with their joint stock, and the increase thereof, in the business aforesaid. And also 
that they shall and will at all times during the said copartnership bear, pay, and discharge 
equally between them, all rents and other expenses that may be required for the support and 
management of the said business ; and that all gains, profit, and increase that shall come, grow, 
or arise from or by means of their said business, shall be divided between them, in equal 
proportions, and all loss that shall happen to their said joint business, by ill commodities, bad 
debts, or otherwise, shall be borne and paid between them. 

And it is agreed by and between the said parties, that there shall be had and kept at all times 
during the continuance of their copartnership, perfect, just, and true books of account, wherein 
each of the said copartners shall enter and set down, as well all money by them or either of them 
received, paid, laid out, and expended in and about the said business, as also all goods, wares, 
commodities and merchandise, by them or either of them, bought or sold by reason or on account 
of the said business, and all other matters and things whatsoever to the said business and the 
management thereof in anywise belonging; which said books shall be used in common between 
the said copartners, so that either of them may have access thereto, without any interruption or 
hindrance of the other. And also the said copartners, once in each and every year, or oftener if 
necessary, shall make, yield, and render each to the other, a true, just, and perfect inventory and 
account of all profits and increase by them, or either of them, made, and of all losses by them, 
or either of them, sustained; and also all payments, receipts, disbursements, and all other things 
by them made, received, disbursed, acted, done, or suffered in this said copartnership and busi- 
ness, and the same account so made shall and will clear, adjust, pay, and deliver, each to the 
other, at the time, their just share of the profits so made as aforesaid. 

And the said parties hereby mutually covenant and agree to and with each other, that, during 
the continuance of the said copartnership, neither of them shall nor will indorse any note, or 
otherwise become surety for any person or persons whomsoever, without the consent of the other 
of the said copartners. And at the end, or other sooner determination of their copartnership, 
the said copartners, each to the other, shall and will make a true, just, and final account of 
all things relating to their said business, and in all things truly adjust the same; and all and 
every the stock and stocks, as well as the gains and increase thereof, which shall appear to be 
remaining, either in money, goods, wares, fixtures, debts, or otherwise, shall be divided between 
them. 

In Witness Whereof, The said parties have hereunto set their hands the day and year first 
above written. 

Witness, Thomas W. Hunter. 

Henry Williams, | Henry L. Clinton. 

John A. Lane. j 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



319 




JW Hills and fetanmtte. 




csS g=r^§^§: ^^^^ 

A Will is the legal declaration of what a person desires to have done with his 
property after his death. 

There is nothing more difficult than to make a proper will ; nothing in which 
legal advice of the most trustworthy character is needed. Every man should 
regard it as his solemn duty to make a will, whether he have much or little to 
leave behind him ; but no one should venture to do so unaided, where the prop- 
erty to be disposed of is of importance, or where it is liable to become a subject 
of dispute among his heirs. 

Any one may make a will who is of legal age and sound mind. A married 
woman cannot, however, make a will unless the law of the State in which her 
property is situated vests her with the separate ownership of it. 

The legal age for making a will devising real estate is twenty-one years. In 
most of the States a male, aged eighteen years, or a female, aged sixteen years, 
may bequeath personal property by will. 

The person making a will, if a male, is called the testator ; if a female, the 
testatrix. 

A will is of no effect during the life of the maker, and may be set aside, al- 
tered or replaced by a new will, at any time previous to the death of the maker. 

The last will made annuls all previous wills. It is, therefore, the duty of the 
testator to state distinctly in the first part that this is his last will. If he has 
made other wills, he should state that by this instrument he revokes all other 
wills. 

The will should close with a formal statement that it is the deliberate act of 
the testator, and that it is properly signed and sealed by him. 

All wills must be witnessed. This is a very important part of making a will, 
and should be performed in strict accordance with the laws of the State in which 
it is made. Some of the States require two, and some three credible witnesses. 
It is a good plan for the testator to have the will witnessed by three persons, in 
all cases, whether the law requires it or not. 

The witnesses to a will should see the testator sign it. He should perform 
the act in their presence. If the testator cannot write, or is too feeble by 
reason of old age or sickness to do so, he may make his mark in the presence 
of the witnesses. 

A person who cannot write may witness a will by making his mark. 
The word " bequeath ' ' applies to personal property alone; the word "devise " 
to real estate alone. Care should be taken to use these words properly. The 



320 BUSINESS FORMS. 

testator should say In the commencement, "I give, bequeath, and devise my 
estate and property as follows, that is to say." He should then state his wishes 
as to his property in their proper order. 

Where it is not intended that the interest of an heir should be limited to his 
life, but that he should have power to dispose of his inheritance at his death, 
it is best to say, " To A. B. and his heirs." 

Where no provision is made in a will for the children of the testator, the law 
presumes that such omission was an oversight, and allows such child an equal 
share with the other children. When a testator designs to exclude a child from 
a share in his estate, he must state it explicitly in the will. 

The executors ought always to be named in the will, though an omission to 
name them does not invalidate the will. An administrator will in such case be 
appointed by the court of probate. 

A witness to a will should never be a legatee, as such witness cannot inherit 
the bequest so made. This does not interfere with the validity of the wili, 
however. 

Where a will is made, and the testator subsequently disposes of any or all the 
property described in the will, the will is invalidated to the extent of the aliena- 
tion of the property. 

Where a man makes a will, and subsequently marries and has children, the 
law regards the will as revoked, unless the testator, after such acts, makes a new 
will confirming the original one. 

A person cannot be an executor to a will if at the time of the probate of the 
will he is a minor, a drunkard, a convict, or of unsound mind. 

Witnesses are not required to know the contents of the will. It is sufficient 
that the testator declares to them that the document is his will, and to see him 
sign it. 

Wills are of two kinds, written and verbal or nuncupative. 

A codicil is an addition to a will designed to modify or add new provisions 
to a will. It does not revoke the will. Though there can be but one will, 
there may be any number of codicils. 

A will made by a single woman is revoked by her subsequent marriage. By 
the terms of her marriage settlement she may, however, provide for the right 
to dispose of her property. 

A wife cannot be deprived of her dower by any will of her husband. A hus- 
band may, however, bequeath to his wife a certain sum in lieu of her dower. 
She may accept this in lieu of her dower or not, at her pleasure. If the will 
fails to state that this bequest is in lieu of her dower she is entitled to such 
bequest and to her dower also. 

In the Dominion of Canada the laws with reference to wills are generally the 
same as in the United States. In the Province of Quebec, however, a will 
written in the handwriting of the testator and signed by him is valid without 
witnesses. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 3 21 

After the death of the testator his property is liable for his debts. These 
must be paid before the provisions of the will can take effect. The laws of the 
various States give precedence to the various claims upon the estate, in the 
following order : 

1. Funeral expenses, charges of the last sickness, and probate charges. 

2. Debts due to the United States. 

3. Debts due to the State in which the deceased had his home. 

4. Any liens attaching to the property by law. 

5. Debts due creditors generally. 

General Form of Will. 

I, Thomas Henry Howard, of the city of Baltimore, State of Maryland, declare this to be my 
Jast will and testament. 

1. I give and bequeath to my wife, Catharine Howard, all the fixtures, prints, books, paint- 
ings, linen, china, household goods, furniture, chattels, and effects, other than money or securi- 
ties for money which shall, at my death, be in or about my house, No. 458 Park avenue, in the 
said city of Baltimore. 

2. I give and devise to my said wife, her heirs and assigns, the dwelling-house and lot of 
ground, known as Number 458 (four hundred and fifty-eight) in Park avenue, in the said city 
of Baltimore, together with all the appurtenances thereunto belonging ; to have and to hold the 
same unto the said Catharine Howard, her heirs and assigns, forever. 

3. I give and bequeath unto my said wife, the sum of two thousand dollars, to be paid to her 
within one month after my death, without interest. 

4. I also give and bequeath unto my said wife, the sum of fifty thousand dollars in the pre- 
ferred stock of the Baltimore & Ohio Railroad Company, now held by me. 

5. I give and devise to my son, George Frederick Howard, his heirs and assigns, forever, all 
that certain brick dwelling and lot of ground, known as Number 529, in St. Paul street, in the 
said city of Baltimore, together with all the hereditaments and appurtenances thereunto belong- 
ing, or in anywise appertaining; to have and to hold the premises above described to the said 
George Frederick Howard, his heirs and assigns, forever. 

6. I give and bequeath to my said son, George Frederick Howard, the sum of one hundred 
thousand dollars, in the bonds of the United States of America, known as the five-twenty bonds, 
being all the securities of the United States now held by me. 

7. I also bequeath the following legacies to the several persons hereafter named: To my 
nephew, Thomas Henry Howard, the sum of ten thousand dollars; to my cousin, Mrs. Rebecca 
Jackson, wife of Henry B. Jackson, of the city of Annapolis, Maryland, the sum of five thousand 
dollars ; to my old and trusted friend and clerk, Alfred W. Lee, the sum of five thousand 
dollars. 

8. I also bequeath to each of my domestic servants who may be living with me at the time 
of my death, the sum of two hundred dollars. 

9. All the rest, residue, and remainder of my real and personal estate, I give, devise, and 
bequeath in equal shares, to my said wife, Catharine Howard, and to my said son, George 
Frederick Howard, their heirs and assigns, forever. 

10. I appoint my said son and my said friend, Alfred W. Lee, executors of this my will, 
and desire that they shall not be required to give any security for the performance of their 
duties. 

In Witness Whereof, I, Thomas Henry Howard, have hereunto set my hand and seal 
21 



322 BUSINESS FORMS. 

this twenty-fifth day of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy- 
five. 

Thomas Henry Howard, [seal.] 
Subscribed by the testator in presence of each of us, and at the same time declared by him to 
us as his last will and testament. 

Witness our hands, this twenty-fifth day of May, A. D. 1 875. 

George P. Francis, 
Robert L. Page, 
Thomas F. Lewis. 

Another Form. 

I, Henry Hubert White, of the county of Hardin, Frankfort, State of Kentucky, being ot 
sound mind and memory, do make and publish this my last will and testament, in manner and 
form following, that is to say : 

1. It is my will that my funeral shall be conducted without pomp, unnecessary parade or 
ostentation, and that the expenses thereof, together with all my just debts, be fully paid. 

2. I give, devise, and bequeath to my beloved wife, Rachael White, in lieu of her dower, if 
she should so elect, the plantation on which we now reside, situated in the township aforesaid, 
and containing two hundred and ten acres, or thereabouts, during her natural life : And all the 
live stock, horses, cattle, sheep, swine, etc., by me now owned and kept thereon : Also, all the 
household furniture and other items, not particularly named and otherwise disposed of, in this 
my will, during her said life; she, however, first disposing of a sufficiency thereof to pay my 
just debts, as aforesaid. And that, at the death of my said wife, all the property hereby devised 
or bequeathed to her, as aforesaid, or so much thereof as may then remain unexpended, I give 
unto my three sons, Thomas White, Richard Lee White, and Alfred White, and to their heirs 
and assigns, forever. 

3. I give and devise to my eldest son, Thomas White, the farm on which he now resides, 
situated in Hardin county, Kentucky, and containing one hundred and fifty acres, or thereabouts, 
and to his heirs and assigns, forever. 

4. I give and devise to my second son, Richard Lee White, the farm now in the occupancy 
of George P. Woods, situated in Hardin county, Kentucky, and containing one hundred and 
ten acres, to him, the said Richard Lee White, his heirs and assigns, in fee simple. 

5. I give and devise to my third son, Alfred White, the house and lot, in the town of Eliza- 
bethtown, in the county and State aforesaid, now in the occupancy of Dr. Alfred Hughes, known 

and designated in the plan of said by No. 47, to him, the said Alfred White, his heirs and 

assigns, forever. 

And, last : I hereby constitute and appoint my said wife, Rachael White, and my said son, 
Thomas White, to be the executrix and executor of this, my last will and testament, revoking 
and annulling all former wills by me made, and ratifying and confirming this, and no other, to 
be my last will and testament. 

In Witness Whereof, I have hereunto set my hand this tenth day of October, a. d. 1874. 

Henry Hubert White. 
Signed, published, and declared by the above-named Henry Hubert White, as his last will 
and testament, in presence of us, who, at his request, have signed as witnesses of the same. 

Richard Jones, 
Thomas W. Tucker, 
Peter W. Zollicoffer. 

A Short Form. 

I, John Andrews, of the city and State of New York, do make this my last will and 

testament : 

First. It is my will that my just debts and all charges be paid out of my estate. 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



323 



Item. I give and devise all the residue of my estate to Susan Andrews, my wife, to be to her 
and her heirs forever. 



Item. I appoint and make the said Susan Andrews executrix of this my last will and 
testament. 



Signed and sealed the first day of January, A. D. 1875. 



John Andrews, [seal.] 



Signed and sealed in presence of 



Andrew Lewis, 
Thomas Black, 
John Jenkins. 



Form of Nuncupative Will. 



Nuncupative will of Arthur H. Pleasants, deceased : 

On the twelfth day of March, A. D. 1876, Arthur H. Pleasants, being in the extremity in his 
last sickness, in his habitation or dwelling, situated in Vine street, in Cincinnati, Ohio, where he 
had resided for more than ten days next before the making of his will, in the presence of the 
subscribers, did declare his last will and testament in the following words, or to that effect, viz. : 

He mentioned that he was the owner of the house occupied by him, and had the sum of three 
thousand dollars in the five-twenty bonds of the United States in his safe in the said house, and 
the sum of two hundred dollars, more or less, deposited to his credit in the First National Bank, 
of Cincinnati, Ohio. 

He then said : " I want my wife, Mary Helen Pleasants, to have the house in which we live, 
the ground on which it stands, all the furniture and personal property contained in the said 
house, the bonds I have mentioned, and the money lying to my credit in bank. I wish her to 
hold undisputed possession of all these, and to use them for her own benefit, as she may see fit, 
first paying my just debts and funeral expenses." 

At the time the said Arthur H. Pleasants pronounced the foregoing will he was of sound and 
disposing mind, memory, and understanding, and did bid us who were present to bear witness 
that such was his will. 

Reduced to writing this fourteenth day of March, A. D. 1876. 



Personally appeared before me, Thomas Harding, Clerk of the Court of Probate for said 
county, the undersigned, Walter W. Whiting and Noah H. Porter, who, being duly sworn ac- 
cording to law, did depose and say, that they were present, on the twelfth day of March, A. D. 
1876, at the habitation of dwelling of Arthur H. Pleasants, in Vine street, in the city of Cincin- 
nati, Ohio, in the time of his last illness, and did then and there hear the said Arthur H. Plea- 
sants utter what is contained in the above writing; that he did bid them bear witness that it was 
his last will ; and at the time of so doing he was of sound mind, memory, and understanding, to 
the best of their knowledge and belief. 

Also that he had resided for more than ten days next before the making of his will at the 
above residence. Walter W. Whiting, 

Noah H. Porter. 

Sworn and subscribed before me this fifteenth day of March, A. d. 1876. 

Thomas Harding, Clerk. 



Walter W. Whiting, 
Noah H. Porter. 



Affidavit of Witnesses. 



State of Ohio, 
County of Hamilton, 




324 



BUSINESS FORMS. 




An agent is a person who is employed by another to represent him in the 
performance of certain acts. 

One who is legally incompetent to act on his own account may be an agent 
for a person who is competent. Thus, an alien or a married woman may act 
as an agent. 

A principal is responsible for the acts of his agent when he, by his acts or 
words, causes the person with whom the agent deals to believe him to be vested 
with lawful authority to perforin such acts. 

A person authorized to perform certain designated acts for another is termed 
a special agent ; one who has authority to represent his principal in all his busi- 
ness, or all his business of a particular kind, is termed a general agent. 

If a special agent exceeds his authority, the principal is not bound by his act, 
because the person dealing with such an agent is bound to inform himself of the 
extent of such agent's powers. In the case of a general agent, the principal is 
bound by his acts, even though he exceed his authority, provided that in such 
acts he does not go beyond the general scope of his business. If, however, the 
person with whom the agent deals does so with the knowledge that the agent 
is exceeding his powers, he thereby releases the principal. 

Authority may be given to an agent either verbally or in writing. If in 
writing, it may be either under or without seal. If given by a written instru- 
ment, this instrument is termed a Power of Attorney. 

A power of attorney intended to cover much time should be recorded and 
acknowledged. 

The person granting the power of attorney is termed in law the constituent , 
the person receiving it is called the attorney. 

Form of Power of Attorney in General Use. 

Know All Men by The Presents, That I, Albert L. Wilson, of the city of Philadelphia, 
State of Pennsylvania, have constituted, ordained, and made, and in my stead and place put, and 
by the presents do constitute, ordain, and make, and in my stead and place put Francis L. Hop- 
kins, of the city of Baltimore, State of Maryland, to be my true, sufficient, and lawful attorney 
for me and in my name and stead to — [Here slate explicitly the things the attorney is to do, and 
the purposes for which the power is given.~\ 

Giving and hereby granting unto him, the said attorney, full power and authority in and 
about the premises; and to use all due means, course, and process in law, for the full, effectual, 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



325 



and complete execution of the business afore described ; and in my name to make ana execute 
due acquittance and discharge; and for the premises to appear, and the person of me the con- 
stituent to represent before any governor, judges, justices, officers, and ministers of the law what- 
soever, in any court or courts of judicature, and there, on my behalf, to answer, defend, and 
reply unto all actions, causes, matters, and things whatsoever relating to the premises. Also to 
submit any matter in dispute, respecting the premises, to arbitration or otherwise ; with full 
power to make and substitute, for the purposes aforesaid, one or more attorneys under him, my 
said attorney, and the same again at pleasure to revoke. And generally to say, do, act, transact, 
determine, accomplish, and finish all matters and things whatsoever relating to the premises, as 
fully, amply, and effectually, to all intents and purposes, as I, Albert L. Wilson, the said con- 
stituent, if present, ought or might personally, although the matter should require more special 
authority than is herein comprised, I, Albert L. Wilson, the said constituent, ratifying, allowing, 
and holding firm and valid all whatsoever my said attorney or his substitutes shall lawfully do, 
or cause to be done, in and about the premises, by virtue of these presents. 

In Witness Whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal, this first day of May, in the 
year of our Lord eighteen hundred and seventy-eight. 

Albert L. Wilson, [seal.] 

Executed and delivered in presence of 

Robert G. Dunn, \ 
Peter Cooper. j 

"Where a power of attorney does not give the attorney the right to substitute 
another in his place, he may, with the consent of the principal, appoint another 
to take his place as the representative of the constituent. This is done by a 
separate instrument, as follows : 

Power of Substitution. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That I, Henry E. Warren, by virtue of the power and 
authority to me given, in and by the letter of attorney of Moses Y. Wheate, which is hereunto 
annexed [or it may be described -without being annexed}, do make, substitute, and appoint Hugh 
Blair, as well for me as the true and lawful attorney and substitute of the said constituent named in 
the said letter of attorney, to do, execute, and perform all and everything requisite and necessary to 
be done, as fully, to ail intents and purposes, as the said constituent or I myself could do if per- 
sonally present ; hereby ratifying and confirming all that the said attorney and substitute hereby 
made shall do in the premises by virtue hereof and of the said letter of attorney. 

In Witness Whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal the fifteenth day of May, a. d. 
1876. 

Sealed and delivered in presence of Henry E. Warren, [seal.] 

Thomas Truman, ) 
Robert Goodfellow. ) 

Proxy, or Power of Attorney to Vote. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That I, Joshua Barney, of New York, do hereby-^p- 
point Walter Lewis to be my substitute and proxy for me, and in my name and behalf to vote at 
any election of directors or other officers, and at any meeting of the stockholders of the New 
York and New Haven Railroad, as fully as I might or could were I personally present. 

In Witness Whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal, this fifth day of February. 
1878. 

Witnesses present, Joshua Barney, [seal.] 

Andrew White, ] 
Samuel F. Jackson. J 



326 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



Power of Attorney to Collect Debts. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That I, William H. Johnston, of Philadelphia, Penn- 
sylvania, have constituted, ordained, and made, and in my stead and place put, and by these 
presents do constitute, ordain, and make, and in my stead and place put, Samuel P. Hays, of 
Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, to be my true, sufficient, and lawful attorney for me, and in my name 
and stead, and to my use, to ask, demand, levy, require, recover, and receive of and from all 
and every person or persons whomsoever the same shall or may concern, all and singular sum* 
and sums of money, debts, goods, wares, merchandise, effects, and things, whatsoever and 
wheresoever they shall and may be found due, owing, payable, belonging and coming unto me 
the constituent, by any ways and means whatsoever. 

Giving and hereby Granting unto my said attorney full and whole strength, power, and 
authority in and about the premises; and to take and use all due means, course, and process in 
the law, for the obtaining and recovering the same; and of recoveries and receipts thereof, 
and in my name to make, seal, and execute due acquittance and discharge ; and for the premises 
to appear, and the person of me the constituent to represent before any governor, judges, justices, 
officers and ministers of the law whatsoever, in any court or courts of judicature, and there, on 
my behalf, to answer, defend, and reply unto all actions, causes, matters and things whatsoever, 
relating to the premises. Also to submit any matter in dispute to arbitration or otherwise, with 
full power to make and substitute one or more attorneys and my said attorney, and the same 
again at pleasure to revoke. And generally to say, do, act, transact, determine, accomplish, and 
finish, all matters and things whatsoever, relating to the premises, as fully, amply, and effectually, 
to all intents and purposes, as I the said constituent, if present, ought or might personally, 
although the matter should require more special authority than is herein comprised, I the said 
constituent ratifying, allowing, and holding firm and valid, all and whatsoever my said attorney 
or his substitutes shall lawfully do, or cause to be done, in and about the premises, by virtue of 
these presents. 

In Witness Whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal, this first day of January, in 
the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy-nine. 

William H. Johnston, [seal.] 

Signed, sealed, and delivered in presence of us, 

Thomas Dudley, | 
John V. Hill. j 




An apprentice is a minor bound out to service to a master for the purpose of 
learning a trade. 

No one can bind an apprentice who has not a legal right to control his 
labor. Thus a parent or guardian may bind a son or ward. In the case 
of an orphan who has no legal guardian, a minor may bind himself as an 
apprentice. 

The contract of apprenticeship should bind the master to teach the apprentice 



BUSINESS FORMS. 327 

his trade or business ; to supply him with all the necessaries of life, and at the 
end of his term to give him money or clothes. 

Should the apprentice fall sick, the master must supply him with the proper 
medical attendance and medicines. 

A master cannot transfer or assign his responsibilities for, or his rights over, 
his apprentice. 

Neither can a master require of an apprentice the performance of menial 
services not connected with the trade or business in which he is engaged. 

Should a master neglect his apprentice, or fail in the performance of his cov- 
enants, he forfeits his authority over the apprentice. 

Should an apprentice prove unable to learn a trade, through no fault of his 
own, such inability does not release the master from his obligation, because he 
assumed this risk in taking the apprentice. 

A master cannot discharge an apprentice except for a serious failure to per- 
form his duty. 

Should an apprentice desert his master's service and contract another obliga- 
tion which would render him unable to return lawfully to his master, the latter 
is not bound to receive him should he offer to return. 

A person who induces an apprentice to leave his master, or one who employs 
him, although not knowing his relation to his master, is liable to the master 
for the services of the apprentice. 

Form of Articles of Apprenticeship. 

This Indenture, Made the first day of January, A. d. 1878, by and between Andrew Jack- 
son, of the city of Boston, State of Massachusetts, and Edward Jackson, his son, of the age of 
sixteen years, of the one part, and John Adams, of the city and State aforesaid, of the other 
part, 

WITNESSETH, That the said Edward Jackson, by and with the consent of the said Andrew 
Jackson (testified by his signing and sealing these presents), hath bound out himself as an 
apprentice to John Adams, of the city of Boston, State of Massachusetts, to be taught in the trade, 
science or occupation of a carpenter and builder, which the said John Adams now uses, and to 
live with, continue, and serve him as an apprentice from the day of the date hereof unto the full 
end and term of seven years from thence next ensuing and fully to be complete and ended. 
During all which said term of seven years, the said Andrew Jackson doth covenant and promise 
to and with the said John Adams that he, the said Edward Jackson, shall and will well and 
faithfully serve and demean himself, and be just and true to him the said John Adams as his 
master, and keep his secrets, and everywhere willingly obey all his lawful commands ; that he 
shall do no hurt or damage to his said master in his goods, estate, or otherwise, nor willingly 
suffer any to be done by others, and whether prevented or not, shall forthwith give notice thereof 
to his said master ; that he shall not embezzle or waste the goods of his said master, nor lend 
them without his consent to any person or persons whatsoever; that he shall not traffic, or buy 
and sell, with his own goods, or the goods of others, during the said term, without his master's 
leave; that he shall not play at cards, dice, or any other unlawful games, whereby his said master 
may sustain any loss or damage, without his consent ; that he shall not haunt or frequent play- 
houses, taverns or ale-houses, except it be about his master's business there to be done ; and that 
he shall not at any time, by day or night, depart or absent himself from the service of his said 



328 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



master without his leave ; but in all things, as a good and faithful apprentice, shall and will de- 
mean and behave himself to his said master, and all his, during the said term. And for and 
in consideration of the sum of one hundred dollars, to him in hand paid, the receipt of which 
the said John Adams doth hereby acknowledge, the said John Adams doth covenant, promise, 
and agree to teach and instruct his said apprentice, or otherwise cause him to be well and suffi- 
ciently taught and instructed, in the said trade of a carpenter and builder after the best way and 
manner that he can; and shall and will also find and allow unto his said apprentice meat, drink, 
washing, lodging, and apparel, both linen and woollen, and all other necessaries in sickness and 
in health, meet and convenient for such an apprentice, during the term aforesaid ; and at the 
expiration of the said term, shall and will give to his said apprentice (over and above his then 
clothing) one new suit of apparel, viz., coat, waistcoat, and breeches, hat, shoes, and stockings, 
and linen, fit and suitable for such an apprentice. 

In Witness Whereof, The said parties have interchangeably set their hands and seals 
hereunto. Dated the first day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred 
and seventy-eight. 

Andrew Jackson, [seal.] 
Edward Jackson, [seal.] 

Witnesses : John Adams. [seal.] 

Timothy Pickering, 
John Hancock. 

An assignment is an instrument by which a person transfers a debt, obliga- 
tion, bond, or wages, or any actual interest, to another. 

An assignment may be written on the back of the instrument it is intended 
to convey, or it may be written on a separate paper. 

Form of Assignment of a Promissory Note. 

( To be "written on the back of the note. ) 
I hereby, for value received, assign and transfer the within written note, together with all my 
rights under the same, to Thomas Jefferson. 

George Washington. 

General Form of Assignment, With Power of Attorney. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That I, Edward Livingston, for value received, have 
sold, and by these presents do grant, assign, and convey unto Robert Morris — 
\_Here insert a description of the thing or things assigned.'] 

To Have and to Hold the same unto the said Robert Morris, his executors, administrators, 
and assigns forever, to and for the use of the said Robert Morris, hereby constituting and ap- 
pointing him my true and lawful attorney irrevocable in my name, place, and stead, for the 
purposes aforesaid, to ask, demand, sue for, attach, levy, recover, and receive all such sum and 
sums of money which now are, or may hereafter become due, owing and payable for or on 
account of all or any of the accounts, dues, debts, and demands above assigned to him, giving 
and granting unto the said attorney, full power and authority to do and perform all and every 
act and thing whatsoever requisite and necessary, as fully, to all intents and purposes, as I might 
or could do, if personally present with full power of substitution and revocation, hereby ratify- 
ing and confirming all that the said attorney or his substitute shall lawfully do or cause to be 
done by virtue hereof. 



BUSINESS FORMS. $2Q 

In Witness Whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal the first day of May, one thou- 
sand eight hundred and seventy-six. 

Edward Livingston, [seal.] 

Executed and delivered in presence of 

Thomas Jones, 
David Welch. 

When two or more persons fail to agree in the settlement of a business trans- 
action, it is usual to refer the matter in dispute to one or more disinterested 
persons, who shall determine what is fair to each and all of the parties to the 
controversy. The parties to the dispute should pledge themselves to abide by 
the decision of the arbitrators. 

Before the award of the arbitrator or arbitrators is made, either of the parties 
to the dispute may withdraw his offer to accept the decision of the arbitrators. 
He must, however, give formal notice to each and all of the other parties of 
his intention, or his withdrawal is of no effect. 

An agreement to submit a matter to arbitration may be either verbal or in 
writing. 

Form of Agreement to Refer to Arbitrators. 

Know All Men by These Presents, That we, Richard W. Jenkins and Samuel R. Hicks, 
both of the city of Easton, State of Pennsylvania, do hereby promise and agree, to and with each 
other, to submit, and do hereby submit the question and claim between us respecting the sale of 
one thousand bushels of wheat from the said Richard W. Jenkins to the said Samuel R. Hicks, 
on the tenth day of September, 1878, to the arbitrament and determination of Henry W. Palmer, 
Joseph B. Howard, and Alfred T. Simpkins, of the city of Easton, whose decision and award 
shall be final, binding, and conclusive on us; and, in case of disagreement between the said 
arbitrators, they may choose an umpire, whose award shall be final and conclusive ; and, in case 
of disagreement, the decision and award of a majority of said arbitrators shall be final and con- 
clusive. 

In Witness Whereof, We have hereunto set our hands this tenth day of October, a. d. 1879. 

Richard W. Jenkins. 
Witness, Samuel R. Hicks. 

George P. Frick, 
Thomas H. Allen. 

Form of Award of Arbitrators. 

To all to whom these Presents shall come, We, Henry W. Palmer, Joseph B. Howard, 
and Alfred T. Simpkins, of the city of Easton, State of Pennsylvania, to whom was submitted as 
arbitrators the matters in controversy existing between Richard W. Jenkins and Samuel R. 
Hicks, as by the condition of their respective bonds of submission, executed by the said parties 
respectively, each unto the other, and bearing date the tenth day of October, one thousand eight 
hundred and seventy-eight, more fully appears. 

Now, therefore, know ye, That we, Henry W. Palmer, Joseph B. Howard, and Alfred T. 
Simpkins, the arbitrators mentioned in the said bonds, having been first duly sworn according to 
law, and having heard the proofs and allegations of the parties, and examined the matters in 
controversy by them submitted, do make this award in writing, that is to say : The said Richard 
W. Jenkins shall pay to the said Samuel R. Hicks the sum of one hundred and fifty dollars 




330 BUSINESS FORMS. 

in cash as damages for his failure to deliver all of the wheat sold by him to the said Samuel R. 
Hicks at the time he agreed to deliver it. 

In Witness Whereof, We have hereunto subscribed these presents, this fifteenth day of 
October, a. d. 1879. Henry W. Palmer. 

Joseph B. Howard. 

In presence of Alfred T. Simpkins. 

Hugh White, | 
John W. Gray, j 

Subscription is the placing of a signature at the bottom of a written or 
printed engagement. It is the act by which a person contracts, in writing, 
to furnish a sum of money for a particular purpose; as, a subscription to a char- 
itable institution, a subscription for a book, and the like. 

When several promise to contribute to a common object, desired by all, the 
promise of each may be a good consideration for the promise of others. In 
general, subscriptions on certain conditions in favor of the party subscribing, 
are binding when the acts stipulated are performed. " The law on the subject 
of these subscription papers," says Parsons, "and of all voluntary promises of 
contribution, is substantially this: no such promises are binding unless some- 
thing is paid for them, or unless some party for whose benefit they are made — 
and this party may be one or more of the subscribers — at the request, express or 
implied of the promisor, and on the faith of the subscription, incurs actual 
expense or loss, or enters into valid contracts with other parties which will 
occasion expense or loss. As the objection to these promises, or the doubt 
about them, comes from the want of consideration, it may be cured by a seal 
to each name, or by one seal which is declared in the instrument to be the seal 
of each." 

A person subscribing for a book is bound to take it when presented by the 
agent or canvasser, provided it corresponds with the sample copy shown to him 
at the time he gave his subscription. The agent or the publisher may recover 
the price of the book at law should the subscriber refuse to take it when presented 
to him. 

General Form of Subscription Paper. 

Philadelphia, June $th, 1879. 
We, the undersigned, agree to pay the amounts set opposite to our names to the Reverend 
Arthur Stanley, for the purpose of paying the debt due upon St. Timothy's Protestant Episcopal 
Church, in the city of Philadelphia : 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



Walter Wise, - - - $100.00 

Alfred Jenks, ... 25.00 



SUBSCRIBERS. 



Theodore White, - - #75-00 

Alfred Hicks, ... 50.00 



BUSINESS FORMS. 



331 




EOTJOU Of BESTS, 




It often happens that great difficulty is experienced in the effort to collect 
debts justly due. Where they can be collected without resorting to legal meas- 
ures, it is best to exhaust all means of securing them, even though a moderate 
delay should result. Should it become necessary to seek the aid of the law, 
however, it is well to know the exact steps that should be taken. 

In seeking to recover debts by legal process, the creditor should first ascertain 
whether the debtor has enough property, real or personal, or both, over and 
above the amount exempted by law, to make it worth his while to sue him. 

Suits for small amounts must be brought before justices of the peace. The 
jurisdiction of the justice is limited as follows in the various States: 

To five hundred dollars in the State of Tennessee. 

To three hundred dollars in the States of Arkansas, California, Colorado, 
Kansas, Massachusetts, Michigan, Missouri, Nevada, Ohio and Wisconsin, and 
in Utah Territory. 

To two hundred and fifty dollars in the State of Oregon. 

To two hundred dollars in the States of Illinois, Indiana, New York, North 
Carolina, Texas and Vermont. 

To one hundred and fifty dollars in the State of Mississippi. 

To one hundred dollars in the States of Alabama, Connecticut, Delaware, 
Florida, Georgia, Iowa (with the consent of parties, to three hundred dol- 
lars), Kentucky, Louisiana, Maryland, Minnesota, Nebraska, New Hampshire, 
New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina and West Virginia ; 
and in the Territories of Dakota, Idaho, New Mexico, Washington and 
Wyoming. 

To fifty dollars in the State of Virginia. 

To twenty dollars in the State of Maine. 

Should the amount be within the jurisdiction of the justice of the peace, the 
creditor's first step is to place the claim in his hands for collection. 

In some of the States a debtor must be sued in the town in which he resides, 
and nowhere else. In others, the law grants the creditor a larger latitude. It 



332 BUSINESS FORMS. 

is not possible to state here the laws of the various States upon this subject. 
The justice before whom the suit is brought will give the necessary information. 

Upon receiving a claim for collection, the justice will issue a summons to the 
debtor, commanding him to appear at his court, at a stated time, and answer to 
the claim. The summons is placed in the hands of the constable, who delivers 
it to or " serves it upon " the person owing the debt. If he cannot find him, or 
if the debtor hides himself to avoid such service, the constable will deliver the 
summons to some member of the debtor's family, who must be ten years old, or 
over that age. He must then make a report to the justice, stating to whom he 
delivered the summons, and the circumstances connected with the service. 

Should the debtor wish to settle u the claim without a trial, he may do so, the 
justice giving him a receipt for the amount of the claim and the costs of the 
service of the summons. This ends the matter, and prevents all further costs. 

Should the debtor decide to let the matter proceed to a trial, the creditor 
must prove his claim. Should such proof be made, the justice will declare 
a judgment in favor of the creditor. This is his official statement, that the 
claim has been proven just, and that the debtor must pay it, together with the 
interest and costs allowed by law. Should the creditor fail to prove his claim, 
the justice will dismiss the suit, and the creditor must pay the costs. 

Either party in a trial before a justice of the peace may demand a jury, and the 
justice is bound to grant the demand upon the deposit with him of the jury 
fees by the party making the demand. The jury may consist of either six or 
twelve men. 

The justice, upon such demand being made, will issue a writ to the constable 
to summon the proper number from the citizens of the place, who are competent 
to serve as jurors. 

Should the defendant fail to appear before the justice within the time named 
in the summons, and no good reason be offered for his absence, the justice will 
dismiss the suit unless the plaintiff demands a trial, then and there, or at some 
other time. 

Should a demand be made to proceed to immediate trial, the justice will hear 
the case, and should the claim be proved, will enter a judgment against the de- 
fendant, and will issue an execution for its collection. 

An execution is a writ addressed to the constable, directing him to carry into 
effect the decision of the court. It generally directs him to seize and sell such 
property of the defendant, not exempt by law, as will satisfy the claim and the 
costs of the suit. 

As a general rule the constable has about seventy days in which to levy upon 
and sell the property. Should the plaintiff feel satisfied that his claim will be 
endangered unless the goods are seized at once, he may make oath to that effect, 
and the justice will direct the constable to make the levy at once. As a general rule, 
the constable cannot sell the goods under twenty days from the time of seizure. 

When a levy is made upon his property, the defendant may claim all the 



BUSINESS FORMS. 333 

exemptions. This may be determined by two appraisers, one appointed by 
the defendant, and one by the constable, or the constable himself may act in 
this capacity. 

When an execution is placed in the hands of the constable, he will proceed to 
the place where the property is located, and take possession of it. He will 
advertise the property for sale at least ten days before the date of the sale, by 
causing written or printed notices of the sale to be posted up in three prominent 
places in the town or neighborhood. At the appointed time, the constable will 
sell the property at auction to the highest bidder. 

In some of the States, when an attachment has been issued and placed in the 
hands of the constable, and he returns that he cannot find any property belong- 
ing to the defendant, and the plaintiff has reason to think that the defendant is 
concealing, or assigning or removing his property with a view to avoid pay- 
ment, it is the practice to issue a Capias for the arrest of the debtor. This is a 
very delicate proceeding, and is only resorted to in extreme cases. Before 
issuing the capias the justice will require of the plaintiff or his attorney a bond 
with good security, binding the plaintiff and his indorser to pay all damages 
and costs, if any, which may be wrongfully occasioned by a capias in this case. 
The capias is then placed in the hands of the constable, who proceeds to 
arrest the defendant, and take him before the magistrate issuing the capias. 
The defendant may avoid arrest by offering as " bail " one or more responsible 
persons, who, by an indorsement written on the back of the capias and signed 
by them, bind themselves to produce the defendant at the place and time 
appointed for the trial, the defendant at the same time pledging himself to pay 
the amount of the claim with costs if a judgment shall be rendered against him, 
or to surrender himself to his creditor. In case he fails to appear at the trial, 
or to make payment, the persons who signed the bail must pay the claim and 
costs, and will be compelled by the court to do so. 

In more complicated cases, where the creditor finds his debtor about to leave 
the State, or where he is a non-resident, it is best to secure the services of a 
competent attorney-at-lavv, who will be prepared to take the proper steps for 
securing the claim, and to advise the creditor in all emergencies. 

As a creditor renders himself liable for damages for any improper interference 
with the rights or property of his debtor, it is better to seek legal advice in 
matters of any importance. 

Where a debt is due by a resident of one State to a resident of another, and 
it becomes necessary to resort to legal measures to collect it, it will be best to 
place the claim in the hands of a collection agency. One of the best houses of 
this kind is the United States Repo?-ting and Collecting Association, the general 
offices of which are at 107 and 109 Dearborn street, Chicago, Illinois. This 
Association is represented by branch offices in the principal cities of the Union. 
Its action is prompt, and its rates are reasonable. Its correspondents are 
attorneys of good standing in every city and town of the United States. 



334 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 




AND 



The following abstract of the laws of the various States of the Union and of 
the Provinces of Canada will show the amount and character of property ex- 
empted from attachment or levy and sale on execution. It is quoted from The 
Attorney' s Directory of the United States ; issued by the United States Reporting 
and Collecting Association. This company has offices in the principal cities of 
the country, and may be relied upon for the fulfilment of its promises. 

ALABAMA. 

Exemptions : Personal property, $1,000; homestead, not exceeding 160 acres, nor $2,000 in 
value, or house and lot same value. Limitation of Actions: Open or unliquidated accounts, 
3 years ; trespass to property, real or personal ; liquidated accounts or promises in writing not 
under seal, 6 years; instruments under seal, 10 years; for recovery of real property, or on judg- 
ments of courts of record, 20 years. Revivor : Partial payment or an unconditional promise in 
writing. Redemption : Of real estate sold under execution, decree in chancery, mortgage or for 
taxes, within 2 years. Justice's Jurisdiction: $100. Witness: Party in interest may be. 
Stay of Execution: In justices' courts, under $20, 30 days; over $20, 60 days. Married 
Women : Real or personal property acquired at any time by the wife, remains her separate estate 
and not liable for her husband's debts. Interest, 8 per cent. Usury forfeits interest. 

ARIZONA. 

Exemptions: Homestead, $5,000. Limitation of Actions: Open account or contract not 
in writing, 2 years ; contract in writing, 4 years ; real actions, adverse possession on judgment or 
decree of any court, 5 years. Redemption of land sold on execution or foreclosure, 6 months. 
Justices' Jurisdiction : $300. Married Women : Real and personal property acquired at 
any time, wife's separate estate and not subject to husband's debts. Witness : Party in interest 
may be. Interest : When no agreement, 10 per cent. Usury : No law. 

ARKANSAS. 

Exemptions: Of resident, married or head of family, personal property, $500, in addition to 
wearing apparel; homestead 'n country, 160 acres, not exceeding $2,500 in value, or 80 acres of 
any value; in city, I acre, not exceeding $2,500 in value, or % acre of any value. Limitation 
of Actions: Open accounts, 3 years; promissory notes and written instruments not under seal, 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 



335 



5 years ; writings under seal, bonds, judgments and decrees, io years ; for recovery of real estate, 
7 years. Revivor : Part payment or new promise in writing. Redemption of lands sold under 
execution, i year ; for taxes, 2 years. Justices' Jurisdiction, $300. Witness : Party in in- 
terest may be. Stay of Execution : May be for 3 months. Married Women : Property, real 
and personal, of a feme covert, acquired at any time, remains her separate estate, and not subject 
to husband's debts. Interest : Legal, 6 per cent. ; 10 per cent, allowed by contract. Usury 
voids contract, both as to principal and interest. 

CALIFORNIA. 

Exemptions : Office furniture, $200 ; necessary household furniture, implements, teams, and 
live-stock of farmer or head of family ; cabin of miner, mining tools, teams and machinery used 
in mining, $2,000. Limitation of Actions : For a demand or obligation, in writing or not, 
created out of the State, 2 years ; open account or verbal contract, 2 years ; written contract or 
obligation executed in the State, 4 years ; real actions, or on judgments or decrees of any court, 

5 years. Revivor : New promise in writing only. Redemption of lands sold on execution or 
foreclosure, 6 months ; for taxes, I year. Justices' Jurisdiction : Any amount less than $300. 
Witness : Governed by rules of common law. Stay of Execution : Discretion of court. 
Married Women : All property acquired in any manner before marriage, or afterward, by gift, 
bequest, devise, or descent, is wife's separate property, and controlled as if feme sole. All prop- 
erty acquired after marriage by husband or wife, except as above, shall be common property. 
Interest: Legal rate, 10 percent.; by contract, any rate, simple or compound. Usury: No 
law of. 

COLORADO. 

EXEMPTIONS : Unmarried person : tools and animals used in trade; head of family : household 
effects, $100, tools, etc., $200; library and implements of professional men, $300 ; homestead, 
$2,000. Limitation of Actions : On contracts, express or implied, if accruing within the 
State, 6 years; if accruing without the State, 2 years; sealed instruments, judgments and decrees 
accruing out of the State, 3 years. Revivor : Part payment or promise by all the obligors, part 
payment or promise by one not sufficient. Redemption of land sold on execution or foreclosure, 

6 months by heir, and 9 months by judgment creditor; for taxes, 3 years. Justices' Jurisdic- 
tion, $300. Witness : Governed by rules of common law. Married Women : Real or per- 
sonal property acquired at any time wife's separate estate, and controlled as if sole. Interest, 
10 per cent. Usury: No law. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Exemptions: Personal property, selected, $200; no homestead exemption; library of any 
person, $500. Limitation of Actions : Open accounts and contracts not under seal, 6 years; 
instruments under seal and promissory notes not negotiable, 17 years; negotiable demand notes, 
overdue and dishonored, after 4 months. Redemption : Under foreclosure, at the discre- 
tion of the court; tax sales, 12 months. Justices' Jurisdiction, $100. Witness : Party in 
interest and person convicted of crime may be. Stay of EXECUTION : At discretion of court. 
Married Women : Property of wife, if married since April 20, 1877, separate estate, and con- 
trolled as if feme sole. Interest : Legal rate, 6 per cent. ; by contract, any rate. Usury : 
No law. 

DAKOTA. 

Exemptions : Personal property, $1,500; homestead, 160 acres in country, or lot of 1 acre, 
in city. Limitation of Actions : On contract or obligation, 6 years ; on sealed instruments, 
judgment or decree of any court, and real actions, 20 years. Revivor : Part payment or 
acknowledgment in writing. Redemption: Land sold on execution or foreclosure, 1 year; for 
taxes, 2 years. Justices' Jurisdiction, $100. Witness: Party in interest may be. Stay of 
Execution : No law. Married Women : Real and personal property acquired at any time, 



336 COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 

wife's separate estate, and controlled as if unmarried; neither husband nor wife has any interest 
in the property of the other. INTEREST: Legal rate, 7 per cent.; by contract, 12 per cent. 
Usury : If taken or contracted for above 12 per cent., interest forfeited. 

DELAWARE. 

Exemptions : Tools and implements for trade or business, $75 ; in addition thereto, to head of 
family, $200 ; no homestead. Limitation of Actions : Open accounts and contracts not in 
writing, 3 years; contracts in writing, 6 years; sealed instruments, judgments, decrees and real 
actions, 20 years. Revivor : Direct acknowledgment or distinct admission of the debt. Re- 
demption : None on property sold on execution or mortgage ; for taxes, 2 years. Justices' 
Jurisdiction: $100. Witness : interest excludes. Stay of Execution : In justice's court, 
on filing security 9 months ; in court of record, 6 months. Married Women : Real and personal 
property acquired from any person other than husband, separate estate. Interest, 6 per cent. 
USURY forfeits sum equal to money loaned. 

DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA. 

Exemptions : For head of family : household furniture, $300, mechanics' tools and imple- 
ments, $200, also stock, $200; library and implements of professional man, $300; for farmer: 
necessary-stock and implements, family pictures and library, $400; no homestead. LIMITATION 
OF Actions : Open accounts and simple contracts, 3 years; bills, bonds, judgments or other spe- 
cialties, 12 years. Revivor: No statute. Redemption: land sold under execution, foreclosure, 
or for taxes, no provision for. Justices' Jurisdiction: $100. Witness: Party in interest 
may be. Stay of Execution : On filing bond, time at discretion of court. Married Women : 
Real or personal property acquired at any time other than from husband, wife's separate 
estate. Interest : 6 per cent. ; by contract in writing, 10 per cent. Usury forfeits interest if 
above 6 per cent, on verbal, or above 10 per cent, on written contracts. 

FLORIDA. 

Exemptions: For head of family: personal property, $1,000, also additional $1,000 from 
debts incurred prior to May, 1 865 ; 160 acres of land in country, or y z acre in city. Limitation 
OF Actions : Open accounts and verbal contracts, 3 years; contracts in writing not under seal, 
5 years ; judgments or decrees of any court, and instruments under seal, 20 years. Revivor : 
Only by new promise in writing. Redemption : Under execution or foreclosure, no statute ; 
for taxes, 1 year. Justices' Jurisdiction: $100. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay 
of Execution: No statute. Married Women: All property of wife, acquired at any time, 
separate estate. Interest : In absence of contract, 8 per cent. ; under contract, no limit. 
Usury : No statute. 

GEORGIA. 

Exemptions : To head of family or guardian of minor children : personalty, $1,000; home- 
stead, $2,000. Limitation of Actions : Open accounts and contracts not in writing 4 years ; 
contracts in writing not under seal, 6 years; bonds and instruments under seal, 20 years ; foreign 
judgments, 5 years. Revivor : New promise in writing, or payment on note indorsed by debtor. 
Redemption: Only when sold for taxes, then 1 year. Justices' Jurisdiction : $100. Witness: 
Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution : In justice's court, less than $30, 40 days ; over 
$30, 60 days ; superior court, 60 days. Married Women : All property of wife acquired before 
or after marriage, her separate estate. Interest : 7 per cent. ; under written contract, 12 per 
cent. Usury: Above 12 per cent, forfeits the interest and excess charged. 

IDAHO. 

Exemptions: Office furniture and library, $100 ; necessary household furniture, professional 
library, homestead, $5,000. Limitation of Actions: Contracts not in writing, 4 years; in- 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 337 

struments in writing, 5 years; judgments and decrees, 6 years. Revivor : Only by instrument 
in writing, part payment does not. Redemption : Land sold on execution or foreclosure, 6 
months; 60 days additional for each subsequent redemption. Justices' Jurisdiction: $100. 
Stay of Execution : Only on appeal, with surety. Married Women : All property, real or 
personal, acquired before marriage, and acquired after marriage by gift, bequest, devise or de- 
scent, wife's separate property; all other property acquired after marriage, common property; 
wife must record inventory of separate property. Interest : 10 per cent. ; by contract in writing, 
2 per cent, per month. Usury forfeits 3 times amount paid, and penalty, $300 fine or 6 months' 
imprisonment, or both. 

ILLINOIS. 

Exemptions : Personal property of every person, $100, and in addition for head of family, 
residing with the same, $300 ; but property so exempt does not include money or wages due the 
debtor ; no exemption allowed when the debt is for the wages of laborer or servant ; homestead 
farm or lot and buildings thereon, $1,000. Limitation of Actions : On unwritten contracts, 
5 years ; bonds, notes, and judgments recovered in foreign states, 10 years ; real actions and 
judgments recovered in this State, 20 years. Revivor : Part payment or new promise. Re- 
demption : Lands sold on execution or foreclosure, I year, for defendant ; and by judgment 
creditor after 12 and within 15 months ; no redemption under foreclosure by advertisement, under 
power of sale in mortgage or trust deed; for taxes, 1 year. Justices' Jurisdiction : $200. 
Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution : No law. Married Women : 
Hold and control personal and real property, obtained by descent, gift, or purchase, as if unmar- 
ried. Interest : Legal rate, 6 per cent. ; by contract in writing, 10. Usury forfeits entire 
interest; corporations cannot interpose this defence. 

INDIANA. 

Exemptions : To resident householder, real or personal property, $300 ; no homestead. Lim- 
itation OF Actions : Open accounts and contracts not in writing, 6 years; actions not limited 
by statute, 15 years; written contracts, judgments of courts of record and real actions, 20 years. 
Revivor : Part payment or new promise in writing. Redemption : Of lands sold on execution, 
1 year ; for taxes, 2 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $200. Witness : Party in interest may 
be, and each party may compel the other to testify. Stay of Execution : On $6 to over $100, 
30 to 180 days, on filing freehold securities. Married Women hold their real and personal 
property absolutely as their separate estate. Interest : Legal rate, 6 per cent. ; by agree- 
ment in writing, 10. Usury forfeits the excess above 10 per cent. 

IOWA. 

Exemptions : Tools, instruments, libraries, necessary team, etc., of mechanic, farmer, teacher, 
or professional man ; homestead to head of family, 40 acres in country and l / 2 acre in city, in- 
cluding buildings, without limit as to value. Limitation of Actions : Unwritten con- 
tracts, 5 years; written instruments and real actions, 10 years; on judgments of any court of 
record, 20 years. Revivor : Admission that the debt is unpaid, or new promise to pay in 
writing. Redemption of lands sold on execution or foreclosure, 1 year, except where there 
has been a stay of execution or an appeal ; for taxes, 3 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $100 ; 
by consent of parties, $300. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution : With 
freehold sureties, $100, 3 months; over $100, 6 months; no stay after an appeal, and no appeal 
after a stay. Married Women may own real or personal property acquired by descent, gift or 
purchase, and control the same as if feme sole. Interest : Legal rate, 6 per cent. ; by agree- 
ment in writing, 10. Usury : Contract for above 10 per cent, forfeits 10 per cent, on amount 
of contract. 

KANSAS. 

Exemptions : To unmarried person : tools and stock, $400, or library and implements of pro- 
22 



338 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 



fessional man ; to head of family : household furniture, $500, also team, wagon, etc. ; farming 
utensils, $300; stock and tools of mechanic, $400; libraries, etc., of professional men ; homestead, 
160 acres farm land, or 1 acre in city, with improvements, without limit as to value. Limitation 
OF ACTIONS : Contract not in writing, 3 years ; contract or promise in writing, 5 years ; to recover 
land sold for taxes, 2 years after recording deed; on execution, 5 years ; in other cases, 15 years. 
Revivor : Part payment or written promise or acknowledgment. Redemption : No redemp- 
tion except of lands sold for taxes, then 3 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $300. Witness : 
Party in interest or convict may be. Stay OF EXECUTION: In justices' courts, on $20 to over 
$100, 30 to 120 days. Married Women : Real or personal property acquired at any time 
(except from husband) remains sole and separate property of wife, and controlled as if unmar- 
ried. Interest : Legal rate, 7 percent. ; by agreement in writing, 12 per cent. Usury: Any 
payment above 12 per cent, shall be considered as principal. 

KENTUCKY. 

Exemptions : The usual schedule of personal effects, furniture, implements and stock, and 
professional libraries, etc., $500; homestead, $1,000. Limitation of Actions : Open accounts, 
promissory notes and contracts not in writing, 5 years; contracts in writing and judgments or de- 
crees of any court, 15 years; real actions, 30 years. Revivor: New promise. Redemption: 
Real estate sold under execution for less than two-thirds its appraised value, I year; for taxes, 2 
years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $50; Jefferson county, $100. Witness : Party in interest may 
be. Stay of Execution: On filing bond, 3 months. Married Women: Wife's separate 
estate is not liable for husband's debts, but is subject to court in its control. Interest: Legal 
rate, 6 per cent. ; by agreement in writing, 8 per cent. Usury : Above 8 per cent, forfeits whole 
interest. 

LOUISIANA. 

Exemptions : To head of family: 160 acres of land and improvements, if owned and occupied 
as residence, together with certain furniture, stock, implements, provisions, etc., the property not 
to exceed $2,000, and no exemption if wife has separate property worth over $1,000 and enjoyed. 
Limitation of Actions : Open accounts, 3 years ; notes, bills, etc., 5 years; judgments, foreign 
or domestic and mortgages, 10 years. Revivor : Express acknowledgment and promise to pay. 
Redemption : None for property sold under execution or mortgage ; tax sales, 2 years. Jus- 
tices' Jurisdiction: $100. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution: Dis- 
cretion of court. Married Women : Separate property of wife controlled by her ; revenues of 
all separate property and all property acquired by either husband or wife after marriage held in 
community — a marriage partnership. Interest : Legal rate, 5 per cent. ; 8 per cent, by written 
contract ; a higher rate if embodied in face of obligation. Usury : Stipulation for over 8 per 
cent, after maturity forfeits entire interest. 

MAINE. 

Exemptions : The usual furniture, library, tools, implements, stock, team, boat, etc. ; home- 
stead to householder registering claim, $500. Limitation of Actions : Debt contracts and 
liabilities, express or implied, not under seal, 6 years ; all other actions, 20 years. Revivor : 
New promise in writing or part payment. Redemption : Land sold on execution, I year ; under 
mortgage, 3 years, except when power of sale contained in mortgage, tax sales 2 years. Jus- 
tices' Jurisdiction : $20. Witness: Party civil or criminal maybe. Stay of Execution : 
Discretion of court in extreme cases. Married Women : May own, manage, and convey real 
and personal estate acquired from any source except from husband, as if single. INTEREST: 
Legal, 6 per cent. ; by contract in writing, any rate. Usury : No law. 

MARYLAND. 

Exemptions : Wearing apparel, books, mechanics' tools and other property to the value of 
$100; no homestead. Limitation of Actions: Open accounts and simple contracts, 3 years; 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LA WS. 



339 



sealed instruments and judgments, 12 years. Revivor: No statute. Redemption: Tax sales, 
i year. Justices' Jurisdiction : $ioo. Witness: Party in interest maybe. Stay of Ex- 
ecution : When under $30, 6 months ; when over $30, I year. Married Women : Property of 
wife, real or personal, acquired at any time, separate estate, and not subject to debts of husband. 
Interest : Legal. 6 per cent. Usury forfeits all interest. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Exemptions: Household furniture, $300 ; library, $50; tools and implements, $100 ; stock, 
$100; boat and fishing tackle, $100 ; certain live-stock, etc. ; homestead to householder, if re- 
corded as such, $800. Limitation of Actions : Contracts or liabilities not under seal, express 
or implied, 6 years; real actions upon an attested note, and personal actions on contracts not 
otherwise limited, 20 years. Revivor: Part payment (as to party making it) or new promise 
in writing. Redemption : Real estate set off on execution by the debtor, 1 year ; none under 
foreclosure ; tax sales, 2 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $300. Witness : Party in interest 
may be. Stay of Execution : No special stay. Married Women : Real and personal prop- 
erty of wife, acquired at any time, subject solely to her liabilities and control. Interest : Legal, 
6 per cent. ; any rate by contract in writing. USURY : No law. 

MICHIGAN. 

Exemptions : Various personal property and library, $150 ; certain live-stock, household goods 
and furniture, $250 ; tools, implements, stock and team, etc., to carry on trade or profession, 
$250; homestead, 40 acres of land, or lot in city and house thereon, $1,500. Limitation OF 
Actions : Contracts or liabilities not under seal, 6 years; on judgments or decrees of any court, 
and actions on contract not otherwise limited, 10 years. Revivor: Part payment or promise in 
writing to pay. Redemption: Real estate sold under execution and foreclosure at law, I year; 
none under foreclosure in chancery ; tax sales, 1 year. Justices' Jurisdiction : $300. Wit- 
ness : Party not excluded by reason of interest or crime. Stay of Execution : In justice's 
court, $50 four months ; over $50 six months. Married Women : Real and personal property 
of wife acquired from any source, at any time, held and controlled by her as if unmarried. In- 
terest : Legal, 7 per cent. ; by contract in writing, 10. USURY forfeits excess over 7 per cent. 

MINNESOTA. 

EXEMPTIONS: Personal property, household effects, etc., $500 ; implements and stock of 
farmer, $300; tools, stock, etc., of mechanic or miner, $400; library and implements of profes- 
sional man ; presses and material of printer or publisher, $2,000, together with stock, $400 ; 
homestead, 80 acres in country, ]/ 2 acre in village less than 5,000 inhabitants, or I lot in city 
over 5,000 inhabitants, and dwelling on each. Limitation of Actions : On contracts, express 
or implied, 6 years ; on judgments or to foreclose mortgage, 10 years ; real actions, 20 years. 
Revivor : Part payment or new promise in writing. Redemption : Real estate sold under ex- 
ecution and foreclosure, 1 year ; for taxes, 3 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : Any amount under 
$100. Witness : Party not excluded by reason of interest or crime. Stay of Execution : 
Judgment of district court, 6 months ; justices' courts, $10 to over $75, 1 to 6 months. Married 
Women : All property acquired by wife, before or after marriage, remains her separate estate, 
neither controlled by nor subject to debts of husband. Interest ; Legal, 7 per cent. ; by con- 
tract in writing, 12. Usury: Interest taken above 12 per cent, or compounding, forfeits all 
interest. 

MISSISSIPPI. 

Exemptions: Necessary tools and implements of farmer or mechanic, library and implements 
of professional man, $250 ; household furniture, $100 ; homestead, 80 acres, or residence in 
city, value, $2,000. Limitation of Actions: Open accounts, 3 years; contracts not under 
seal, express or implied, 6 years; bonds, notes, and contracts under seal, 7 years ; judgments and 



340 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 



decrees rendered in another State against resident of this, 3 years; rendered in this, 7 years; 
real actions, 10 years. Revivor : An acknowledgment of the debt or new promise in writing. 
Redemption: No law of. Justices' Jurisdiction: $150. Witness: Party in interest may 
be. Stay of Execution : Justice's court, 60 days. Married Women : Property of wife 
acquired in any manner and at any time, her separate property. Interest : Legal, 6 per cent.; 
by contract in writing, 10. Usury : Stipulation for more than 10 per cent, forfeits excess. 

MISSOURI. 

Exemptions : To heads of families : Personal property, various articles and stock named, or 
else, if chosen by debtor, in value $300; homestead : 160 acres in country, or 30 square rods in 
city of less than 40,000 inhabitants, either in value $1,500; in cities over 40,000 inhabitants, 18 
square rods, value $3,000. Limitation of Actions : Open accounts and all promises not in 
writing, 5 years; contracts and instruments in writing, 10 years; judgments and decrees of courts 
of record, 20 years. Revivor : New promise in writing. Redemption : Lands sold since May, 
1877, under trust deed, without foreclosure, 1 year. Justices' Jurisdiction: On contracts, 
debts or balance due, exclusive of interest, $90; on bonds and notes, exclusive of interest, $150; 
in counties over 50,000 inhabitants, the above limits are enlarged respectively, as follows : $90 
to $200 and $150 to $300. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution : Neither 
stay nor attachment known in this State. Married Women : Wife holds her real and personal 
property free from her husband and his debts, but through the intervention of a trustee. INTER- 
EST : Legal, 6 per cent. ; by contract in writing, 10. USURY : It is unlawful to take or stipulate 
for more than 10 per cent. ; if done, lender forfeits all interest, but borrower pays IO per cent., 
which goes to school fund. 

MONTANA. 

Exemptions: Usual personal schedule, and to farmer, implements, stock, seeds, etc., $800; 
tools, teams and libraries of mechanics, business and professional men ; dwelling of miner, $500, 
his tools and machinery, $500, also team ; homestead, 80 acres in country, ^ acre in city, value 
each $2,500. Limitation of Actions : Upon contract or account not in writing, 2 years ; con- 
tracts, obligations or instruments in writing, judgments and decrees of any court, 6 years. Re- 
vivor : Part payment, acknowledgment or promise in writing. Redemption : Lands sold under 
execution, 6 months. Justices' Jurisdiction : $100. Witness: Party in interest may be. 
Stay of Execution : Discretion of court. Married Women : Wife's property, acquired at 
any time her separate estate, provided it is specified in a list and recorded as such. INTEREST : 
Any rate by stipulation ; when no contract, 10 per cent. Usury : No law. 

NEBRASKA. 

Exemptions : The usual schedule of furniture, tools, stock, etc. ; homestead, 160 acres in 
country or y z acre if within the town plat ; if debtor has no lands, then $500 in personal prop- 
erty. Limitation of Actions : Upon verbal contracts, express or implied, 4 years ; specialty 
or promise in writing or foreign judgments, 5 years ; real actions, 10 years. Revivor : Part 
payment or an acknowledgment, or any promise to pay in writing. Redemption : None under 
execution or mortgage, except before confirmation of sale ; after confirmation title is absolute, 
even if judgment is subsequently reversed; tax sales, 2 years. Justices' Jurisdiction: $100. 
Witness : Parly in interest may be. Stay of Execution : $50, 3 months; $100, 6 months; all 
others, 9 months. Married Women : Property of wife acquired at any time and from any 
source except from her husband, her sole property and controlled as if unmarried. INTEREST: 
Legal, 10 per cent. ; by contract in writing, 12. Usury forfeits all interest. 

NEVADA. 

Exemptions: Office furniture, $100; household furniture, farming utensils, etc., $200; team, 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 34 1 

etc., tools of mechanic, libraries, etc., of professional men, dwelling of mfn*er, $500, also tools 
and machinery, $500; homestead to head of family, $5,000. Limitation of Actions : Open 
or store account and contract not in writing, 2 years ; upon contract or instrument of writing, 
4 years ; recovery of mining claims, 2 years ; real actions, or judgment or decree of any court, 5 
years. The above applies to contracts before March 2d, 1877; to contracts since that date (the 
above periods), 2 years extended to 4, and 4 and 5 respectively to 6 years. Revivor : Acknowl- 
edgment or new promise in writing. Redemption : Of lands sold on execution, 6 months ; 
except for taxes, then none. Justices' Jurisdiction : $300, exclusive of interest. Witness : 
Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution : In discretion of court. Married Women : 
All property of the wife, owned by her before marriage, and that acquired afterwards by gift, 
bequest, devise or descent, her separate property; all other property acquired during coverture' 
by husband or wife, common property, but controlled by husband. Interest : Legal, 10 per 
cent.; any rate by agreement. Usury : No law. 

NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

EXEMPTIONS: Household furniture, $100; tools of mechanic, $100; library, $200, together 
with the usual live-stock, teams, etc. ; homestead or interest therein to wife, widow and children 
during life or minority, $500. Limitation of Actions: Contracts not under seal, 6 years; real 
actions, judgments, notes secured by mortgage and contracts under seal, 20 years. Revivor: 
New promise, verbal or written. Redemption : Lands sold under execution, foreclosure or for 
taxes, 1 year. Justices' Jurisdiction : $13.33. Witness: Party in interest maybe. Stay 
of Execution : Discretion of court. Married Women may hold and control their separate 
property, real and personal, and earnings, as if sole. Interest: Legal, 6 per cent. Usury: A 
person receiving above 6 per cent, forfeits three times the excess. 

NEW JERSEY. 

Exemptions : Personalty, $200; homestead under statutory notice, lot and building occupied 
as residence, $1,000. Limitation of Actions : Debt not founded on specialty and all actions 
of account, 6 years; upon sealed instruments, 16 years; judgments and real actions, 20 years. 
Revivor : Part payment or written acknowledgment. Redemption : None except for taxes, 
then time governed by special laws. Justices' Jurisdiction: $100. Witness : Party in interest 
may be. Stay of Execution : Justices' court, not over $15, 1 month; over $15 and under $60, 
3 months ; over $60, 6 months. Married Women : Wife holds and controls her property, 
acquired at any time, as if she was single. Interest : Legal, 7 per cent. Usury forfeits all 
interest. 

NEW MEXICO. 

Exemptions : Real estate to head of family residing on the same, provided it is claimed as 
exempt, $1,000; also small amount of personal property, including tools, etc. Limitation of 
Actions : No statute affecting the collection of moneys ; adverse possession, 10 years. Revivor : 
No statute. Redemption: Lands sold under execution or for taxes, 1 year. Justices' Juris- 
diction : Any amount less than $100. Witness: Rules of common law govern exclusively. 
Stay of Execution : No statute, except by appeal. Married Women : Wife is the sole owner 
of her separate property, but it is subject to the control of her husband, and the proceeds become 
their joint property. INTEREST : Legal, 6 percent., but any amount by agreement. Usury: 
No law of. 

NEW YORK. 

Exemptions: Necessary furniture, tools, team, library, etc., not to exceed $250 ; homestead 
lot and building, owned and occupied as residence, and recorded as homestead, $1,000. Limi- 
tation OF ACTIONS : Contracts, express or implied, except those under seal, 6 years ; recovery 
of real estate upon judgments of courts of record and sealed instruments, 20 years. Revivor : 



342 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 



Part payment or new promise in writing. Redemption : No law, except for lands sold for taxes, 
then 2 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $100 Witness: Party in interest may be. Stay OF 
Execution : No law, but court may order in discretion. Married Women : Wife has same 
rights and subject to same liabilities in relation to her separate property as if single. Interest : 
Legal, 7 per cent. Usury voids contract, forfeits principal and interest, and is misdemeanor. 

NORTH CAROLINA. 

Exemptions: Personalty, $500 , homestead, $1,000. Limitation of Actions : Contracts 
not under seal, 3 years ; upon instruments under seal, judgments, courts of record or foreclosure 
of mortgage. Revivor : New promise in writing. Redemption : None for property sold on 
execution or mortgage ; tax sales, I year. Justices' Jurisdiction • $200. Witness : Incom- 
petency for interest or crime abolished. Stay of Execution : $25, 1 month ; $25 to $50, 3 
months ; $50 to $100, 4 months ; above $100, 6 months. Married Women : Property of wife 
acquired at any time and in any manner her separate estate, but cannot convey without consent 
of husband. Interest : Legal, 6 per cent. , by stipulation, 8. Usury forfeits entire interest, 
and party paying may recover double the amount paid. 

OHIO. 

Exemptions : The usual furniture, tools, instruments, library, horse or team, etc., and if no 
homestead, to head of family $500; additional personal property : homestead, $1,000. LIMITA- 
TION OF Actions : Upon contracts not in writing, express or implied, 6 years ; specialty or any 
agreement in writing, 15 years; real actions, 20 years. Revivor : Part payment, acknowledg- 
ment or promise in writing. Redemption : None for lands sold under execution or foreclosure • 
for taxes, 2 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $300. Witness • Neither interest nor crime dis- 
qualifies. Stay of Execution : Only in justices' court, then on judgments from $5 to over $50 
from 60 to 240 days. Married Women: Real and personal property of wife acquired at any 
time her separate estate and under her sole control Interest : Legal, 6 per cent. , may con- 
tract in writing for 8 ; if contract is for more than 8 per cent., only principal and 6 can be 
recovered. 

OREGON. 

Exemptions : The usual schedule, also necessary tools, implements, library, team, etc., of 
trade or profession, $400; and further to householder, if kept for use; farm stock, utensils, etc., 
$300; no homestead. Limitation of Actions: On contracts not under seal, express or im- 
plied, 6 years; on judgments or decrees of any court and sealed instruments, 10 years ; recovery 
real property, 20 years. Revivor: Part payment or new promise in writing. Redemption: 
Lands sold under execution or mortgage may be within 60 days from sale, or last redemption ; 
for taxes, 2 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $250. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay 
of Execution : No statute for. Married Women : Wife controls her separate estate as if 
single, except that it must be registered as such. Interest: Legal, 10 per cent.; 12 by con- 
tract; above 12 per cent., illegal. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

Exemptions : Either real or personal property, $300 ; no homestead law. Limitation of 
Actions . Contracts, notes and instruments not under seal, 6 years ; judgments, mortgages and 
sealed instruments, 20 years. Revivor: Acknowledgment coupled with promise to pay; pro- 
mise may be implied, if acknowledgment is plain, express, and nothing to negate such implica- 
tion. Redemption: None except sales for taxes and municipal doings, then 2 years. Justices' 
Jurisdiction: Generally $100; Erie, Venango, Lawrence, Crawford, Mercer and Warren 
counties, $300. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution : Judgment not 
exceeding $200, 6 months; $200 to $500, 9 months; over £500, I year. Justices' judg- 
ments, $20 to over #60, 3 to 9 months. Married Women : All property of wife acquired 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 



343 



before or after marriage, held and enjoyed as her separate estate, but may be charged for 
necessaries contracted by her for her family. Interest : Legal, 6 per cent. ; usurious interest 
cannot be collected. 

RHODE ISLAND. 

Exemptions: Necessary working tools, $200; also, if householder, furniture, etc., $300, be- 
sides certain stock; no homestead law. Limitation of Actions: All actions of account, 
except between merchants ; and any contract without specialty, 6 years , other actions of debt 
and covenance, 20 years. Revivor : No statutory provision — as at common law. Redemption : 
None of sale on execution ; under mortgage, 3 years ; for taxes, 1 year. Justices' Jurisdic- 
tion: $100. Witness: Neither interest nor crime disqualifies. Stay of Execution; Dis- 
cretion of court. Married Women : Property of wife, acquired before or after marriage, 
remains her separate estate. Interest : Legal, 6 per cent., but any rate may be taken by 
agreement. 

SOUTH CAROLINA. 

Exemptions: To head of family: furniture, library, tools, farming implements, cattle, work 
animals, etc., $500 ; homestead, $1,000. Limitation of Actions: Upon contracts not under 
seal, sealed notes or personal bonds, 6 years ; judgments or decrees of any court, and upon sealed 
instruments (except as above), 20 years; to recover real property, 10 years. REVIVOR: No 
statute, as at common law. Redemption: No law except of sales for taxes, then 2 years. 
Justices' Judgment: $100. Witness: Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution: No 
law of ; court may grant order for. Married Women: All property of a woman held at time 
of marriage, or acquired afterwards (except that gift or grant of husband shall not be detrimental 
to his creditors) held as her separate property, and controlled as if unmarried. Interest : 
Legal, 7 per cent. , no limit by contract in writing. Usury laws abolished. 

TENNESSEE. 

Exemptions: To head of family: various articles, food, etc., together with furniture, cattle, 
team, tools, etc., to value of $165 ; homestead in possession of head of family, $1,000. LIMITA- 
TION OF Actions : Upon bonds, notes, accounts and contracts generally, 6 years ; judgments or 
decrees of courts of record, and other cases not expressly provided for, 10 years. REVIVOR ; 
Acknowledgment, expressed willingness to pay or promise ; part payment not in itself sufficient. 
Redemption : Of lands sold for cash under execution or mortgage (with power of sale), 2 years ; 
for taxes, 1 year. Justices' Jurisdiction : Against makers of notes, acceptors of bills and upon 
liquidated accounts signed by party to be charged, $1,000; against indorsers of notes and bills 
and on open or unliquidated accounts, $500. Witness: Party in interest maybe. STAY OF 
Execution: On justice's judgment, 8 months. Married Women: Wife's separate property 
not subject to debt or disposition of husband, except authorized by instrument under which she 
acquired it. Interest : Legal, 6 per cent., prior to March 20, 1877; by contract, 10 per cent. ; 
since that date, excess of 6 per cent, usury. 

TEXAS. 

Exemptions '. All furniture, implements of husbandry, tools, apparatus or library belonging to 
trade or profession ; teams, stock, etc ; homestead, 20O acres in one or more parcels, with im- 
provements ; in city or village, lot or lots, $5,000 at time of designation, without reference to 
present value of improvements. Limitation OF Actions: Open accounts, except between mer- 
chants, 2 years; contracts in writing, 4 years ; to recover land against one in possession under 
title, 3 years ; in possession without title, IO years ; judgments, courts of record, 10 years. Re- 
vivor : Acknowledgment of justice of claim in writing. REDEMPTION : None for lands sold 
except for taxes, then 2 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $200. Witness: Party in interest may 
be. Stay of Execution : 3 months on justice's judgments only. Married Women : All 
property of wife at marriage, and all acquired thereafter by gift, devise or descent, remains her 



344 COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 

separate property, but subject to the husband's management. Interest : Legal, 8 per cent. ; by 
contract, 12. USURY forfeits all interest. 

UTAH. 

Exemptions: Office furniture, $ioo ; household furniture, farming implements, certain cattle, 
team, etc. , also seed, grain, etc., $100; tools, instruments and libraries of professional men; 
home, tools, etc., of miner, $400; horse or team, etc., when used for livelihood ; homestead to 
head of family, $i,oco, and the further sum of $250 for each member of the family. Limitation 
OF ACTIONS : Open accounts and contracts not in writing, 2 years ; contracts or obligations 
founded on writing, 4 years ; judgments, 5 years ; recovery of lands, 7 years. Revivor : Ac 
knowledgment or promise in writing. Redemption : Of lands sold under execution or mort- 
gage, 6 months, and 60 days from last redemption. Justices' Jurisdiction : $200. Witness: 
Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution : Court may stay for a limited time. Married 
Women : All property of wife acquired at any time, held, managed and controlled as if unmarried. 
Interest: Legal, 10 per cent. ; by agreement, any rate. Usury : No law. 

VERMONT. 

Exemptions: Necessary furniture, tools, cattle, etc.; professional library and instruments, 
$200 ; team used for work, $200 ; homestead to head of family, $500. LIMITATION OF ACTIONS : 
Contract, obligation, or liability not under seal, 6 years; instruments under seal, and judgment 
of court of record, 8 years ; recovery of land, 15 years. Revivor: New promise in writing. 
Rbdemption : Lands sold on execution, 6 months ; under foreclosure, I year, unless value of 
property less than incumbrance, then in discretion of court ; for taxes, I year. Justices' JURIS- 
DICTION : $200. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution : No general law, 
but court may allow. Married Women : Wife's separate property, acquired at any time, 
not liable for husband's debts, except created for her and family, and then chargeable only 
upon annual products of her separate estate. Interest: Legal, 6 per cent. Usury forfeits 
excess. 

VIRGINIA. 

Exemptions: Pictures, library, etc., $100; necessary furniture, certain cattle, house, etc. ; a 
mechanic's tools, $100; also to head of family, called homestead exemption, real or personal 
property, $2,000. Limitation of Actions: For articles charged in store account, 2 years ; 
contracts not under seal, 5 years; contracts under seal, 20 years, recover}' of lands, 15 years. 
Revivor : New promise in writing ; part payment not sufficient. Redemption: No statutory 
provisions; right exists in mortgagor as at common law; under tax sales, 2 years. Justices' 
Jurisdiction : See Stay of Execution. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay of Execu- 
tion : Only on justice's judgment, between $10 and $20, 40 days ; between $20 and $30, 60 
days ; over $30, 90 days. Married Women : Recent statutes not judicially construed, hence 
law uncertain; by act of April 4, 1877, property of women married since that date — or if mar- 
ried before, acquired since that date, shall be her separate estate, subject, however, to the cour- 
tesy of the husband. Interest: Legal, 6 per cent. Usury forfeits all interest. 

WASHINGTON TERRITORY. 

Exemptions: To each householder, household goods, coin value, $1,500; also certain cattle 
to farmer, team, utensils, etc., $200; to professional men, office furniture, also libraries and 
instruments, $500; boatmen; boats, $250; draymen, team; homestead to head of family while 
occupied by family and entered in office of auditor as such, $1,000. Limitation of Actions: 
Contracts not in writing, 3 years; contracts in writing or liability arising out of a written agree- 
ment, or a judgment or decree of any court, 6 years; recovery of real property, 20 years. Re- 
vivor : Part payment or new promise in writing. Redemption ; Lands sold on execution, 6 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 345 

months. Justices' Jurisdiction : $100. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay of Exe- 
cution: In superior court, under $500, 30 days; between $500 and $1,500, 60 days; over 
$1,500, 90 days. In district court, under $300, 2 months; between $300 and $1,000, 5 months; 
over $1,000,6 months. Married Women : Property of wife acquired before marriage, and 
afterward by gift, devise or descent, her separate property ; same with husband ; property other- 
wise acquired during coverture held in common; all, however, subject to control of husband; to 
avoid liability for husband's debts, wife must record inventory of her separate estate, duly exe- 
cuted. Interest: Legal, 10 per cent.; any rate by agreement in writing. Usury : No Law. 

WEST VIRGINIA. 

Exemptions: Parent or infant children of deceased parents may set apart personal estate, 
$200; mechanic or laborer, tools, $200; homestead as against debts created since August 22d, 
1872, $1,000; provided it was recorded as such before the debt was contracted. Limitation 
OF Actions : Store account, 3 years ; accounts concerning trade between merchants, 5 years ; 
contracts not in writing, or in writing, and not under seal, 5 years ; contracts under seal, 20 years, 
except that contracts executed after April 1st, 1869, whether under seal or not, 10 years; to 
recover land, 10 years. Revivor : Acknowledgment of debt or promise in writing to pay. 
Redemption : None for land sold under execution or mortgage ; for taxes, 1 year. Justices' 
Jurisdiction : $100, exclusive of interest. Witness : Party in interest may be. Stay of Exe- 
cution: Justice's judgments, $10 to over $50, 1 to 4 months. Married Women : Property of 
wife acquired at any time and from any source other than her husband, held to her sole and 
separate use; provided that the husband must join in conveyance of realty. Interest: Legal, 
6 per cent. Usury forfeits excess. 

WISCONSIN. 

Exemptions: Library, household furniture, etc., $200; firearms, $50; necessary team, cattle 
and utensils; I year's provisions ; tools or stock in trade of mechanic, miner or other person, 
$200; library and implements of professional man, $200; printing material, presses, etc., $1,500; 
homestead in country, 40 acres, or in town-plat y£ of an acre. Limitation of Actions : On 
contracts not under seal, 6 years; judgments of courts within the State and on sealed instru- 
ments, cause accruing within the State, 20 years; foreign judgments and specialties, cause accru- 
ing without the State, 10 years ; recovery of bonds, 20 years. Revivor : Part payment or new 
promise in writing; if by one joint debtor, it revives only as to him. Redemption: Of lands 
sold under execution, 2 years; mortgage, 1 year ; taxes, 3 years. Justices' Jurisdiction : $200. 
Witness: Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution : Only on justice's judgments; $10 
to over $50, exclusive of costs, 1 to 4 months. Married Women : Property of wife acquired 
at any time, from any source other than her husband, held to her sole and separate use and dis- 
posal. Interest: Legal, 7 per cent.; by contract in writing, 10. Usury forfeits all interest. 

WYOMING. 

Exemptions: Household furniture, provisions, etc., $500; tools, team, implements or stock 
in trade of mechanic, miner or other person, kept for his trade or business, $300; library and 
instruments of professional man, $300; homestead actually occupied as such by head of family, 
in country, 160 acres, in town, lot or lots 111 value $1,500. Limitation of Actions : On con- 
tracts not in writing, 4 years; upon specialty or agreement in writing, 5 years; on all foreign 
judgments or contracts made or incurred before debtor becomes resident, within I year after he 
establishes residence in Territory ; recovery of lands, 21 years. Revivor: Part payment or 
acknowledgment in writing. Redemption: Under mortgage, 6 months. Justices' Jurisdic- 
tion : $100. Witness: Neither interest nor crime disqualifies. Stay of Execution: Stay 
law repealed, except as to justice's judgments. Married Women : Vote, hold office, and con- 
trol separate property as though unmarried. Interest: Legal, 12 per cent.; any rate by agree- 
ment in writing. No usury law. 



34^ 



COLLECTION AND EXEMPTION LAWS. 



QUEBEC — CANADA. 

Exemptions: Limited amount of furniture, fuel, food, cattle, tools of trade, etc., etc. Limi- 
tation of Actions: For wages of domestics, or farm servants, I year; by teachers for tuition, 
board, etc., 2 years; notes, bills of exchange, claims of a commercial nature and contracts gen- 
erally, 5 years; contractor's warranty or recission of contracts, 10 years; judgments and mort- 
gages, 30 years. Jurisdiction of " Circuit Court" (Similar to justices' courts in United 
States): In country districts, $200 ; in Montreal and Quebec, $100. Witness: Party to suit 
cannot be witness in his own behalf, but may be examined by his adversary. Married Women : 
As a rule, unless modified by ante-nuptial contract, wife retains in her own right all the immov- 
able property possessed at time of marriage; the same with husband, constituting two separate 
estates ; all movables, brought in or acquired by each, constitute the third estate, called the 
community, controlled by husband. Interest : Legal, 6 per cent. ; any rate by stipulation. 

ONTARIO— CANADA. 

Exemptions: Furniture, farm stock, tools and implements of trade, $60; free grants and 
homesteads in districts Algoma and Nipissing and between the river Ottawa and Georgian Bay. 
Limitation of Actions : Contracts, notes and instruments not under seal, 6 years ; contracts 
under seal, mortgages, judgments, and to recover land, 10 years; to recover wild lands never in 
possession of crown, grantee as against person in possession, but not claiming under original 
grantee, 20 years. Revivor : Part payment or written acknowledgment. Division Court's 
Jurisdiction: $100. Witness: Party in interest may be. Stay of Execution: Only by 
appeal. Married Women: Every woman married since May 4th, 1859, without marriage 
settlement, holds all her property, real and personal, free from debts or control of husband, ex- 
cept as to property received from him during marriage; women married before May 4th, 1859, 
same rights as to real estate not then reduced to husband's possession ; husband must join wife 
in deed conveying her separate estate, otherwise she acts as feme sole. Interest : Legal, 6 per 
cent. ; any rate by agreement. 

NEW BRUNSWICK. 

Exemptions: Homestead act gives owner of his homestead exemption to value of $600; 
household effects to value of $60. Limitation of Actions : On contracts not under seal, 6 
years; contracts under seal, or judgments, 20 years. Revivor : Part payment or written acknowl- 
edgment. Courts' Jurisdiction: Magistrates up to $20; county courts from $20 to $200: 
supreme court from $200 upward. Witness : Party in interest may be. Married Women : 
The real and personal property belonging to a woman before or accruing after marriage, except 
such as may be received from her husband while married, shall vest in her and be owned by 
her as her separate property, and cannot be seized for husband's debts ; but he must join in any 
conveyance. If wife lives separate and apart from her husband, she can dispose of it as if un- 
married. Interest : Legal, 6 per cent. ; any rate by agreement. 

NOVA SCOTIA. 

Exemptions : The necessary wearing apparel and bedding of debtor and his family, and the 
tools and instruments of his trade or calling; one stove and his last cow. Limitation of AC- 
TIONS: On all contracts not under seal, 6 years; judgments and contracts under seal, 20 years; 
no arrear of dower, rent or interest can be recovered after 6 years. Revivor : Part payment or 
acknowledgment in writing. Courts' Jurisdiction : Magistrates up to $20; county courts from 
$20 to $200; supreme court from $200 upward. Married Women : All personal property 
owned by the wife at the time of marriage, or acquired by her in any manner afterwards (unless 
trusted for her sole benefit), becomes the property of the husband. She may hola real estate 
in her own name, but cannot make a conveyance without the consent of her husband. Interest : 
Legal rate, 6 per cent. 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



347 




The flower world is linked with all the finer sympathies of our nature. The 
sweet blossoms that cover the green wood are the delight of our childhood ; a 
bouquet is the best ornament of girlish beauty : the meetest offering from young 
and timid love. Flowers deck the chamber of old age, and are the last sad gift 
of sorrow to the dead. 

It was from the East that we obtained a language of perfume and beauty 
which bestows a meaning on buds and blossoms, though the Turkish and Arabic 
flower-language does not much resemble ours. It is formed, not by an idea or 
sentiment originating in the flower itself, but by its capacity for rhyming 
with another word; i. e., the word with which the flower rhymes becomes its 
signification. 

La Mottraie, the companion of Charles XII. , brought the Eastern language 
of flowers to Europe; but it was the gifted Lady Mary Wortley Montague who 
first told the English-speaking world how the fair maidens of the East had lent 
a mute speech to flowers, and could send a letter by a bouquet. Here is part 
of a Turkish love-letter sent by her in a purse to a friend. She says, speaking 
of it : "There is no color, no flower, no weed, no fruit, herb, pebble, or feather, 
that has not a verse belonging to it ; and you may quarrel, reproach, or send 
letters of passion, friendship, or civility, or even of news, without even inking 
your fingers." 

In the letter the following flowers are employed : 

Jonquil. — Have pity on my passion. 

Rose. — May you be pleased, and all your sorrows be mine. 
A Straw. — Suffer me to be your slave. 

The European flower-language was utilized, and almost formed, by Aime 
Martin ; and the earlier works on the subject were only translations or adapta- 
tions from the French : but English writers have a good deal altered and modi- 
fied it since ; and as new flowers come yearly to us from other lands, every 
fresh vocabulary may contain additional words or sentences, even as our own 
tongue grows by grafts from other languages. 

The vocabulary which is given below is believed to be complete in every 
respect. 



348 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



A very interesting correspondence may be maintained by means of bouquets. 
We give below several examples of this. The message is given and then the 
names of the flowers needed in the bouquet. 



May maternal love protect your early youth 
in innocence and joy ! 

Flowers needed. 

Moss Maternal love. 

Bearded Crepis Protect. 

Primroses Early youth. 

Daisy Innocence. 

Wood Sorrel foy. 

2. 

Your humility and amiability have won my 
love. 

Flowers needed. 

Broom . . Humility. 

White Jasmine Amiability. 

Myrtle Love. 

3- 

Let the bonds of marriage unite us. 
Flowers needed. 

Blue Convolvulus Bonds. 

Ivy Marriage. 

A few whole straws . . . Unite us. 



A Farewell. 
Farewell ! give me your good wishes. For- 
get me not. 

Flowers needed. 
Sprig of Spruce Fir. . .Farewell. 

Sweet Basil Give me your good \ 

wishes. I 
Forget-Me-Not Forget me not. 

5- 

Your patriotism, courage, and fidelity merit 
everlasting remembrance. 

Flowers needed. 

Nasturtium Patriotism. 

Oak leaves Courage. 

Heliotrope Fidelity. 

Everlasting, or, Immor- 
telles Everlasting remem- 
brance. 



A Red Rose 



/ love you. 



An Impertinence. 
Your insincerity and avarice make me hate 
you. 

Flozvers needed. 
Cherry Blossom, or, 

Foxglove... Insincerity, 

Scarlet Auricula Avarice. 

Turk's Cap Hatred. 

8. 

A Warning. 
Beware of deceit. Danger is near. Depart. 

Flowers needed. 

Oleander Beware. 

White Flytrap Deceit. 

Rhododendron Danger is near. 

Sweet Pea Depart. 

9- 

A Rebuke. 
Your frivolity and malevolence will cause 
you to be forsaken by all. 

Flowers needed. 

London Pride Frivolity. 

Lobelia Malevolence. 

Laburnum Forsaken. 

io. 

Be assured of my sympathy. May you find 
consolation ! 

Flowers needed. 

Thrift Be assured of my 

sympathy. 

Red Poppy Consolation. 

II. 

By foresight you will surmount your diffi- 
culties. 

Flowers needed. 

Hoi ly Foresight. 

Mistletoe You will surmount 

your difficulties. 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS 349 

If a flower be given reversed, its original signification is understood to be 
contradicted, and the opposite meaning to be implied. 

A rosebud divested of its thorns, but retaining its leaves, conveys the senti- 
ment, "I fear no longer; I hope ; " thorns signifying fears, and leaves hopes. 

Stripped of leaves and thorns, the bud signifies, " There is nothing to hope 
or fear." 

The expression of flowers is also varied by changing their positions. Place 
a marigold on the head, and it signifies "Mental anguish;" on the bosom, 
" Indifference." 

When a flower is given, the pronoun / is understood by bending it to the 
right hand ; thou, by inclining it to the left. 

"Yes," is implied by touching the flower given with the lips. 

" No," by pinching off a petal and casting it away. 

"I am," is expressed by a laurel-leaf twisted round the bouquet. 

" I have," by an ivy-leaf folded together. 

" I offer you," by a leaf of the Virginian creeper. 

THE VOCABULARY. 



Abecedary , Volubility. 

Abatina Fickleness. 

Acacia Friendship. 

Acacia, Rose or White Elegance. 

Acacia, Yellow Secret love. 

Acanthus The fine arts. Artifice. 

Acalia Temperance. 

Achillea Millefolia War. 

Achimenes Cupreata. . .Such worth is rare. 
Aconite (Wolfsbane). .Misanthropy. 

Aconite, Crowfoot Lustre. 

Adonis, Flos Sad memories. 

African Marigold Vulgar minds. 

Agnus Castus Coldness. Indifference. 

Agrimony Thankfulness. Grati- 
tude. 

Almond {Qommoxi). .. .Stupidity. Indiscretion. 
Almond (Flowering) . .Hope. 

Almond, Laurel Perfidy. 

Allspice Compassion. 

Aloe Grief. Religious su- 
perstition. 

Althaea Frutex (Syrian 

Mallow) Persuasion. 

Alyssum (Sweet) ..... Worth beyond beauty. 



Amaranth (Globe) .... Immortality. Unfad- 
ing love. 

Amaranth (Cocks- 
comb) Foppery. Affectation. 

Amaryllis Pride. Timidity. 

Splendid beauty. 

Ambrosia Love returned. 

American Cowslip. . . .Divine beauty. 

American Elm Patriotism. 

American Linden Matrimony. 

American Starwort. . . Welcome to a stranger. 

Cheerfulness in old 

age.- 

Amethyst Admiration. 

Andromeda Self-sacrifice. 

Anemone (Zephyr 

Flower) Sickness. Expectation. 

Anemone (Garden). . .Forsaken. 

Angelica Inspiration, or Magic. 

Angrec Royalty. 

Apricot (Blossom) . . . .Doubt. 

Apple Te??iptation. 

Apple (Blossom) Preference. Fa m e 

speaks him great and 
good. 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



Apple, Thorn Deceitful charms. 

Apocynum (Dogsbane) Deceit. 

Arbor Vitae Unchanging friend- 
ship. Live for me. 

Arum (Wake Robin). .Ardor. Zeal. 

Ash-leaved Trumpet 

Flower Separation. 

Ash Mountain Prudence, or With me 

you are safe. 

Ash Tree Grandeur. 

Aspen Tree Lamentation, or fear. 

Aster (China) Variety. Afterthought. 

Asphodel My regrets follow you 

to the grave. 

Auricula. Painting. 

Auricula, Scarlet Avarice. 

Austurtium Splendor. 

Azalea Temperance. 

Bachelor's Buttons. . . . Celibacy. 

Balm Sympathy. 

Balm, Gentle .Pleasantry. 

Balm of Gilead Cure. Relief. 

Balsam, Red Touch me not. Impa- 
tient resolves. 

Balsam, Yellow Impatience. 

Barberry Sharpness of temper. 

Basil Hatred. 

Bay Leaf / change but in death. 

Bay (Rose) Rhododen- 
dron Danger. Beware. 

Bay Tree Glory. 

Bay Wreath Reivard of merit. 

Bearded Crepis Protection. 

Beech Tree Prosperity. 

Bee Orchis Industry. 

Bee Ophrys Error. 

Begonia Deformity. 

Belladonna Silence. Hush ! 

Bell Flower, Pyra- 
midal Constancy. 

Bell Flower (small 

white) Gratitude. 

Belvedere I declare against you. 

Betony Surprise. 

Bilberry Treachery. 

Bindweed, Great Insinuation. Impor- 
tunity. 

Bindweed, Small Humility. 

Birch Meekness. 



Birdsfoot, Trefoil Revenge. 

Bittersweet; Night- 
shade. Truth. 

Black Poplar Courage. 

Blackthorn Difficulty. 

Bladder Nut Tree. .. .Frivolity. Amusement. 
Bluebottle (Centaury) .Delicacy. 

Bluebell Constancy. Sorrowful 

regret. 

Blue - flowered Greek 

Valerian Rupture. 

Bonus Henricus Goodness. 

Borage Blunt ness. 

Box Tree Stoicism. 

Bramble Lowliness. Envy. Re- 
morse. 

Branch of Currants. . . You please all. 

Branch of Thorns Severity. Rigor. 

Bridal Rose Happy love. 

Broom Humility. Neatness. 

Browallia Jamisonii. . . Could you bear poverty ? 

Back bean Calm repose. 

Bud of White Rose. . .Heart ignorance of love. 

B agios Falsehood. 

Bulrush Indiscretion. Docility. 

Bundle of Reeds, with 

their Panicles Music. 

Burdock Importun ily. Touch 

me not. 

Bur Rudeness. You weary 

me. 

Buttercup (Kingcup) . .Ingratitude. Childish- 
ness. 

Butterfly Orchis Gayety. 

Butterfly Weed Let me go. 

Cabbage Profit. 

Cacalia Adulation. 

Cactus Warmth. 

Calla ^Ethiopica ...... Magnificent beauty. 

Calceolaria / offer you pecuniary 

assistance, or I offer 
you my fortune. 

Calycanthus Benevolence. 

Camelia Japonica, Red . Unpretending excel- 
lence. 

Camelia Japonica, 

White Perfected Loveliness. 

Camomile Energy in adversity. 

Campanula Pyramida. .Aspiring. 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OE FLOWERS. 



351 



Canary Grass Perseverance. 

Candytuft Indifference. 

Canterbury Bell Acknowledgment. 

Cape Jasmine I am too happy. 

Cardamine Paternal error. 

Carnation, Deep Red. .Alas ! for my poor 
heart. 

Carnation, Striped Refusal. 

Carnation, Yellow Disdain. 

Cardinal Flower Distinction. 

Catchfly Snare. 

Catchfly, Red Youthful Love. 

Catchfly, White Betrayed. 

Cattleya Mature charms. 

Cattleya Pineli Matronly grace. 

Cedar Strength. 

Cedar of Lebanon Incorruptible. 

Cedar Leaf / live for thee. 

Celandine (Lesser) .... Joys to come. 
Cereus (Creeping) . . . .Modest genius. 

Centaury .Delicacy. 

Champignon Suspicion. 

Chequered Fritillary. . .Persecution. 
Cherry Tree, White . . . Good education. 
Cherry Tree, White. . .Deception. 

Chestnut Tree Do me justice. 

Chinese Primrose Lasting love. 

Chickweed Rendezvous. 

Chicory Frugality. 

China Aster Variety. 

China Aster, Double. . . / partake your senti- 
ments. 

China Aster, Single. . . I will think of it. 
China or Indian Pink. .Aversion. 

China Rose Beauty always new. 

Chinese Chrysanthe- 
mum Cheerfulness under ad- 
versity. 

Chorozema Val ium. . . . You have many lovers. 

Christmas Rose Relieve my anxiety. 

Chrysanthemum Red. . I love. 

Chrysanthemum, 

White Truth. 

Chrysanthemum, Yel- 
low Slighted love. 

Cineraria Always delightful. 

Cinquefoil Maternal affection. 

Circsea Spell. 

Cistus, or Rock Rose. .Popular favor. 



Cistus, Gum I shall die to-morrotv. 

Citron Ill-natured beauty. 

Clarkia The variety of your 

conversation delights 

me. 

Clematis Mental beauty. 

Clematis, Evergreen . .Poverty. 
Clianthus Worldliness. Self seek- 
ing. 

Clotbur Rudeness. Pertinacity. 

Cloves Dignity. 

Clover, Four-leaved. . .Be mine. 

Clover, Red Industry. 

Clover, White Think of me. 

Cobasa Gossip. 

Cockscomb, Amaranth. Foppery. Affectation. 

Singularity. 

Colchicum, or Meadow 

Saffron My best days are past. 

Coltsfoot Justice shall be done. 

Col umbine Folly. 

Columbine, Purple. . . .Resolved to win. 
Columbine, Red Anxious and trem- 
bling. 

Convolvulus Bonds. 

Convolvulus, Blue 

(Minor) Repose. Night. 

Convolvulus, Major . . .Extinguished hopes. 
Convolvulus, Pink .... Worth sustained by 
judicious and tender 
a feet ion. 

Corchorus Impatient of absence. 

Coreopsis Always cheerful. 

Coreopsis Arkansa .... Love at first sight. 

Coriander Hidden worth. 

Corn Riches. 

Corn, Broken Quarrel. 

Corn Straw Agreement. 

Corn Bottle Delicacy. 

Corn Cockle Gentility. 

Cornel Tree . .Duration. 

Coronella Success crown your 

7vishes. 

Cosmelia Subra The charm of a blush. 

Cowslip Pensiveness. Winning 

grace. 

Cowslip, American.. . .Divine beauty. 

Crab (Blossom) Ill-nature. 

Cranberry Cure for heartache. 



352 THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



Creeping Cereus Horror. 

Cress Stability. Power. 

Crocus Abuse not. 

Crocus, Spring Youthful gladness. 

Crocus, Saffron Mirth. 

Crown, Imperial Majesty. Power. 

Crowsbill Envy. 

Crowfoot Ingratitude. 

Crowfoot (Aconite- 
leaved) Lustre. 

Cuckoo Plant Ardor. 

Cudweed, American .. Unceasing remem- 
brance. 

Currant Thy frown will kill me. 

Cuscuta Meanness. 

Cyclamen Diffideiice. 

Cypress Death. Mourning. 

Daffodil Regard. 

Dahlia Instability. 

Daisy . Innocence. 

Daisy, Garden I share your sentiments. 

Daisy, Michaelmas. .. .Farewell, or after- 
thought. 

Daisy, Party-colored. .Beauty. 

Daisy, Wild / will think of it. 

Damask Rose Brilliant complexion. 

Dandelion Rustic oracle. 

Daphne Glory. Immortality. 

Daphne Odora Painting the lily. 

Darnel Vice. 

Dead Leaves Sadness. 

Deadly Night-shade. . .Falsehood. 

Dew Plant A serenade. 

Dianthus Make haste. 

Diosma Your simple elegance 

charms me. 

Dipteracanthus Spec- 

tabilis Fortitude. 

Diplademia Crassinoda You are too bold. 

Dittany of Crete Birth. 

Dittany of Crete, White Passion. 

Dock Patience. 

Dodder of Thyme. . . .Baseness. 

Dogsbane Deceit. Falsehood. 

Dogwood Durability. 

Dragon Plant Snare. 

Dragon wort Horror. 

Dried Flax Utility. 



Ebony Tree Blackness. 

Echites Atropurpurea. .Be warned in time. 
Eglantine (Sweetbriar) Poetry. I wound to 
heal. 

Elder Zealousness. 

Elm Dignity. 

Enchanters' Night- 

shade Witchcraft. Sorcery. 

Endive Frugality. 

Escholzia Do not refuse me. 

Eupatorium Delay. 

Everflowering Candy- 
tuft Indifference. 

Evergreen Clematis. . .Poverty. 

Evergreen Thorn Solace in adversity. 

Everlasting .Never-ceasing remem- 
brance. 

E verlasting Pea Lasting pleasure. 

Fennel Worthy all praise. 

Strength. 

Fern Fascination. Magic. 

Sincerity. 

Ficoides, Ice Plant. . . . Your looks freeze me. 

Fig Argument. 

Fig Marigold Idleness. 

Fig Tree Prolific. 

Filbert Reconciliation. 

Fir Time. 

Fir Tree Elevation. 

Flax Domestic indusl ry- 

Fate. I feel your 

kindness. 

Flax-leaved Golden- 
locks Tardiness. 

Fleur-de-lis Flame. I burn. 

Fleur-de-Luce Fire. 

Flowering Fern Reverie. 

Flowering Reed Confidence in Heaven. 

Flower-of-an-Hour. . . .Delicate beauty. 

Fly Orchis Error.' 

Flytrap Deceit. 

Fool's Parsley Silliness. 

Forget»Me-Not True love. 

Foxglove Insincerity. 

Foxtail Grass Sporting. 

Franciscea Latifolia. . .Beware of false friends. 
French Honeysuckle. .Rustic beauty. 
French Marigold Jealousy. 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



French Willow Bravery and humanity. 

Frog Ophrys Disgust. 

Fuller's Teasel Misanthropy. 

Fumitory Spleen. 

Fuchsia, Scarlet Taste. 

Furze, or Gorse Love for all seasons. 

Garden Anemone Forsaken. 

Garden Chervil Sincerity. 

Garden Daisy / partake your senti- 
ments. 

Garden Marigold Uneasiness. 

Garden Ranunculus. . . You are rich in at- 
tractions. 

Garden Sage Esteem. 

Garland of Roses Reward of virtue. 

Gardenia Refinement. 

Germander Speedwell . Facility. 

Geranium, Dark Melancholy. 

Geranium, Horse-shoe- 
leaf Stupidity. 

Geranium, Ivy Bridal favor. 

Geranium, Lemon .... Unexpected meeting. 

Geranium, Nutmeg.. . .Expected meeting. 

Geranium, Oak-leaved True friendship. 

Geranium, Pencilled.. .Ingenuity. 

Geranium, Rose- 
scented Preference. 

Geranium, Scarlet Comforting. 

Geranium, S i 1 v er- 

leaved Recall. 

Geranium, Wild Steadfast Piety. 

Gillyflower Bonds of affection. 

Gladioli Ready armed. 

Glory Flower Glorious beauty. 

Goat's Rue Reason. 

Golden Rod Precaution. 

Gooseberry Anticipation. 

Gourd Extent. Bulk. 

Grammanthus Chlora- 

flora Your temper is too 

hasty. 

Grape, Wild Charity. 

Grass Submission. Utility. 

Guelder Rose Winter. Age. 

Hand Flower Tree. . . . Warning. 

Harebell Submission. Grief. 

Hawkweed Quicksightedness. 

23 



353 

Hawthorn Hope. 

Hazel Reconciliation. 

Heartsease, or Pansy. . Thoughts. 

Heath Solitude. 

Helenium Tears. 

Heliotrope Devotion, or I turn to 

thee. 

Hellebore Scandal. Calumny. 

Helmet Flower 

(Monkshood) Knight-errantry. 

Hemlock You zvill be my death. 

Hemp Fate. 

Henbane Imperfection. 

Hepatica Confidence. 

Hibiscus Delicate beauty. 

Holly Foresight. 

Holly Herb Enchantment. 

H ollyhock A?nbition. Fecundity. 

Honesty Honesty. Fascination. 

Honey Flower Love sweet and secret. 

Honeysuckle Generous and devoted 

affection. 

Honeysuckle (Coral) . . The color of my fate. 
Honeysuckle (French) Rustic beauty. 

Hop .Injustice. 

Hornbeam Ornament. 

Horse Chestnut Luxury. 

Horlensia You are cold. 

Houseleek Vivacity. Domestic 

Industry. 

Houstonia Content. 

Hoya Sculpture. 

Hoyabella Contentment. 

Humble Plant Despondency. 

Hundred-leaved Rose. Dignity of mind. 

Hyacinth Sport. Game. Play. 

Hyacinth, Purple Sorrowful. . 

Hyacinth, White Unobtrusive loveliness. 

Hydrangea A boaster. 

Hyssop Cleanliness. 

Iceland Moss Health. 

Ice Plant Your looks freeze me. 

Imbricata Uprightness. Senti- 
ments of honor. 
Imperial Montague.. . .Power. 

Indian Cress. Warlike trophy. 

Indian Jasmine (Ipo- 

mcea) Attachment. 



354 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



Indian Pink (Double) .Always lovely. 

Indian Plum Privation. 

Iris Message. 

Iris, German Flame. 

Ivy Friendship. Fidelity. 

Marriage. 

Ivy, Sprig of, with 

Tendrils Assiduous to please. 

Jacob's Ladder Come down. 

Japan Rose Beauty is your only 

attraction. 

Jasmine Amiability. 

Jasmine, Cape Transport of joy. 

Jasmine, Carolina Separation. 

Jasmine, Indian I attach myself to you. 

Jasmine, Spanish Se?isuality. 

Jasmine, Yellow Grace and elegance. 

jonquil / desire a return of 

affection. 

Judas Tree Unbelief. Betrayal. 

Juniper Succor. Protection. 

Justicia The perfection of fe- 
male loveliness. 

Kennedia Mental beauty. 

King-cups Desire of riches. 

Laburnum Forsaken. P ensive 

Beauty. 

Lady's Slipper Capricious beatity. 

Win vie and wear 
me. 

Lagerstraemia, Indian. .Eloquence. 

Lantana Rigor. 

Lapageria Rosea There is no unalloyed 

good. 

Larch Audacity. Boldness. 

Larkspur Lightness. Levity. 

Larkspur, Pink Fickleness. 

Larkspur, Purple Haughtiness. 

Laurel Glory. 

Laurel, Common, in 

flower Perfidy. 

Laurel, Ground Perseverance. 

Laurel, Mountain Ambition. 

Laurel -leaved Magno- 
lia Dignity. 

Laurestina A token. 



Lavender Distrust. 

Leaves (dead) Melancholy. 

Lemon Zest. 

Lemon Blossoms Fidelity in love. 

Leschenaultia S pi en- 
dens You are charming. 

Lettuce Cold-hcartedness. 

Lichen Dejection. Solitude. 

Lilac, Field Humility. 

Liiac, Purple First emotions of love. 

Lilac, White Youthful innocence. 

Lily, Day Coquetry. 

Lily, Imperial Majesty. 

Lily, White Purity. Sweetness. 

Lily, Yellow Falsehood. Gayety. 

Lily of the Valley Return of happiness. 

Unconscious sweet- 
ness. 

Linden or Lime Trees. Conjugal love. 

Lint / feel my obligations. 

Live Oak Liberty. 

Liverwort. . Co?jfidence. 

Liquorice, Wild L declare against you. 

Lobelia Malevolence. 

Locust Tree Elegance. 

Locust Tree (green). . .Affection beyond the 
grave. 

London Pride Frivolity. 

Lote Tree Concord. 

Lotus Eloquen ce. 

Lotus Flower Estranged love. 

Lotus Leaf Recantation. 

Love in a Mist Perplexity. 

Love lies Bleeding. . . .Hopeless, not heartless. 

Lucern. Life. 

Lupine Voraciousness. 

Madder Calumny. 

Magnolia Love of nature. 

Magnolia, Swamp Perseverance. 

Mallow Mildness. 

Mallow, Marsh Beneficence. 

Mallow, Syrian Consumed by love. 

Mallow, Venetian Delicate beatity. 

Mallon Creeana Will you share my 

fortunes ? 

Manchineal Tree Falsehood. 

Mandrake Horror. 

Maple Reserve. 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



355 



Marianthus Hope for better days. 

Marigold Grief. 

Marigold, African Vulgar minds. 

Marigold, French Jealousy. 

Marigold, Prophetic. .Prediction. 
Marigold and Cypress .Despair. 

Marjoram Blushes. 

Marvel of Peru Timidity. 

Meadow Lychnis Wit. 

Meadow Saffron My best days are past. 

Meadowsweet Uselessness. 

Mercury Goodness. 

Mesembryanthemum. . .Idleness. 

Mezereon Desire to please. 

Michaelmas Daisy Afterthought. 

Mignonette Your qualities surpass 

your charms. 

Milfoil War. 

Milkvetch Your presence softens 

my pains. 

Milkwort Hermitage. 

Mimosa (Sensitive 

Plant) Sensitiveness. 

Mint Virtue. 

Mistletoe I surmount difficulties. 

Mitraria Coccinea Indolence. Dulness. 

Mock Orange Counterfeit. 

Monarda Amplexicau- 

lis Your whims are quite 

unbearable. 

Monkshood A deadly foe is near. 

Monkshood (Helmet 

Flower) Chivalry. Kn ig k t- 

errantry. 

Moon wort Forgetfulness. 

Morning Glory Affectation. 

Moschatel Weakness. 

Moss Maternal love. 

Mosses Ennui. 

Mossy Saxifrage Affection. 

Motherwort Concealed love. 

Mountain Ash Prudence. 

Mourning Bride Unfortunate attach- 
ment. I have lost all. 

Mouse-eared Chick- 

weed Ingenuous simplicity. 

Mouse-eared Scorpion 

grass Forget me not. 

Moving Plant Agitation. 



Mudwort Happiness. Tranquil- 
lily. 

Mulberry Tree (Black) I shall not survive you. 
Mulberry Tree (White) Wisdom. 

Mushroom Suspicion, or I can't 

entirely trust you. 

Musk Plant .. Weakness. 

Mustard Seed Indifference. 

Myrobalan Privation. 

Myrrh Gladness. 

Myrtle Love. 

Narcissus Egotism . 

Nasturtium Patriotism. 

Nemophila Success everywhere. 

Nettle, Common Sting- 
ing You are spiteful. 

Nettle, Burning Slander. 

Nettle Tree Conceit. 

Night-blooming Cereus Transient beauty. 
Night Convolvulus. . . .Night. 
Nightshade Falsehood. 

Oak Leaves Bravery. 

Oak Tree Hospitality. 

Oak (White) Independence. 

Oats The witching soul of 

music. 

Oleander Beware. 

Olive Peace. 

Orange Blossoms Your purity equals your 

loveliness. 

Orange Flowers Chastity. Bridal fes- 
tivities. 

Orange Tree Generosity. 

Orchis A belle. 

Osier Frankness. 

Osmunda Dreams. 

Ox eye Patience. 

Palm Victory. 

Pansy « . . Thoughts. 

Parsley Festivity. 

Pasque Flower You have no claims. 

Passion Flower Religious superstition 

when the flower is 
reversed, or Faith if 
erect. 

Patience "Dock Patience. 



356 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



Pea, Everlasting An appointed meeting. 

Lasting pleasure. 

Pea, Sweet Departure. 

p eac h Your qualities, like 

your charms, are 
tmequalled. 

Peach Blossom Tarn your captive. 

Pear Affection. 

Pear Tree Comfort. 

Penstemon Azureum. .High-bred. 

Pennyroyal Flee away. 

Peony Shame. Bashfulness. 

Peppermint Warmth of feeling. 

Periwinkle, Blue Early friendship. 

Periwinkle, White Pleasures of memory. 

Persicaria Restoration. 

Persimmon Bury vie amid Na- 
ture's beauties. 

Peruvian Heliotrope.. .Devotion. 

Petunia Your presence soothes 

me. 

Pheasant's Eye Remembratice. 

Phlox Unanimity . 

Pigeon Berry Indifference. 

Pimpernel Change. Assignation. 

Pine Pity. 

Pine-apple You are perfect. 

Pine, Pitch Ph ilosophy. 

Pine, Spruce Hope in adversity. 

Pink Boldness. 

Pink, Carnation Woman 1 s love. 

Pink, Indian, Double. .Always lovely. 
Pink, Indian, Single.. .Aversion. 

Pink, Mountain Aspiring. 

Pink, Red, Double. . . .Pure and ardent love. 

Pink, Single Pure love. 

Pink, Variegated Refusal. 

Pink, White Ingeniousness. Talent. 

Plantain White man's footsteps. 

Plane Tree Genius. 

Plum, Indian Privation. 

Plum Tree Fidelity. 

Plum, Wild Independence. 

Plumbago Larpenta. . .Holy wishes. 

Polyanthus Pride of riches. 

Polyanthus, Crimson.. . The heart's mystery. 

Polyanthus, Lilac Confidence. 

Pomegranate Foolishness. 

Pomegranate Flower. .Mature elegance. 



Poor Robin Compensation, o) an 

equivalent. 

Poplar, Black Courage. 

Poplar, White Time. 

Poppy, Red Consolation. 

Poppy, Scarlet Fantastic extravagance' 

Poppy, White Sleep. My bane. 

Potato Benevolence. 

Potentilla / claim, at least, your 

esteem. 

Prickly Pear Satire. 

Pride of China Dissension. 

Primrose Early youth and sad- 
ness. 

Primrose, Evening . . . .Inconstancy. 

Primrose, Red Unpatronized merit. 

Privet. Prohibition. 

Purple Clover Provident. 

Pyrus Japonica Fairies' 1 fire. 

Quaking-grass Agitation. 

Quamoclit Busybody. 

Queen's Rocket You are the queen of 

coquettes. Fashion. 
Quince Temptation. 

Ragged-robin Wit. 

Ranunculus You are radiant with 

charms. 

Ranunculus, Garden. . . You are rich in at- 
tractions. 

Ranunculus, Wild Ingratitude. 

Raspberry Remorse. 

Ray grass Vice. 

Red Catchfly Youthful love. 

Reed Complaisa7tce. Mzisic. 

Reed, Split Indiscretion. 

Rhododendron (Rose- 
bay) Danger. Beware. 

Rhubarb Advice. 

Rocket Rivalry. 

Rose Love. 

Rose, Austrian Thou ari all that zs 

lovely. 

Rose, Bridal . .Happy love. 

Rose, Burgundy Unconscious beauty. 

Rose, Cabbage Ambassador of love. 

Rose, Campion Only deserve my love. 

Rose, Carolina, Love is dangerous, 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



35 



Rose, China Beauty always new. 

Rose, Christmas Tranquillize my anx- 
iety. 

Rose, Daily Thy smile I aspire to. 

Rose, Damask Brilliant complexion. 

Rose, Deep Red Bashful shame. 

Rose, Dog Pleasure and pain. 

Rose, Guelder Winter. Age. 

Rose, Hundred-leaved Pride. 

Rose, Japan Beauty is your only 

attraction. 

Rose, Maiden Blush,. .If you love me you will 
find it out. 

Rose, Montiflora Grace. 

Rose, Mundi Variety. 

Rose, Musk Capricious beauty. 

Rose, Musk, Cluster . .Charming. 

Rose, Single Simplicity. 

Rose, Thornless Early attachment. 

Rose, Unique Call me not beautiful. 

Rose, White I am worthy of you. 

Rose, White 

(withered) Transient impressions. 

Rose, Yellow Decrease of love. 

Jealousy. 

Rose, York and Lan- 
caster War. 

Rose, Full-blown 
placed over t w o 
Buds Secrecy. 

Rose, White and Red 

together Unity. 

Roses, Crown of Reward cf virtue. 

Rosebud, Red Pure and lovely. 

Rosebud, White Girlhood. 

Rosebud, Moss Confession of love. 

Rosebud (Rhododen- 
dron) Beware. Danger. 

Rosemary Remembrance. 

Rudbeckia Justice. 

Rue Disdain. 

Rush Docility. 

Rye Grass Changeable disposition. 

Saffron Beware of excess. 

Saffron Crocus Mirth. 

Saffron, Meadow My happiest days are 

past. 

Sage Domestic virtue. 



Sage, Garden Esteem. 

Sainfoin Agitation. 

Saint John's Wort Animosity. 

Salvia, Blue Wisdom. 

Salvia, Red Energy. 

Saxifrage, Mossy Affection. 

Scabious Unfortunate love. 

Scabious, Sweet Widowhood. 

Scarlet Lychnis Sunbeaming eyes. 

Schinus Religious enthusiasm. 

Scotch Fir Elevation. 

Sensitive Plant Sensibility. 

Senvy Indifference. 

Shamrock Light-heartedness. 

Shepherd's Purse I offer you my all. 

Siphocampylos Resolved to be noticed. 

Snakesfoot Horror. 

Snapdragon Presumption, a Is i 

"No." 

Snowball Bound. 

Snowdrop Hope. 

Sorrel Affection. 

Sorrel, Wild Wit ill-limed. 

Sorrel, Wood Joy. 

Southernwood Jest. Bantering. 

Spanish Jasmine Sensuality. 

Spearmint Warmth of sentiment. 

Speedwell Female fidelky. 

Speedwell, Germander. Facility. 

Speedwell, Spiked. . . .Semblance. 

Spider Ophrys Adroitness. 

Spiderwort Esteem, not love. 

Spiked Willow Plerb. .Pretension. 

Spindle Tree Your charms are en- 
graven on my heart. 

Star of Bethlehem Purity. 

Starwort Afterthought. 

Starwort, American. . . Cheerfulness in old age 

Stephanolis Will you accompany 

me to the East ? 

Stock Lasting beauty. 

Stock, Ten Week Promptness. 

Stonecrop Tranquillity. 

Straw, Broken Rupture of a contract. 

Straw, Whole Union. 

Strawberry Blossoms. .Foresight. 

Strawberry Tree Esteem, not love. 

Sultan, Lilac I forgive you. 

Sultan, White Sweetness. 



358 



THE LANGUAGE AND SENTIMENT OF FLOWERS. 



Sultan, Yellow Contempt. 

Sumach, Venice Splendor. 

Sunflower, Dwarf.. . . .Adoration. 

Sunflower, Tall Haughtiness. 

Swallow-wort Cure for heartache. 

Sweet Basil Good wishes. 

Sweetbriar, American. . Simplicity. 
Sweetbriar, European. .1 wound to heal. 
Sweetbriar, Yellow. .. .Decrease of love. 

Sweet Pea Delicate pleasures. 

Sweet Sultan Felicity. 

Sweet William Gallantry. 

Sycamore Curiosity. 

Syringa Memory. 

Syringa, Carolina Disappointment. 

Tamarisk Crime. 

Tansy (Wild) I declare war against 

you. 

Teasel Misanthropy. 

Tendrils of Climbing 
Plants Ties. 

Thistle, Common Austerity. 

Thistle, Fuller's Misanthropy. 

Thistle, Scotch Retaliation. 

Thorn, Apple Deceitful charms. 

Thorn, Branch of Severity. 

Thrift Sympathy. 

Throatwort .... Neglected beauty. 

Thyme Activity or courage. 

Tiger Flower For once may pride 

befriend me. 

Traveller's Joy Safely. 

Tree of Life Old age. 

Trefoil Revenge. 

Tremella Nestoc Resistance. 

Trillium Pictum Modest beauty. 

Triptilion Spinosum.. .Be prude?it. 

Truffle Surprise. 

Trumpet Flower Fame. 

Tuberose Da ngerous pleasures. 

Tulip, Red Declaration of love. 

Tulip, Variegated Beautiful eyes. 

Tulip, Yellow Hopeless love. 

Turnip Charity. 

Tussilage (Sweet- 
scented) Justice shall be done you. 

Valerian An accommodating dis- 
position. 

Valerian, Greek Rupture. 

Venice, Sumach Intellectzial excellence. 

Splendor. 

Venus' Car Fly with me. 

Venus' Looking-glass. .Flattery. 

Venus' Trap Deceit. 

Verbena, Pink Family union. 

Verbena, Scarlet Unite against evil, or 

Church unity. 



Verbena, White Pray for me. 

Vernal Grass Poor, but happy. 

Veronica Fidelity. 

Veronica Speciosa. . . .Keep this for my sake. 

Vervain Enchantment. 

Vine Intoxication. 

Violet, Blue Faithfulness. 

Violet, Dame Watchfulness. 

Violet, Sweet Modesty. 

Violet, Yellow Rural happiness. 

Virginia Creeper / cling to you both in 

sunshine and shade. 

Virgin's Bower Filial love. 

Viscaria Oculata Will you dance with 

me ? 

Volkamenia May you be happy ! 

Walnut In tellect. Stratagem . 

Wall-flower Fidelity in adversity. 

Watcher by the Way- 
side Never despair. 

Water Lily Purity of heart. 

Water Melon Bulkiness. 

Wax Plant Susceptibility. 

Wheat Stalk Riches. 

Whin Anger. 

V* hite Jasmine Am lability. 

White Lily Purity and modesty. 

White Mullein Good nature. 

White Oak Independence. 

White Pink Talent. 

White Poplar Time. 

White Rose (dried). . .Death preferable to loss 
of innocence. 

Whortleberry Treason. 

Willow, Creeping Love forsaken. 

Willow, Water Freedom. 

Willow, Weeping.. . . .Mourning. 

Willow Herb Pretension. 

Willow, French Bravery and humanity. 

Winter Cherry Deception. 

Wisteria Welcome, fair stranger. 

Witch Hazel A spell. 

Woodbine Fraternal love. 

Wood Sorrel J°y- Maternal ten- 
derness. 

Wormwood Absence. 

Xanthium Rudeness. Pertinacity . 

Xeranthemum Cheerfidness under 

adversity. 

Yew Sorrow. 

Zephyr Flower Expectation. 

Zinnia Thoughts of absent 

friends. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



359 





1) 



Designed for the Use of the Writer, the Speaker, 
the Student, the Business Man, and the Gen- 
eral Reader. 



B. C. 
2324. 



2200 



I996. 
1921. 
1896. 
1856. 

1837. 
I729. 
I582. 



1571. 
149 1. 

I49I. 

"45. 1 ■ 

1352 
1273- 
1136. 
1 120. 
1 100 

1095 



Alleged beginning of Chaldean astro- 
nomical observations sent by Callisthe- 
nes to Aristotle; the earliest extant is 
of 720 B. c. 

(circa). The Hia dynasty in China 
founded. 

(circa). Cuneiform writing probably in 
use. 

Birth of Abraham. 
Call of Abraham. 
Isaac born. 

Kingdom of Argos founded. 

Birth of Jacob and Esau. 

Joseph sold into Egypt. 
Beginning of the chronology of the 
Arundelian marbles, which were brought 
to England in A. D. 1627. 

Moses born. 

The Passover instituted. Departure of 
the Israelites from Egypt. 
The law given from Mount Sinai. 
Death of Moses and Aaron. Joshua 
leads the Israelites into Canaan, 
to 1 193. The Judges. 
Rise of the Assyrian Empire. 
Samson slays the Philistines. 
Death of Samson. 

(circa). The Chow dynasty in China 
founded. 

Saul made King of Israel. 



B. C. 
1075 
1056. 

I055 
1048. 
1048 
1042. 
1023, 
1015, 
IOI2, 
IO06, 

975- 



971. 

957- 
906. 

901. 
900. 

897. 
896. 
895. 
884. 
878. 
776. 



Death of Samuel. 
Death of Saul and Jonathan. 
David King of Israel. 
David takes Jerusalem, 
to 1006. Tyre flourishes under Hiram. 
The Ark removed to Jerusalem. 
The revolt of Absalom. 
Death of David. Accession of Solomon. 
Solomon's Temple begun. 
Completion and dedication of Solomon's 
Temple. 

Death of Solomon. Revolt of the Ten 
Tribes. The kingdom of Israel estab- 
lished under Jeroboam. 

Shishak, King of Egypt, captures and 
plunders Jerusalem. 

Abijah, King of Judah, defeats the King 
of Israel. 

Israel is afflicted with a famine predicted 

by the Prophet Elijah. 
The Syrians besiege Samaria. 
Erection of the northwest palace of Nim- 

roud. 

Elijah translated to heaven. 
Death of Ahab, King of Israel. 
Miracles of Elisha the Prophet. 
Legislation of Lycurgus at Sparta. 
Carthage founded by Dido. 
Commencement of the Olympiads. First 
authentic date in Greek history. 



360 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



B.C. 

771. Palestine invaded by Pul, King of As- 
syria. 

758. Syracuse founded. 
753. Rome founded. 

747. Babylon independent under Nabonassar. 

743-723. First Messenian War. 

741. Pekah, King of Israel, lays siege to Jer- 
usalem ; 120,000 of the men of Judah 
are slain in one day. 

740. Ahaz, King of Judah, being defeated by 
Pekah, calls in the assistance of Tiglath- 
Piieser, King of Assyria, and becomes 
tributary to him. Israel is also made 
tributary to the same king. 

727. Religious reformation under Hezekiah, 
King of Judah. 

721. Samaria taken by Sargon, King of Assy- 
ria. End of the kingdom of Israel. 
Captivity of the Ten Tribes. Isaiah 
and Micah, prophets, in Judah. 

710. Sennacherib invades Judah, but the Lord 
destroys his army. 

698. Manasseh, King of Judah. Gross idolatry 
in Judah. ■ 

685-668. Second Messenian War, under Aris- 
tomenes. 

6S4. Archonship at Athens made annual. 
678. Samaria colonized by Assyrians. 
667-625. Reign of Assur-bani-pol, King of 
Assyria. 

659. Byzantium founded by Megarians. 
640. Religious reformation under Josiah, King 
of Judah. 

632. Invasion of Assyria by the Scyths. 

625. Fall of Nineveh. Babylon independent 
under Nabopolassar. 

624. Legislation of Draco, Archon at Athens. 

624. In repairing the Temple at Jerusalem, 
Hilkiah discovers the Book of the Law, 
and Josiah keeps a solemn Passover. 
Jeremiah prophet. 

610. Battle of Megiddo. Death of Josiah. 

605. Jeremiah's prophecy of the seventy years' 
captivity. Nebuchadnezzar takes Jeru- 
salem. Jehoiakim his vassal. 

602. Jehoiakim revolts from Babylon. 

598. Capture of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar. 
Second Captivity. 



B.C. 

597. Zedekiah made king over the remnant of 
Judah. 

594. Legislation of Solon at Athens. 

588. The Pythian games begin to be celebrated 
every five years. 

588. Jerusalem having rebelled against Baby- 
lon, is besieged by Nebuchadnezzar. 

586. Jerusalem taken and destroyed by Nebu- 
chadnezzar. End of the kingdom of 
Judah. 

585. Death of Periander, tyrant of Athens 

forty years. 
580. Copper money coined at Rome. 
579. Nebuchadnezzar takes Tyre. 
569. Egypt conquered by Nebuchadnezzar. 
560. Pisistratus tyrant of Athens. 
559. Anacreon begins to be known. 
559. Persian Empire founded by Cyrus. 
556. Birth of Simonides (died B. c. 467). 
554. Conquest of Lydia and capture of Croesus 

by Cyrus. 

549. Death of Phalaris, tyrant of Agrigentum. 

540-510. Era of Pythagoras. 

539 {cii'caY Marseilles founded by the Phoe- 
nicians. 

538. Cyrus captures Babylon. 

536. Cyrus ends the captivity of the Jews. 
Return of the first caravan to Jerusalem 
under Zerubbabel and Joshua. 

535. Rebuilding of the Temple. 

535. Thespis first exhibits tragedy. 

534. Tarquinius Superbus, King of Rome. 

532. Polycrates, tyrant of Samos. (Put to 
death B. c. 522.) 

529. Death of Cyrus. Accession of Cambyses. 

525. Conquest of Egypt by Cambyses. Birth 
of iFschylus (died B. C. 456). 

522. Death of Cambyses. 

521-485. Reign of Darius I. (Hystaspis) King 
of Persia. 

520. Decree of Darius for rebuilding the Tem- 
ple at Jerusalem. 

518. Birth of Pindar (died B. C. 439). 

515. Dedication of the Second Temple. 

510. Expulsion of the Tarquins from Rome. 
The Pisistratidse expelled from Athens. 
Rome and Athens republics. 

508. First treaty between Rome and Carthage. 



STATISTICAL 7ABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



361 



B. C. 

507-506. Conquest of Thrace, Pseonia, and 

Macedonia by Darius. 
500. Burning of Sardis by the Ionians and 

Athenians. 

497. Battle of Lake Regillus. First authentic 

date in Roman history. 
495. Birth of Sophocles (died B. c. 406). 
494. Tribunes at Rome. 

492. First Persian expedition, under Mardo- 
nius against Greece. 

490. Second Persian expedition, under Datis 
and Artaphernes. Victory of Miltiades 
at Marathon. 

4S5. Accession of Xerxes, King of Persia. 
Gelon tyrant of Syracuse. 

484. Recovery of Egypt by the Persians. Birth 
of Herodotus (died after B. c. 409). 

483. Ostracism of Aristides the Just by the 
Athenians. 

481. Expedition of Xerxes to Greece. 

4S0. Battle of Thermopylae — fall of Leonidas. 
Battle of Salamis — victory of Themis- 
tocles. Xerxes destroys Athens. First 
invasion of Sicily by Carthage. Defeat 
of the Carthaginians by Gelon at Hi- 
mera. Birth of Euripides (died B. c. 
406). 

480-450. Anaxagoras teaches philosophy at 
Athens. 

479. Occupation of Athens by Mardonius. 
Battles of Plataea and Mycale. Siege 
of Sestos. Departure of Xerxes from 
Greece. 

477. Beginning of the supremacy of Athens. 

474. Esther and Mordecai. 

471. Ostracism of Themistocles. Birth of 
Thucydides (died after B. c. 403). 

470. Victory of Cimon over the Persians at the 
Eurymedon. 

469. Pericles begins to take part in the public 
affairs of Athens. 

468. Birth of Socrates. Destruction of My- 
cenae by the Argives. 

466. Flight of Themistocles to Persia. Siege 
of Naxos. Battles at the Eurymedon. 

465. Death of Xerxes. 

464. Revolt of the Helots at Sparta. Third 
Messenian War, -which lasts ten years. 



B. C. 

460. Egypt revolts against Persia. (The re- 
volt is suppressed in 455.) Birth of 
Democritus and Hippocrates (both died 
in B. c. 357). 

459. Gorgias flourished. 

458. Commission of Ezra to rebuild Jerusalem. 

Birth of Lysias the orator (died 378). 

Cincinnatus dictator at Rome. 
457. Battle of Tanagra. 

456. The Long Walls of Athens completed. 

451. The first Decemvirate at Rome. Laws 
of the Twelve Tables. 

448. Tyranny of the second Decemvirate. Se- 
cession of the Plebs from Rome. Ab- 
dication of the Decemvirs. First Sacred 
War in Greece. 

447. Battle of Coronea. 

445. Thirty years' truce between Athens and 

Sparta concluded. 
444. Pericles becomes supreme at Athens. 

Birth of Xenophon about this time 

(died 359). Commission of Nehemiah. 

The walls of Jerusalem rebuilt. 
443-438. The Parthenon at Athens built by 

Phidias. 

442. New constitution at Rome — censors and 
military tribunes appointed instead of 
consuls. 

440-439. Siege and reduction of Samos by 
Pericles. 

436. Birth of Isocrates (died 338). 

431. Peloponnesian War begins, lasting twenty- 
seven years. Potidaea besieged by the 
Athenians (taken in 429). Death of 
Pericles. Rise of Cleon. Birth of 
Plato (died 347). 

430. The plague at Athens. 

42S. Revolt of Mytilene. 

427. Reduction of Mytilene. First Athenian 
expedition to Sicily. First comedy of 
Aristophanes exhibited. Siege of 
Platsea. 

423. Alcibiades begins to act in Athenian 

affairs. 
418. Battle of Mantinea. 
415. Expedition to Sicily under Nicias. 
414. Siege of Syracuse. 
413. Defeat and surrender of Nicias. 



362 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



B. C. 

412. First treaty between Sparta and Persia. 
Constitution of the Four Hundred at 
Athens. Intrigues of Alcibiades with 
the Persians. 

409. Second invasion of Sicily by the Cartha- 
ginians. 

407. Rhodes founded. 

406. Battle of Arginusse. Condemnation of 
the ten generals. Dionysius tyrant of 
Syracuse ; reigns thirty-eight years. 

405. Battle of yEgospotami. 

404. Athens taken by Lysander. End of the 
Peloponnesian War. Government of the 
Thirty Tyrants. Spartan supremacy. 
Death of Alcibiades. 

403. Thrasybulus restores democratic govern- 
ment at Athens. 

402. Birth of Phocion (died 317). 

401. Expedition of Cyrus the younger. Battle 
of Cunaxa. Death of Cyrus. Retreat 
of the Ten Thousand. 

401-384. Ctesias flourished. 

400. Malachi. 

399. Death of Socrates. 

398. Campaign and Peace of Dercyllidas. 

396. First Campaign of Agesilaus in Asia. 

394. Corinthian War begins. 

393. The Long Walls of Athens restored. 

392. Veii stormed by Hamillus. 

390. Rome taken by the Gauls. 

389 [circa). Birth of /Eschines. 

387. Peace of Antalcidas. Greek cities in 
Asia subjected to Persia. End of the 
Corinthian War. 

384. Birth of Aristotle. 

382. Seizure of the Cadmea at Thebes by 
Phoedibas. Olynthian War begins 
(ends 379). Birih of Demosthenes 
(died 322). 

380 [circa). Death of Aristophanes. 

379. Recovery of the Cadmea by Pelopidas. 

376. Victory of Chabrias over the Spartans in 
sea-fight off Naxos. 

372. Peace between Athens and Sparta. 

371. Victory of Epaminondas over the Spar- 
tans at Leuctra. Foundation of Mega- 
lopolis. 

370. Jason of Pherse assassinated. 



B. C. 

367. Embassy of Pelopidas to Persia. Aristotle 
goes to Athens, and remains with Plato 
twenty years. 

364. Licinian laws passed at Rome. Institu- 
tion of prastorship and curule aedileship. 
Plebeian consul elected. 363. 

362. Battle of Mantinea. Victory and death 
of Epaminondas. 

359. Philip King of Macedon. 

358. Beginning of the Social War. Siege of 
Chios and Byzantium. Amphipolis 
taken by Philip. 

357. Phocian (or Sacred War) begins. Delphi 
seized by Phocians. Expedition of 
Dion to Sicily. 

356. Birth of Alexander the Great. Temple 
of Diana at Ephesus burnt. Dion ex- 
pels Dionysius from Syracuse. 

355. End of the Social War. Independence 
of Rhodes, Cos, Chios, and Byzantium 
acknowledged by Athens. 

352. Demosthenes delivers his first Philippic. 

349-347. Olynthian War. Olynthus taken by 
Philip. 

346. Surrender of Phocis to Philip. End of 
the Sacred War. Philip admitted to 
the Amphyctionic Council. Dionysius 
recovers the tyranny. 

343. Conquest of Syracuse by Timoleon. Ex- 
pulsion of Dionysius. Embassy of De- 
mosthenes and others to Philip. 

342-341. Philip's expedition to Thrace. 

341. Birth of Epicurus (died 270). 

340. First Samnite War begins. Perinthusand 
Byzantium besieged by Philip. Victory 
of Timoleon over the Carthaginians at 
the Crimisus. 

338. Philip general of the Amphyctionic 
League. Battle of Chseronea. Greece 
subjugated. 

337-335. The Latin War. Supremacy of 
Rome over Latium. 

336. Murder of Philip. Accession of Alex- 
ander the Great. Accession of Darius 
Codomanus. 

335. Alexander destroys Thebes; is chosen 
generalissimo of the Greeks. 

334. Battle of the Granicus. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



363 



B. C 

333. Battle of Isus. Damascus taken and 
Tyre besieged by Alexander. 

332. Capture of Tyre and conquest of Egypt 
by Alexander. Alexandria founded. 

331. Battle of Arbela. Subjugation of Persia. 
Settlement of the Jews at Alexandria. 

330. Murder of Darius. Demosthenes' oration 
for the crown. 

327-325. Campaigns of Alexander in India. 
Voyage of Nearchus from the Indus to 
the Euphrates. 

323. Death of Alexander at Babylon. Second 
Samnite War; lasts twenty-one years. 

321. First war among the "successors of 
Alexander." The Romans surrender 
to the Samnites, and pass under the yoke 
at the Caudine Forks. 

320. Ptolemy takes Jerusalem. Jewish settle- 
ments in Egypt and Cyrene. 

315. Thebes rebuilt by Cassander. 

314. Palestine under Antigonus. 

313. Samnite victory at Lautulse. 

312. Battle ofGaza. Victory of Ptolemy and 
Seleucus over Demetrius Poliorcetes. 
Pyrrhus King of Epirus. Appius Clau- 
dius censor. Appian Way and Aque- 
ducts begun. 

304. Siege of Rhodes by Demetrius. 

301. Battle of Ipsus. Final division of Alex- 
ander's dominions. 

300 [circa). Chandrogupta (Sandracottus) 
reigns in India ; makes a treaty with 
Seleucus. Foundation of Antioch by 
Seleucus. 

299. Athens besieged and taken by Demetrius. 

298-290. Third Samnite War. 

295. Battle of Sentinum. 

287. Birth of Archimedes (died 212). 

286. The Hortensian Law passed at Rome; 

plebiscita declared binding on the whole 

people. 

284 {circa). Alexandrian Library founded by 

Ptolemy Soter. 
280. Achaean League established. Invasion 

of Italy by Pyrrhus. Birth of Chrys- 

sippus (died 207). 
279. Irruption of the Gauls into Greece. First 

Plebeian Censor at Rome. 



B. C. 

274. Battle of Beneventum. Pyrrhus defeated, 

leaves Italy. 
269. Silver money first coined at Rome. 
268. Berosus flourished. 
265. Rome supreme overall Italy. 
264. First Punic War begins. Chronology of 

Arundelian (Parian) marble ends. 
260. First Roman fleet launched. Victory of 

Duilius off Mylse. 
260-230 [circa). Reign of Asoka in India. 
256. Victory of Regulus at Ecnomos. Inva- 
sion of Africa. 
255. Defeat and capture of Regulus by the 

Carthaginians. Evacuation of Africa. 
250 [circa). Parthia becomes an independent 

kingdom under Arsaces. 
247. The Thsin dynasty in China founded. 
241. Defeat of Carthaginians by Catulus at the 

yEgates Insulae. End of the First 

Punic War. Atalus King of Pergamus. 
240. The plays of Livius Andronicus exhibited 

(the first) at Rome. 
238. Date of the decree of Canopus ; tablet of 

San. 

237. Conquest of Spain attempted by the 

Carthaginians. Seizure of Sardinia and 

Corsica by the Romans. 
235. The gates of the Temple of Janus at 

Rome shut for the first time since Numa. 
234. Birth of Cato Major (died 149). 
227. Cleomenic War begins. 
226. Reforms of Cleomenes at Sparta. 
225-220. The Gauls driven from Cisalpine 

Gaul. 

219. Antiochus overruns Palestine. Siege of 

Saguntum by Hannibal. Second Punic 

War begins. 
218. Hannibal marches from Spain across the 

Pyrenees and the Alps into Italy. 

Battles of the Ticinus and the Trebia. 
217. Hannibal passes the Apennines. Battle 

of Trasimene. The two Scipios sent to 

Spain. 

216. Battle of Cannae. Alliance of Hannibal 
with Philip II. of Macedonia. 

215. Great Wall of China built. 

214-212. Siege and capture of Syracuse by 
Marcellus. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



B. C. 

211. Defeat and death of the two Scipios in 
Spain. Capua recovered by Rome. 
Conquest of Judaea by Antiochus. 

211-205. First Macedonian War. 

207. Battle of the Metaurus ; Hasdrubal de- 
feated and slain by the Romans. Gold 
money first coined at Rome. 

204. Scipio conducts the war in Africa. Siege 
of Utica. 

202. Defeat of Hannibal at Lama. 

201. Treaty of peace between Rome and 
Carthage; end of the Second Punic 
War. 

200-197. Second Macedonian War. 
198. Flamininus proclaims liberty to the 
Greeks. 

197. Battle of Cynocephalae. Philip defeated 
by Flamininus. Palestine and Ccele- 
Syria conquered by Antiochus the 
Great, and confirmed to him by the 
peace with Rome. 

192. Philopcemen praetor of the Achaean 
League. 

192-190. War between the Romans and An- 
tiochus the Great. Battle of Magnesia. 

188. The laws and discipline of Lycurgus 
abolished by Philopcemen. 

184. Death of Plautus. 

183. Death of Hannibal and Scipio. 

179. Perseus King of Macedonia. 

172-168. Third Macedonian War. Battle of 
Pydna; victory of yEmilius Paulus 
over Perseus ; Macedonia made a 
Roman province, 142. 

168. Antiochus Epiphanes takes Jerusalem. 
Beginning of the Maccabaean war of 
independence. 

167. Judas Maccabaeus defeats the Syrians 
and occupies Jerusalem, except the 
Citadel. Rededication of the Temple, 
166. 

166. First comedy of Terence performed at 
Rome. 

166-145. Hipparchus flourishes. 

164. Death of Antiochus. He is succeeded 
by Antiochus V. Eupator, who takes 
Bethoura and besieges Jerusalem, but 
makes peace with the Jews. 



B. C. 

161. Victory of Judas Maccabaeus at Adosa. 
Embassy to Rome. Death of Judas. 
Alliance between Rome and Judaea. 

159. Death of Terence. 

149. Third Punic war begins. 

149-133. Lusitanian war. Viriathus com- 
mands the Lusitanians. Fall of Nu- 
mantia, 133. 

146. Rome declares war against the Achaean 
League. Carthage taken and destroyed 
by Scipio ; Corinth taken and destroyed 
by Mummius. Province of Africa con- 
stituted. 

144. The Tower of Zion taken by the Jews. 
First year of Jewish freedom. Rise of 
the Asmonaean dynasty. 

140. Simon made hereditary prince of the Jews. 

138. Birth of Sulla (died 78). 

134-132. Servile war in Sicily. 

133. Laws of Tiberias Gracchus passed at 
Rome. Gracchus murdered. King- 
dom of Pergamus bequeathed to Rome. 

121. Reforms of Caius Gracchus. He is mur- 
dered. 

116. Birth of Varro (died 28). 

113. The Teutones and Cimbri invade Gaul. 

111-106. The Jugurthine war — conducted by 

Metellus and Marius. 
109-101. War of Rome with the Cimbri and 

Teutones. 

109. Hyrcanus destroys the Samaritan temple . 

on Mount Gerizim. 
106. Birth of Pompey and of Cicero. 
102. Victory of Marius over the Teutones at 

Aquae Sextiae (Aix). 
101. Victory of Marius over the Cimbri at Ver- 

cellae. End of the war. 
100. Birth of Julius Caesar. 
95. Birth of Lucretius (died 55). 
90-88. The Social War in Italy. 
88. First Mithridatic War. Civil war of 

Marius and Sulla. Sulla occupies 

Rome. 

87. Marius retakes Rome. Proscription. 

86. Death of Marius. Athens stormed by 

Sulla. Birth of Sallust (died 34). 
84. Sulla makes peace with Mithridates. 
83. War with the Marian party in Italy. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



365 



B. C. 

82. Victory at the Colline gate. Occupation 
of Rome. Sulia dictator. Proscription. 

79. Retirement of Sulla. Dies in 78. 

79-72. Civil war of Sertorius in Spain ; and of 
Lepidus and Catulus in Italy. 

78. Alexandra Queen of Judaea. 

74-65. Third Mithridatic War. 

73-72. Victories of Lucullus. 

73-71. Servile war in Italy. Spartacus de- 
feated by Crassus. 

70. Consulship of Pompey and Crassus. Birth 
of Virgil (died 19). 

69. Victory of Lucullus over Tigranes. 

67. Caesar begins to take part in public affairs. 
Pompey subdues the pirates. 

66. Lucullus recalled. Pompey sent into 
Asia. Ends the war. 

64. Pompey reduces Syria to a Roman pro- 
vince. 

63. Jerusalem taken by the Romans. Birth 
of Augustus. Second conspiracy of 
Cataline. Orations of Cicero. 

60. Pompey, Caesar, and Crassus form the first 
Triumvirate. 

59. Birth of Livy (died A. D. 17). 

58. The Gallic War begins. 

55-54. Caesar invades Britain. Crassus plun- 
ders the Temple at Jerusalem ; is de- 
feated and killed by the Parthians, 53. 

52-51. Caesar's war with Vercingetonx. Mur- 
der of Claudius by Milo. 

51. Subjugation of Gaul completed. 

49. Civil war between Caesar and Pompey. 
Pompey driven from Italy. The Pom- 
peians defeated in Spain. Caesar dic- 
tator. 

48. Battle of Pharsalia. Murder of Pompey in 
Egypt. Caesar and Cleopatra. 

47. Caesar dictator again. War in Egypt. Par- 
tial destruction of the Library of Alex- 
andria. Caesar defeats Pharnaces at 
Zela. 

46. The African War. Battle of Thapsus. 
Death of Cato. Reformation of the 
Calendar by Caesar. His triumphs. 

45. War in Spain. Battle of Munda; defeat 
of the Pompeians. Caesar Paler Patrice 
Imperator, for life, Dictator. 



B. C. 

44. Assassination of Caesar. Flight of Brutus 

and Cassius. Antony master of Rome. 

Corinth and Carthage rebuilt. 
43. Battle of Mutina. Second Triumvirate — 

C. Octavius, M. Antony, M. Lepidus. 

Cicero put to death. Birth of Ovid 

(died A. D. 18). 
42. Battles of Philippi. Death of Brutus and 

Cassius. The Triumviri masters of the 

Roman world. 
41. Meeting of Antony and Cleopatra at 

Tarsus. 

40. Herod made King of the Jews. 

36. Sextus Pompeius driven from Sicily (put 

to death 35). Lepidus deprived of 
power. 

32. War between Octavius and Antony. 

31. Battle of Actium. Establishment of the 
Roman Empire. 

30. Deaths of Antony and Cleopatra. 

29. The Gates of Janus shut. 

27. Caesar Octavius is made Emperor and re- 
ceives the title of Augustus. 

17-7. Temple at Jerusalem rebuilt by Herod. 

15. Victories of Drusus over the Rhaeti. 

12. Invasion of Germany by Drusus. 

1 1-9. Campaigns of Tiberias in Pannonia and 
Dalmatia. 

4. Birth of Jesus Christ, according to Usher's 
system. Death of Herod. 

A. D. 

4-6. Campaigns of Tiberias in Germany. 

9. Destruction of Varus and three legions by 
the Germans under Hermann. 

14. Death of Augustus. Accession of Ti- 
berias. 

14-16. Campaigns of Germanicus in Germany. 
23. Influence of Sejanus. 
25 or 26. Pontius Pilate Governor of Judaea. 
27. Tiberias retires to Caprae. 

33. The Crucifixion, according to Eusebius. 

Lactantius, Augustine, Origen, and 
other authorities give A. D. 29 as the 
proper year. 

37. Accession of Caligula. Birth of Josephus. 

41. Claudius emperor. 

43. Expedition of Claudius to Britain. Suc- 
cesses of Aulus Plautius. 



3 66 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

47. London founded by the Romans. 

50. Defeat and capture of Caractacus; taken 

prisoner to Rome. 
54. Nero emperor. 

61. Insurrection of the Britons under Boadicea. 
Victory of Suetonius Paulinus. 

64. Rome on fire six days. Persecution of the 

Christians. 

65. (?) Deaths of St. Peter and St. Paul. 

Death of Seneca. 

66. Jewish War begins. 

68. Galba emperor. 

69. Otho, Vitellius, Vespasian, emperors. 

70. Jerusalem taken by Titus. 

71. The Gates of Janus closed. Triumph cf 

Vespasian and Titus. 
71-75. The philosophers expelled from Rome. 

78. Agricola commands in Britain. 

79. Titus emperor. Herculaneum and Pom- 

peii destroyed by an eruption of Vesu- 
vius. Death of Pliny the Elder. 

80. Advance of Agricola to the Tay. 

81. Domitian emperor. 

84. Agricola defeats the Caledonians and sails 

around Britain. 
86. Dacian War begins. 

90. The philosophers again expelled from 
Rome. 

95. Persecution of Christians. St. John ban- 

ished to Patmos. 

96. Nerva emperor. 

98. Trajan emperor. Plutarch flourishes. 

103-107. Subjugation of Dacia. 

1 14-1 17. Trajan's expedition to the East. 

117. Hadrian emperor. He abandons the 
conquests of Trajan. The Euphrates 
made the eastern boundary of the 
empire. 

120. Hadrian visits Gaul and Britain. 

121. Hadrian's wall built. 

130. Birth of Galen (died 200). 
132-135. Second Jewish War. Barchochebas 
leader of the Jews. 

138. Antoninus Pius emperor. The empire at 

peace. 

139. Conquests of Lollius Urbicus in Britain. 

Wall of Antoninus (Graham's Dyke) 
built. 



A. D. 

161. Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Verus joint 

emperors. 
163. Persecution of Christians. 
166. Martyrdom of Polycarp. 
167-178. War with the Marcomanni, Quadi,etc. 
169. Death of Verus. Marcus Aurelius sole 

emperor. 
I So. Commodus emperor. 

183. Successes of Ulpius Marcellus in Britain. 

184. Commodus takes the name of Britannicus. 

185. Birth of Origen (died 253). 
190-214. Tertullian flourished. 

193. Pertinax emperor ; is murdered. Didius 

Julianus buys the empire. Is opposed 
by Pescennius Niger and Septimius 
Severus. 

194. Severus sole emperor. 

196. Severus captures Byzantium after a siege 

of three years. 
198. Caracalla named Augustus. 
202. Persecution of the Christians. 
20S. Expedition of Severus to Britain. 
209. Invasion of Caledonia by Severus. His 

wall completed, 220. 

211. Death of Severus at York. Caracalla 

and Geta emperors. 

212. Geta murdered. 

214. First contact of the Romans with the 
Alamanni German tribes on the upper 
Rhine. 

217. Macrinus emperor. 

218. Elagabalus emperor. 

222. Alexander Severus emperor. 

226. Dissolution of the Parthian Empire. 
Foundation of the new Persian King- 
dom of the Sassanidae by Ardshir (Ar- 
taxerxes). 

231. Persian War begins. 

233. Triumph of Severus. 

235. Maximin murders Severus and succeeds 

to the throne. 

236. Persecution of the Christians. 

238. The Gordiani, Pupienus and Balbinus 
(jointly), and Gordianus III., emperors, 

242. Gordianus defeats Sapor, King of Persia. 

244. Gordianus murdered and succeeded by 
Philip the Arabian. 

249. Decius emperor. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



367 



A. D. 

250. Decius orders a persecution of the Chris- 

tians. First invasion of the empire by 
the Goths. 

251. Death of Decius and his son. Gallus 

emperor. 

252. A pestilence breaks out in the empire, 

and lasts fifteen years. 

253. Irruption of the Goths and Burgundians 

into Mcesia and Pannonia. First ap- 
pearance of the Franks in Gaul about 
this time. 

254. Valerian emperor. His son Gallienus 

associated with him. Persecution of 
the Christians. 

258. Trapezus taken by the Goths. 

259. Sapor ravages Syria. Valerian taken 

prisoner. 

260. Gallienus sole emperor. The Thirty 

Tyrants between 260 and 268. 

262. The Goths in Macedonia and Asia 

Minor. They destroy the Temple of 
Ephesus. Antioch taken by Sapor. 

263. The Franks invade Gaul. 

267. The Heruli invade Greece, and are 

repulsed by Dexippus. 

268. Claudius emperor. 

269. Claudius defeats the Goths in Mcesia. 

270. Aurelian emperor. Victories over the 

Goths and the Alamanni. 

272. Expedition of Aurelian to Palmyra. 

273. Capture of Palmyra and of Queen 

Zenobia. 

275. Tacitus emperor. 

276. Probus emperor. 

277. Probus drives the Alamanni from Gaul. 
282. Carus emperor. Expedition to the East. 
284. Diocletian emperor. 

286. Maximian joint emperor with Diocletian. 

Revolt of Carausius in Britain. 
289. Victory of Carausius over Maximian. 
292. Constantius and Galerius named Caesars. 

Division of the empire. 

296. Britain recovered by Constantius. 

297. Siege of Alexandria by Diocletian. Per- 

sian War. 

298. Constantius defeats the Alamanni near 

Langres. Defeat of Narses. 
303. Persecution of Christians by Diocletian. 



A. D. 

305. Abdication of Diocletian and Maximian. 

Constantius and Galerius emperors. 
Beginning of monasticism in Egypt 
under St. Antony. 

306. Death of Constantius at York. Constan- 

tine (the Great) proclaimed emperor by 
the troops. 

307. Revolt of Maxentius. Six emperors. 

Elevation of Licinius. 

311. Edict of Nicomedia to stop the persecu- 

tion of the Christians. 

312. Defeat and death of Maxentius. 

313. Defeat and death of Maximian. Edict 

of Milan, by Constantine and Licinius, 
for general religious toleration. 

314. War between the two emperors. 

323. Constantine sole emperor. 

324. Constantinople founded ; dedicated as 

the capital of the empire, 330 (or 334). 

325. First General Council of the Church 

meets at Nicrea. 

326. Athanasius Patriarch of Alexandria. Con- 

troversy with Alius. 

336. Death of Arius. 

337. Constantine II., Constans and Constan- 

tius II. joint emperors. 

338. Death of Eusebius. 

347. Synod of Sardica. 

348. Ulfilas Bishop of the Goths (died 388). 
350-352. Revolt of Magentius. Defeated by 

Constantius. 
357. Victory of Julian over the Alamanni at 
Argentoratum (Strasburg). 

361. Julian emperor. 

362. Julian recalls the banished bishops, and 

proclaims general religious toleration. 

363. Persian War. Julian killed. Jovian 

emperor. 

364. Valentinian and Valens joint emperors. 

Final division of the empire. 
367-369. Theodosius in Britain; aids Britons 

against Picts and Scots. 
370. The Saxons land on the coasts of 

Gaul . 

373. Death of Athanasius. 

375. War with the Quadi. Gratian Emperor 
of the West with Valentinian II. Inva- 
sion of the Huns. 



3^3 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

376. Valens allows the Huns to settle in 
Thrace. 

378. Constantinople threatened by the Goths. 

379. Theodosius the Great, Emperor of the 

East. 

3S1. Second General Council held at Constan- 
tinople. Pagan rites prohibited. 

382. Alaric King of the Goths. 

383. Revolt of Maximus in Britain. 

390. Final suppression of Paganism. Massa- 
cre at Thessalonica. Death of Gregory 
of Nazianzus. 

393. Honorius Emperor of the West. 

394. Theodosius master of the whole Roman 

world. 

395. Death of Theodosius. Arcadius Emperor 

of the East. The Huns invade the 
eastern provinces. Augustine made 
Bishop of Hippo (died 430). Alaric 
in Greece. Stilicho attains chief power 
under Honorius. 

396. The Britons ask aid of Honorius against 

the Picts and Scots. 

397. Deaths of Martin of Tours and Ambrose 

of Milan. 

398. Chrysostom Bishop of Constantinople 

(died 407). 
400. Alaric ravages Italy. 
403. Battle of Pollentia. Defeat of Alaric by 

Stilicho. 

406. The Vandals, Alani and Suevi invade 
Spain. 

410. Sack of Rome by Alaric. Death of 

Alaric. Pelagius begins to preach 
about this time. 

411. The Roman legions recalled from Brit- 

ain; final withdrawal about 418. 
414. Marriage of Ataulphus, King of the 
Goths, to Placidia, daughter of Theo- 
dosius the Great. Persecution of the 
Christians in Persia begins ; lasts thirty 
years. 

420. Death of St. Jerome. 

423. Death of Honorius at Ravenna. 



A. D. 

425. Administration of yEtius begins, lasting 
about thirty years. 

428. Nestorius Patriarch of Constantinople 

(banished 435). 

429. The Vandals under Genseric invade Af- 

rica. Death of Theodore, Bishop of 
Mopsuestia. 

431. Third General Council held at Ephesus. 
433. Attila King of the Huns. 

438. Theodosian Code published. 

439. The Vandals surprise Carthage. 

440. Leo I. (the Great) Bishop of Rome. 
442. Treaty of peace between Valentinian 

and Genseric. Attila in Thrace and 
Macedonia. 

446. Message of the Britons to yEtius for aid 

against the Saxons. 

447. Attila ravages the Eastern Empire. 

Theodosius concludes a treaty with 
Attila. 

449. The Robber-Council of Ephesus. Land- 

ing of the English in Britain. 

450. Death of Theodosius II. 

451. Invasion of Gaul by Attila. Victory of 

^Etius at Chalons. Fourth General 
Council held at Chalcedon. Monoph- 
ysite controversy begins. 

452. Invasion of Italy by Attila. Venice 

founded. 

453. Death of Attila. Dissolution of his em- 

pire. 

455. Sack of Rome by Genseric. Intercession 
of Leo. 

457. Hengist founds the Kingdom of Kent. 

461- 467. Rule of Ricimer. Severus nomi- 

nal Emperor. 

462- 472. Conquests of the Visigoths in Spain 

and Gaul. 
465. Great fire at Constantinople. 

475. Romulus Augustulus Emperor of the 

West (banished 476). 

476. Odoacer King of Italy. End of the 

Western Empire. Close of the period 
of Ancient History. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



369 




Showing the Most Important Events in the His- 
tory of the Principal Countries of the Modern 
World. 



A. D. 
1492. 



1497- 

1501. 
1506. 
1 5 12. 

15I3- 
1534- 



"54i. 

1565. 

1585. 

1607. 

1608. 
1614. 

1620. 

1627. 



Columbus sails from Spain, August 3. 
Columbus discovers the island of Gua- 
nahani, one of the Bahamas, which he 
named San Salvador, Oct. 12. He 
discovers Cuba, Oct. 28 ; and Hayti, 
Dec. 6. 

Cabot sent out by Henry VII. of Eng- 
land. He discovers Labrador. 
Negro slaves imported into Hispaniola. 
Death of Columbus, May 20. 
The coast of Florida discovered by 
Ponce de Leon. 

Balboa discovers the Pacific Ocean. 
35. Cartier, a Frenchman, explores the 
Gulf of St. Lawrence, and ascends the 
river to Montreal. 

De Soto conquers Louisiana, and dis- 
covers the Mississippi river. 
St. Augustine, in Florida, founded by 
the Spaniards. 

First English Colony founded on Roan- 
oke Island by Sir Walter Raleigh. 
Jamestown, the first permanent settle- 
ment of the English, founded. 
Quebec founded by the French. 
Settlement of New Amsterdam, or New 
York, by the Dutch. Settlements also 
in New Jersey. 

Plymouth, Mass., founded by the Pilgrim 
Fathers. Dutch vessel with first negro 
slaves entered James river. 
Delaware and New Jersey settled by 
the Swedes and Finns. 
24 



A. D. 

1632. Maryland settled by Irish Catholic 
emigrants under Lord Baltimore. 

1635. Connecticut settled by Hooker. Rhode 
Island settled by Roger Williams. 

1664. New Amsterdam captured by the Eng- 
lish, and named New York. 

1669. The Carolinas settled by the English. 

1682. Pennsylvania settled by the Quakers 
under William Penn. Louisiana set- 
tled by the French. 

17 1 7. New Orleans founded. 

1732. Georgia settled by Oglethorpe. 

1754. Kentucky settled by Daniel Boone. 

1759. Conquest of Canada by the English. 

1763. Canada formally annexed to the British 
dominions. 

1765. The Stamp Act passed, March 22. 
First Congress of the Colonies at New 
York. Resistance to the oppression 
of the mother country organized. 

1766. Repeal of the Stamp Act." 

1767. Parliament levies obnoxious duties on 
teas, paper, glass, etc., imported by the 
Colonies. 

1768. British troops sent to Boston. 
1770. Repeal of the duties on tea. 

1773. The cargoes of the tea-ships in Boston 
thrown into the harbor by masked 
men. 

1774. Boston Port Bill, March 25. Meeting 
of the first Continental Congress, at 
Philadelphia, Sept. 5. Congress issues 
a Declaration of Rights, Nov. 4. 



37° 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1775. Commencement of the Revolution. Bat- 
tle of Lexington, April 19. Perpetual 
union of the Colonies formed, May 20. 
Geo. Washington appointed command- 
er-in-chief of the Continental forces, 
May. Ticonderoga taken by the Amer- 
icans, May 10. Battle of Bunker Hill. 
Defeat of the Americans. Loss : Brit- 
ish, under Howe, 1,054; Americans, 
under Prescott, 453. Washington takes 
command of the American army at 
Cambridge, July 3. Continental fast, 
July 20. Falmouth burnt by the British, 
Oct. 17. 

1776. Jan. I. Destruction of Norfolk by the 
British. 

March 17. Boston evacuated by the 
British in consequence of the Ameri- 
cans having taken possession of Dor- 
chester Heights, which commanded the 
harbor. 

April 14. Washington's arrival at New 
York. 

July 4. Independence declared. _ Com- 
missioners sent by Congress to solicit 
a treaty with the French. 
Aug. 27. Battle of Flatbush, or Brook- 
lyn, on Long Island, Howe (loss 400) 
defeats Putnam and Sullivan (loss 
2,000). 

Sept. 15. New York evacuated by the 
Americans, " and possessed by the 
British. 

Oct. 28. Battle of White Plains, Howe 
(loss 300 or 400) defeats Washington 
(loss 300 or 400). 

Nov. 28. Washington's retreat beyond 
the Delaware. 

Dec. 12. Congress adjourns to Balti- 
more. 

Dec. 26. Battle of Trenton, Washington 
(loss 9) defeats Rahl (loss 1,000). 

1777. Jan. 3. Battle near Princeton, Washing- 
ton (loss 100) defeats Mawhood (loss 
400). 

Battle of Bennington, Vt., Stark (loss 
100) defeats Baum and Bremen (loss 
I 600). 



A. D. 

1777. Sept. II. Battle of Brandywine, Howe 
(loss 500) defeats Washington (loss 
1,000). 

Sept. 27. Philadelphia possessed by the 
British. 

Oct. 4. Battle of Germantown, Howe 
(loss 600) defeats Washington (loss 
1,200). 

Oct. 7. Second battle near Stillwater, 
Gates (loss 350) defeats Burgoyne (loss 
600). 

Oct. 17. At Saratoga. Surrender of 
Burgoyne, with 5,752 men, to Gates. 

1778. Feb. 6. Treaty with France. 

June 18. Philadelphia evacuated by the 
British. 

June 28. Battle of Monmouth, Wash- 
ington (loss 230) defeats Clinton (loss 
400). Count d'Estaing, with twelve 
ships of the line, six frigates, and 
French troops, arrives. 
Aug. 29. Battle on Rhode Island, Sul- 
livan (loss 211) defeats Pigot (loss 
260). 

Aug. 30. Americans retreat from Rhode 
Island. 

Dec. 29. Savannah taken by the British. 
July 5. New Haven plundered by the 
British. 

1779. July 7. Fairfield and Green Farms, in 
Ct., taken by the British. 

July 16. Stony Point taken by the 
Americans. 

1780. May 12. Charleston, S. C, taken by the 
British. 

Aug. 16. Battle near Camden, S. C, 
Cornwallis (loss 325) defeats Gates 
(loss 730). Arnold deserts. Andre 
executed. 

1 781. Jan. 17. Battle of Cowpens, Morgan 

(loss 72) defeats Tarleton (loss 800). 
Sept. 8. Battle of Eutaw Springs, Gen. 
Greene (loss 555) defeats Stewart (loss 
I,ioo). 

Sept. 6. Arnold burns New London. 
Oct. 19. At Yorktown. Surrender of 
Cornwallis, with 7,073 men, to Wash- 
ington. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



371 



A. D. 

1782. April 19. Independence of the United 
States acknowledged by Holland. 

1783. By Sweden, Denmark, Spain, and 
Prussia. 

Sept. 23. Peace with Great Britain. 

1784. Treaty of peace ratified by Congress, 
Jan. 4. 

1 785. John Adams sent to England as first 
Ambassador from the United States. 

1 786. Cotton introduced into Georgia. 

1 787. Constitution of the United States adopted. 

1788. Constitution ratified by all the States 
except Rhode Island and N. Carolina. 
Emancipation of slaves by the Quakers 
of Philadelphia. 

1789. The government organized under the 
constitution. George Washington elect- 
ed President of the U. S. 

1790. Death of Benjamin Franklin, April 17. 

1 79 1. Bank of the U. S. established. 

1792. Washington City chosen as the capital 
of the Republic. 

1793. Invention of the Cotton Gin by Whit- 
ney, resulting in the revolutionizing of 
the culture of cotton. 

1794. Washington's second term as President 
begins. 

1799. Death of Washington, Dec. 14. 

1800. The government removed to Washing- 
ton. 

1807. Trouble with England respecting the 
rights of neutrals. The Embargo. 

1808. Abolition of the Slave-trade. 

l3u. Nov. 7. Battle of Tippecanoe. Gen. 
Harrison defeats the Indians. Repara- 
tion made by the British for the attack 
on the Chesapeake. 

1 812. Additional force of 35,000 men author- 
ized. 

Detachment of militia not exceeding 

100,000 men authorized. 

June 12. War declared against Great 

Britain. 

June 23. British orders in council re- 
voked. 

July 12. Gen. Hull invades Canada. 
Aug. 16. Surrenders with 2,500 men to 
the British under Gen. Brock. 



A. D. 

1812. Aug. 13. The "Alert," a British ship 
of war, captured by the " Essex." 
Aug. 19. The " Guerriere," a British 
frigate, captured by the " Constitu- 
tion," Capt. Hull. 

Sept. Gen. Harrison takes command 
of the Northwestern army. 
Oct. 13. Queenstown attacked, unsuc- 
cessfully, by the Americans. 
Oct. 17. The "Frolic," a British ship, 
captured by the "Wasp." Both ves- 
sels afterwards taken by the " Poic- 
tiers," a British 74. 

Oct. 25. The " Macedonian," a British 

frigate, captured by the " United 

States," Commodore Decatur. 

Dec. 29. The "Java," a British frigate, 

captured by the " Constitution," Capt. 

Bainbridge. 

1813. Jan. 13. At the river Raisin, the British 
and Indians surprise and defeat Win- 
chester. After their surrender, most 
of the Americans are massacred by the 
Indians. 

Feb. 23. The " Peacock," a British 
ship, captured by the " Hornet." 
April 27. York, in Upper Canada, taken 
by the Americans. Gen. Pike killed. 
June I. The "Chesapeake" frigate 
taken by the British frigate "Shannon." 
Aug. 14. The U. S. brig "Argus" taken 
by the British ship " Pelican." 
Sept. 4. The " Boxer," a British brig, 
captured by the U. S. brig " Enter- 
prise." 

Sept. 10. The British fleet {of 63 guns) 
on Lake Erie captured by the Ameri- 
can fleet (of 56 guns), Commodore 
Perry. 

Oct. 5. Gen. Harrison, after having 
crossed into Canada, defeats and dis- 
perses the British army under Gen. 
Proctor, near the river Thames. 

1814. March 20. The frigate "Essex" cap- 
tured by two British vessels. 

April 29. The " Epervier," a British 
vessel, captured by the "Peacock." 
May 6. Oswego taken by the British. 



3/2 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1814. June 28. The " Reindeer," a British 
vessel, captured by the " Wasp." 

July 3. Fort Erie captured by the Amer- 
icans under Gen. Brown. 
July 6. Battle of Chippewa. Brown 
defeats Drummond. 

July 25. Battle of Bridgewater. Brown 

and Scott defeat Drummond and Rial. 

Aug. 24. Battle of Bladensburg. Ross 

defeats Winder. Enters Washington, 

and burns the public buildings. 

Sept. 1. The "Avon," a British vessel, 

captured by the " Wasp." 

Sept. 11. The British fleet on Lake 

Champlain (95 guns), Commodore 

Downie, captured by the American 

fleet (of 86 guns), Commodore Mac- 

donough, and their army defeated at 

Plattsburg by Gen. Macomb. 

Sept. 14. Attack on Baltimore. British 

defeated, and Gen. Ross killed. 

Dec. 24. Treaty of Peace with Great 

Britain signed at Ghent. 

1815. Jan. 8. Battle of New Orleans. Defeat 
of the British, with the loss of their 
leader, Gen. Packenham. 

Jan. 15. Capture of the frigate " Presi- 
dent " by the British frigate " En- 
dymion." 

Feb. 17. Treaty of Ghent ratified by the 
Senate. 

1817. Illinois admitted into the Union. 

1 81 8. Aug. 24. Foundation of the new Capitol 
laid at Washington. 

1819. The " Savannah," the first steam packet 
that crosses the Atlantic, makes a voy- 
age to Liverpool. 

1820. Passage of the Missouri Compromise. 

Florida ceded to the United States by 
Spain. Maine admitted into the 
Union. 

1 82 1. Missouri admitted into the Union. 

1822. The United States acknowledge the in- 
dependence of the South American 
Republics. 

1826. July 4. Death of Thomas Jefferson and 
John Adams. Convention with Great 
Britain concerning indemnities. 



A. D. 

1828. Passage of the Tariff Bill. Woollen 
manufactures protected. 

1829. Andrew Jackson, President. Opposes 
the project to re-charter the Bank of the 
United States. 

1830. Treaty with Turkey. 

1832. President Jackson vetoes the Bank Bill. 
New tariff measures passed. 

South Carolina nullification movement. 

1833. The President removes the public de- 
posits from the Bank of the United 
States. 

President Jackson begins his second 
term. 

1835. Great fire in New York. 

1836. The national debt paid. 

1837. Insurrection in Canada. Efforts to ex 
cite sympathy in the United States. 
Great financial crisis. 

1839. The banks suspend specie payments. 

1 84 1. Troubles with Canada. 

Resignation of all the members of the 
Cabinet but Mr. Webster. 

1842. The Webster- Ashburton Treaty. 
Settlement of the N. W. Boundary 
Question. 

1845. Annexation of Texas. 
War with Mexico. 

1846. May 8. Battle of Palo Alto. May 9. 
Battle of Resaca de la Palma. Amer- 
icans were victorious in both these en- 
gagements. 

New Mexico conquered and annexed to 
the U. S. 

1847. Feb. 22-23. Battle of Buena Vista. 
Mexicans defeated by Gen. Taylor. 
March 29. Capture of Vera Cruz by 

Gen Scott. 

April 18. Battle of Cerro Gordo. De- 
feat of the Mexicans. 
Sept. Capture and occupation of the 
city of Mexico by Gen. Scott. 

1848. Treaty with Mexico. Close of the war. 

1849. President Taylor forbids the fitting out 
of filibustering expeditions against 
Cuba. 

The French Embassador dismissed from 
Washington. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



373 



1850. Treaty with England for a transit way 
across Panama. 

1 85 1. Dec. 24. Congressional Library de- 
stroyed by fire. 

1852. Publication of " Uncle Tom's Cabin,'' 
by Mrs. Stowe. 

Dispute with England about the fish- 
eries. 

Expedition to Japan. 

1854. Treaty with Japan. 

Reciprocity Treaty with England; set- 
tlement of the Fishery Question, etc. 
May 24. Bill passed organizing Kansas 
and Nebraska as Territories, repealing 
the Compromise of 1820, which ex- 
cluded slavery from the entire Louisi- 
ana purchase. 

Massachusetts Aid Society send out set- 
tlers to Kansas. 

A. H. Reeder, of Pa., appointed Gov- 
ernor of Kansas. 

1855. July. Territorial Legislature of Kansas 
meets at Shawnee. 

Oct. 23. Free State men meet in con- 
vention at Topeka, and form a Free 
State constitution. 

Hostilities between the Free and Slave 
State settlers begin. 

Sioux Indians defeated by Gen. Harvey. 

1856. Mr. Crampton, the British Minister at 
Washington, dismissed. 

Fighting in Kansas. 

1857. Settlement of the Central American 

Question. 

The Dred-Scott Decision. 
Troubles with the Mormons. 

1858. Dispute with England respecting the 
right of search. 

Aug. Completion of the first Atlantic 
Telegraph. 

1859. The Island of San Juan, near Vancouv- 
er's Island, occupied by United States 
troops. 

Oct. 16. John Brown's Insurrection at 
Harper's Ferry. 

Dec. 2. Execution of John Brown. 

1860. Election of Mr. Pennington as Speaker 
of the House. 



A. D. 

1860. Abraham Lincoln elected President of 
the U. S. 

Dec. 20. South Carolina passes the 
" Ordinance of Secession," being the 
first Stale of the Union to secede. 

1861. Jan. 9. Mississippi secedes. 
Jan. 10. Florida secedes. 
Jan. II. Alabama secedes. 
Jan. 18. Georgia secedes. 
Jan. 26. Louisiana secedes. 
Feb. I. Texas secedes. 

Feb. 8. Provisional Government of Con- 
federate States adopted at Montgom- 
ery, Ala. : Jefferson Davis, of Miss., 
President. 

March 4. Abraham Lincoln inaugurated 
President of United States. 
April 12. Fort Sumter, Charleston har- 
bor, bombarded — being commence- 
ment of hostilities in the Civil War. 
April 19. Federal troops attacked in 
Baltimore, Md. 

May 6. Arkansas secedes from the 
Union. 

May 20. North Carolina secedes from 
the Union. 

June 8. Tennessee secedes from the 
Union. 

June 10. Battle of Big Bethel, Va. 
June 20. Virginia divided into two 
States — Virginia and West Virginia. 
July 4. Rich Mountain — Confederates 
under Pegram defeated by Rosecrans. 
July 7. Privateer " Sumpter" escapes 
to sea from New Orleans. 
July 13. Battle of Carrick's Ford, W. 
Va. Confederate Gen. Garnett killed. 
July 21. Battle of Bull Run. Union 
forces under McDowell defeated. 
Union killed and wounded, 1,490. 
Confederates, 1,593 killed and 
wounded. 

July 22. Gen. McClellan assumes com- 
mand of army in Virginia and on the 
Potomac. 

Aug. 2. Battle of Dug Spring, Mo., 
under Gen. Lyon. Southern forces 
defeated. 



374 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1861. Aug. 5. Battle of Athens, Mo., under 
Gen. Lyon. Confederates defeated. 
Aug. 10. Battle of Wilson's Creek, Mo. 
5,200 men under Gen. Lyon attack 
24,000 under Gens. McCulloch, Price, 
etc. Lyon killed. 

Aug. 16. President Lincoln's non-inter- 
course proclamation. 
Aug. 28. Gen. Butler and Commodore 
Stringham take Forts llatteras and 
Clark on North Carolina coast. 
Sept. 20. Battle of Lexington. Col. 
Mulligan defends for four days against 
26,000 Confederates, but is forced to 
surrender. 

Oct. II. Confederate privateer " Nash- 
ville " escapes from Charleston, S. C. 
Nov. I. Gen. Scott resigns command 
of army. Gen. McClellan succeeds 
him. 

Nov. 7. Commodore "Wilkes, of " San 
Jacinto," takes Southern Commission- 
ers, Mason and Slidell, from British 
steamer " Trent," in West Indian 
waters. 

Dec. 9. Kentucky admitted into Con- 
federate States. 

Dec. 18. Battle of Martinsburg, Va. 
Gen. Pope (Union) captures 1,300 
prisoners. 

1862. Jan. 13. Edwin M. Stanton, of Pa., 
becomes Secretary of War, Simon Cam- 
eron, of Pa., retiring. 

Jan. 19. Battle of Mill Springs, Ky. 
Zollicoffer defeated by Union troops 
under Gen. Geo. H. Thomas. 
Feb. 6. Fort Henry, on Tennessee 
river, captured by naval forces under 
Commodore A. H. Foote. 
Feb. 8. Roanoke Island, N. C, cap- 
tured by Gen. Burnside and Commo- 
dore Goldsborough. 

Feb. 16. Fort Donelson, Tenn., sur- 
rendered to Gen. Grant. 
Feb. 18. Confederate Congress meets at 
Richmond, Va. 

Feb. 22. Jefferson Davis inaugurated 
President of Southern Confederacy. 



A. D. 

1862. March 8. Battle of Pea Ridge, Ark. 
Gen. McCulloch killed. Confederate 
ram " Mernmac " sinks " Cumber- 
land " and " Congress," U. S. naval 
vessels, in Hampton Roads, Va. 
March 9. " Monitor" (U. S. iron-clad) 
attacks and drives " Merrimac " back. 
March 13. Battle of Winchester, Va. 
Union loss, 1 15 killed, 450 wounded; 
Confederate loss, 869 killed, wounded, 
and missing. 

April 6, 7. Battle at Pittsburg Land- 
ing. Grant, Union, commander. Gen. 
A. Sidney Johnston killed. Union loss, 
13,573 ; Confederate loss, 10,699. 
April 8. Capture of Island No. 10 by 
Union forces. 

April II. Fort Pulaski, Ga., surrendered, 
after three days' bombardment, to 
Union forces under Gen. Gilmore. 
April 24. Union fleet pass up the Mis- 
sissippi river and take New Orleans, 
passing Forts Jackson and Philip. 
May 5. Battle of Williamsburg, Va. 
May 13. Natchez, Miss., surrenders to 
Commodore Farragut. 
May 29. Battle of Seven Pines, Va. 
May 31. Battle of Fair Oaks. Union 
loss, 3,800 killed. 

June 26. Seven days' fight before Rich- 
mond, under McClellan. 
June 25. Second Battle at Fair Oaks. 
June 26. Mechanicsville. 
June 27. Gaines' Mills. 
June 28. Savage Station and Peach 
Orchard. 

June 30. White Oak Swamp. 

July I. Malvern Hill. Union army 

falling back. 

Aug. 9. Battle of Cedar Mountain, Va. 
Union forces, under Banks, lose 1,500 
killed, wounded, and missing. Con- 
federates under " Stonewall " Jackson. 
Aug. 24. Battle of Sulphur Springs, Va. 
Aug. 27. Fighting on Rappahannock 
under Pope ; Confederates under Ewell 
and Jackson. Union loss, 8,000 to 
10,000 men. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



375 



A. D. 

1862. Aug. 27. Battle of Kettle Run, Va. 
Aug. 29. Battle of Groveton, Va. 
Aug. 30. Second Battle of Bull Run. 
Sept. 1. Battle of Chantilly. Union 
Gen. Kearney killed. 

Sept. 1. Confederates cross Potomac 
into Maryland. 

Sept. 14. Battle of South Mountain, 
Md. Union loss, 2,325 killed, 
wounded, and missing, under Gen. 
Hooker. Union Gen. Reno killed. 
Sept. 15. Harper's Ferry surrendered, 
after three days' fighting. 
Sept. 17. Battle of Antietam. Union 
forces under Gen. McClellan; Con- 
federates under Gen. Lee. Union 
killed, 2,010. 

Sept. 19. Battle of Iuka, Miss. Union 
forces under Gen. Rosecrans. 
Sept. 22. President Lincoln issues 
preliminary Proclamation of Eman- 
cipation. 

Oct. 4. Battle of Corinth, Miss. Union 
Gen. Hickman falls. 
Oct. 8. Battle of Perryville, Ky. Union 
forces under Gen. Buell. Southern 
forces under Bragg. 
Oct. 30. Union Gen. O. M. Mitchel, 
astronomer, died at Beaufort, S. C. 
Nov. 3. La Grange, Tenn., occupied by 
Gen. Grant with Union forces. 
Dec. 13. Battle of Fredericksburg, Va. 
Union forces under Gen. Burnside de- 
feated. Union killed, 1,100; wounded, 
7,000. 

Dec. 14. Battle of Kingston, N. C. 
Confederates defeated by Union forces ; 
600 killed, wounded, and missing. 
Dec. 31. West Virginia admitted as a 
State of the Union. 

1863. Jan. 1. Battle of Murfreesboro. Union 
forces defeat Confederates. Union loss, 
killed and wounded, 9,000 ; Confeder- 
ate loss, 14,000 killed, wounded, and 
missing. 

Emancipation Proclamation of President 
Lincoln goes into effect, liberating all 
slaves in Southern States. 



A. D. 

1863. Jan. 11. U. S. steamer "Hatteras" 
sunk by Southern privateer "Alabama " 
off Texas. 

Battle of Arkansas Post. Union forces 
successful, losing 1,000 men killed, 
wounded, and missing. 
Jan. 17. Confederate ram "Atlanta" 
captured off Savannah, Ga., by Union 
monitor " Weehawken." 
Jan. 25. 1st U. S. Colored Regiment 
enrolled in South Carolina. 
May I. Port Gibson, on Mississippi 
river, taken by U. S. Grant. 
May 2, 3, 4. Fighting on Rappahan- 
nock, Va., between Union forces under 
Hooker and Confederates under Lee, 
about Chancellorsville, Va. Confeder- 
ate Gen. " Stonewall " Jackson killed. 
May 14. Battle of Jackson, Miss. ; cap- 
tured by Gen. Grant. 
May 17. Battle of Black River. 
May 21. Vicksburg besieged by Grant. 
May 27. Colored troops first brought 
into action at Port Hudson. 
June 6, 7. Battle at Milliken's Bend. 
Union loss, 3,000 killed and wounded. 
July 2, 3. Battle of Gettysburg, Pa. 
Gen. Lee defeated by Union forces 
under Gen. Meade. Union killed, 
wounded, and missing, 23,000. 
July 4. Vicksburg surrendered by Gen. 
Pemberton to Union forces under Grant. 
July 8. Port Hudson surrendered to 
Gen. Banks, and Natchez occupied by 
Gen. Grant — Mississippi river being 
thus opened to navigation. 
July 13, 14, 15. Anti-draft riots in New 
York. 2,000 rioters killed. 
Sept. 19. Battle of C h i c k a m a u g a . 
Union forces, under Rosecrans, fall 
back to Chattanooga. Union loss, 
10,000 killed, wounded, and missing. 
Dec. 8. President Lincoln issues Proc- 
lamation of Amnesty. 

1864. Feb. I. Draft of 500,000 men ordered 
by President Lincoln. 

Feb. 20. Disaster to Union forces in 
Florida under Gen. Seymour, 



37 6 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1864. March 12. Gen. U. S. Grant appointed 
Commander-in-chief of army of United 
States. 

March 15. President calls for 200,000 
men. 

April 8. Union expedition to Mansfield, 
La., foiled ; loss, 24 guns and 2,000 men. 
April 9. Union forces reinforced, and 
take 36 guns and 2,000 prisoners from 
Confederates. 

May 3— II. Severe fighting between 
Confederates under Lee and Union 
forces under Grant, in Virginia, in 
advance on Richmond. 
May 15. Battle of Resaca, Ga. 
May 28. Battle of Dalton, Ga. South- 
ern loss, 2,500 killed and 300 prison- 
ers ; Union loss, 300. 
June 5. Battle of Piedmont, Va. South- 
ern loss, 1,500 prisoners. 
June 18. Assaults on Petersburg, Union 
forces losing 10,000 men in four days. 
June 19. Confederate privateer "Ala- 
bama" sunk by the U. S. steamer 
" Kearsarge " off Cherbourg, France. 
June 24. Maryland abolishes slavery. 
June 28. Fugitive Slave Law of 1850 
repealed by Congress. 
July 22. Battle around Atlanta between 
forces under Hood, Confederate, and 
under Sherman, Union. 
July 30. Chambersburg, Pa., burned 
by General Stuart. 

Aug. 5. Great naval victory, under 
Farragut, at Mobile, Ala. 
Sept. 19. Battle of Winchester, Va. 
Sheridan captures 5,000 prisoners, 5 
guns and all the wounded. 
Nov. 8. President Lincoln re-elected. 
Andrew Johnson Vice-President. 
Nov. 16. Sherman commences his 
" March to the Sea." 
Dec. 15, 16. Battle of Nashville, under 
Gen. Thomas. Great victor}'. Con- 
federates under Hood retreat. 
Dec. 21. Savannah, Ga., occupied by 
Gen. Sherman, completing the " March 
to the Sea." 



A. D. 

1865. Jan. 15. Fort Fisher, N. C, captured 
by Gen. Terry and Commodore Porter. 
Feb. 17. Evacuation of Charleston, S. 
C, by Confederates. 
Feb. 18. Its occupation by Union forces. 
March 4. Re-inauguration of President 
Lincoln. 

March 18. Confederate Congress ad- 
journs for the last time. 
April 1. Desperate fighting commences 
before Richmond. Battle of Five Forks. 
Southern loss, 7,000; Union, 3,000. 
April 2. Gen. Grant advances upon 
Petersburg. Richmond and Petersburg 
evacuated during night of 2d. Confed- 
erates lose 9,000 prisoners. 
April 3. Richmond and Petersburg oc- 
cupied by Union forces. 
April 9. Lee surrenders to U. S. Grant 
at Appomattox C. H., Va. — Lee's army 
numbering 26,115 men. Flight of 
Jefferson Davis. 

April 10. Mobile evacuated by the Con- 
federates. 

April II. Montgomery, Ala., surren- 
dered. 

April 14. President Lincoln shot in 
Washington. 

April 15. President Lincoln dies. An- 
drew Johnson, of Tenn., Vice-President, 
takes oath of office as President. 
April 20. Macon, Ga., occupied by 
L T nion forces. Great amount of army- 
stores taken. 

April 26. Gen. Johnston's army, 27,500 
men, surrenders. 

May 10. Jefferson Davis captured at 
Irwinsville, Ga., with part of his Cab- 
inet. 

May 12. Engagement at Boco Chico 

between 500 Confederates and 400 

Union troops, being the last in the 

" War of the Rebellion." 

May 26. Gen. Kirby Smith surrenders 

ail his command (Trans- Mississippi 

army). 

May 29. Amnesty Proclamation of 
President Johnson. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



377 



A. D. 
1865. 



1866. 



1867. 



[868. 



1870. 



[871. 



1872. 



1873 



Tune 23. Proclamation opening all ports 
in Southern States, and ending block- 
ade. 

July 7. Execution of assassination con- 
spirators. 

Nov. 10. Execution of Capt. Wirz, the 
Anderson ville prison-commandant. 
Jan. 15. Death of Rufus Choate. 
Feb. 20. Passage of the Freedman's 
Bureau Bill over the President's veto. 
May 29. Death of Winfield Scott. 
Nebraska admitted into the Union. 
May 13. Jefferson Davis admitted to 
bail. 

Southern States organized as military 
districts. 

Impeachment, trial, and acquittal of 
President Johnson. 

Pacific Railway completed. 
Gen. Grant President. 

Ratification of the Fifteenth Amend- 
ment by the States. 
Aug. 14. Death of Admiral Farragut. 
Oct. 12. Death of Gen. R. E. Lee. 

Treaty of Washington with Great 
Britain. 

Oct. 8. Great fire at Chicago. 17,450 
buildings destroyed. Loss about $196,- 
000,000. 

Settlement of the Alabama Claims. 
Congress removes the political disabil 
ities of the Southern people. 
Re-election of President Grant. 
Nov. 9. Great fire at Boston. Loss 
about $78,000,000. 
Nov. 29. Death of Horace Greeley. 
Modoc War. 



A. D. 
1873- 



1875. 

1875. 
1876. 



[877 



1878, 
1S79 



Seizure of the " Virginius," and execu- 
tion of a number of her passengers by 
the Spanish authorities in Cuba. Sur- 
render of the " Virginius" to the United 
States by Spain, Dec. 12. Financial 
panic, commencing Sept. 12. 
Passage of the Act for the Resumption 
of Specie Payments in 1879. 
March 4. Colorado admitted into the 
Union. 

Centennial celebrations at Lexington, 
Concord and Bunker Hill. 
July 31. Death of Andrew Johnson. 
May 10. Opening of the Centennial Ex- 
hibition at Philadelphia. It closes, 
Nov. 10. 

July 2. Massacre of Gen. Custer and 
his command by the Sioux Indians. 
July 4. Completion of the First One 
Hundred Years of American Independ- 
ence. Great rejoicings throughout the 
United States. 

Nov. 7. Presidential election. Result 
disputed. 

Close of the Indian War. 

Jan. 25-26. The Electoral Commission 

Bill passed by Congress. 

Mar. 2. Rutherford B. Hayes declared 

President. 

Military rule discontinued in the 
Southern States. 
Great railroad riots. 

Yellow fever epidemic along the Lower 
Mississippi. 

Jan. 1. Resumption of specie payments. 
Mar. 4. Both Houses of Congress Dem- 
ocratic for the first time since 1861. 



Sit* Qmintin of (Jtonafa. 



A. D 

1497. John Cabot discovers the island of New- 
foundland. June 26. Reaches the 
coast of Labrador. July 3. Surveys 
Hudson's Bay and Gulf of St. Law- 
rence. 



A. D. 

1534. Cartier's expedition to the Gulf of St. 
Lawrence. 

1535 • Cartier's second voyage to Canada. 
Enters and names the St. Lawrence. 
Visits the sites of Quebec and Montreal. 



378 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1542. Roberval's expedition to the St. Law- 
rence. 

1598. De La Roche proceeds to Canada. His 

attempt at colonization unsuccessful. 
1600. Chauvin's trading voyages to Tadoussac. 

1603. Champlain's first expedition to the St. 
Lawrence. 

1604. Efforts of Des Monts to colonize Can- 
ada. Port Royal, on the Bay of 
Fundy, founded. 

1608. Des Monts sends Champlain to Canada. 
Quebec founded. 

l6l I. Return of Champlain to America. 
Montreal founded. Champlain su- 
preme in Canada. 

1613. Champlain explores the Ottawa river. 

1627. Cardinal Richelieu's scheme for col- 
onizing Canada. " The Company of 
One Hundred Associates " formed. 
War between England and France. 

1629. Quebec captured by the English. 
Champlain a prisoner. Is sent to 
England. 

1633. Champlain returns to Quebec with new 

settlers. 
1635. Death of Champlain. 

1637. Governor De Montmagny arrives in 
Canada. Island of Montreal settled. 

1638. First peace with the Iroquois. 

1647. Conversion of the Indians to Christianity. 
164S-1660. Wars with the Iroquois. 
1654. The Jesuits establish themselves among 
the Onondaga Iroquois. 

1663. Earthquake in Canada. Feb. 5. The 
French King assumes the control of 
the colony. 

1664. De Courcelles Governor. War with the 
Mohawks. 

1666. Mohawk village destroyed by the 
French. 

1667. Canada given to the French West India 
Company. 

1672. Count de Frontenac Governor. 
1674. Discovery of the Mississippi. 
1678. Expedition of La Salle. 

1681. Murder of La Salle. 

1682. De Frontenac recalled. 

1683. War with the Iroquois renewed. 



A. D. 

1689. Iroquois lay waste the island of Mon- 
treal. De Frontenac again appointed 
Governor. 

1690. French and Indians destroy the town of 
Schenectady in New York. Massacre 
of Salmon Falls. The British col- 
onies resolve to invade Canada. The 
British fleet makes an unsuccessful 
attack upon Quebec. 

1698. Death of De Frontenac. 

1700. Peace with the Iroquois. 

1 70 1. Settlement of Detroit. 

1709. Queen determines upon the conquest of 
Canada. 

1 7 10. Capture of Port Royal in Nova Scotia 
by the English. 

17 1 1. Unsuccessful effort of the English fleet 
to capture Quebec. 

1 7 13. Treaty of Utrecht. Newfoundland and 
Nova Scotia ceded to Great Britain. 

1744. Hostilities renewed between England 
and France. 

1745. Capture of Louisburg by militia of Mas- 
sachusetts. 

1749. De La Jonquille Governor of Canada. 
French encroachments in Nova Scotia. 

1752. The Marquis Duquesne Governor. He 
prepares for war with Great Britain. 
Virginia claims the Valley of the Ohio. 
The claim disputed by the French. 

1753. Hostilities with the English colonies 
begin. 

1755. Defeat of Braddock's army by the 
French and Indians. Defeat of Dies- 
kau at Lake George. French and 
Indians harass the frontier settlements 
of New York and Pennsylvania. 

1756. War between France and England. 
Montcalm sent to Canada. Takes 
Oswego. 

1757. Montcalm takes Fort William Henry on 
Lake George. 

1758. Capture of Louisburg by the English 
under General Wolfe. Montcalm de- 
feats Abercrombie at Ticonderoga. 
Bradstreet captures Fort Frontenac. 
Capture of Fort Duquesne by the Eng- 
lish under General Forbes. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



379 



A. D. 

1759- 



760. 



1761. 
1763. 

1768. 
1774- 

1775- 



1776. 
1784. 
1791. 

1794. 

1803. 



:8i 3 - 



1814. 



1816. 



1822. 



Capture of Fort Niagara by the British. 
French abandon Ticonderoga and 
Crown Point. Battle of the Plains of 
Abraham. Death of Wolfe and Mont- 
calm. Quebec surrendered to the 
British. 

De Levi endeavors to retake Quebec. 
Is unsuccessful. Capture of Montreal 
by the English. Surrender of Canada 
to Great Britain. Death of George II. 
of England. 

Canada formally ceded to Great Britain. 
General Murray appointed Governor of 
Canada. Introduction of English laws. 
Sir Guy Carleton Governor. Great fire 
in Montreal. 

Roman Catholic citizens of Canada con- 
firmed in their political rights and 
property. 

Commencement of the American War 

of Independence. Invasion of Canada 

by the Americans. Montgomery invests 

Quebec. Failure of a' tack ; his death. 

The Americans retreat from Canada. 

Settlement of Upper Canada. 

Canada is given a constitution, and is 

divided into two provinces. 

Toronto made the capital of Upper 

Canada. 

Slavery abolished in Canada. 
Second War between the United States 
and Great Britain. Capture of Detroit 
by the British. Americans carry 
Queenstown Heights. Death of Brock. 
Americans defeated at Frenchtown. 
Capture of Toronto and Fort George by 
the Americans. Perry's victory on 
Lake Erie. Defeat of Proctor at the 
Thames. Death of Tecumseh. 
Defeat of the British at Chippewa. Bat- 
tle of Lundy's Lane. Battle of Lake 
Champlain. Close of the war. 
Sir John Sherbroke Governor of Lower 
Canada. 

Duke of Richmond Governor of Lower 
Canada. 

Antagonism between the French and 
English inhabitants of Lower Canada. 



A. D. 

1817-1825. Political agitation in Upper Canada. 
Career of Robert Gourlay. Welland 
Canal incorporated, 1824. First agita- 
tion against the Orangemen, 1824. 

1825. Agitation in Upper Canada on the 
Alien Bill. 

1826. Mackenzie's printing office destroyed by 
a mob. 

1829. First agitation for responsible govern- 
ment in Upper Canada. 

1830. Lord Aylmer becomes Governor of 
Lower Canada. 

1832. Imperial duties surrendered to the 
Assembly. 

1835. The Pupinean party aim at a total sepa- 
ration from Great Britain. 

1837. Coercive measures of the British Parlia- 
ment. House of Assembly of Lower 
Canada refuses to transact business. 

1837-1838. Rebellion in Lower Canada. 

1837. Commercial crisis in Canada and the 
United States. Troops withdrawn from 
Upper Canada. Rebellion in Upper 
Canada begins. Rebels receive aid 
from sympathizers in the United States. 
Affair of the " Caroline." 

1538. Affairs of the "Anne" and the "Sir 
Robert Peele." End of the rebellion 
in Upper Canada. 

1539. Union of Upper and Lower Canada. 
Lord Sydenham Governor. 

1840. Settlement of the clergy reserves ques- 
tion. Responsible government estab- 
lished. Death of Lord Sydenham. 

1844. Government removed to Montreal. 

1S45. Creat fire at Quebec. 

1847. Lord Elgin Governor. Agitation over 
the Rebellion Losses Bill. 

1848. Increased agitation over the Rebellion 
Losses Bill. 

1849. Annexation to the United States advo- 
cated by the opposition. Great riots in 
Montreal. Destruction of the Parlia- 
ment house. Attack on Lord Elgin. 
The agitation subsides. 

1850. Reciprocity with United States urged. 

1 85 1. Construction of new railways. Cheaper 
postage rates. 



3 8o 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1852. Great fire at Montreal. Government 
removed to Quebec. 

1854. Close of Lord Elgin's administration. 
Prosperous condition of Canada. 

1855. Sir Edmund W. Head Governor. 

1856. Sir John A. Macdonald, the Attorney- 
General, becomes leader of the Con- 
servatives. The first railway accident 
in Canada. 

1857. Stringency in the money market caused 
by the mutiny in India. 

1858. Ottawa selected as the seat of the pro- 
vincial government. The opposition 
defeat this scheme. 

1S60. Visit of the Prince of Wales to Canada. 

1 861. Commencement of the Civil War in the 
United States. Fears of hostilities with 
that nation. Lord Monck Governor. 



A. D. 

1862. Death of Sir Allan M'Nab. 

1865. Great fire at Quebec. 

1866. Termination of the Reciprocity Treaty 
with the United States. The Fenian 
invasion. Mr. Gait's new tariff. 

1867. Formation of the Dominion of Canada 
by the confederation of Canada, New 
Brunswick and Nova Scotia. 

1870. Manitoba becomes a part of the Do- 
minion of Canada. 

1 87 1. British Columbia becomes a part of the 
Dominion of Canada. 

1872. Prince Edward's Island becomes a part 
of the Dominion of Canada. Lord 
Dufferin Governor-General. 

1878. The Marquis of Lome (son-in-law of 
Queen Victoria) appointed Viceroy of 
Canada. 



B. C. 

57. Divitiacus, King of the Suessones, in Gaul, 
said to have supremacy over part of 
Britain. 

55-54. Britain invaded by the Romans under 
Julius Caesar. 

A. D. 

47. Southern Britain reduced to subjection by 
the Romans under Vespasian 

50. Caractacus defeated by Ostorius. 

51. Caractacus carried in chains to Rome. 

61. Boadicea defeats the Romans; 70,000 
slain, and London burnt. Suetonius 
defeats her; 80,000 slain. 

78-84. Agricola conquers Anglesea, and over- 
runs Britain in seven campaigns, and 
reforms the government. 

120. The Emperor Adrian visits Britain. 

121. Adrian builds a wall from the Tyne to the 

Sol way. 

204. Southern Britain subdued and divided 
into two provinces by the Romans. 

208. Severus keeps his court at York, then 
called Eboracum. 

211. Severus finishes his wall, and dies at 
York. 



A. D. 

304. St. Alban and 17,000 Christians martyred, 

according to Bede. 
306. Constantius, Emperor of Rome, dies at 

York. 

402-418. The Romans gradually withdraw 

from Britain. 
429 or 449. The Saxons and Angles are called 

in to aid the natives against the Picts 

and Scots. 

455. Having expelled these, the Anglo-Saxons 
attack the Britons and drive them into 
Wales. 

457. The Saxon Heptarchy; Britain divided 
into seven or more kingdoms. 

506-542. The famous King Arthur said to reign. 

597. Arrival of St. Augustine in Britain. 

678. Cadwallader, last King of the Britains, 
reigns. 

828. The Saxon Heptarchy ends, and Egbert, 
King of Wessex, becomes King of Eng- 
land. 

871. Alfred the Great, King of England, is 
constantly engaged in wars with the 
Danes, until 896, when he vanquishes 
them. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



381 



A. D. 

890-896. Alfred forms a code of laws, organ- 
. izes a militia and a navy, causes surveys 
of the kingdom to be made, subdivides 
the country, and promotes education. 

937. Athelstane wins a great victory over the 
Danes, Scots, etc. 

1002. General massacre of the Danes by 
Ethelred. 

1003. It is avenged by Sweyne, King of Den- 
mark. Ethelred flees to Normandy. 

1017. Canute, the Dane, sole monarch. 

1042. The Saxon dynasty restored; Edward 
the Confessor, king. 

1066. Harold II. crowned, Jan. 6th. 
Invasion of the Normans. 
Battle of Hastings; the Normans vic- 
torious, and Harold slain, Oct. 14. 
William I. (the Conqueror) crowned 
King of England, Dec. 25. 

1070. The feudal system introduced. 

1076. Justices of the peace appointed. 

1077. Doomsday-Book compiled. 
1087. William II. crowned, Sept. 26. 
1096. The Crusades begin. 

1 100. Henry I. crowned; grants a charter re- 
storing the Saxon laws. 

1 106. Henry defeats his brother Robert, and 
gains Normandy. 

1 135. Stephen crowned. The friends of the 
Empress Maud, Henry's daughter, take 
up arms ; civil war ensues. 

1 138. Partisans of Maud defeated at the battle 
of the Standard, Aug. 22. 

1 139. Maud lands in England. Is successful 
against Stephen. Is crowned at Win- 
chester, March 3, 1 141. 

1 147. Maud is defeated, and retires to France. 

1 153. Concludes a peace with Stephen. 

1 154. Henry II. crowned, Dec. 19. 

1 164. Constitutions of Clarendon enacted. 

1 1 70. Becket, having become unbearable to 

the king, by reason of his arrogance, is 

murdered, Dec. 29. 
1 172. Ireland conquered by the English. 
1 176. England divided into six circuits for the 

administration of justice. 
1 181. Glanville makes a digest of English 

laws. 



A. D. 

1 189. Richard I. crowned, Sept. 3. Dreadful 
massacre of the Jews in London. 

1 191. Richard joins the Crusades. 

1 192. He defeats Saladin ; is made prisoner by 
Henry IV. of Germany ; is ransomed by 
his subjects for ^"400,000, in 1194. 

1 199. John crowned, May 27. 
1204. England loses Normandy. 
1208. The pope puts the kingdom under an 
interdict. 

1215. Magna Charta, June 15. 

1216. Henry III. crowned, Oct. 28. 
1 262-1 268. The Baron's War. 

1265. The first regular Parliament meets. 
1272. Edward I. crowned, Nov. 20. 
1283. Union of England and Wales. 

1296. Scotland subdued. 

1297. Scotland revolts. 

1307. Edward II. crowned, July 8. 

13 14. Edward defeated by Robert Bruce, at 
Bannockburn. 

1308. \ 

13 15. V Wars with the Barons. 
I325- ) 

1327. Edward III. crowned, Jan. 25. 
1333. Edward defeats the Scots at Hallidown 
Hill. 

1346. War with France; Edward victorious at 
Crecy. 

1347. Takes Calais. 

1350. Edward institutes the Order of the 
Garter. 

1356. Edward victorious at Poictiers, Sept. 
19. 

1362. The English language ordered to be 

used in legal proceedings. 
1377. Richard II. crowned, June 22. 
1381. Wat Tyler's insurrection crushed. 
1385. John Wycliffe dies. 
1399. Henry IV. crowned, Sept. 30. 
1403. Insurrection of the Welsh and the Per- 

cies. 

1413. Henry V. crowned, March 21. 

141 5. Henry invades France; wins the battle 

of Agincourt, Oct. 25. 
1420. Treaty of Troyes; Henry wins the 

French crown. 
1430. Henry VI. crowned at Paris, Dec. 



3§2 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1429-1431. The French, under the leadership 
of the Maid of Orleans, drive the Eng- 
lish from all their conquests in France 
except Calais. 

1461. Edward IV. deposes Henry VI. 

1455-147 1. The Wars of the Roses. 

147 1. Caxton introduces printing. 

1483. Edward V. king, April 9. Richard III. 
deposes him ; seizes the throne, June 25. 

1485. Henry VII. Richard is defeated in the 
battle of Bosworth Field, Aug. 22, and 
Henry becomes king. 

1486. Marriage of Henry to Elizabeth, daughter 
of Edward IV. 

1487. The Court of Star Chamber instituted. 

1488. The Yeomen of the Guard organized ; 
the nucleus of the standing army. 

1492. Henry sells the sovereignty of France. 
1492-1498. Insurrection of Perkin Warbeck. 

It is quelled. 
1509. Henry VIII. succeeds his father, April 

22. 

15 14. Wolsey's power begins. 

1520. Meeting of Henry and Francis I. of 
France, at the Field of the Cloth of 
Gold. 

1521. The pope styles Henry "Defender of 
the Faith." 

1530. Fall and death of Wolsey. 

1533. Henry divorces Catherine, and marries 
Anne Boleyn. 

1534. Henry is styled " Head of the Church." 
Authority of the Pope of Rome abol- 
ished in the kingdom. 

1535. Execution of Sir Thomas More. 

1536. Queen Anne Boleyn beheaded; the king 
marries Jane Seymour. 

1537. Death of Queen Jane Seymour. 
1537. Suppression of the monasteries. 

1539. The Six Articles adopted. Cromwell's 
Bible (the first authorized edition) 
printed. 

1540. Execution of Cromwell. Anne of Cleves 
divorced. 

1542. Queen Catherine Howard beheaded. 

1543. The title of "King of IreL.nd " con- 
firmed to the English sovereigns. Henry 
marries Catherine Parr. 



A. D. 

1547. Edward VI. succeeds to the throne. 

Somerset protector. 
1549. Somerset overthrown. 

1552. Somerset beheaded. The Reformation 
prospers. The Book of Common Prayer 
established. 

1553. Mary succeeds her brother Edward, July 
6. Restores the Roman Catholic reli- 
gion. 

1554. Lady Jane Grey beheaded. Marriage 
of the queen to Philip of Spain. Per- 
secution of the Protestants. 

1 555-1556. Bishop Latimer, Ridley, and 

Cranmer burned at the stake. The 

English martyrdoms. 
1558. Calais retaken by the French. 

Elizabeth accedes to the throne, Nov. 

17- 

Re-establishment of the Church of 
England. 

1568. Mary Queen of Scots takes refuge in 
England. 

1587. Execution of Mary of Scotland. 

1588. Defeat of the Spanish Armada. 
1 601. The Earl of Essex beheaded. 

1603. James I. (VI. of Scotland) succeeds 
Elizabeth, and unites the crowns of 
England and Scotland, March 24. 

1604. James assumes the title of " King of 
Great Britain." 

1605. The Gunpowder Plot. 

1 610. The present translation of the Bible 
completed. 

161 3. The Overbury murder. 

1616. Death of Shakespeare, April 23. 

1618. Sir Walter Raleigh beheaded. 

1607 to 1630. The English colonize the re- 
gions of North America claimed by 
them. ( 

1625. Charles I. succeeds to the throne, March 
27. 

1626. Lord Bacon dies. 

1628. The Duke of Buckingham murdered. 
1637. Hampden's trial respecting "ship 
money." 

1641. The troubles between the king and Par- 
liament result in the impeachment and 
execution of Lord Strafford. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



383 



A. D. 

1642. Arrest of the five members, Jan. 4. Be- 
ginning of the Civil War. Battle of 
Edgehill, Oct. 23. 

1643. Death of John Hampden. 

1644. The king's forces defeated at Marston 
Moor. 

1645. Archbishop Laud beheaded. Charles 
totally defeated at Xaseby. 

1646. The king takes refuge with the Scotch, 

who give him up to the Parliament. 
1649. Charles I. beheaded. 
1 65 1. Cromwell victorious at Worcester. Close 

of the Civil War. 
1653. Oliver Cromwell made Protector of the 

Commonwealth. 

1658. Death of Oliver Cromwell; his son 
Richard protector. 

1659. Richard Cromwell resigns. 

1660. Restoration of Charles II., May 29. The 
monarchy re-established. 

1662. Act of Uniformity passed. The Church 

of England restored. 
1665. The Plague in London. 
l656. The great fire of London. 

1674. Death of John Milton, Nov. 8. 

1675. Titus Oates' "Popish Plot." Many 
Roman Catholics executed; also in 
1679. 

1679. Passage of the Habeas Corpus Act. 
16S3. The Rye House Plot. Execution of 

Lord Russell, July 21, and Algernon 

Sydney, Nov. 21. 
1685. James II. mounts the throne, Feb. 6. 

Rebellion of the Duke of Monmouth. 

He is defeated at Sedgmoor, July 6. Is 

beheaded, July 15. 

1688. Trial and acquittal of the seven bishops. 
Landing of the Prince of Orange. Ab- 
dication and flight of James. 

1689. William III. and Mary proclaimed king 
and queen by Parliament, Feb. 13. 

1692. Beginning of the national debt. 

1694. Bank of England established. Queen 

Mary dies. 
1697. Peace of Ryswick. 

1 701. James II. dies in exile. 

1702. Anne succeeds to the throne, March 8. 
1704. Marlborough victorious at Blenheim. 



A. D. 

1707. Union of Scotland and England, as the 
" Kingdom of Great Britain." 

1 7 13. Treaty of Utrecht. 

1 7 14. George I. succeeds to the crown, Aug. I. 

1 7 1 5 . Rebellion in Scotland quelled. 
1720. The South Sea Bubble. 

1722. Death of the Duke of Marlborough. 

1727. George II. king, June 1 1. Death of Sir 
Isaac Newton. 

1746. Rebellion of the young pretender. His 
total defeat at Culloden, April 16. 

1752. New style of year introduced into Eng- 
land. 

1756. Beginning of the Seven Years' War. 
1 757- Clive's victories in India. 

1759. Capture of Quebec. Destruction of 
French power in Canada. 

1760. George III. mounts the throne, Oct. 25. 

1761. Peace of Paris. 

1775. Commencement of the American Revo- 
lution. 

1777. Royal Marriage Act. 

1778. Death of the Earl of Chatham. 
17S0. " No Popery " Riots. 

1782. England acknowledges the depend- 
ence of the United States. 

T786. Attempted assassination of the king by 
Margaret Nicholson. 

1792. First coalition against France. 

1794. Suspension of the Habeas Corpus Act. 
Howe's victory. 

1795. Acquittal of Warren Hastings. 

1 797. Cash payments suspended. Death of 
Edmund Burke. 

1798. Battle of the Nile. Habeas Corpus Act 
again suspended. 

1800. Hatfield attempts to assassinate the king. 

1801. Union of Great Britain and Ireland. 
Nelson's victory at Copenhagen. Peace 
of Amiens. 

1S03. War with France. 

1505. Battle of Trafalgar. Death of Nelson. 

1506. Death of William Pitt. 

1507. Orders in Council against the Berlin 
Decree. The African slave trade abol- 
ished. 

1S10. The king insane. Great financial 
crisis. 



3§4 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

i Si i. The Prince of Wales declared regent, 
Feb. 5. 

1812. Assassination of Mr. Perceval, the prime 
minister. Beginning of the second war 
with the United States. 

1 814. Peace with France. Peace with the 
United States. 

1 Si 5. The war with France renewed. Battle 
of Waterloo, and final overthrow of Na- 
poleon I. Peace with France. 

1817. Specie payments resumed. 

1819. Queen Victoria born, May 24. 

1820. George IV. crowned July 19, 1821. 
Trial of Queen Caroline. 

1 82 1. Death of Queen Caroline. 
1824. Death of Lord Byron. 
1825-1S26. The great commercial crisis. 

1828. Battle of Navarino. 

1829. Roman Catholic Relief Bill passed. 

1830. William IV. mounts the throne, June 
26. Opening of the Liverpool and 
Manchester Railway. 

1831. The new London bridge opened. The 
Reform Bill rejected by the Lords. 
Riots in Bristol. 

1832. Passage of the Reform Bill. 

1834. Slavery ceases in the colonies. 

1835. Corporation Reform Act passed. 

1837. Victoria succeeds to the throne. Han- 
over separated from Great Britain. 

1838. Queen Victoria crowned, June 28. 

1839. War with China. 

1840. Penny postage inaugurated. The queen 
marries Prince Albert of Saxe-Coburg, 
Feb. 10. Oxford's assault on the 
queen. 

1841. Birth of the Prince of Wales, Nov. 9. 

1842. John Francis attempts to kill the queen. 
Income tax established. Peace with 
China. 

1843. The queen visits France. 

1844. The Emperor of Russia and King of the 
French visit England. 

1845. Peel's new tariff. 

1846. Repeal of the Corn Laws. 

1848. Chartist Riots in London. 
1 848-1 849. Cholera in England. 

1849. The queen visits Ireland. 



A. D. 

1S50. Death of Sir Robert Peel. 

1 85 1. The first "Great Exhibition " opened. 
First gold arrives from Australia. 

1852. Death of Wellington, Sept. 14. 

1853. English and French fleets enter the 
Bosphorus. 

1854. Alliance between England, France, and 
Turkey. War with Russia. Crystal 
Palace opened by the queen. 

1855. Death of Joseph Plume, the historian. 
Visit of the Emperor and Empress of 
France to England. The queen and 
Prince Albert visit France. 

1856. Peace with Russia. War with China. 
War with Persia. 

1857. Beginning of the Indian mutiny. Great 
commercial crisis. It is relieved by the 
suspension of the Bank Charter Act of 
1844. 

1858. Marriage of the Princess Royal to Prince 
Frederick William of Prussia. Jewish 
disabilities removed. The India Bill 
passed. The government of the East 
India Company ceases, Sept. I. 

1859. England declares her neutrality in the 
war between Sardinia and France and 
Austria. Organization of volunteer 

. forces. Death of Lord Macaulay, 
Dec. 28. 

1860. Commercial treaty with France. Peace 
with China. 

The Prince of Wales visits the United 
States and Canada. 

1861. Death of the Duchess of Kent, the 
queen's mother. Seizure of Messrs. 
Mason and Slidell by the U. S. steamer 
" San Jacinto." They are released 
by the U. S. government. Death of 
Prince Albert, Dec. 14. 

1862. Great distress m the cotton manufactur- 
ing districts in consequence of the Civil 
War in the United States. 

1863. Marriage of the Prince of Wales. Death 
of Wm. M. Thackeray, Dec. 24. 

1864. Visit of Garibaldi. The Ionian Isles 
ceded to Greece. European conference 
at London on the Schleswig-Holstein 
question. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



385 



A. D. 
1865. 



1866. 
1867. 
1868. 



1869. 
1870. 



:S 7 



Death of Richard Cobden, April 2. 
Death of Lord Palmerston, Oct. 18. 
Important commercial treaty with 
Austria. 

Defeat of the Reform Bill. Cattle plague 
causes great loss. 

War with Abyssinia begins. Fenian 
outbreaks in Ireland. 
Successful termination of the Abyssinian 
War. The Death of King Theo- 
dore. 

Dis-establishment of the Irish Church. 
Measures adopted for the spread of 
primary education. Death of the Earl 
of Clarendon, June 26. Death of 
Charles Dickens, June 9. 
The Irish Church Dis-establishment 
Bill goes into effect. Meeting of the 
Alabama Claims Commission at 
Geneva. 



A. D. 
1872. 



1873- 

1874. 
1875. 

1876. 



:8 7 7. 



1879. 



Severe illness of the Prince of Wales. 
Passage of the Secret Ballot Act, Settle- 
ment of the Alabama claims. 

Abolition of tests in the Irish universities. 
Payment of the Geneva Award. 

Disraeli Prime Minister. 

Reopening of the Eastern Question. 
Visit of the Prince of Wales to India. 

Purchase of the Suez Canal. 

The Queen proclaimed Empress of 

India. 

Disraeli elevated to the peerage. 
England takes part in the Eastern 
Question. 

Great Britain expresses her disapproval 
of the Russo-Turkish war, but decides 
to remain neutral. 

Great commercial depression. 
War with Afghanistan. 

The Zulu War. 



B. C. 

600. Massilia, now Marseilles, founded by the 

Phocseans. 

390. The Gauls, under Brennus, defeat the 
Romans at the river Allia. Rome 
sacked by the Gauls. Defeat and ex- 
pulsion of the Gauls from Rome by 
Camillus. 

220. The Romans conquer Gallia Cisalpina. 
121-58. The Romans invade Gallia Transal- 
pina. 

123. Aix founded by the Romans. 

118. Narbonne founded by the Romans. 

58-50. Conquest of Gaul by Julius Caesar. 

41. Lyons founded. 

A. D. 

43. Claudius proscribes the religion of the 
Druids. 

120. Visit of the Emperor Adrian to Gaul. 
160. Christianity introduced. 
177 to 288. Christians persecuted at various 
periods. 

241. Aurelian defeats the Franks and their 
allies. 

306. Constantine proclaimed Emperor in Gaul. 
25 



A. D. 
357- 



360. 
3 6 3- 
378 



45i- 

464. 
475- 

476. 

486. 
496. 
507- 



558 



The barbarians desolate Gaul. Julian 
arrives to relieve it, and defeats the 
Alemanni at Strasburg. 

Julian proclaimed emperor at Paris. 

Death of the Emperor Julian. 

to 450. The Burgundians, Franks, Visi- 
goths, and others, invade and settle in 
Gaul. 

Aetius defeats the Huns under Attila in a 

great battle near Chalons. 
Childeric, the Frank, takes Paris. 
All Gaul west of the Rhone .ceded to the 

Visigoths. 

End of the Roman Empire, and establish- 
ment of the Kingdom of the Franks. 

Clovis defeats the Gauls at Soissones. 

Clovis embraces Christianity. 

Having conquered the country from the 
Pyrenees to the Loire, Clovis makes 
Paris his capital. 

The Salique Law ordained by Clovis. 
Death of Clovis. His four sons divide 
the monarchy between them. 
, Clotaire sole ruler in France. 



3 86 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

561. Death of Clotaire. His sons, four in 
number, divide the kingdom between 
them. 

584. The mayors of the palace the real rulers 

of France. 
613. Clotaire sole king. 

628. Dagobert the Great, the son of Clotaire, 
divides the kingdom between his two 
sons. 

714. Charles Martel, mayor of the palace, and 

the real ruler of France, over which he 

exercises despotic power. 
720. Charles Martel created " Duke of the 

French." Invasion of France by the 

Saracens. 

732. Crushing defeat of the Saracens by 

Charles Martel, near Tours. 
752. Pepin, the Short, son of Charles Martel, 

king. 

768. Pepin dies, and is succeeded by his two 
sons, Charlemagne and Carloman. 

800. Charlemagne crowned Emperor of the 
West by Pope Leo III. 

814. Louis I., Le Debonnaire, emperor, de- 
throned, but restored to his dominions. 

840. Charles the Bald king. 

875. Charles becomes emperor; is poisoned by 
Zedechias, a Jewish physician. 

877. Louis II., called the Stammerer, son of 
Charles the Bald, king. 

911. A part of Neustria granted to Rollo, as 
Normandy, by Charles the Simple. 

987. Hugh Capet king. 

996. Paris made the capital of all France. 

1060. Philip I. (the Fair) king. 

1 108. Louis VI., le Gros (the Lusty), king. 

1 135. Letters of franchise granted to cities and 
towns by Louis VI. 

1 146. Louis VII. joins the Crusades. 

1 180. Philip (Augustus) II. king. 

1 214. Philip defeats the Germans at Bouvines. 

1223. Louis VIII. king. 

1224. Louis frees his serfs. 

1226. Louis IX., called St. Louis, king. 

1250 to 1270. St. Louis defeats King Henry 
of England; joins the Crusades; cap- 
tures the city of Damietta, in Syria ; is 
made prisoner; finally dies before Tunis. 



A. D. 

1266. Naples and Sicily conquered by Charles 
of Anjou. 

1270. Philip III. (the Hardy) king. 

1285. Philip IV. (the Fair) king. 

1301-02. Philip quarrels with the pope. 

1307-14. Philip suppresses the Knights Temp- 
lar, and burns the Grand Master at 
Paris. 

1 3 14. Union of France and Navarre. Louis 
X. king. 

1 3 16. John I., a posthumous son of Louis X., 

king. Dies at the age of four days. 
1316. Philip V. (called "the Long") king. 
1322. Charles IV. king. 

1328. Philip VI. (founder of the House of 
Valois) king. 

1346. France invaded by the English. Philip 
defeated at Crecy by Edward III. 

1347. Edward III. takes Calais. 

1349. Dauphiny annexed to France. 

1350. John II. king. 

1356. John defeated at Poictiers by the Eng- 
lish, made prisoner and carried to Lon- 
don, where he dies. 

1364. Charles V. (called the Wise) king. 

1380. Charles VI. king. 

1407. The pope lays France under an inter- 
dict. 

141 5. The English defeat the French at Agin- 
court. 

1420. Henry V., of England, acknowledged 

heir to the kingdom. 
1422. Henry VI., of England, crowned at 

Paris, the Duke of Bedford acting as 

regent. 

1422. Charles VIII. king. The French, under 
the leadership of the Maid of Orleans, 
take up arms for their independence, in 
1429. 

1429. The Maid raises the siege of Orleans, 
May 8. Defeats the English at Patay, 
June 18. 

143 1. The Maid of Orleans burnt at Rouen. 
1434 to 1450. The English expelled from the 

entire kingdom except Calais. 
1461. Louis XL king. 

1464. " League of the Public Good " formed 
by the nobles against Louis XI. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



387 



A. D. 

1475. Invasion of France by Edward IV. of 

England. 
1483. Charles VIII. king. 
1494. Charles conquers Naples. 
1496. Charles loses his Neapolitan conquests. 
1498. Louis XII. king. 

1508. The League of Cambray against Venice. 
15 1 1. The pope (Julius II.) forms the Holy 

League against France. 
1513. France invaded by the English. Battle 

of Spurs; the French defeated. 
15 15. Francis I. king. 

1520. Interview of the Field of the Cloth of 
Gold between Francis and Henry VIII. 
of England. 

1521. War with Spain. 

1525. Battle of Pavia. Francis defeated and 
taken prisoner by the Emperor Charles 
v 

1529. Peace with Spain. 

1530. Persecutions of the Protestants com- 
menced. 

1 53 1. Royal printing press established. 

1544. War with England and Spain. Henry 

VIII., of England, invades France. 
1547. Henry II. king. 

1552. Metz successfully defended by the Duke 
of Guise. 

1558. The Duke of Guise takes Calais from the 
English. 

1559. Francis II. king. 

1560. Charles IX. king. 

1562. Religious wars. Massacre of the Protes- 
tants at Vassy by the Duke of Guise. 
Guise defeats the Huguenots at Dreux. 

1563. Duke of Guise killed at the siege of Or- 
leans. Temporary peace with the Hu- 
guenots. 

1567. Religious wars resumed. Huguenots 

defeated at St. Denis. 
1569. Huguenots defeated at Jarn< c and Mon- 

contour. 

1572. Marriage of Marguerite of Valois to 
Henry of Navarre. Massacre of St. 
Bartholomew, Aug. 24. 

1574. Henry HI. king. 

1576. The "Holy Catholic League" organ 
ized. 



A. D. 

1588. The Duke of Guise assassinated by order 
of the king. 

1589. Henry III. assassinated. Henry IV. 
king. 

1593. Henry IV, becomes a Roman Catholic. 
1598. Henry IV. promulgates the Edict of 
Nantes. 

1606-1610. Silk and other manufactures in- 
troduced into France. 

1610. Henry IV. assassinated. Marie de Med- 
ici regent. Louis XIII. king. 

1614. Louis assumes the exercise of the gov- 
ernment. 

1620. Navarre annexed to France. 
1624. Richelieu's reforms. Begins with the 
finances. 

1628. Rochelie surrenders, after a memorable 
siege. 

1634. The French Academy established by 
Richelieu. 

1642. Death of Richelieu. 

1643. Louis XIV. (four years of age) king. 
Anne of Austria regent. 

1643- 646. Mazarin, prime minister. Great 

victories of Marshal Turenne. 
1648 to 1653. Civil wars with the Fronde. 
1661. Colbert minister of finance. 
1 67 1. War with Holland. 

1685. Revocation of the Edict of Nantes. 
Terrible persecutions of the French 
Protestants follow. 

1686. Louis marries Madame de Maintenon. 
16S9. War with England. 

1697. Peace of Ryswick. 
1 701. War of the Spanish Succession. 
1704. French defeated at Blenheim by Marl- 
borough. 

1706. Defeat of the French at Ramillies. 
1713. Peace of Utrecht. 

171 5. Louis XV. king. The Duke of Orleans 
regent. 

1716. Great era of speculation. George Law's 
schemes. 

1743. French defeated at Dettingen. 
1746. Victories of Marshal Saxe. 
1748. Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle. 
1756. Commencement of the Seven Years* 
War. 



3 88 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



1757. Attempt by Damiens to assassinate Louis 
XV. 

1759. Capture of Quebec by the English. 
Canada lost to France. 

1762. Jesuits expelled from France. 

1763. The Peace of Paris. France cedes Can- 
ada to England. 

1774. Death of Louis XV. Louis XVI. king. 

1778. Louis XVI. aids America in its struggle 
for independence ; secretly at first. 

17S0. The torture abolished in legal proceed- 
ings. 

17S3. Peace with England. 

1787. Meeting of the assembly of notables. 

1789. Meeting of the States general, May 5. 
The deputies of the Tiers Ftat organize 
themselves as the National Assembly, 
June 17. Destruction of the Bastile. 
The French Revolution begins, July 14. 
The National Assembly change the 
royal title to " King of the French," 
Oct. 16. 

1790. Confederation of the Champs de Mars; 
the king takes the oath to the consti- 
tution, July 14. 

1 79 1. Death of Mirabeau, April 2. Flight of 
the king and queen. They are arrested 
at Varennes, June 21. Louis (now a 
prisoner) sanctions the National Con- 
stitution, Sept. 15. 

1792. First coalition against France. Com- 
mencement of the great wars, June. 
Battle of Valmy ; the Prussians defeated, 
and France saved from invasion, Sept. 
20. Attack on the Tuileries by the 
mob, Aug. 10. Massacres in the 
prisons of Paris, Sept. 2-5. Opening 
of the National Convention, Sept. 17. 
The convention abolishes royalty; de- 
clares France a republic, Sept. 20- 
22. 

1793. Louis XVI. beheaded, Jan. 21. War 
against England declared, Feb. I. In- 
surrection in La Vendee begins, March. 
Proscription of the Girondists. Begin- 
ning of the Reign of Terror, May 31. 
Charlotte Corday kills Marat, July 13. 
Execution of Marie Antoinette, Oct. 16. 



A. D. 

1793. The Duke of Orleans, Philippe Egalite, 
beheaded, Nov. 6. Madame Roland 
executed, Nov. 8. 

1794. Danton and others guillotined, April 5. 
Robespierre and seventy-one others 
guillotined, July 28. Close of the 
Reign of Terror. 

I79j. The Dauphin (Louis XVII.) dies in 
prison. The Directory, Nov. I. 

1796. Bonaparte wins the victories of Mon- 
tenotte, Mondovi, and Lodi, in Italy. 

1796. The conspiracy of Babceuf suppressed. 

1797. Pichegru's conspiracy fails. 

1797. Bonaparte's expedition to Egypt. De- 
struction of the French fleet near Alex- 
andria by Nelson. 

1799. Bonaparte returns from Egypt. De- 
poses the Council of Five Hundred, and 
is declared First Consul, Nov. 10. 

1800. Battle of Marengo. Great victory by 
Bonaparte over the Austrians. Attempt 
to kill the consul by means of an in- 
fernal machine, Dec. 24. 

1802. Peace with England, Spain, and Hol- 
land signed at Amiens, March 27. 
Legion of Honor instituted. Bona- 
parte made " Consul for life," Aug. 2. 

1803. Bank of France established. War with 
England. 

1804. Conspiracy of Moreau and Pichegru 
against Bonaparte fails. Execution of 
the Duke d'Enghien. The empire 
formed. Napoleon proclaimed emperor, 
May 18. 

1805. Napoleon crowned King of Italy, May 
26. Battle of Trafalgar. Destruction 
of the French fleet, Oct. 21. Battle of 
Austerlitz. Austria humbled, Dec. 2. 

1806. Defeat of Prussians at Jena, Oct. 14. 

1808. New nobility of France created. 

1809. Divorce of the Empiess Josephine. 
Napoleon defeated at Aspern and 
Essling. Victorious at Wagram. 

1810. Union of Holland with France. 

181 2. War with Russia. Napoleon invades 
Russia. Great victory of the French 
at Borodino, Sept. 7. Disastrous 
retreat of the French from Moscow. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



389 



A. D. 

1813. Alliance of Austria, Russia, and Prussia 
against Napoleon. Battle of Leipzig. 
Napoleon defeated, Oct. 1 6-1 8. The 
Allies invade France from the Rhine; 
the English from Spain. 

1 814. Surrender of Paris to the Allies, March 
31. Abdication of Napoleon, April 5. 
Napoleon goes to Elba, May 3. Louis 
XVIII. enters Paris, May 3. The 
Bourbon Dynasty restored. The Consti- 
tutional Charter established, June 4-10. 

181 5. Napoleon leaves Elba; lands at Cannes, 
March I, and proceeds to Paris. Is 
joined by all the army. The Allies 
form a league for his destruction, March 
25. Napoleon abolishes the Slave 
Trade, March 29. Leaves Paris for the 
army, June 12. Battle of Waterloo. 
Final overthrow of Napoleon, June iS. 
Napoleon reaches Paris, June 20. Ab- 
dicates in favor of his son, June 22. 
Reaches Rochefort, where he intends to 
embark for America, July 3. Entry of 
Louis XVIII. into Paris, July 3. Na- 
poleon goes on board the " Bellero- 
phon " and claims the " hospitality " of 
England, July 15. Upon reaching Eng- 
land is transferred to the " Northumber- 
land," and sent a prisoner to St. Helena, 
Aug. 8. Arrives at St. Helena, Oct. 
15. Execution of Marshal Ney, Dec. 7. 

1816. The family of Napoleon forever excluded 
from France. 

1820. Assassination of the Duke de Berri, 
Feb. 13. 

1S21. Death of Napoleon I., May 5. 

1824. Death of Louis XVIII., Sept. 16. 

Charles X. king. 
1827. National Guard disbanded. War with 

Algiers. Riots in Paris. Seventy-six 

new peers created. 

1829. The Polignac administration organized. 

1830. Chamber of Deputies dissolved, May 16. 
Capture of Algiers, July 5. Revolution 
of July. Flight and abdication of 
Charles X. Louis Philippe king. Pol- 
ignac and the ministers of Charles X. 
sentenced to perpetual imprisonment. 



A. D. 

1 83 1. The hereditary peerage abolished. 

1832. Insurrection in Paris suppressed. 

1833. Failure of the attempt of the Duchess de 
Berri. 

1834. Death of Lafayette, May 20. 

1835. Fieschi attempts to kill the king, July 
28, and is executed, Feb. 6, 1836. 

1836. Louis Alibaud fires at the king, June 
25; is guillotined, July II. Death of 
Charles X., Nov. 6. Prince Louis 
Napoleon attempts an insurrection at 
Strasbourg, Oct. 30. Is sent to America, 
Nov. 13. The ministers of Charles X. 
set at liberty and sent out of France. 
Meunier attempts to kill the king. 

1838. Death of Talleyrand, May 17. 

1840. M. Thiers Prime Minister. Removal 
of the remains of the Emperor Napoleon 
I. from St. Helena to Paris. Prince 
Louis Napoleon, General Montholon, 
and others attempt an insurrection at 
Boulogne, Aug. 6. Prince Louis Na- 
poleon sentenced to imprisonment for 
life, and confined in the Castle of Ham, 
Oct. 6. Darmes attempts to shoot the 
king, Oct. 15. 

1842. The Duke of Orleans, the heir to the 
throne, dies from the effect of a fall, 
July 13. 

1843. Queen Victoria, of England, visits the 
royal family at the chateau d' Eu. 
Extradition treaty with England. 

1846. Lecompte attempts to assassinate the 
king at Fontainebleau. Louis Napoleon 
escapes from Ham. Joseph Henri 
attempts to kill the king. 

1847. Jerome Bonaparte returns to France 
after an exile of thirty-two years. 
Death of the ex-Empress Marie Louise. 

1848. Revolution of February, 22 to 26. 
Flight of the king and roval family. 
The Republic proclaimed, Feb. 26. The 
provisional government succeeded by 
an executive commission named by the 
assembly, May 7. Louis Napoleon 
elected to the assembly from the Seine 
and three other departments, June 13. 
Outbreak of the Red Republicans. 



390 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1848. Severe fighting in Paris, June 23 to 26; 
16,000 persons killed, including the 
Archbishop of Paris. Gen. Cavaignac 
at the head of the government, June 28. 
Louis Napoleon takes his seat in the 
assembly, Sept. 26. The Constitution 
of the Republic solemnly proclaimed, 
Nov. 12. Louis Napoleon elected 
president of the French Republic, Dec. 
II. Takes the oath of office, Dec. 20. 

1850. Death of Louis Philippe at Claremont, 
in England, Aug. 26. Freedom of the 
press curtailed. 

1 85 1. Electric telegraph between England and 
France opened. The Coup d'Etat. 
Arrest of the National Assembly, Dec. 

2. Severe fighting in Paris. The 
president crushes the opposition, Dec. 

3, 4. The Coup d'Etat sustained by the 
people at the polls, and Louis Napoleon 
re-elected president for ten years, Dec. 

21, 22. 

1852. President Louis Napoleon occupies the 
Tuileries, Jan. I. The new constitution 
published, Jan. 14. The property of 
the Orleans family confiscated. The 
birthday of Napoleon I., Aug. 15, de- 
clared the only national holiday. Or- 
ganization of the Legislative Chambers 
(the Senate and Corps Legislatif), 
March 29. The president visits Stras- 
bourg. M. Thiers and the exiles per- 
mitted to return to France, Aug. 8. The 
Senate petitions the president for " the 
re-establishment of the hereditary sov- 
ereign power in the Bonaparte family," 
Sept. 13. The president visits the 
Southern and Western departments, 
Sept. and Oct. At Bordeaux utters his 
famous expression, "The Empire is 

01 Peace." The president releases Abd- 
el-Kader, Oct. 16. Measures for the 
re-establishment of the empire inaugu- 
rated, Oct. and Nov. The empire re- 
established by the popular vote, Nov. 
21; yeas, 7,839,552; nays, 254,501. 
The president declared emperor; he as- 
sumes the title of Napoleon III., Dec. 2. 



A. D. 

1853. The emperor marries Eugenie, Countess 
of Teba, Jan. 29. The emperor releases 
4,312 political offenders, Feb. 2. 

1853. Bread riots. Death of F. Arago, the 
astronomer, Oct. 2. Attempt to assassi- 
nate the emperor. 

1854. Beginning of the Crimean war. 

1855. Emperor and empress visit England, 
April. Industrial exhibition opened at 
Paris, May 15. Pianori attempts to 
assassinate the emperor, April 28. Bel- 
lemarre attempts to assassinate the em- 
peror, Sept. 8. Queen Victoria and 
Prince Albert visit France, August. 

1856. Birth of the Prince Imperial, March 16. 
The treaty of Paris. Close of the 
Crimean war, March 30. Terrible inun- 
dations in the Southern Departments, 
June. 

1857. The Archbishop of Paris (Sibour) assas- 
sinated by a priest named Verger. 
Conspiracy to assassinate the emperor 
detected, July 1 1. Visit of the emperor 
and empress to England. Death of 
Gen. Cavaignac, Oct. 28. The Emperor 
Napoleon meets the Emperor of Russia 
at Stuttgart, Sept. 25. 

1858. Orsini and others attempt to kill the 
emperor by the explosion of three 
shells. Two persons killed and several 
wounded, Jan. 14. Passage of the Pub- 
lic Safety Bill. 

1858. The empire divided into five military 
departments. Republican outbreak at 
Chalons crushed. Orsini and Pietri 
executed for attempting to assassinate 
the emperor. Visit of the Queen of 
England to Cherbourg. Conference at 
Paris respecting the condition of the 
Danubian Principalities. 

1859. The emperor warns the Austrian min- 
ister of his intention to espouse the 
Italian cause, Jan. I. France declares 
war against Austria, and sends an army 
to the aid of Italy, May. The empress 
declared regent. The emperor takes 
command of the army in Italy. Ar- 
rives at Genoa, May 12. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



391 



Battles of Montebello, May 20 ; Palestro, 
May 30, 31 ; Magenta, June 4; Maleg- 
nano, June 8, and Solferino, June 24; 
the allies victorious in each. Armistice 
arranged, July 6. Meeting of the Em- 
perors of France and Austria at Villa 
Franca, July II. Preliminary peace, 
July 12. The Emperor Napoleon re- 
turns to France, July 17. Peace con- 
ference meets at Zurich for arrange- 
ment of treaty between France and 
Sardinia and Austria. Peace signed, 
Nov. 12. 

The emperor adopts a free trade policy. 
Commercial treaty with England signed 
Jan. 23. Annexation of Savoy and 
Nice to France. The Emperor Napo- 
leon meets the German sovereigns at 
Baden, June 15-17. Visit of the em- 
peror and empress to Savoy, Corsica, 
and Algiers. The new tariff goes into 
operation, Oct. I. The public levying 
of Peter's pence forbidden, and restric- 
tions placed upon the issuing of pas- 
toral letters. The emperor makes con- 
cessions to the Chambers in favor of 
freedom of speech. Important minis- 
terial changes. The emperor advises 
the pope to give up his temporal pos- 
sessions. 

Purchase of the principality of Monaco 
for 4,000,000 francs. Troubles with 
the church about the Roman question. 
The government issues a circular for- 
bidding priests to meddle in politics, 
April 11. Commercial treaty with 
Belgium. France declares neutrality 
in the American conflict. France 
recognizes the kingdom of Italy, June 
24. Meeting of the emperor and King 
of Prussia at Compiegne, Oct. 6. 
Convention between France, Great 
Britain, and Spain, concerning inter- 
vention in Mexico. Embarrassment in 
the Government finances. Achille 
Fould made minister of finance. 
The Mexican expedition begun. The 
French conquer the province of Bienhoa, 



A. D. 

in Annam. Six provinces in Cochin 
China conquered, and ceded to France. 
The British and Spanish forces with- 
draw from the Mexican expedition. 
France declares war against Mexico. 
Peace with Annam. New commercial 
treaty with Prussia, Aug. 2. Great dis- 
tress in the manufacturing districts in 
consequence of the civil war in the 
United States. 
1863. Commercial treaty with Italy. Revolt 
in Annam crushed. Convention with 
Spain for the rectification of the frontier. 
Political troubles. Growing power of 
the opposition in the Chambers and 
throughout the country. The elections 
result in the choice of many opposition 
deputies, including Thiers, Favre, and 
others. The emperor proposes a Euro- 
pean conference for the settlement of 
the questions of the day, Nov. 9. Eng- 
land declines to join the proposed con- 
ference, Nov. 25. 

1863. The French army conquer Mexico, and 
occupy the capital. 

1864. Treaty with Japan. Commercial treaty 
with Switzerland. Convention with Italy 
respecting the evacuation of Rome. Es- 
tablishment of the Mexican Empire, with 
Maximilian, of Austria, as emperor. 

1865. The clergy prohibited from reading the 
Pope's Encyclical in the Churches. 
Treaty with Sweden. The plan of Min- 
ister Duruy for compulsory education 
rejected by the assembly. Death of the 
Duke de Morny. Visit of the emperor 
to Algeria. The English fleet visits 
Cherbourg and Brest. The French fleet 
visits Portsmouth. The Queen of Spain 
visits the emperor at Biarritz. Students' 
Riots in Paris. 

1866. The emperor produces a feeling of alarm 
in Europe by declaring his detestation 
of the treaties of 1815, May 6. He pro- 
poses a peace conference (in conjunction 
with England and Russia) for the settle- 
ment of the troubles between Prussia, 
Italy and Austria. Austria refuses to 



392 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 



1867. 



1S6S. 



[870. 



join in it, May-June. France declares 
a " Watchful Neutrality " as to the Ger- 
man-Italian war. The Emperor Napo- 
leon demands of Prussia a cession of a 
part of the Rhine provinces. His de- 
mand is refused, Aug. Austria cedes 
Venetia to France, who transfers it to 
Italy. The French occupation of Rome 
terminated, Dec. II. 
Settlement of the Luxemburg question 
by the London Conference. The great 
exposition at Paris, opened April i. 
Riots in Bordeaux in March ; in Paris in 
June. 

Great radical successes in the elections. 
The emperor makes new concessions in 
favor of constitutional government. Cele- 
bration of the one-hundredth birthday of 
Napoleon the Great. 
The Plebiscitum, May 8. Quarrel with 
Prussia. War with Prussia begins, July 
19. The emperor takes command of 
the army. Defeat of the French at 
Woerth and Forbach, Aug. 6. Deci- 
sive battle of Gravelotte, Aug. 18. Ba- 
zaine's army shut up in Metz. 
Battle of Sedan, Sept. I. The Empe- 
ror Napoleon and the French army made 
prisoners of war, Sept. 2. 



A. D. 
1870. 



[871 



1872. 

IS73. 

1875. 

1875. 

1876. 
1877. 
1878. 

1879. 



Revolution in Paris. Fall of the Em- 
pire, f light of the empress, Sept. 7. 
The republic proclaimed in Paris, and 
the Provisional Government organized, 
Sept. 7. The Germans uniformly suc- 
cessful throughout the year. Paris in- 
vested. 

Paris bombarded by the Germans. The 
Armistice, Feb. 28. Meeting of the 
assembly at Bordeaux. Formation of a 
provisional government. Peace with 
Germany. Revolt of the Commune. 
The second siege and capture of Paris. 
Reorganization of the government in 
France. A large part of the war indem- 
nity paid. 

May 24. M. Thiers resigns the presi- 
dency. Marshal MacMahon chosen 
President of the Republic. 
Sept. Payment of the German debt. 
The Legislative Body reorganized — 
Two Chambers created. 
Passage of a bill for the construction of 
a tunnel under the English Channel. 
March 7. Meeting of the new Chambers. 
Sept. 3. Death of M. Thiers. 
International Exposition at Paris. 
Resignation of President MacMahon. 
M. Jules Grevy elected President. 



A. D. 

409. Romans driven out of Spain by the Van- 
dals, Alans, and Suevi. 

414. Kingdom of the Visigoths established by 
Adolphus. 

427. The Vandals remove to Africa. 

452. Theodoric I. conquers the Suevi. 

466. Euric assassinates Theodoric (his brother) 
and becomes ruler of all Spain. 

587. The Franks driven out of Spain by Re- 
cared I. 

672-677. Wamba's good reign. 
709. The Saracens invited into Spain to over- 
throw King Roderick. 



A. D. 

711. Roderick defeated and slain at Xeres. 
Establishment of the Saracen kingdom 
of Cordova. 

718. Leon and Asturias formed into a king- 
dom by Pelayo, who checks the con- 
quests of the Saracens. 

731. The Saracens invading France, are de- 
feated at Tours by Charles Martel. Some 
say 733- 

777-778. Unsuccessful invasion of Charle- 
magne. 

873. Kingdom of Navarre founded by Sancho 
Inigo. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



393 



A. D. 

1026. Sancho II. of Navarre becomes King of 
Castile. 

1031. The kingdom of Arragon founded by 
Ramirez I. 

1037. Leon and Asturias united to Castile. 
I09I. The Saracens, pressed by the Christians, 

call the African Moors to their aid. 

These drive back the Christians, but 

also seize the Saracen possessions in 

Spain. 

1095. Henry of Besancon takes Portugal from 

the Saracens. 
1099. Exploits of the Cid Ruy Diaz. 
1094-1144. Dynasty of the Almoravides at 

Cordova. 

1 144. Alphonso of Leon defeats the Moors in 

several battles. 
1233— 124S. Ferdinand III. of Leon and Cas 

tile wages war against the Moors, and 

takes Cordova, Seville, Toledo, and 

other cities. 

1238. The Moors found the kingdom of Gren- 
ada, their last refuge against the Chris- 
tians. 

1274. The crown of Navarre passes to the royal 
family of France. 

1327. The King of Grenada brings 200,000 
Moors from Africa to assist him. 

1340. Terrible defeat of the Moors at Tarifa by 
Alphonso XI. of Castile. 

1474. Ferdinand II. of Arragon marries Isa- 
bella of Leon and Castile. Union of the 
greater part of Christian Spain in one 
monarchy. 

1480-1484. The Inquisition established. 

1492-1498. Severe persecution of the Jews. 

1492. Discovery of the New World by Chris- 
topher Columbus. 

1492. Ferdinand takes Grenada after a siege 
of two years, and destroys the Moorish 
power in Spain. 

1499-1522. Mohammedans persecuted and ex- 
pelled from Spain. 

1506. Death of Columbus, May 20. 

1512. Ferdinand conquers the greater part of 
Navarre. 

15 16. Charles I. King of Spain. Accession 
of the House of Austria. 



A. D. 

1 5 1 9. Charles becomes Emperor of Germany as 
Charles V. 

1554. Philip of Spain marries Queen Mary of 
England. 

1556. The Emperor Charles retires to a monas- 
tery. Philip II. king. 

1557. War with France. Decisive battle of 
St. Quentin. Philip victorious. 

1561. Persecutions of the Protestants begun. 
1561. Victory over the Turkish navy at Le- 
panto. 

1572. Holland, under William of Orange, 
rebels against Philip's tyranny. 

1580. Portugal conquered and united to Spain. 

1*88. Defeat of the Spanish Armada. 

159S. Philip III. king. He banishes 300,000 
Moors from Spain by A. D. 1610. 

1640. Portugal wins its independence. 

1700. Charles II., the last of the House of 
Austria, dies, and is succeeded by Philip 
V. of the House of Bourbon. 

1702— 1 713. War cf the Succession 

1704. The English capture Gibraltar. 

1713. Siege of Barcelona. 

1 735- Charles, son of Philip V., conquers 
Naples. 

1759. Charles III. (King of the two Sicilies) 
King of Spain. 

1796. War with England. 

1797. Battle of Cape St. Vincent, Feb. 14. 
1S05. Battle of Trafalgar, Oct. 21. 

1807. Invasion of Spain by the French. Treaty 

of Fontainebleau. 
1S0S. The French take Madrid. Charles IV. 
abdicates in favor of Napoleon, May I. 
Massacre of the French in Madrid, May 
2. Napoleon assembles the Notables at 
Bayonne, May 25. Joseph Bonaparte, 
King of Spain, enters Madrid, July 12, 
retires, July 29. The French defeated 
at Vimiera, Aug. 21. The French re- 
take Madrid, and restore King Joseph, 
Dec. 2. Napoleon enters Madrid, Dec. 4. 

I 1S09. Successes of the French. 

j 1S10. Capture of Ciudad Rodrigo by Marshal 
Ney. 

181 1. Wellington defeats the French at Fuentes 
d' Onore, May 6, and at Albuera, May 16. 



394 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1 812. Wellington victorious at Ciudad Rodrigo, 
Jan. 19; Badajoz, April 6, and Sala- 
manca, July 22. 

1813. Wellington occupies Madrid, drives the 
French out of Spain, and follows them 
into France. 

1814. Ferdinand VII. restored. 

181 7. The Slave trade abolished for a com- 
pensation. 

1820. Revolution begins in January. Ferdi- 
nand swears to the Constitution of the 
Cortes. 

1823. The Cortes remove the king to Seville, 
and thence to Cadiz, March. Interven- 
tion of France in behalf of the king. 
French army enters Spain, April 7. 
Cadiz invested, June 25. Battle of 
the Trocadero, Aug. 31. The Revo- 
lution crushed. The king restored. 
Execution of Riego and the patriot 
leaders. 

1828. The French evacuate Cadiz. 

1829. Cadiz made a free port. 

1830. The Salique law abolished. 

1833. Death of Ferdinand VII. His queen 
assumes the government as regent dur- 
ing the minority of her daughter, Isa- 
bella II. 

1834. The Quadruple Treaty establishes the 
right of Queen Isabella to the throne. 
Don Carlos enters Spain and claims the 
crown. Beginning of the Carlist War. 

1835-1839. Carlist War continues. The Gov- 
ernment successful. Don Carlos de- 
feated. He takes refuge in France. 

1840. Espartero, commander of the royal forces, 
becomes the real ruler of Spain ; the 
queen regent abdicates and leaves Spain ; 
Espartero expels the Papal Nuncio. 

1841. Espartero declared by the Cortes regent 
during the young queen's minority. The 
friends of Queen Christina endeavor to 
overthrow Espartero. He crushes the 
outbreak with great severity. 

1842. Outbreak in Barcelona against Espartero. 
He crushes it. 

1843. General uprising against Espartero. He 
is driven from the kingdom. 



A. D. 

1843. Isabella II., 13 years old, is declared 
by the Cortes to be of age. Narvaez, a 
friend of Queen Christina, is made 
Lieutenant-General of the kingdom. 

184.6. Marriage of the queen to her cousin, Don 
Francisco d' Assiz, Duke of Cadiz. 
Coolness between England and Spain 
in consequence of the marriage of the 
infanta to the Duke de Montpensier, son 
of the King of France. 

1847. Attempt by La Riva to assassinate the 
queen. Espartero restored. 

1848. The British Envoy ordered to quit Mad- 
rid within 48 hours. 

1S50. Birth of the queen's first child. It dies 

immediately. 
1 850-1 85 1. Attempt of Lopez to wrest Cuba 

from Spain. 

1 85 1. Opening of the Madrid Aranjuez Rail- 
way. 

1852. Merino, a Franciscan monk, attempts to 
kill the queen, and slightly wounds her 
with a dagger. 

1853. Narvaez exiled to Vienna. 

1854. Espartero organizes a military insurrec- 
tion and succeeds in making himself 
prime minister. The queen-mother im- 
peached. She quits Spain. 

1855. Death of Don Carlos. 

1S56. Insurrection at Valencia. Espartero re- 
signs. A new Cabinet formed, headed 
by Marshal O'Donnell, July. Insurrec- 
tion in Madrid. It is quelled by the 
government. The National Guard dis- 
banded, July. Insurrection at Barcelona 
and Saragossa quelled by O'Donnell, as 
Dictator, July. O'Donnell forced to re- 
sign. Narvaez made Prime Minister. 

1859. War with Morocco. O'Donnell com- 
mands the army in Africa. 

1860. Moors defeated and compelled to make 
peace. Treaty signed, March 26. Un- 
successful efforts to overthrow the queen 
and make the Count de Montemolin 
king. The Emperor Napoleon III. 
proposes to recognize Spain as a first- 
class power. England refuses, and the 
project abandoned. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



395 



A. D 

1861. The annexation of St. Domingo to Spain 
ratified. Spain joins England and 
Prance in the Mexican Expedition. 

1863. Don Juan de Bourbon renounces his 
right to the throne. O'Donnell resigns 
the premiership. Insurrection at St. 
Domingo. 

1864. Quarrel with Peru. General Prim ex- 
iled for conspiracy. Narvaez again 
prime minister. He advises the relin- 
quishment of St. Domingo. The queen 
refuses. 

1865 Peace with Peru, which is compelled to 
pay a heavy indemnity. The queen 
orders the sale of the crown lands, and 
gives three-fourths to the nation. Spain 
relinquishes St. Domingo. Quarrel with 
Chili. It is followed by war. Kingdom 
of Italy recognized by Spain. 

1866. Insurrection headed by Gen. Prim. It 
is unsuccessful, and the insurgents enter 
Portugal, and lay down their arms 
Spain formally recognizes and forms a 
treaty with the republics of Guatemala, 
Honduras, Salvador, Costa Rica, and 
Nicaragua. 

1868. Revolution led by Prim and Serrano, 
Sept. 17. Revolution successful. Queen 
Isabella takes refuge in France. 



A D 

1868. 



1869. 
1870. 



1871. 
1871 

1872. 

1873. 



1874. 



1875. 
1876. 

1877. 
1878. 



Provisional government organized at 
Madrid, Oct. 8. Religious freedom and 
liberty of the press granted by new gov- 
ernment. The United States government 
recognizes the provisional government. 
Efforts to find a king for Spain. Out- 
breaks of the Carlists and Republicans. 
Prim at the head of affairs. 
The Spanish crown offered to Prince 
Leopold, of Germany. He refuses it. 
It is accepted by Amadeus, son of the 
King of Italy. Amadeus lands at Car- 
thagena, Dec. 30. Marshal Prim assassi- 
nated, Dec. 29. 

Amadeus enters Madrid, Jan. 2. 
War in Cuba. 

Carlist War begins. Attempt to assassi- 
nate the king and queen, July 19. 
Abdication of King Amadeus. Repub- 
lic proclaimed. Castelar President. 
The " Virginius" affair. 
Coup d' Etat. Marshal Serrano Presi- 
dent. Overthrow of the Republic. Al- 
fonso XII. proclaimed king, Dec. 30. 
Jan. 9. King Alfonso lands at Barcelona. 
End of the Carlist War. Don Carlos 
flies from Spain. 

Extradition treaty with the United States. 
Marriage of King Alfonso. 



A. D. 

476. Odoacer takes Rome and establishes the 
Kingdom of Italy. 

451. The Ostrogoths invade Italy, and over- 
run it. 

552. The Imperial Generals, Narses and Beli- 
sarius, expel the Ostrogoths from Italy. 

568. Narses, Governor of Italy. He invites 
the Lombards from Germany. 

596. The Lombards overrun Italy. 

697. Venice governed by a Doge. 

754. Pepin, King of France, gives Ravenna to 
the Pope. 

774. Charlemagne invades Italy. 

800. Pope Leo III. crowns Charlemagne Em- 
peror of the West at Rome. 



A. D. 

842. Invasion of Italy by the Saracens. 

1000. Genoa becomes rich and powerful. 

1016-1017. The Saracens expelled from Italy 
by the Normans. 

1073-85. Gregory VII., Pope. He establishes 
the universal sovereignty of the Papacy, 
and reforms abuses in the Church. 

1073. Beginning of the disputes between the 
Popes and the emperors about ecclesias- 
tical investitures. 

1 1 20. Rise of the Lombard cities. 

1 125. Era of the glory of Venice. The Vene- 
tians win many victories over the east- 
ern emperors. 

1 144. Wars of the Lombard cities. 



396 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

1161. Commencement of the wars of the 
Guelphs and the Ghibelines. 

1 1 54-1 175. Frederick I. (called Barbarossa) 
emperor. His wars in Italy occupy the 
greater part of this period. 

1 167. League of the Lombards against the em- 
peror. 

1 1 76. Frederick defeated at Legnano. 

1 183. Peace of Constance. 

1 236-1 250. This period mainly occupied by 
the wars of the Emperor Frederick II. 

1277 Rule of the Visconti, at Milan. 

12S2. The Sicilian Vespers. The French ex- 
pelled from Sicily. 

1308. The Pope (Clement V.) removes to 
Avignon, in France. 

1339. First Doge of Genoa appointed. 

1495. Conquest of Naples by Charles VII. , of 
France. 

1496. Charles loses Naples. 



1499. Louis XII. unites with V 



and 



conquers Milan, but does not hold it 
long. 

1508 The League of Cambray formed against 
Venice. 

1509 Venice stripped of its Italian possessions. 
15 13-1522. Leo X., Pope. He patronizes 

literature and the arts. 
151 5—1521 . This period occupied by the 

wars of the Emperor Charles V. and 

Francis I. of France. 
1525. Battle of Pavia. Francis I. defeated and 

made prisoner. 
1545. Pope Paul III. (Alexander Farnese) 

erects Parma and Placentia into a Duchy. 
1559. Treaty of Cateau-Cambresis. 
1627 to 1631. War of the Mantuan succession. 
1693. Battle of Marsaglia. The French, under 

Catinat, defeat the Duke of Savoy. 
1701. Thewar of the Spanish succession begins 

in Italy. 
1706. Battle of Turin. 
1 7 1 3 . Peace of Utrecht. Italy divided. 
17 iS. The Duke of Savoy becomes King of 

Sardinia 

1748. Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle. The House 
of Austria confirmed in the possession 
of Milan. 



A D. 
1796- 
1797. 



1798. 
1799. 

1S02. 

1805. 

1806. 

1814. 

1815. 

IS37. 

1848. 



1849. 



1850. 

1851. 
1855. 

1857. 



7. Bonaparte's first victories in Italy. 

Treaty of Campo Formic France and 
Austria divide the Venetian States. The 
Cisalpine Republic founded. 

Pope Pius VI. deposed by Bonaparte. 

Defeat of the French at Trebia by the 
Russians under Suwarrow. 

The Italian Republic. Bonaparte Presi- 
dent. 

Napoleon crowned King of Italy. Eu- 
gene Beauharnois Viceroy of Italy. 

The Treaty of Presburg deprives Austria 
of her Italian possessions. 

Downfall of Napoleon. Overthrow of 
the Kingdom of Italy. 

Establishment of the Lombardo-Vene- 
tian Kingdom by Austria. 

King Charles Albert of Sardinia promul- 
gates a new Code. 

The King of Sardinia grants a Constitu- 
tion, and openly espouses the cause of 
Italian regeneration against Austria, 
March. Insurrection in Lombardy. It 
is supported by Sardinia, April. The 
Pope supports the movement for Italian 
independence, June. War between Sar- 
dinia and Austria. Revolution at Rome. 
Flight of the Pope to Gaeta. 
After several reverses, the Sardinians are 
totally defeated by the Austrians at Na- 
varre, March 23. Close of the war. 
Austria recovers Lombardy. Charles 
Albert abdicates in favor of his son, 
Victor Emmanuel II., March 23; dies, 
July 28. The Roman Republic. Rome 
captured by a French army under Mar- 
shal Oudinot. The Republic overthrown, 
and the Pope restored. 
Ecclesiastical jurisdictions abolished in 
Sardinia. Arrest of the Archbishop of 
Turin. 

Count Cavour Minister of Foreign 
Affairs. 

Sardinia joins the alliance of France, 
England, and Turkey, against Russia 
and takes part in the Crimean War. 

Diplomatic rupture between Sardinia and 
Austria. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



397 



A. D. 

1859. Quarrel between Sardinia and Austria 
results in war. France espouses the 
cause of Sardinia, and sends an army to 
her assistance. The Austrians cross the 
Ticino, April 27. The French army 
reaches Genoa, May 3. Battles of Mon- 
tebello, May 20; Palestro, May 30-31 ; 
Magenta, June 4 ; Marignano, June 8 ; 
Solferino, June 24. The Austrians de- 
feated in each engagement. Revolu- 
tions in Tuscany, Parma, Modena, Bo- 
logna, Ferrara, etc. Peace of Villa- 
franca, July 1 1 . Lombardy surrendered 
to Sardinia. The Pope appeals to Eu- 
rope against the King of Sardinia, July 
12. The Italian Duchies declare in 
favor of annexation to Sardinia. New 
constitution for Sardinia. The Emperor 
Napoleon advises the Pope to give up 
his revolted States, Dec. 31. 

1860. The Pope refuses the emperor's proposal, 
and denounces him, Jan. 8. Annexa- 
tion of Tuscany, Parma, Modena, and 
the Romagna (by universal suffrage) to 
Sardinia, March. Savoy and Nice ceded 
to France, by Sardinia. The French 
troops leave Italy, May. Garibaldi 
drives the Neapolitans from Sicily, and 
invades Naples with his little army. In- 
surrection in the Papal States, Sept. 
The Sardinian army enters them, de- 
feats the Papal troops, and takes Ancona, 
Sept. 17-29. The Sardinian army, under 
the king, enter the Neapolitan territory; 
defeat the Neapolitans at Iseraia, Oct. 
17. Garibaldi defeats the Neapolitans 
at the Volturno, Oct. I. Meets Victor 
Emmanuel, Oct. 26, and salutes 
him as " King of Italy." Sicily and 
Naples annexed to Sardinia. Treaty of 
Zurich. 

1861. The first Italian Parliament assembles, 
Feb. 18. Parliament decrees Victor 
Emmanuel " King of Italy," Feb. 26. 
The new kingdom recognized by Eng- 
land, March 31. The Pope protests 
against the new kingdom, April 15. 
Death of Cavour, June 6. 



A. D. 

1862. Garibaldi endeavors to wrest Rome from 
the Pope. He is made prisoner at As- 
promonte, by the Italian army. 

1863. Commercial treaties with France and 
Great Britain. 

1864. Convention signed with France for the 
evacuation of Rome by the French in 
Feb., 1867. Transfer of the capital from 
Turin to Florence. 

1865. Bank of Italy established. New Parlia- 
ment meets at Florence. 

1866. The German-Italian War begins. Italy 
declares war against Austria, June 20. 
Battle of Custoza. Defeat of the Ital- 
ians, by the Archduke Albrecht, June 
24. Battle of Lissa. Defeat of the 
Italian fleet, July 20. Treaty of Ni- 
cholsburg, Aug. 26. Close of the war. 

1868. Railway over Mt. Cenis opened. 

1870. Rome evacuated by the French, Aug. 
II. Revolution in Rome imminent. 
The king having endeavored fruitlessly 
to obtain the consent of the Pope to the 
occupation of the Papal territory orders 
his army to enter that territory. Rome 
captured by the Italian army, Sept. 20. 
The Pope takes refuge in the Castle of 
St. Angelo. Rome annexed to Italy, 
and made the capital of the kingdom. 
Duke of Aosta elected King of Spain. 

1871. The government transferred to Rome, 
July. Opening of the Mt. Cenis Tunnel. 

1872. Death of Mazzini. 

Eruption of Mount Vesuvius. Serious 
inundations throughout the Peninsula. 

1873. Suppression of the Convents at Rome. 
Visit of Victor Emmanuel to Berlin. 

1874. General Assembly of Free Christian 
Churches in Italy. 

1875. Visit of the Emperor of Austria to the 
King of Italy at Venice. 

Visit of the Emperor of Germany to the 
King of Italy at Milan. 

1876. Italy Anti-Turkish in the Eastern Ques- 
tion. 

1878. Jan. 9. Death of Victor Emmanuel. 
Feb. 7. Death of Pope Pius IX. 
Feb. 20. Leo XIII. elected Pope. 



398 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

791-796. Charlemagne establishes the Mar- 
graviate of Austria. 
817. Louis, the German (of France), con- 
quers Austria. 

1 156. The Margraviate made a hereditary 
duchy by the Emperor Frederick I. 

1246. Frederick II., the last male of the 
House of Babenberg, killed in battle 
with the Hungarians. 

1254. Ottocar (or Premislas) of Bohemia ac- 
quires the Austrian provinces. 

1260. Is obliged to cede Styria to Hungary, 
but makes war and regains it. 

1263. He inherits Carinthia. 

1272. Declines the imperial crown of Ger- 
many. 

1273. Rodolph of Hapsburg being elected 
Emperor of Germany, Ottocar refuses 
to do homage to him. 

1274. Rodolph makes war upon Ottocar, de 
feats him, and compels him to 
cede over Austria, Carinthia, and 
Styria. 

1278. Battle of Marchfeld. Ottocar is slain in 

the effort to recover his dominions. 
1308. Albert I. attempts to subdue the Swiss. 

Is assassinated. 
1 307-1 309. Successful revolt of the Swiss. 
13 15. Battle of Morgarten. Total defeat of 

the Austrians by the Swiss. 
1386. Battle of Sempach. Defeat of the 

Austrians by the Swiss, and death of 

the Duke Leopold. 
1437 Duke Albert V. obtains Bohemia and 

Hungary, and is elected Emperor of 

Germany. 

1453. The Archduchy of Austria created with 
sovereign power by the Emperor Fred- 
erick III., as head of the House of 
Hapsburg. 

1457. Frederick divides Austria with his 
relatives. 

1463. Close of the war with the Emperor 
Frederick. 

1477. Maximilian obtains Burgundy by marry- 
ing the heiress of that duchy. 



A. D. 
1496. 



1526. 

1529 

1556. 
1608, 
1713 

1714 

1715 
1718 

1735 
1740 



1741, 

1745 

1797, 

1804, 
1805 
1806 

1809 
l8lO 
1814 
1815 



Spain accrues to Austria by the mar- 
riage of Philip I. with the heiress of 
Arragon and Castile. 

Ferdinand I. unites Bohemia and Hun- 
gary to Austria, 
to 1545. Wars with the Turks. Austria 
several times invaded by them. 

Abdication of the Emperor Charles V. 

Mantua ceded to the emperor. 

The Treaty of Utrecht gives a part of 
the Duchy of Milan to the emperor. 

Treaty of Rastadt. The emperor ac- 
quires the Netherlands. 

Naples, Milan, the Netherlands, etc., 
added to the Austrian dominions. 

Peace of Passarowitz. Austria gains 
still more territory. 

Naples and Sicily given up to Spain. 

Death of the Emperor Charles Vi,, the 
last of the male line of the House of 
Hapsburg. Maria Theresa (daughter 
of Charles VI.) becomes Queen of 
Hungary. 

Prussia, France, Bavaria, and Saxony, 
make war on Maria Theresa. Great 
Britain supports her. 
Francis, Duke of Lorraine (husband of 
Maria Theresa), elected emperor 
Treaty of Campo Formio. The emperor 
surrenders Lombardy, and obtains 
Venice. 

Francis II. of Germany becomes Francis 
I. of Austria. 

War with France. Capture of Vienna 
by Napoleon. Battle of Austerlitz. 
, Treaty of Presburg. Austria surrenders 
the Tyrol and Venice. The French 
evacuate Vienna 

Second capture of Vienna by the 
French 

Marriage of the Archduchess Maria 
Louisa to Napoleon I , April 1. 

Downfall of Napoleon. Congress of 
Vienna. 

Treaty of Vienna. Austria regains her 
Italian provinces with additions. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



399 



A. D. 
I8l 5 . 



1838. 
1848. 



1849. 



1850. 
1851. 

1852. 
1853- 



1856. 
1857. 

1859. 



The Lombardo- Venetian kingdom estab- 
lished. 

Death of Francis I. Ferdinand suc- 
ceeds him. 

Treaty of commerce with England. 
Ferdinand I. crowned at Milan. 
Insurrection at Vienna. Flight of Prince 
Metternich, March 13. Insurrections 
in Italy, They are crushed. Another 
insurrection at Vienna. The emperor 
flies to Innspruck, May 15-17. The 
Archduke John appointed vicar-general 
of the empire, May 29. A Constitu- 
tional Assembly meets at Vienna, July 
22. Third insurrection at Vienna. 
Count Latour murdered, Oct. 6. War 
with Sardinia. Revolution in Hungary. 
War ensues. The Emperor Ferdinand 
abdicates in favor of his nephew, Francis 
Joseph. 

Sardinia forced to make peace. Con- 
stitution granted. The revolution in 
Hungary put down after a severe 
struggle, the Russian army having come 
to the assistance of Austria. 
Convention of Olmutz. 
The emperor revokes the constitution 
of 1S49. 

Trial by jury abolished in the empire. 

Libenyi attempts to assassinate the em- 
peror. Commercial treaty with Prussia. 
The Austrians enter the Danubian Prin- 
cipalities. 

The emperor grants amnesty to the Hun- 
garian political offenders of 1848-49. 

Quarrel with Sardinia. Diplomatic re- 
lations suspended. Visit of the emperor 
and empress to Hungary. 

War with France and Sardinia. The 
Austrians defeated at Montebello, May 
20; Palestro, May 30, 31; Magenta, 
June 4, Melegnano, June 8, and Sol- 
ferino, June 24. Death of Prince Met- 
ternich. Armistice between the Aus- 
trians and the Allies agreed upon, July 
6. Meeting of the Emperors of France 
and Austria, July 11. Peace of Villa 
Franca, July 12. 



A. D. 

1859. Austria surrenders Lombardy to Sar- 
dinia. Troubles m Hungary. Fears 
of a revolution. The emperor grants 
increased privileges to the Protestants. 
Treaty of Zurich. Permanent peace 
with France and Sardinia. 

1860. The emperor removes the disabilities of 
the Jews. The meeting of the Reichs- 
rath (the great imperial legislature or 
diet), May 31. Austria protests against 
the annexation of the Italian duchies by 
the King of Sardinia. The liberty of 
the press further restrained. Troubles 
in Hungary begin. The Reichsrath 
granted legislative powers, the control 
of the finances, etc 

1861. Amnest ygranted for political offences in 
Hungary, Croatia, etc. Great disaffec- 
tion throughout the empire caused by 
the reactionary policy of the court. The 
new constitution for the Austrian mon- 
archy published. Civil and political 
rights granted to Protestants throughout 
the empire, except in Hungary and 
Venice. Meeting of the Reichsrath. 
No deputies present from Hungary, 
Croatia, Transylvania, Venice, or Istria, 
April 29. The Hungarians demand 
the restoration of the constitution of 
1S48. The new liberal constitution for 
the empire does not satisfy Hungary. 
Military levy taxes in Hungary, July. 
Entire independence refused Hungary 
by the emperor, July 21. The Diet of 
Hungary protests, Aug. 20, and is dis- 
solved, Aug. 21. The magistrates at 
Pesth resign. Military government 
established, December. 

1862. Amnesty granted to Hungarians. Ces- 
sation of prosecutions, Nov. 19. Min- 
istry of Marine created. The principle 
of ministerial responsibility adopted in 
the imperial government. The army 
reduced. A personal liberty (a kind of 
habeas corpus) bill passed. 

1863. Insurrection m Poland. Transylvania 
accepts the constitution and sends 
deputies to the Reichsrath. 



400 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 
1864. 



1866. 



Galicia and Cracow declared in a state 
of siege. War with Denmark about 
Schleswig-Holstein. Meeting of the 
emperor with King of Prussia, June 22. 
Peace with Denmark, Oct. 30. Austria 
supports the German Confederation in 
the dispute respecting the duchies. 
Great financial difficulties in the empire. 
Reforms resolved upon. Concessions 
to be made to Hungary, and a more 
liberal manner of governing the empire 
introduced. Convention of Gastein 
with Prussia for the disposal of the 
Danish duchies. Austria receives the 
temporary government of Holstein, and 
the promise of 2,500,000 Danish dol- 
lars from Prussia. Resciipt of the em- 
peror suppressing the constitution for 
the purpose of granting independence 
to Hungary. The emperor visits Hun- 
gary. Dissatisfaction in the rest of the 
empire. 

Quarrel with Prussia, Bavaria, Hesse- 
Cassel, Saxony, Hanover, Wurtemburg, 
Hesse-Darmstadt. Nassau and Frank- 
fort side with Austria. The German- 
Italian war between Austria and her 
allies, and Prussia and Italy and their 
allies, begins 15th June. Battle of Cus- 
toza. The Italians defeated by the 
Archduke Albrecht, June 24. The 
Prussians occupy Saxony, and invade 
Bohemia. Battle of Nachos, June 27. 
Defeat of the Austrians. Battle of 
Skalitz. Decisive defeat of the Aus- 
trian army at Sadowa, July 2. Great 
victory by the Austrian fleet over the 
Italian fleet at Lissa, July 20. 



A. D. 
1866. 



1867. 



1869. 
1S70. 
1871. 



1872. 
1873- 



1874. 
1875. 

1876. 
1877. 
1878. 



An armistice agreed upon between Aus- 
tria and Prussia, July 22. Peace of Ni- 
cholsburg, Aug. 30. Austria retires from 
the German Confederation. Baron 
Von Beust made prime minister. The 
emperor makes great concessions to 
Galicia. 

A new and very liberal constitution for 
the empire adopted. Hungary consti- 
tuted an independent kingdom. The 
Emperor and Empress of Austria 
crowned King and Queen of Hungary 
at Pesth, June 8. 

The clergy of the Roman Catholic 
Church made amenable to the Civil Law. 
Civil marriages authorized. The State 
assumes the control of secular education. 
Serious outbreaks in Dalmatia. ' 
The Concordat repealed. 
Still further reforms in the government. 
Measures adopted looking to the repre- 
sentation of all the nationalities em- 
braced in the empire. 
Change in the Electoral Law. 
Visit of the Emperor of Germany to 
Vienna. Visit of Victor Emmanuel to 
Vienna. International Exhibition held 
at Vienna. 

Reforms in the empire. Visit of the em- 
peror to the Emperor of Russia. 
Visit of the emperor to Italy. Finan- 
cial Crisis. Change in the bed of the 
Danube. 

New marriage law. Austria takes a lead- 
ing part in the Eastern Question. 

Austria remains neutral in the war be- 
tween Russia and Turkey. 

Occupation of Bosnia. 



A. D. 

9. Hermann (or Arminius),the German hero, 
destroys the Roman legion under Varus. 

450. The Germans overrun Gaul. 

772-785. Charlemagne after a severe strug- 
gle conquers the Saxons. They em- 
brace Christianity. 



A. D. 

800. Charlemagne crowned Emperor of the 
West, at Rome. 

839-840. Louis (le Debonnaire) separates Ger- 
many from France. 

81 1. The German princes assert their indepen- 
dence, and Conrad of Franconia reigns. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 

918-934. Henry I. (called the Fowler) reigns. 
He conquers the Huns, Danes, Vandals, 
and Bohemians. 

962. Otho I. crowned emperor by the Pope. 

1042. Conquest of Bohemia by Henry III. 

1075. Struggle between Henry IV. and Pope 
Gregory VII. 

1075. The Pope humbles the emperor. 

1084. Henry captures Rome. The Pope flies 
to Salerno, and dies there in 1085. 

107 3-1 123. Quarrel between the emperor and 
the Pope respecting ecclesiastical inves- 
titures. 

1 147. Conrad III. joins the Crusade. His army 
destroyed by Greek treachery. 

1 154 to 1 177. Wars between Frederick I. 
(Barbarossa) and the Italian Repub- 
lics. 

1 162. Barbarossa destroys Milan. 

1190. Death of Barbarossa. Order of Teutonic 

Knights established. 
1245. Hanseatic League formed. 
1273. Rudolph, Count of Hapsburg, chosen 

emperor. 

1356. An edict of Charles IV., called the 
" Golden Bull," issued. It becomes the 
fundamental law of the empire. 

1414-1416. Sigismund, King of Bohemia, be- 
comes emperor. He betrays John Huss 
and Jerome of Prague, and allows them 
to be burned by the priests. 

1416-1419. The followers of Huss take up 
arms. A severe war ensues. Prague 
is taken by the Hussites in 1419. 

1437. Albert II., Duke of Austria, becomes 
emperor. 

1 5 1 7. Luther begins the work of the reforma- 
tion. 

1 522-1 546. Luther translates and publishes the 
Bible and Liturgy in German. 

1 52 1. The Diet at Worms. Luther excom- 
municated. 

1527. War with the Pope. Rome captured by 
the Germans. 

1529. Diet at Spires. 

1530. The Augsburg Confession. 

1531. The League of Smalkald formed by the 
Protestant princes. 

26 



A. D. 

1534. The Anabaptist War. They capture 
Munster. 

1536. The Anabaptists suppressed, and John 

of Leyden slain. 
1546. Death of Luther. 

1546-1552. The Emperor, Charles V., makes 
war on the Protestants, who are assisted 
by Henry II. of France. 

1552. The peace of Passau. Close of the reli- 
gious wars. 

1556. Abdication of the Emperor Charles V. 

16 1 8. Beginning of the Thirty Years' War — 
between the Evangelical Union, under 
the elector palatine, and the Catholic 
League, under the Duke of Bavaria. 

1620. Battle of Prague. Ruin of the elector 
palatine. 

1630. Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, 

invades Germany. 
1632. Battle of Lutzen. Victory and death of 

Gustavus Adolphus. 
1648. Treaty of Westphalia closes the Thirty 

Years' War, and establishes religious 

toleration. 

1683. John Sobieski, King of Poland, defeats 

the Turks before Vienna. 
1699. Peace of Carlowitz. 

1704. Marlborough defeats the French at 

Blenheim. 
1 713. Peace of Utrecht. 

1722. The Pragmatic Sanction, settling the im- 
perial crown upon Maria Theresa. 

1736. Marriage of Francis I., Duke of Lor- 
raine, to Maria Theresa. 

1740. Maria Theresa Queen of Hungary. 

1742. The Elector of Bavaria elected emperor, 
as Charles VII. 

1745. Francis I., husband of Maria Theresa, 
elected emperor. 

1756— 1 763. The Seven Years' War. 

1772. The Emperor, Joseph II., shares in the 
partition of Poland. 

1804. Francis II. renounces the title of Empe- 
ror of Germany, and assumes that of 
Emperor of Austria. 

1805. Napoleon establishes the kingdoms of 
Wurtemburg and Bavaria ; the kingdom 
of Westphalia in 1807. 



402 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 
5So5. 



1814- 



1S18. 
1348. 



1S49. 



1857. 



i«5> 

i85o. 
1S63- 

1865. 
1866. 



Dissolution of the German Empire. 
Formation of the Confederation of the 
Rhine. 

The war of Liberation (against Napo- 
leon) begins. 

18 1 5. Congress of Vienna. Final over- 
throw of Napoleon. Formation of the 
Germanic Confederation. 

The Zollverein formed. 

Revolutionary movements throughout 
Germany. German National Assembly 
meets in Frankfort. 

The German National Assembly elect 
the King of Prussia Emperor of Ger- 
many. He declines the honor, and re- 
calls the Prussian members of the 
assembly. 

Revision of the German Confederation. 
Meeting of an assembly of the German 
Confederation at Frankfort, at the call 
of Austria. Troubles in Hesse-Cassel. 
The elector restored by the confedera- 
tion. 

Bavaria and other German States mani- 
fest a willingness to assist Austria against 
the French in Italy. 

Quarrel with Denmark about the Danish 
Duchies begins. 
-1864. The quarrel with Denmark re- 
sults in war with that kingdom. The 
Danes are defeated and forced to sur- 
render the Duchies. 

The Gastein convention. It gives great 

offence to the German Diet. 
War between Prussia and Austria, and 

their respective allies. Austria defeated. 



A. D. 
1866. 



1867. 
1870. 



:8 7 



1872. 

1873. 

1874. 

1875, 

1876, 

1S78 
1879 



Disruption of the Germanic Confedera- 
tion. Formation of the North German 
Confederation under the leadership of 
Prussia. 

Formation of the new Zollverein. 

War between Germany and France. In- 
vasion of France by the Germans. The 
Emperor, Napoleon III., and two 
French armies made prisoners by the 
Germans. The German Empire formed. 
The Imperial Crown offered to the King 
of Prussia. 

King William of Prussia proclaimed 
emperor at Versailles. Successful close 
of the French War. The Germans 
occupy Paris, and deprive France of 
Alsace and Lorraine. Treaty of peace 
with France. 

The Jesuits expelled from the empire. 

Meeting of the Emperors of Germany, 

Russia, and Austria at Berlin. 
Troubles with the Roman Catholic 

Church. Visit of Victor Emmanuel to 

Berlin. 

Civil Marriage Law passed. New mili- 
tary and press laws. Attempt to assassi- 
nate Prince Von Bismarck. 

The Imperial Bank Bill adopted. Visit 
of the emperor to Italy, Aug. 17. Dedi- 
cation of the colossal statue of Hermann. 

Germany takes part in the Eastern Ques- 
tion. Visit of Queen Victoria to Berlin. 
Trouble with Roman Catholic Church. 

Attempt to assassinate the Emperor Wil- 
liam. Regency of the crown prince. 

The emperor resumes the government. 



A. D. 

997. Death of St. Adalbert, who introduced 

Christianity into Prussia. 
1 163. A colony from the Netherlands found 

the city of Berlin, during the reign of 

Albert the Bear. 
1222. The Teutonic Knights undertake the 

conquest and Christianization of Poland. 
1286. Kdnigsberg made the capital. 



A. D. 
1481- 



I525- 



1485. Frederick IV., of Nuremberg, pur- 
chases the Margraviate of Brandenburg 
from the Emperor Sigismund. 
Albert of Brandenburg, Grand Master 
of the Teutonic Knights, renounces the 
Romish religion, embraces Lutheranism, 
and is acknowledged Duke of East Prus- 
sia, which he holds as a fief of Poland. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



403 



A. D. 

1544. Duke Albert founds the University of 
Konigsberg. 

1608. John Sigismund created Elector of Bran- 
denburg and Duke of Prussia. 

1648. The House of Brandenburg acquire 
Halberstadt and Minden. 

1657. The Great Elector, Frederick William, 
compels Poland to acknowledge the in- 
dependence of Prussia. 

1 701. Prussian Monarchy established by Fred- 
erick I. 

1702. Guelders taken from the Dutch. 

1707. Neufchatel, or Neunburg, seized, and 
Tecklenburg purchased by Frederick I. 

17 12. Prussia acquires the principality of Meurs. 

1713. Frederick William I. king. 

1740. Frederick the Great king. He raises 
Prussia to the rank of a first-class power. 

1 741. Breslau ceded to Prussia. 

1742. Silesia and Glatz acquired by conquest. 
1744. Frederick the Great visits England. 

1756. Beginning of the Seven Years' War. 
Austria, Russia, and France allied 
against Prussia. 

1757. Battle of Prague. Frederick victorious, 
May 6. Battle of Kolin. Frederick 
defeated, May 18. Battle of Rosbach. 
Frederick victorious, Nov. 5. Battle 
of Lissa. Frederick defeats the Aus- 
trians, Dec. 5. 

1758. Battle of Hochkerchan. Defeat of the 
Prussians, Oct. 14. 

1760. Capture of Berlin by the Austrians and 
Russians. 

1763. Close of the Seven Years' War. 

1786. Death of Frederick the Great, Aug. 17. 

1792. War with France in consequence of the 
French Revolution. Battle of Valmy, 
Sept. 20. Decisive defeat of the Prus- 
sian army of invasion. 

1 801-1806. Prussia seizes Hanover. Prussia 
joins the alliance against France. Bat- 
tles of Jena and Auerstadt. Prussia 
succumbs to Napoleon. Napoleon 
issues the Berlin Decree. 

1807. Peace of Tilsit. Napoleon restores one- 
half of his dominions to the King of 
Prussia. 



A. D. 

1808. Convention of Berlin. 

1813. The war of Liberation begun. Uprising 
of the people. The "Landwehr" 
formed. 

1814. Treaty of Paris. The Prussians occupy 
the French capital. 

1817. Establishment of the ministry of educa- 
tion. 

1819. Congress of Carlsbad. Death of Mar- 
shal Blucher, Sept. 12. 
1844. Attempt to assassinate the king. 

1848. Revolution of 1848. Berlin declared in 
a state of siege, Nov. 12. The Con- 
stituent Assembly meets in Brandenburg 
Castle, Nov. 29. The king dissolves 
the assembly, and issues a new constitu- 
tion, Dec. 5. 

1849. The German National Assembly offer 
the Imperial Crown of Germany to the 
King of Prussia, March 28. He de- 
clines it, April 29. Martial law declared 
throughout the kingdom, May 10. Oc- 
cupation of Carlsruhe by the Prussians, 
June 23. They crush the revolution in 
Baden. 

1850. The king takes the oath to the new con- 
stitution, Feb. 6. Attempt to assassinate 
the king. Peace with Denmark. Prussia 
refuses to join the restricted Diet of 
Frankfort. Prussia warns Austria of 
her intention to uphold the constitution 
in Hesse-Cassel, Sept. 21. The Prus- 
sian army occupies Hesse, Nov. 9. The 
Prussian troops withdraw from Baden, 
Nov. 14. The convention of Olmutz 
removes the cause of the trouble, and 
restores peace to Germany, Nov. 29. 

1851. Visit of the king to Russia. 

1852. The king re-establishes the Council of 
State, as it existed prior to 1S48. 

1853. Plot against the government detected at 
Berlin. 

1854. Wavering policy of the government re^ 
specting the Eastern Question. Remains 
neutral in the Crimean War. 

1855. Prussia not allowed to take part in the 
conferences at Vienna. 

1856. Takes part in the conference at Paris. 



404 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D. 
1856- 



1857. 

1S58. 

1859. 
1861. 



[862. 



1863. 



1857. Quarrel with Switzerland about 
Neufchatel. Prussia relinquishes her 
claims for a pecuniary compensation. 

Serious illness of the king. The Prince 
of Prussia (the present Emperor Wil- 
liam) regent. 

Prince Frederick William (son of the 
regent) married to the Princess Royal 
of England. 

Franco-Italian War. Prussia neutral, 
but threatening. 

William I. becomes king upon the death 
of his brother, Frederick William IV., 
Jan. 2. Becher, a Leipzig student, at- 
tempts to assassinate the king. The 
king and queen crowned at Konigsberg. 
He declares he will " reign by the grace 
of God." 

A responsible ministry established. Re- 
actionary policy of the government. De- 
feat of the government in the elections. 
Count Bismarck Schonhausen, premier. 
He informs the Chamber that the Bud- 
get is deferred until 1863 ; the deputies 
protest against this as unconstitutional, 
Sept. 30. The Budget passed by the 
Chamber of Peers without the amend- 
ments of the Chamber of Representa- 
tives. The Chamber declares the action 
of the Peers unconstitutional, Oct. II. 
Close of the session of the Chambers by 
the king, who announces that " The 
Budget for the year 1862, as decreed 
by the Chamber of Deputies, having 
been rejected by the Chamber of Peers 
on the ground of insufficiency, the 
government of his majesty is under the 
necessity of controlling the public 
affairs outside the constitution" Oct. 
13- 

Continuation of the quarrel between the 
government and the chamber. The 
king closes the session and resolves to 
govern without a parliament, May 27. 



A. D. 
1863. 



[864. 



1865. 



1 866. 



1870. 



1871. 

1872. 

1873- 
1874. 

1875. 
1876. 



Severe restrictions imposed upon the 
press, June I. The crown prince dis- 
avows participation in the recent action 
of the ministry, June 5. 
War with Denmark about the Danish 
Duchies. Denmark forced to give up 
the Duchies, and make peace. Treaty 
signed Oct. 30. 

Quarrel between the government and 
the chamber of deputies over the Army 
Budget. The budget being rejected the 
king prorogues the parliament, and de- 
clares he will rule without it. The king 
arbitrarily seizes and disposes of the 
revenue, July 5. Convention of Gastein. 
War with Austria and her allies. Bat- 
tle of Sadowa. Great victory for Prus- 
sia. It closes the war. Formation of 
the North German Confederation under 
the leadership of Prussia. Hanover 
annexed to Prussia. 

War with France. France invaded by 
the German army under the command 
of King William of Prussia. [For 
events of the war see Germany and 
France.] The King of Prussia elected 
Emperor of Germany. 
King William proclaimed Emperor of 
Germany. Trouble with the Roman 
Catholic Clergy. 

Creation of new peers by the government 
to carry its measures in parliament. 
Troubles with the Roman Catholic 
Bishops. The Stamp Tax. 
Troubles with the Roman CathoHc 
Bishops. The Old Catholic Bishops 
given salaries by the government. 
Conference of the Roman Catholic 
Bishops at Fulda. New constitution 
adopted by the Protestant State Church. 
The German made the official language 
in Prussian Poland. Deposition of 
Catholic Bishops in Miinster and Co- 
logne. 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



405 



A. D. 

376. 

802. 



904. 
988. 

1223. 

I237< 
1242. 

1244. 

1252. 

1380. 
1383. 
1395 
1462. 

H75- 

U79- 
1491. 



1 533- 
1553- 

1554- 
1598. 

1606. 



1610, 
1613, 

1617, 



Invasion of the Huns. 

Ruric, the Norman, establishes the first 

regular government at Novgorod, and 

becomes grand duke. 
Successful invasion of the Greek Empire 

by Oleg. 

Vladimir the Great marries Anne, sister 
of the emperor, Basil II., and embraces 
Christianity. 

Irruption of the Golden Horde of Tar- 
tars. They conquer a large part of 
Russia. 

The Grand Duke, Jurie, slain in bat- 
tle. 

The Tartars establish the empire of the 
Khan of Kaptschak, and exercise great 
influence in Russia. 

Invasion of the Danes. They are de- 
feated by Alexander Newski. 
He is made Grand Duke of Russia by 
the Tartars. 
War with the Tartars. 
Moscow burned. 

Invasion of Russia by Tamerlane. 
Accession of Ivan the Great. He founds 
the (present) monarchy, and in 1482 
assumes the title of Czar. 
Cannon and firearms introduced into 
Russia by Ivan. 
Great invasion of the Tartars. 
The Tartars are defeated, and their 
power annihilated by Svenigorod, the 
general of Ivan. 

Ivan IV. czar. Noted for his crueltv. 
Trade with England begun by the Eng- 
lish " Russian Company." 
Siberia discovered. 

The race of Ruric, who had governed 
Russia for 700 years, becomes extinct. 
Demetrius, an impostor, ascends the 
throne, but is soon detected and put to 
death. 

Interregnum. 

Michael Fedorvoitz becomes czar, and 
establishes the house of Romanoff. 
Finland ceded to Sweden. 



A. D. 
1645. 

1654. 
1667. 
16S1. 
16S2. 

16S9. 
1697. 



1700. 



1704. 



1709. 



1 7 1 1 . 
1713. 
1715. 



1718. 
172^. 



1740. 
1741. 



762. 



1764. 
1772. 

1774. 



Alexis, called the Father of his Country, 
czar. 

Russian victories in Poland. 

First Russian vessel built. 

The Cossacks subdued. 

Reign of Ivan and Peter I. (called the 

Great). 

Peter sole sovereign. 

He visits Holland and England, and 
learns the useful trades. Peter sup- 
presses the conspiracy of the Strelitz, 
and punishes its members with barbar- 
ous cruelty. 

War with Sweden. Battle of Narva. 

Total defeat of Peter by Charles XII. 
Peter founds St. Petersburg, and makes 

it the capital of the empire. 
The Strelitz (or royal body guard) 

abolished. 

Battle of Pultowa. Charles XII., of 
Sweden, totally defeated by Peter, and 
forced to fly to Turkey. Peter sends 
14,000 Swedish prisoners to colonize 
Siberia. 

War with Turkey. 

Peter takes the title of emperor. 

Esthonia, Livonia, and a large part of 
Finland added to the empire. Peter 
visits Germany, Holland, and France. 

The Jesuits expelled. 

Catharine I. empress. 

Peter II. (the last of the Romanoffs) 
deposed. Anne, Duchess of Courland, 
and daughter of the czar, -Ivan IV., 
empress. 

Ivan VI., an infant, emperor. 
Elizabeth, daughter of Peter the Great, 
imprisons Ivan VI. for life, and reigns 
in his stead. 

Peter III. deposed and murdered. 
Catharine II., called the Great, becomes 
empress. 

Murder of Ivan VI. 

Catharine commences the dismember- 
ment of Poland. 
Rebellion of the Cossacks. 



406 



STATISTICAL TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A. D 

1775. Cossacks' rebellion suppressed. 

1795. The partition of Poland completed. 
1 769-1 784. Conquest of the Crimea. 

1796. Death of Catharine the Great. War 
with Persia. 

1798. Russia joins the alliance of England and 
Austria against France. 

1799. Suwarrow checks the French in Italy. 

1800. Insanity of the Emperor Paul. 

1S01. He is murdered. Alexander I. emperor. 

He makes peace with England. 
1S05. Russia joins the coalition against France, 

April. Battle of Austerlitz. Napoleon 

defeats the allies, Dec. 2. 
1807. Treaty of Tilsit. Peace with France. 
1809. The Turks defeat the Russians near 

Silistria. 

1812. War with France. Napoleon invades 
Russia. Battle of Smolensko, Aug. 17. 
Russians defeated. Battle of the Boro- 
dino, Sept. 7. Russians defeated. 
Burning of Moscow by the Russians. 
Retreat of the French. 

1813. Battle of Leipzig. Defeat of Napoleon. 

1814. Downfall of Napoleon. The Emperor 
Alexander enters Paris in triumph. 

1815. The Emperor Alexander organizes the 
" Holy Alliance." 

1822. The Grand Duke Constantine renounces 
his right to the throne. 

1825. Death of the Emperor Alexander. 

1826. The Emperor Nicholas crowned at Mos- 
cow. War with Persia. 

1827. The Emperor Nicholas visits England. 

1828. Peace with Persia. War with Turkey. 
Russians generally victorious. Begins, 
April 26. 

1829. Peace with Turkey. 

1830. Polish war of independence begins. 

1831. Warsaw taken by the Russians, and the 
insurrection crushed, Sept., Oct. 

1832. The emperor decrees that Poland shall 
henceforth form an integral part of the 
Russian Empire. 

1840. Failure of the Khivan Expedition. 

Treaty of London. 
1848-1849. Russia aids Austria in suppressing 

the Hungarian Revolution. 



A. D. 

1850. Conspiracy against the life of the em- 
peror detected. Harbor of Sebastopol 
completed. 

1852. Visit of the emperor to Vienna. 

1853. Commencement of the quarrel with 
Turkey about the " Holy Places." 

1854. War with Turkey, France, and England. 
Capture of Bomarsund, Aug. 16. Battle 
of the Alma, Sept. 20. Siege of Sebas- 
topol begun, Oct. Battle of Bala 
klava, Oct. 25. Battle of Inkermann, 
Nov. 5. 

1855. Capture of the Malakoff tower by the 
French. The Russians evacuate Sebas- 
topol and retire to their works on the 
north side of the harbor, Sept. Death 
of the Emperor Nicholas, March 2. 
Alexander II. emperor. 

1856. Amnesty granted to Poles, May 27 ; to 
political offenders, Sept. 7. Suspension 
of hostilities in the Crimea, Feb. 29. 
Treaty of Paris, March 30. Close of 
the war. Alexander II. crowned at 
Moscow, Sept. 2. 

1858. Partial emancipation of the serfs on the 
imperial domains. 

1859. Russia censures the warlike movements 
of the Germanic Confederation during 
the Franco-Italian war. 

1 861. Insurrection in Poland begins. The 
emperor issues a decree providing for 
the total emancipation of the serfs 
throughout the empire in two years. 

1S62-1863. The insurrection in Poland be- 
comes general. It" is quelled with great 
severity. & 

1862. Trial by jury granted. Increased priv- 
ileges granted to the Jews. 

1863. Freedom of the serfs. 

1864. The war in the Caucasus ended. 

1865. Death of the Czarowitch Nicholas at 
Nice, April 24. New province, "Turk- 
estan," in Central Asia, created. 

1866. Attempt by Karakosoff to assassinate the 
emperor. Diplomatic quarrel with 
Rome. 

1867. Russian America sold to the United 
States. 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 407 



A. D. 
1868. 
1871. 
1872. 

1873- 



1874. 

1875. 
1876. 

1877. 



Poland disappears from map of empire. 
Abrogation of the treaty of Paris. 
Quarrel with Khiva. 
Visit of the Emperor of Germany to 
Russia. Visit of the Shah of Persia. 
New treaty with the Khan of Bokhara. 
Marriage of the emperor's daughter to 
the Duke of Edinburgh. Visit of the 
emperor to Germany and England. 
The island of Saghalien ceded to Russia 
by Japan. Japan cedes the Kurile Isles 
to Russia. 

Trouble with Turkey. Russia encour- 
ages the insurgents in the Turkish 
provinces. Capture of Khokan. Con- 
quest of Khiva completed. 
Russia declares war against Turkey. 
June 2. Investment of Kars. Passage 
of the Danube, June 22-27. Capture 
of Tirnova, July 8. 



A. D. 
1877. 



1878. 



The capture of Nicopolis by the Rus- 
sians, July 15. July 19. The Russians 
occupy the Shipka Pass. First at- 
tack on Plevna. Russians repulsed. 
July 19-Dec. 31. Severe fighting in the 
Shipka Pass. Sept. 11. Russian attack 
on Plevna repulsed. Nov. 17, 18. 
Capture of Kars by the Russians. Nov. 
24. Capture of Etropol by the Russians. 
Dec. 11. Capture of Plevna and Osman 
Pasha's army by the Russians. Dec. 
22. Emperor returns to St. Petersburg. 
Jan. 4. Russians occupy Sofia. Jan. 
8, 9. Capture of the Shipka Pass by the 
Russians. Jan. 16. Russians occupy 
Philippopolis. Jan. 20. Russian occu- 
pation of Adnanople. Jan. 25. British 
fleet enters the Dardanelles. March 3. 
Treaty of San Stefano signed. Treaty 
of Berlin. 




MI0CEUAW 

Mai 





FOR FORETELLING THE WEATHER THROUGHOUT ALL THE LUNATIONS OF EACH YEAR, FOREVER. 

This table is the result of many years' actual observation, the whole being constructed on a 
due consideration of the attraction of the Sun and Moon in their several positions respecting the 
Earth, and will, by simple inspection, show the observer what kind of weather will most prob- 
ably follow the entrance of the Moon into any of its quarters. 



If the Ne~« Moon, First Quarter, Full 
Moon, or Last Quarter, happens — 

Between midnight and 2 o'clock. 
" 2 and 4 morning 



afternoon. 



10 " 
midnieht 



IN SUMMER. 

Fair 

Cold and showers 

Rain 

Wind and rain 

Changeable 

Frequent showers 

Very rainy 

Changeable 

Fair 

Fair if wind northwest. 
Rainy if south or S. W. 
Fair 



IN WINTER. 



Frost unless wind southwest. 

Snow and stormy. 

Rain. 

Stormy. 

Cold rain if wind west, snow if east. 

Cold and high wind. 

Snow or rain. 

Fair and mild. 

Fair. 

Fair and frosty if wind N. or N. E. 
Rain or snow if south or southwest. 
Fair and frosty. 



408 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



Table— Showing Date of Admission or Organization, Area, and Increase 
of Population of the States and Territories. 



xr, o m m ro onnC h in*o N 
m o m in it- in id o\ ^ H On O t-^NO o 
Oimmmnf sc on C co roNO 



mir.H moo 3 cm 
i ro •* cm m m On m 
m" ■«£ ro 



ON CM - ts t-^ CM M ' 

-T iri rCvo" t-^vcTocT iPoo" m* 

no n ooo CO ON CM CM -CO ION' 
O O h o\CO rvoo f d m' 



ON" C no O mo 

in ro On ts o CM 0> OiT n On ONNO 

O^cc^no^ t>- cj_ qs o -^oo_ q> tsoo^ 

tj-0 0* -a- On — t cm cm o rONO i-i -hj- 

ODoo m in m on cm no no On cm m cm CO On m 



On moo no o 
t-» cnnd cm 
cm o o c \o 



in On 00 cm 

ro « m TTOO M CM 
O « tl O O rONO 



Z OnnC 



O m cm moo m m moo cm no 

00»iflOcOO»ci'ncomfHO _ 

mo c< tj-oo no m m ooo co o> O n q; -a-co < 
r no cm ts mvo cm m n o *boo -a- in o m o O m in tn * n b co ic •* i 

o "CO ts o o m-rMO o rr, o mtntmn rs r-~ t^.co o t^- in n n 

no O « no in o\ n C « CM-> r^NO TfM m ro ts m r-» m no m m ro 

CM MM M M CM MM M 



OnO m cm **• u-)M3 cm t-» m CMNinin -ono cm cm r^Mn cn --s-nO 

• I no r>. cm m too moo m moo no in o co cm cm no o o -> cm in m t-. 
© M^c>M^inmr^roint>.in c^no^no^ 0_ in "2 ^ 'Q 00 . ^ "t ^ 

M (v ■+ t s o" s i «" h ~* n" ooo" no" cC -."no" rC cm" o cm" cm" o" tCoo m 

r#> co « " o.*N oco - oco in c. io>o Ooo r^O m m q o oo x cr.oo m 

^linflClOiNflO^ - ^ m -^00 vn rtv isao in rsi im n 



M ts « ro rt- i 



ro O 

t?oo" o" ro o ro tP «-~ -h? o i 

CM rsESTi-minoOinO 1 



O O On cm mvo 
cm t-» — - oc c^ ro 
oo in cm no t 



m o 

M ts 

Tt-cJc? 



1 C ■ CS 



)CO CM00 OmCO m mcO 
)M mo or--: cm rOTj- 
■ rONO -3- m NO "O 00 CM r- 

» on o" c^ r^oo oo" no" 
nno co-oo-rj-r-r-* 



no •>*• OnnC in 
m ro O ro - 



co t is rn on h m 
oo O m o ro ro tt 

r 2 ^ °. i; 

o" >-" t~ tC m ro cC 
rooc oo ro ro ■* m 
NO NO On rO m 



■ rt 



. I m m ■+ N on N M mco OnO OnOnOnm r--. 

©rONO nocc mo m Mn -■ m nsa ^j-oo 
.; ro N M TO m N ro 0- rooO ts a- 

uO~ in ro ro m cm" o cm" is ro moo" cm" o" 
K Oit mnco nnnt roNO :o f 



M CM NO 00 t 



no - tmtf 



O in m tJ-i 
- ON is 

no 



CM NO 

in m 
ro in 
o"no" 



M NO NO CM 00 

. ir. n r~ in « 

NO I" CM 



a - NO NO -J- I 

S f; r; t S 

5! ' m ro ro i 

X , moo m cm ni 



ro O ro - m 

On On 



On rONO ( 
ro t** on 
- ro 



NOONOONOOOOOO^OcMOroococMNOm ij-oo O O tmamtotOco moo 
vooo mo tm« w o cm cmno mo m ono cm mmo onocono -*o O cm m>-oo o o ONroo , 

cm Ooo tsmroo m m roo cm o cm cm m-** Oncmoo ->j-Oncm ointmo omm about 8oo OOO 



no -a-rommm'a-'J- 



ts ts tsco oo oco CO 

oo oo oo oo oco co oo co 



cm t^NO cooooONO m m o 0>n tin m o m ts t^oo ts 



no m ir no no 



■ NO NO NO NO NO 



s 

rt — " 
X 5' 



sz>; 



P"o 



5 s 



cS S. 



rr c 

Sc«oj:.2°^ = rt 



c g rt 
S-Voo 



n c m rt-c 
2 i?fC >^ 



c p s e- 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



409 



Table — Showing the Expenditures and Public Debt of the United States from 
the formation of the Federal Government to the present time. 



Yr. 

7 7 J 
790 
791 
792 



President. j 



Public 
Expenditures. 



Public Debt. 



G. Washington. 
G. Washington. 
G. Washington. 
G Washington . 



793 G.Washington. 

794 G. Washington. 

795 G.Washington. 
7961 G. Washington. 

797 J°hn Adams . . . 

798 John Adams. . . 

799 John Adams . . 

800 John Adams. . . 



h, 797, 436.78; §75,463,476-52 
8,962,920.00 77,227,924.66 



801 Thos. Jefferson. 
802; Thos. Jefferson. 

803 Thos. Jefferson. 

804 Thos. Jefferson. 

805] Thos. Jefferson. 

806 Thos. Jefferson. 

807 Thos. Jefferson. 

808 Thos. Jefferson. 

809 Jas. Madison... 

810 Jas. Madison. . . , 

811 i Jas. Madison. . . 

812 Jas. Madison. . 

813 1 Jas. Madison 

814 Tas. Madison. . . , 
Si 5 Jas. Madiso 1.. . 

816 Jas. Madison. . . . 

817 James Monroe. . 

818 James Monroe. . 

819 James Monroe.. 

820 James Monroe. . 

821 James Monroe.. 

822 James Monroe. . 

823 James Monroe.. 

824 James Monroe. . 

825 Jno. Q. Adams . . 

826 Jno. Q. Adams.. 

827 Jno. Q. Adams.. 

828 Jno. Q. Adams. . 



829 A. Jackson. 

830 A. Jackson. 

831 A. Jackson. 
832! A. Jackson. 

833! A. Jackson. 
834 A. Jackson 



6,479.977-97 
9, 4i,593-i7 
10,151,240.15 
8,367,776.84 

8,625,877 37 
8,583,618.41 
11,002,396.97 
",952,534- 12 1 

12,273,376.94' 
I 3, 2 7 3 ,487-3 I 
11,258,983.67. 
12,615,113.72 

I 3,59 8 ,3°9-47i 
15,021,196.26 
11,292,292.99' 
16,762,702.04! 

13,867,226.30' 
I 3,3°9,994-49 
13,592,604.86 
22,279,121.15 

39,190,520.36' 
38,028,230.32 [ 
39,582,493.35! 
48,244,495-51 i 

40,877,646.04 
35,104,875.40 
24,004,199.73 
21,763,024.85 

19,030,572.69! 
1 7, 6 76,592.63j 
15,314,171.00 
31,898,538.47 

23,585,804.72] 
24,103,398.46 
22,656,764.04 
25,459,479-52: 

25,044,358.40 
24,585,281.55 
30,038,416. 12 ' 
34,356,698.06: 

24,257,298.49! 
24,601,982.44 



80,352,634.04 
78,427,404.77 

80,747,587-39 
83,762,172.07 

82,064,479.33 
79,228,529.12 
88,408,669. 77 
82,796,294 35 

85,038,050.80 
80,712,632 25 
77,054,680.30 
86,427,120.88 

82,312,150.50 I 
75,723,270.66 
69,218,398.64 
65,i9 6 ,3i7-97 

57,023,192.09 
53,i73,2i7 52 
48,005,587.76 
45,209,737.90 

55,962,827.57 
81,487,846 24 
99,833,660.15 
127,334,933 74 

123,491,965 16 
103,466,633.83 
95,529,648.28 
91,015,566 15 

89.987,427.66 
93,546,676 98 
90,875,877.28 
90,269,777.77 

83,788,432.71 
81,0^4,059 09 
73,987,357-2o 
67,475,043-87 

58,421,41^.67 

48,565,406.50 
39,123,191.68 
24,332,235.18 

7,001,698.83 
4,760,082.08 



President. 



A. Jackson. 
A. Jackson. 



837 M. Van Buren 

838 M. Van Buren 
M. Van Buren 

840 M. Van Buren 



W. H. Harrison. 

John Tyler 

Tyler 

John Tyler 



841 

842 _ 

843 John 

844 " 



845 Jas. K. Polk., 

846 Jas. K. Polk. 

847 Jas. K. Polk., 
'Jas. K. Polk., 



Zach. Taylor 
M. Fillmore.. 
M. Fillmore.. 
M. Fillmore. 



853 Frank. Pierce . , 

S54 Frank. Pierce . , 

85=; Frank. Pierce . , 

856 Frank. Pierce .. 



Jas. Buchanan 
Jas. Buchanan 
Jas. Buchanan 
Jas. Buchanan 



A. Lincoln. 
A. Lincoln. 
A. Lincoln. 
A. Lincoln. 



865 A. Lincoln . . 

866 A. Johnson. 

867 A. Johnson. 

868 A. Johnson. 

869 U. S. Grant 

870 U. S. Grant. 

871 |U. S. Grant. 

872 U. S. Grant. 

873 U. S. Grant. 
874 jU. S. Grant. 
875'U. S. Grant. 
876 S. Grant. 



877 R. B. Haves. .. 

878 R B. Haves. . . 

879 R. B. Hayes. .. 

880 R. B. Hayes. .. 



Expires. I »** 



I 7,573,Mi-56 | 
30,568,164.04 

37,265,037 15 
39,455,438.351 
37,614,936 
28,226,533 



37,^3-o5 
336,957-83 



3i,797.5?o 
32,936.876 
12,118,105 
33,642,010 

30,490,408 
27,632,282 
60,520,851 
60,655,143 

56,386,422 
44,604,718 
48,476,104 
46,712,608 

54,577,°6i 
75,473,i7o 
66,164,775 

72,726,341 

71,274,587, 
82,062,186, 
83,678,642 
77,o55,i25 

85,387,313 
565,667,563 
899,815,91 1 
1,295,541,114 

i,9 c6 ,433,33 I 
1 ,139,344,081 

i, c 93.°79, 6 55 
1,069,889,970 

584,777,996 
702,007,842 
601,680,858 



81 



3,308,124 
10,434,221 
3,573,343 
5,250,875 

13,594,480. 
20,601,226 
32,742,922 
23,461,652 

15,925,303 
1 5,55°> 2 o2. 
38,826,534. 
47,044,862 

63,061,858 
63,452,77 
68,304,796 
66,199,341 

59,803,117 
42,242,222 
35,586,956 
3^972,537 

28,699,831 
44,011,881 
58,496,837 
64,842,287 



08 90,580,873 
74 524,i7 6 ,4 12 
25 i,"9.772 . 
86! 1,815,784,370 



002,525,270 21 

524,044,597 91 
724,698,033.99 
682,000,885.32 
707,805,070.13 

565,299,898.91 



2,680,647,869 
2, 773, 236,173 
2,678,126. 103 
2,611,687,851 

2,588,452,213 
2,480,672,427 
2,353,211,332 
2,253,251,328 

2,144 818,713 
2,14^,088,241 
2,128,688,726 
2,099,439,344 



2,205,301,392.10 



Capacity of Cisterns or Wells. 

Tabular view of the number of gallons contained in the clear beiweetz the brick work for each 

ten inches of depth. 



Diameter. 

2 feet 
1% " 

3 " 

z% " 
4 

A% " 
5 " 
5K " 



Gallons. 


Diameter. 




Gallons. 


Diameter. 




Gallon 


equals 19 


6 feet equal 


s 176 


10 feet equals 


489 


30 


6% « 




207 


1 1 " 




592 


44 


7 " 




240 


12 " 


<( 


705 


60 


V/z " 




275 - 


13 " 


«( 


827 


« 7 8 


8 " 




313 


14 " 


ft 


959 


" 97 


8K " 




353 


15 " 


ft 


IIOI 


" 122 


9 " 




396 


20 " 


«< 


1958 


« 148 


9Vz " 


« 


461 


25 " 


<( 


3°59 



410 MISCELLANEOUS TABLES EOR REFERENCE. 



Sr RESIDENT. 


Elected. 


Vice- 
President. 


Elected. 


Secretary of 
State. 


Appointed. 


Secretary of 
Treasury. 


Appointed, j 


Geo. Washington . . . 
Geo. Washington . . . 


1789 
1793 




17S9 
1793 


Thomas Jefferson... 


1709 
1794 
1795 




1789 
1795 








Tim. Pickering . 














1797 
1800 




1797 


Thomas Jefferson. . . 


1797 




1797 
1800 


Oliver Wolcott 




John Marshall 






























Thomas Jefferson. . . 
Thomas Jefferson. . 


1801 
1805 




1801 
1805 




1S01 




1801 
,1802 






Albert Gallatin 


























































James Madison. . . . 


1809 




i8c 9 
1811 




1809 
1811 


Albert Gallatin 


1809 
1814 
1814 


1813 






G. W. Campbell. .. . 
Alex. J. Dallas. 








































1817 
1821 


Daniel D. Tompkins 






1817 


W. H. Crawford 


1817 








































1825 


John C. Calhoun 


1825 




1S25 




1825 
























Andrew Jackson . . . 
Andrew Jackson. . . . 


,829 
1833 






Martin Van Buren . 


1829 
1831 
18:3 
1834 


Samuel D. Ingham. . 


1829 
1831 
1833 
1833 
1834 

1837 


Alartin Van Buren. . 










William J. Duane.. . 
Roger B. Taney. . . . 




































Martin Van Buren.. 


1837 


Richard M. Johnson 


1837 




1837 


Levi Woodbury. .... 




























1841 
1843 
1843 
1844 
1845 






1841 
1841 

1843 
1844 


Wm. H. Harrison... 


1841 
1S41 




1S41 


Daniel Webster. .... 








Hue;h S. Le^are . . . 
Abel P. Upshur , . . 






1 








:::::::::::::::::::::::::: 




George M. Bibb 








John C. Calhoun. . . . 












1845 


James Knox Polk.. 


1845 


George M. Dallas. . . 


1845 


James Buchanan .... 


1845 


Robt. J. Walker.... 






| 






















1849 
1849 


Millard Fillmore 


t8,io 1 Tohn M Clavtnn. . . 


1849 
1850 
1852 


W. M. Meredith.... 
Thomas Corwin 


1849 
1850 


Millard Fillmore . . . 




























Franklin Pierce i 1853 j William R. King.... 


1853 


William L. Marcy. . 


1853 




1853 


James Buchanan . . . 


r 857 |j. C. Breckenridge. . 


1857 




1857 


Howell Cobb 


1857 
i860 
1861 


Jeremiah S. Black. 


i860 






. 1 




Tnhn A n; v 








1 


Abraham Lincoln. . 


1 861 


Hannibal Hamlin... 


1861 


Wm . H . Seward .... 


1861 


Salmon P. Chase.. . 
W. P. Fessenden... . 
Hntrh MrPnlWh 


1861 
1864 
186c 
















1865 
1865 












Abraham Lincoln... 
Andrew Johnson. . . 


Andrew Johnson. . . . 


1865 


Wm. H. Seward. . . . 


1865 


Hugh McCulloch....! 


1865 






























Ulysses S. Grant 

Ulysses S. Grant 


1869 
1873 




1869 
1873 




1869 


G. S. Boutwell 


1869 

1873 
1876 






W. A. Richardson. . 
T.. M. Morrill 




















Rutherf'rd B. Hayes 1 


1876 


William A. Wheeler. 


1876 






1877 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 

Wmt\% torn \\u gwmXww #i tft* (Smxnmtnt 



411 



Secretary 
of 
War. 



Henry Knox 17S9 

T. Pickering 1 1 794 

J. McHenry. . 



796 J 



J. McHenry. 



1797 



S. Dexter 1800 

Rog. Griswold. . . . 1801 



H. Dearborn. 



William Eustis 
J. Armstrong . 



ames Monroe . . 
V. H. Crawford. 



J. C. Calhoun. 



James Barboi 
P. B. Porter. 



John H. Eaton. 
Lewis Cass 



1809 
1 813 
1814 



1817 



1825 
1828 

1829 



Secretary 



Hen 



,.ry Knox. 
Pickering. . 
McHenry . 



1789 
1794 

I 7 yO 



George Cabot. 
B. Stoddart. . . 



B. Stoddart 

Robert Smith. . . 
J. Crowinshield. 



P. Hamilton. . . . 
William Jones. . 
Benjamin W. 
Crowinshield 



1 801 
1802 
1805 



1809 
1S13 



1814 



B. W. Crowins'd 1B17 
S.Thompson... 1818 
S. L. Southard. . 182 



S. L. Southard. 



John Branch.. . 
L. Woodbury.. 
M. Dickerson. , 



1825 



1829 
iSji 
1834 



Secretary 

OF 

Interior. 



Not a Cabinet 
Office. 



Post- 
Mast er- 
Genekal. 



Samuel Osgood. 
T. Pickering. . . 
J. Habersham.. 



J. Habersham., 



J. Habersham.. 
Gideon Granger. 



Gideon Granger. 
R. J. Meigs 



R.J. Meigs... 
John McLean. 



John McLean. 



W. T. Barry.... 
Amos Kendall. . 



Attorney- 
General. 



789 E. Randolph.. . . 
794 1 Wm. Bradford.. 



Charles Lee. 



795 



1797 Charles Lee. 



; j Th. Parsons. . . , 
Levi Lincoln. . . . 

j Robert Smith. . 

j Breckenridge.. . 
C. A. Rodney . . 



I8091C. A. Rodney. , 
1814I W. Pinckney. . 
... Richard Rush. 



1789 
1794 
1795 



797 



1 801 
1 801 
1805 
1805 
1807 



811 
1814 



1817 William Wirt. 
1823 



William Wirt. . 



829 [J. M. Birney 
835 R. B. Taney. 
B. F. Butler. 



817 



825 



,829 
1831 
1834 



J. R. Poinsett. 



'837 



M. Dickerson. 
J. K. Paulding 



1837 
io;8 



Amos Kendall. 
John M. Niles. 



1837 
1840 



1837 
i8„8 
!i8 4 o 



John Bell 

J. C. Spencer. . . 
Jas. M. Porter. , 
Wm. Wilkins... 



W. L. Marcy. 



1845 



G. W. Crawford, 
Ch. M. Conrad.. 



1S49 
1850 



Jefferson Davis. 



John B. Floyd. 
Joseph Holt. . . 



1857 
1861 



S. Cameron 

E. M. Stanton 



E. M. Stanton. . . 
Ulysses S. Grant. 
J. M. Schofield.. 



1861 
1867 
j 81 8 



J. A. Rawlins 

W. W. Belknap.. 
Jas. D. Cameron. 



G. W. McCrary...li877 



Geo. E. Badger. 
Abel P. Upshur. 
David Henshaw 
T. W. Gilmer... 
John Y. Mason. 



1841 
1841 
'843! 
1844; 
'844! 



Geo. Bancroft.. . 
John Y. Mason. 



'845 
[846 



Francis Granger 
C. A. Wickliffe. 



184] 



B. F. Butler. .. . 
Felix Grundy. . , 
H. D. Gilpin..., 



JohnJ. .... 

Crittendenjl84i 
H. S. Legare.. J1841 
John Nelsun. . . . j 1841 



Cave Johnson. 



1845 



J. Y. Mason 1845 

N. Clifford 1846 

Isaac Toucey. . . 1848 



Wm. B. Preston 
V/ m. A. Graham 
J. P. Kennedy. . 



1849 Thomas Ewing. 
1850. A. H. H. Stuart 
1852! 



1849 'Jacob Collamer. 
1850! Nathan K. Hall. 
. ... S. D. Hubbard.. 



1849 
1850 
18521 



R. Johnsun 1849 

JohnJ 

Crittenden) 1850 



James C.Dobbin 



853 R. McClelland. 



Isaac Toucey. 



1857 J- Thompson. 



853 James Campbell : 1853 Caleb Gushing. . 1853 



J. S. Black 18:7 

E. M. Stanton. . 1&60 



857 Aaron V. Brown 

...! Joseph Holt ; 

Horatio King. . . I 



Gideon Welles. 



;Caleb B. Smith. 1861 M. Blair 

ijohn P. Usher. . 1863' Wm. Denison. 
i James Harlan.. . 1 1865 j 



Gideon Welles. 



1865! James Harlan .. j 1865 Wm. Denison... 
. ...jO. H. Browning 1866 A. W. Randall.. 



1857 
18=9 
3861 

1 861 
1864 



Edw. Bates. 
J. J. Speed. 



[861 
1864 



iSn; 



J. J. Speed 1 1864 

H. Stanberry. . .1866 
W. M. Evarts.. I1868 



Adolphe E.Borie 1869 J. D. Cox J1S69 J.A.J. Creswell| 

G. W. Robeson. 1 1869,0. Delano ^870 Marshall Jewell, j 

I . . . . iZach. Chandler. I . . . . 'Jas. N. Tyner. . 



1869 
1874 
1876 



E. R. Hoar 

A. T. Akemiiin. 
G H. Williams. 
A. Taft 



1869 
1870 
1876 



R.W.Thompson 1 1877 Carl Schurz 1 1877, D. M. Key: 



[8771H. Devens 1877 



XT! 



(JL 



412 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE, 



Table — Showing the Native and Foreign Population of each State and 
Territory of the Union, according to the Census of 1870. 















BRITISH 










NATIVES. 


IRISH. 


GERMAN. 


ENG- 


SCOTCH. 


AMERI- 


FRENCH 


NORWE- 


SWEDES. 










LISH. 




CANS. 




GIANS. 






987,030 


3,893 


2,479 


I.039 


458 


l8l 



587 


21 


I05 




479.445 


1,428 


1,562 


526 


156 


331 


236 


19 


134 




350,4i6 


54,421 


29,699 


17,685 


4,949 


IO,602 


8,063 


IjOOO 


i,944 




423,815 


70,630 


12,443 


12,992 


3,238 


10,840 


820 


72 


323 




115,879 


5,907 


1,141 


1,419 


229 


108 


127 




9 




182,781 


737 


595 


397 


144 


173 


126 


l6 


30 




1,172,982 


5,o93 


2,760 


1,085 


420 


242 


308 


14 


35 




2,024,693 


120,162 


203,750 


53,866 


15,733 


32,388 


10,908 


II,880 


29,979 


Indiana 


i,539. l6 3 


28,698 


78,056 


9-943 


2,507 


4,733 


6,362 


123 


2,180 




989,328 


40,124 


66,160 


16,660 


5.248 


17,894 


3, J 3° 


17,554 


10,796 




316,007 


10,940 


12,774 


6,159 


1,530 


5,295 


1,274 


588 


4,954 




i, 2 57,6i3 


21,642 


30,318 


4,171 


1,019 


1,064 


2,052 


l6 


1 1 2 




665,088 


17,068 


18,912 


2,792 


814 


673 


12,288 


76 


358 




578,034 


15,745 


508 


3,645 


998 


26,661 


I 36 


58 


9 1 




697,482 


23,630 


47,045 


4,850 


2,432 


621 


640 


17 


100 




1,104,032 


216,120 


13,070 


34,081 


9,000 


69,491 


1,627 


302 


1,384 




916,049 


42,013 


64,143 


35,o47 


8,552 


8S.275 


3,120 


I,5l6 


2,406 




279,009 


21,746 


41,364 


5,670 


2,194 


16,681 


1,743 


35,940 


20,987 




816,731 


3,359 


2,954 


1,086 


432 


363 


621 


78 


970 




1,499,028 


54,983 


113,618 


14.313 


3,283 


8,406 


6,291 


297 


2,302 




92,245 


4,999 


10,954 


3,602 


792 


2,632 


340 


506 


2,352 




23,690 


5,035 


2,181 


2,547 


630 


2,356 


414 


80 


217 




288,689 


12,190 


436 


2,679 


892 


12..937 


5 2 


55 


42 




717,153 


86,784 


53,999 


26,606 


5,704 


2,437 


3,128 


90 


554 




3,244,406 


^28,806 


316,882 


1 10,003 


27,277 


78,510 


22,273 


975 


5,522 




1,068,332 




934 


490 


420 


160 


53 


55 


38 


Ohio 


2,292,767 


82 6? 


iOZ .OCU 


36,551 


7,017 


12,725 


12,778 


64 


252 




79,323 


1.967 


1,875 


1.344 


394 


1,168 


308 


76 


205 




2,976,642 


235,75o 


160,146 


69.665 


16,846 


9,83i 


8,682 


115 


2,266 




161,957 


3 I ,534 


1,200 


9,285 


1,947 


IO,2l8 


167 


22 


106 




697,532 


3,262 


2,742 


610 


309 


75 


143 




60 




1,239,20-1 


8,048 


4,525 


2,075 


552 


57o 


562 


37 


349 




756,168 


4.031 


23.976 


2,029 


620 




2,226 


403 


364 




283,396 


14,080 


370 


i,945 


1,240 


28,517 


93 


34 


83 




1,211,409 


5.I9 1 


4,050 


1,906 


705 


315 


368 


17 


30 




424,923 


6,832 


6,231 


1,810 


746 


203 


223 




5 




690,171 


48,479 


162,314 


28,192 


6,590 


25,638 


2,704 


40,046 


2,799 




3, 8 49 


495 


379 


134 


54 


142 


69 


7 


7 




33,265 


1,685 


i,456 


i,358 


188 


752 


209 


40 1 180 




9,366 


888 


563 


248 


77 


705 


57 


i,i79 


380 


District of Columbia 


H5,446 


8,218 


4,018 


1,418 


35i 


255 


231 


5 


22 


Idaho 


7, IJ 4 


986 


599 


539 


114 


332 


144 


61 


9 1 




12,616 


1,635 


1,233 


691 


208 


1,161 


193 


88 


141 




86,254 


543 


582 


120 


36 


122 


124 


5 


6 


Utah 


56,084 


502 


358 


16,070 


2.39 1 


686 


63 


613 


1,790 




18,931 


1,047 


645 


790 


309 


060 




104 


158 




5,605 


1 ,102 


652 


555 


260 





57 


28 


109 


Total 


32,99!, M 2 


1,855,779 


1,690,410 


550,688 


140,809 


489,342 


1 16,240 


114,243 


97,327 



The Electoral Vote — Necessary to a Choice 184. 



Alabama 10 

Arkansas 6 

California 6 

Colorado 3 

Connecticut 6 

Delaware 3 

Florida 4 

Georgia 11 

Illinois 21 

Indiana 15 

Iowa 11 

Kansas 5 

Kentucky 12 



Louisiana 8 Ohio 

Maine 7 Oregon 

Massachusetts 13 Pennsylvania.. 

Maryland 8 Rhode Island . . 

Michigan 11 South Carolina 

I Mississippi 8 j Tennessee .... 

Texas 

Vermont 

Virginia 

West Virginia. 
Wisconsin 



Missouri 15 

Minnesota... . 5 

New Hampshire 5 

Nebraska 3 

New Jersey. . y 

New York 35 

North Carolina 10 



Total. 



366 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



413 



Abyssinia 

Afghanistan 

Anam (Cochin-China) 

Andorra 

Argentine Republic. 

Austria 

Belgium 

Beloochistan 

Brazil 

Bokhara 

Bolivia 

Borneo 

Burman Empire 

Chili 

China . 

Costa Rica 

Dahomey 

Denmark 

Egypt 

Ecuador 

Fiji Islands 

France 

German Empire 

Prussia 

Saxony and States. . . 

Lubeck ) „ 

Hamburg I Free 

Bremen ) towns 

Bavaria ~| _^ 

Wurtemberg 

Baden I « 

Hesse-Darmstadt 

Alsace-Lorraine. J c/i 

Great Britain 

Greece 

Guatemala 

Hayti 

Honduras 

Italy 

Japan 

Khokan 

Liberia 

Madagascar 

Mexico 

Montenegro 

Mosquito 

Morocco 

Muscat 

Netherlands 

New Granada 

Nicaragua 

Norway 

Orange Free States 

Paraguay 

Persia 

Peru 

Portugal 

Roumania 

Russia 

Sarawak , 

Sandwich Islands , 

San Salvador , 

Servia 

Siam , 

Spain 

Switzerland 

Sweden , 

St. Domingo 

Turkey 

Uruguay 

Venezuela , 



Magdala 

Candahar 

Ketcho 

Andorra 

Buenos Ayres. 

Vienna 

Brussels 

Kelat 

Rio de Janeiro. 

Bokhara 

La Paz. 



NAME OF RULER 



Monchoboo . . 

Santiago 

Pekin 

San Jose 
Dahomey 
Copenhagen . . 

Cairo , 

Quito 

Ovalan 

Paris , 



Berlin 



Johannes I 

Yakoob Khan 

Tu Due 

A. Queradra 

Sefior Avellameda 

Francis Joseph I 

Leopold II 

Mir Nasa Khan 

Pedro II 

I Mozaffar-ed-di 

Adolpho Ballivian 

I Abdul Munem 

Mendoonmen 

; Errazuriz 

[Tsaeteen 

J. M. Guardia 

Adahoonzon 

Christian IX 

Ismail Pasha 

Don Antonio Borrero.. 
Ceded to Great Britain. 
Jules Grevy 



William 



Munich 

Stuttgart. .. 
Carlsruhe . 
Darmstadt 



London 

Athens 

Guatemala 
Port au Prince. 
Comayague . . . 

Rome 

Tokio 

Khokan 

Monrovia 

Tananarivo . . . 

Mexico 

Cetigne 

Blewfields 

Fez 

Muscat 

Amsterdam.. 

Bogota 

Managua 

Christiania. . . . 
Bloemfontein . . 

Asuncion 

Teheran 

Lima 

Lisbon 

Bucharest 

St. Petersburg. 

Kuching 

Honolulu 

San Salvador. . 

Belgrade 

Bang Kok 

Madrid 

Berne 

Stockholm 
San Domingo.. 
Constantinople. 
Montevideo.. . . 
Caracas 



Ludwig H. 
Charles I . . 
Frederic. . . 
Louis III. . 



Victoria 

George I 

Don I. Rufino Barrios. 

Gen. B. Canal 

Gen. J. M. Medina... 

Humbert I 

! Mutsuhito 



Jas. S. Payne 

Ramavolo II 

Gen. Porfiris Diaz. 

Nicholas I 

Tamaso 

Mulai Hassan 

Seyyed Toorkee bin Said.. . 

William III 

Don Santiago Perez 

Don Vincente Cuadra 

Oscar II. of Sweden 

I. H. Brand 

John B. Gill 

Nassir ed Din 

Senor Manuel Prado 

Luis I 

Charles 

Alexander II 

Charles Brooke Santiago. . . 

David Kalakaua 

Sefior Andres Valle 

Milan Obrenovitch 

Chan Fa Chule Long Korn, 

Don Alfonso XII 

M. Scherer 

Oscar II 

Gen. Ig. Gonzalez 

Abdul Hamid II 

Don Jose Ellauri 

A. Guzman Blanco 



King 

Shah 

King 

1st Syndic 
President.. 
Emperor .. 

King 

Khan 

Emperor .. 

Khan 

President.. 

Sultan 

King 

President . 
Fmperor .. 
President.. 

King 

King 

Khedive . . 
President.. 

King 

] resident . 

Emperor... 



King 

King 

G. Duke. 
G. Duke. 



Queen . . . . 

King 

President. 
President. 
President. 

King 

Fmperor. . 

Khan 

President.. 

Queen 

President.. 
Hospodar . 

King 

Suitan 

Imaum. . . . 

King 

President . 
President.. 



President.. 
President.. 

Shah 

President.. 

King 

Hospodar. 
Emperor. . 

Rajah 

King 

President.. 

Prince 

King 

King 

President.. 

King 

President.. 

Sultan 

President.. 
President.. 



Population 



40,000,000 
7,000,000 
13,500,000 

20,0C0 

*, 877,5°° 
35,019,058 
5,253,821 

2,CCO,OCO 
10,200,000 

2,oco,oco 
i,9 8 7.352 
1 ,750,000 
8,cco,oco 
2,074,000 
|.i5,oco,coo 
185,000 
300,000 
1.861,000 
5,8co,coo 
i,ico,oco 
250,000 
36,102,921 



30,000,0001 746,042 



52J5 
122,56 
338,974 
4,689,ccc 
1,785.982 
i,435,ccc 
852,00c 
1,549,4 
29,307,199 
1,457," 

I,2CO,OOC 
96o,CCC 
350,COC 
26,796,149 
33,110,82 

i,coo,oco 
625,00c 
3,000,000 
9,173,052 
100,000 



7,000,000 
1 , 500,000 
3,652,072 
3,000,000 
235,000 

1,753,°°° 
50,006 

T ,400,000 
8,000,000 

3,374,°°° 
4,435,00c 
2.500,000 
85,685,245 

200,000 

73 ,000 
600,000 
l,338,5°5 
5,700,000 
16,641,984 
2,269,147 
4,204, 77 1 
136,500 
45,000,000 
450,000 
i,6;o,ooo 



250,000 
193. 5°8 
i=;,99i 
128,776 
i8,coo,ooo 

2,210,000 

75,000 
426,000 



4M 



MISCELLAENO US TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 
Populations of the Principal Cities of the Old World. 



Population. 

London, England.. . .3,883,092 

Foochow, China 2,000,000 

Paris, France 2,000,000 

Pekin, China 1,648,814 

Jeddo, Japan 1,554,848 

Canton, China 1,236,000 

Cons'tinople, Turkey. 1,075,000 

Bombay, India 646,636; 

Calcutta, India 616,249: 

Berlin, Prussia 828,013! 

Glasgow, Scotland.. . . 477,144; 

Vienna, Austria 617,514! 

St. Petersburg, Russia. 680,000 j 
Rio de Janeiro, Brazil. 420,000 
Liverpool, England... 493,346: 
Birmingham, England. 343,696 
Manchester, England. 355,665 J 
Edinburgh, Scotland. . 190,500 



Popula: 

Lyons, France 325, 

Dublin, Ireland 245, 



Madrid, Spain. , 
Leeds, England. 
Sheffield, " . 
Bristol, " . 



201 
947 
,524 

Belfast, Ireland 174,394 



235 
259 
239 
182 



722 
000 



21 q 



Amsterdam, Holland 

Cairo, Egypt 313 

Lisbon, Portugal 224 

Hamburg, Germany . . 337 

Brussels, Belgium .... 172 

Dresden, Saxony 177 

Munich, Bavaria 190 

Naples, Italy 448, 

Rome, " 244. 

Genoa, " 130. 

Palermo, " 219. 



,6oo 

.383 
,063 
,940 
,000 

095 
000 

743 
484 
269 

39«l 



Population. 

Venice, Italy 128.901 

Turin, " 207.770 

Florence," 167,093 

Milan, " 200,000 

Copenhagen, Denm'k. 181,291 

Stockholm, Sweden . . 135,000 

j Antwerp, Belgium. .. . 127,000 

Ghent, " 121,469 

Damascus, Syria 120,000 

Smyrna, Turkey 150,000 

Prague, Bohemia 157,275 

[Alexandria, Egypt.. . . 238,888 

Marseilles, France.. . . 305,000 

Bordeaux, " .... 196,000 

Lille, " .... 156,000 

Toulouse, " .... 128,000 



Fifty Principal Cities of the United States. Census of 1870. 



Population. 

New York, N. Y 942,292 

Philadelphia, Pa 674,022 

Brooklyn, N. Y 396,099 

St. Louis, Mo 310,864 

Chicago, 111 298,977 

Baltimore, Md 267,354 

Boston, Mass 250,526 

Cincinnati, Ohio 216,239 

New Orleans, La 191,418 

San Francisco, Cal . . . 149,473 

Buffalo, N. Y H7,7I4 

Washington, D. C. . . . 109,199 

Newark, N. J 105,059 

Louisville, Ky 100,753 

Cleveland, Ohio 92,829 

Pittsburgh, Pa 86,076 

Jersey City, N. J 82,546 



Population. 

Detroit, Mich 79»577 

Milwaukee, Wis 7 I >44° 

Albany, N. Y 69,422 

Providence, R. 1 68,904 

Rochester, N. Y 62,386 

Allegheny, Pa 53, 180 

Richmond, Va 51,038 

New Haven, Conn. .. 50,840 

Charleston, S. C 48,956 

Indianapolis, Ind 48,244 

Troy, N. Y. . . 46,465 

Syracuse, N. Y 43>°5 I 

Worcester, Mass 41,105 

Lowell, Mass 40,928 

Memphis, Tenn 40,226 

Cambridge, Mass 39,634 

Hartford, Conn 37, 180 



Population. 

Scranton, Pa 35>°9 2 

Reading, Pa. ........ 33,930 

jPaterson, N. J 33,579 

(Kansas City, Mo 32,260 

j Mobile, Ala 32,034 

jToledo, Ohio 31,5 84 

Portland, Me 3 I ,4 I 3 



Coh 



Ohi 



3L274 



Wilmington, Del 30,841 

Dayton, Ohio 30,473 

Lawrence, Mass 28,291 

Utica, N. Y 28,804 

Charlestown, Mass. . . . 28,323 

Savannah, Ga 28,235 

Lynn, Mass 28,233 

Fall River, Mass 26,766 



How to Estimate Crops per Acre. 

Frame together four light sticks exactly a 
foot square inside, and with this in hand walk 
into the field and select a spot of fair average 
yield, and lower the frame square over as 
many heads as it will enclose. Shell out the 
heads thus enclosed carefully, and weigh the 
grain. It is fair to presume that the product 
will be the 43,560th part of an acre's produce. 
To prove it, go through the field and make ten 
or twenty similar calculations, and estimate by 
the mean of the whole number of results. It 
will certainly enable a farmer to make a closer 
calculation of what a field will produce than he 
can do by guessing. 



A Mile Measure. 

A standard English mile, which is the 
measure that we use, is 5,280 feet in length, 
1,760 yards, or 320 rods. A strip one rod 
wide and one mile long, is two acres. By 
this it is easy to calculate the quantity of land 
taken up by roads, and also how much is 
wasted by fences. 

The Creeds of the World. 

Christians 380,000,000 

Buddhists 360,000,000 

Other Asiatic Religions 260,000,000 

Mohammedans 165 ,000,000 

Jews 7,000,000 

Pagans 200,000,000 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



415 



Number of Plants Per Acre. 
Number of Plants or Trees that can be Planted on an Acre of Ground, at the 
Following Distances Apart : 



Number of Number of 

Feet Apart. Plants. 

1 by 1 43>5 6 o 

" ll A I 9,36o 

2 " 1 21,780 

2 " 2 10,890 

2^ " 2 l / 2 6,969 

3 "1 14,520 

3 "2 7,260 

3 "3 4,840 

V/z " 3K 3,555 

4 "1 10,890 

4 "2 5,445 

4 "3 3,630 

4 "4 2,722 

A l A " 4K 2,151 

5 " 1 8,712 



Number of Number of 

Feet Apart. Plants. 

5 b Y2 4,356 

5 " 3 2,904 

5 " 4 2,178 

5 " 5 i,742 

s l / 2 " s l A 1.417 

6 "6 1,210 

6^ " 6>^ 1,031 

7 "7 888 

8 "8 680 

9 "9 537 

10 "10 435 

11 " 11 360 

12 " 12 302 

13 "13 257 

14 " 14 222 



Number of Number of 

Feet Apart. Plants. 

x 5 b y !5 193 

16 "l6 170 

17 " 17 I50 

18 "18 I34 

19 "19 I20 

20 " 20 I08 

24 "24 75 

25 "25 69 

27 "27 59 

30 "30 48 

40 "40 27 

50 "50 17 

60 "60 12 

66 "66 10 



Statistics of Churches, According to the Census of 1870. 



DENOMINATIONS. 



Baptist (Regular) 

Baptist (Other) 

Christian 

Congregational 

Episcopal (Protestant) 

Evangelical Association 

Friends 

Jewish 

Lutheran 

Methodist 

Miscellaneous 

Moravian 

Mormon 

New Jerusalem (Swedenborgian) 

Presbyterian (Regular) 

Presbyterian (Other) 

Reformed Church in America (late Dutch Reformed 
Reformed Church in the U. S. (late German Ret'd) . 

Roman Catholic 

Second Advent 

Shaker 

Spiritualist 

Unitarian 

United Brethren in Christ 

Universalist 

Unknown /Local Missions) 

Unknown (Union) 

All Denominations 



1 «' 


} 


i 


■Kit* 










14,474 


12,857 


3,977, "6 


#39,229,221 


r ,355 


1,105 


363,019 


2,378,977 


3-578 


2,822 


865,602 


6,425,137 


2,887 


2,715 


1,1 17,212 


25,069,698 


2,835 


2,601 


991,051 


36,514,549 


815 


641 


193,796 


2,301,650 


692 


662 


224,664 


3,939,56o 


189 


152 


73,265 


5,155,234 


3,032 


2,776 


977,332 


14,917,747 


25,278 


2i,337 


6,528,209 


69,854,121 


27 


17 


6,935 


135,650 


72 


67 


25,700 


709,100 


189 


171 


87,838 


656,750 


90 


61 


18,755 


869,700 


6,262 


5,683 


2,198,900 


47,828,732 


1,562 


1,388 


409,344 


5,436,524 


47i 


468 


227,228 


10,359,255 


1,256 


i,H5 


431,700 


5,775,215 


4,127 


3,806 


i,990,5H 


60,985,566 


225 


140 


34,555 


306,240 


18 


18 


8,850 


86,900 


95 


22 


6,970 


100,150 


33i 


310 


155,471 


6,282,675 


1,445 


937 


265,025 


1,819,810 


719 


602 


210,884 


5,692,325 


26 


27 


11,925 


687,800 


409 


552 


153,202 


9 6 5,295 


72,459 


63,082 


21,665,062 


£354,483,581 



416 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



Height of Noted Monuments and 
Buildings. 

Monument or Building. Where Located. Height. 

Pyramid of Cheops Egypt 543 feet. 

Antwerp Cathedral .... Belgium 476 " 

Strassburg Cathedral. . .Germany . . . .474 " 

St Martin's Church, \ g avar j a ^ 6 U 

Landshut f ^ J 

Pyramid of Cephrenes. . Egypt 456 " 

St. Peter's Cathedral. . .Rome 448 " 

St. Paul's Cathedral. . . .London 404 " 



Salisbury Cathedral.. 

Cathedral of Florence, 

Cathedral of Cremona 

Church at Fribourg. . 

Cathedral of Seville.. 

Cathedral of Milan. . 

Cathedral of Utrecht. 

Pyramid of Sakkarah. 

Cathedi'al of Munich. 

Cathedral of St. Mark, 
Venice 

Apinelli Tower, Bo- 
logna 



..England. 

.Italy 

.Italy. . . . 
.Germany 
. Spain . . . 
.Italy. . . . 

.Holland 356 

•Egypt 356 

.Bavaria 348 

^ Italy 328 



400 
384 
372 
37C 
360 

355 



} Italy. 



3H 



Capitol at Washington. .United States, 300 

Tl York C1 ! UrCh ' } United States,28 4 

, . . 262 
. . 248 



Chi 



Column at Delhi India 

Porcelain Tower, ' 

Nankin 

Cathedral of Notre) France 2^2 
Dame, Paris j 

Bunker Hill Monu- \ TT , c , . mne% 
. , . V United States, 220 

ment, Charlestown, j ' 

Leaning Tower, Pisa, Italy 202 

Washington M onu- j d g 

ment, Baltimore. . . j ' ° 

Vendome Column, Paris, France 153 

Trajan's Column Rome 151 



Time Required to Roast Various Arti- 
cles of Food. 



H. 



A small capon, fowl, or chicken requires. 20 

A large fowl 45 

A capon, full size 35 

A goose 1 o 

Wild ducks and grouse 15 

Pheasants and turkey poults 20 

A moderate-sized turkey, stuffed I 15 

Partridges 25 

Quail 10 

A hair or rabbit about I o 

Beef, ten pounds 2 30 

Leg of pork, hour for each pound, "I 

and above that allowance J 20 



H. M. 

A chine of pork 2 o 

A neck of mutton 1 30 

A haunch of venison about 3 30 

Time Required to Boil Various Arti- 
cles of Food. H. M. 

A ham, 20 lbs. weight, requires 6 30 

A tongue (if dry) after soaking 4 o 

A tongue out of pickle 2^ to 3 o 

A neck of mutton 1 30 

A chicken 20 

A large fowl 45 

A pigeon 15 

A capon 35 

Capacity of Noted Churches and Halls. 



Name of Building. 
St. Peter's Cathedral. . 
Cathedral of Milan.. . . 

St. Paul's Church 

St. Paul's Cathedral. . . 
Church of St. Petronio. 
Cathedral of Florence. 
Cathedral of Antwerp. 
Mosque of St. Sophia. 
St. John's Lateran. . . . 
Cathedral of Notre ) 

Dome j 

Cathedral of Pisa 

Church of St. Stephen. 
Church of St. Dominic. 
Church of St. Peter... . 
Cathedral of Vienna.. . 
Cathedral of St. Mark. 

Gilmore's Garden 

Stadt Theatre 

Academy of Music... 
Theatre Carlo Felice. . 

Boston Theatre 

Covent Garden 

Academy of Music. . . . 

Music Hall 

Alexander Theatre... 

Opera House 

San Carlos Theatre.. .. 

Imperial Theatre 

Grand Opera 

La Seal a 

St. Charles Theatre.. .. 

Opera House 

Grand Opera House. . 

Booth's Theatre 

McVickar's Theatre.. . 
Ford's Opera House. . . 
Opera House 



Location. Contain. 

Rome 54,ooo 

Milan 37,ooo 

Rome 32,000 

London 25,000 

Bologna 24,000 

Florence 24,000 

Antwerp 24,000 

Constantinople. . 23,000 
Rome 22,000 

Paris 21,000 

Pisa 13,000 

Vienna 12,000 

Bologna 12,000 

Bologna 1 1,400 

Vienna 1 1,000 

Venice 7,500 

New York 8,433 

New York 3, 000 

Philadelphia.... 2,865 

Genoa 2,560 

Boston 2,972 



London 2,684 

New York 2,526 

Boston 2,585 

St. Petersburg. . 2,332 

Munich 2,307 

Naples 2,240 

St. Petersburg. . 2,160 

Paris 2,090 

Milan 2,113 

New Orleans.. .. 2,178 
New Orleans.. .. 2,052 
New York...... 1,883 

New York 1,807 

Chicago I»790 

Baltimore 1,720 

Berlin 1,636 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



417 



Strength of the Army of the United States 
during the Civil War. 

Table — Showing the Number of Men Called for 
by the President, and the Number Obtained. 



DATE OF PRESIDENT S 
PROCLAMATION. 



April 15, 1861 

May 3, 1 86 1 

July 22 and 25, 1861 
May and June, 1862. 

July 2, 1862 

August 4, 1862 

June 15, 1863 

Oct. 17, 1863 

Feb. 1, 1864 

March 14, 1864 

April 23, 1S64 

July 18, 1864 

Dec. 19, 1864 



NUMBER 
CALLED 
FOR. 



75,000 
82,748| 
500,000 { 

300,000 
300,000 
100,000 
300,000 ) 
200,000 ) 
200,000 
85,000 
500,000 
300,000 



Total 2,942,748 



PERIOD 

OF 
SERVICE. 


NUMBER 


OBTAINED. . 


3 months. 


93.326 


3 years. 


7H,23I 


3 months. 
3 years. 
9 months. 
6 months. 


15,007 
43^958 
87,588 
16,361 


2 years. 


374,807 


3 years. 
100 days. 
1, 2, 3 yrs 
1,2, 3 yrs 


284,021 
83,652 
384,882 
204,568 




2,690,401 



Table — Showing the Strength of the United 
States Army at Various Times during the 
Civil War. 



DATE. 


ON DUTY. 


ABSENT. 


TOTAL. 


Jan. 1st, 


1861 


14,663 


1,704 


16,367 


July 1st, 


1861 


183,588 


3,163 


186,751 


Jan. 1st, 


1862 


527,204 


48,713 


575,917 


Jan. 1st, 


1863 


698,802 


219,389 


9l8,l8l 


Jan. 1st, 


1864 


6l 1,250 


249,487 


860,737 


Jan. 1st, 


1865 ,,. 


620,924 


338,536 


959,460 


May 1st 


1865 


797,807 


202,709 


I,000,5l6 



Table — Showing the Area and Population of the 
Principal Divisions cf the Globe. 





SQUARE 
MILES. 


POPULATION. 


5. Australia and Polynesia 


17,318,000 
15,480,000 
11,556,663 
3,781,000 
3,425,000 


807,000,000 
294,000,000 
190,950,609 
abo't 85,000,000 
" 5,000,00 



In the above table the islands southeast of Asia are 
classed with Asia. 

27 



Table — Showing the Number of 
Men Furnished the Union 
Army by each State and Ter- 
ritory during the Civil War. 

The following table was issued by 
the War Department, giving the 
number of men furnished the Union 
Army by each State and Territory 
and the District of Columbia from 
April 15, 1 86 1 , to the close of the 
war of the rebellion. It shows that 
the total number of volunteers was 
2,678,967, divided as follows : 

Maine 72,114 

New Hampshire 36,629 

Vermont 35,262 

Massachusetts 152,048 

Rhode Island 23,699 

Connecticut 57,379 

New York 467,047 

New Jersey 81,010 

Pennsylvania 366,107 

Delaware 13,670 

Maryland 50,316 

West Virginia 32,068 

District of Columbia 16,872 

Ohio 319,659 

Indiana 197,147 

Illinois. 259,147 

Michigan 89,372 

Wisconsin 96,424 

Minnesota 25,052 

Iowa 76,309 

Missouri 109,111 

Kentucky 79,025 

Kansas 20,151 

Tennessee 31,092 

Arkansas 8,289 



North Carolina 

California 

Nevada 

Oregon 

Washington Territory. 
Nebraska Territory. . . 
Colorado Territory. . . 
Dakota Territory. 



• 3,156 

■ 15,725 
I.080 
1,810 

964 

■ 3,157 

■ 4,903 
206 

New Mexico Territory 6,561 

Alabama 2,576 

Florida 1,290 

Louisiana 8,224 

Mississippi 545 

Texas 1 ,965 

Indian Nation 35»°3° 

The troops furnished by the South- 
ern States were, with the exception 
of those of Louisiana, nearly all white. 
Florida furnished two regiments of 
cavalry; Alabama one white regi- 
ment ; Mississippi one battalion, and 
North Carolina two regiments, one 
cavalry. 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



A List of Modern Abbreviations Used in Writing and Printing. 



A. or Ans. Answer. 


Dan. Daniel. 


Jac. Jacob. 


A. A. S. Fellow of the Amer- 


Dea. Deacon. 


Jas. James. 


ican Academy. 


Deg. Degree. 


Jer. Jeremiah. 


A. B. Bachelor of Arts. 


Dept. Deputy. 


Jno. John. 


Acct. Account. 


Deut. Deuteronomy. 


Josh. Joshua. 


A. C. or B. C. Before Christ. 


Do. or Ditto. The same. 


Judg. Judges. 


A. D. In the year of our Lord. 


Dr. Debtor; Doctor. 


Jun. or Jr. Junior. 


A. M. Master of Arts; Be- 


E. East. 


K. King; Knight. 


fore noon ; In the year 


Eccl. Ecclesiastes. 


K. G. Knight of the Garter. 


of the world. 


Ed. Editor; Edition. 


Km. Kingdom. 


JEt. Aged. 


E. G. For example. 


Kt. Knight. 


Abp. Archbishop. 


Eng. England; English. 


Lat. Latitude; Latin. 


Agt. Agent. 


Ep. Epistle. 


Lbs. Pounds. 


Att'y. Attorney. 


Eph. Ephesians; Ephraim. 


Ld. Lord ; Lady. 


Bart. Baronet. 


Esa. Esaias. 


Ldp. Lordship. 


Bbl. Barrel. 


Esq. Esquire. 


Lev. Leviticus. 


Benj. Benjamin. 


Etc. Et cetera; and so forth 


Lieut. Lieutenant. 


Bro. Brother. 


Ex. Example; Exodus. 


LL. D. Doctor of Laws. 


B. V. Blessed Virgin. 


Exr. Executor. 


Lon. Longitude. 


C. C. P. Court of Common 


Ez. Ezra. 


Lond. London. 


Pleas. 


Fr. France; Francis. 


L. S. Place of the Seal. 


Caps. Capitals. 


Fahr. Fahrenheit. 


M. Marquis. 


Capt. Captain. 


F. R. S. Fellow of the Roy- 


Maj. Major. 


Cash. Cashier. 


al Society. 


Mat. Matthew. 


Cent, or C. A hundred, 


Gal. Galatians. 


Math. Mathematics. 


Chap. Chapter. 


Gen. General; Genesis. 


M. C. Member of Congress. 


Chron. Chronicles. 


Gent. Gentleman. 


M. D. Doctor of Medicine. 


CI. or Clk. Clerk. 


Geo. George. 


Messrs. Gentlemen ; Sirs. 


Co. Company; County. 


Gov. Governor. 


M. P. Member of Parliament. 


Col. Collector ; Colonel ; Co- 


G. P. 0. General Post Office. 


Mr. Master; or Mister. 


lossians. 


H. B. M. His or Her Britan- 


Mid. Midshipman. 


Coll. College; Colleague. 


nic Majesty. 


Mrs. Mistress. 


Com. Commissioner; Com- 


Heb. Hebrews. 


MS. Manuscript. 


modore. 


Hhd. Hogshead. 


MSS. Manuscripts. 


Const. Constable. 


Hist. History; Historical. 


N. North. 


Con. Contra; on the other 


Hon. Honorable. 


N. B. Take notice. 


hand. 


H. R. House of Representa- 


Neh. Nehemiah. 


Cor. Corinthians. 


tives. 


No. Number. 


Cor. Sec. Corresponding Sec- 


H. S. S. Fellow of the His- 


N. S. New Style. 


retary. 


torical Society. 


Num. Numbers. 


C. 0. D. Collect on Delivery. 


Hund. Hundred. 


Obj. Objection. 


Cr. Credit; Creditor. 


Ibid. In the same place. 


Obt. Obedient. 


C. S. Keeper of the Seal. 


I. e. That is; {id est). 


0. S. Old Style. 


Cts. Cents. 


Id. The same. 


P. Page. 


Cur. Current; this month. 


I. H. S. Jesus the Saviour 


Pp. Pages. 


Cwt. A hundred weight. 


of men. 


Pari. Parliament. 


Cyc. Cyclopaedia. 


Inst. Instant. 


Per. By the; (as per yard; by 


D. D. Doctor of Divinity. 


Isa. Isaiah. 


the yard). 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



419 



Per cwt. By the hundred. 
Pet. Peter. 

Phil. Philip; Philippians. 

Philom. A lover of learning. 

P. M. Post Master ; Afternoon. 

P. O. Post Office. 

Pres. President. 

Prin. Principal. 

Prob. Problem. 

Prof. Professor. 

Prov. Proverbs. 

P. S. Postscript. 

Ps. Psalm. 

Pub. Doc. Public Document. 

Q. Queen; Question. 

Qr. Quarter. 

Q. M. Quarter Master. 

Rec'd. Received. 



Regr. Register. 
Rep. Representative. 
Rev. Reverend; Revelation. 
Rom. Romans. 
Rt. Hon. Right Honorable. 
S. Shilling; South. 
S. A. South America. 
Sam. Samuel. 
Sch. Schooner. 
Sec. Secretary ; Section. 
Sen. Senator; Senior. 
Serg. Sergeant. 
Servt. Servant. 
Ss. Namely. 
St. Saint; Street. 
Supt. Superintendent. 
Surg. Surgeon. 
Switz. Switzerland. 



Thess. Thessalonians. 

Tho. Thomas. 

Tim. Timothy. 

Ult. {Ultimo). The Last. 

U. S. A. United States Army. 

U. S. N. United States Navy. 

V. or Vide. See. 

Viz. Namely. 

Vols. Volumes. 

Vs. ( Versus). Against. 

W. West. 

W. I. West Indies. 

Wm. William. 

Wp. Worship. 

Yd. Yard. 

Yr. Year. 

&: And. 

&c. And so forth. 



Length of the Principal Rivers of the Globe. 



Name of River. 

Missouri 

Mississippi.. 

Amazon 

Hoang-Ho. . .. 

Murray 

Obi 

Nile 

Yang-tse-Kia . 

Lena 

Niger 

St. Lawrence., 

Volga 

Maykiang. . . . 
Indus , 

Danube.. 

Mackenzie ... . 
Brahmapootra, 
Columbia 

Colorado 

Susquehanna., 

James 

Potomac 

Hudson 



Where Located. 



North America 

North America 

Brazil 

China 

Australasia 

Siberia 

Egypt, Nubia 

China 

Siberia 

Soudan 

Canada 

Russia 

Si am 

Hindostan 

Germany, Austria, 
Hungary, and Turkey 

North America 

Thibet 

North America 

North America 

North America 

North America 

North America 

North America 



Source. 



Rocky Mountains 

Lake Itaska 

Andes 

Koulkoun Mountains. . . 

Australian Alps 

Altaian Mountains 

Blue Nile, Abyssinia.. . . 

Thibet 

Heights of Irkutsk 

Base of Mt. Loma 

River St. Louis 

Lake in Volhonsky 

Thibet 

Little Thibet 

Black Forest 

River Athabasca 

Himalaya 

Rocky Mountains 

San Iaba 

Lake Otsego 

Allegheny Mountains. . . 
Gr. Black Bone Mount'n 
Adirondacks 



Empties into. 

Gulf of Mexico. . . 
Gulf of Mexico. . . 
Atlantic Ocean . . . 

Yellow Sea 

Encounter Bay. . . 

Arctic Ocean 

Mediterranean . . . 

China Sea 

Arctic Ocean 

Gulf of Guinea. . . 
G. of St. Lawrence 

Caspian Sea 

Chinese Gulf 

Arabian Sea 

Black Sea 

Arctic Ocean 

Bay of Bengal. . . . 
Pacific Ocean .... 
Gulf of California. 
Chesapeake Bay. . 
Chesapeake Bay. . 
Chesapeake Bay. . 
Bay of New York. 



The Christian Sects are Divided about as follows : 



COUNTRY. 


Roman 
Catholic. 


Protestant. 


Eastern 
Church. 




47,192,000 
142,1 17,000 
4,695,000 
1,106,200 
350,000 


29,959,000 
68,028,000 
713,000 
685,000 
1,450,000 


10,000 

69,782,000 
8,486,000 
3,200,000 






Africa 


Australia and Polynesia 



420 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



Table — Showing the Principal Countries of the World, their Population, 
Religion and Government. 



Name of Country. 



China 

British Empire.. ........ 

Russia 

United States , 

France 

Austria and Hungary. . . , 

Japan 

Gr. Britain and Ireland... 

German Empire 

Prussia 

Turkey 

Italy 

Spain 

Brazil 

Mexico. 

Sweden 

Persia 

Belgium 

Bavaria 

Portugal 

Netherlands 

Colombia 

Chili 

Switzerland 

Peru 

Bolivia 

Norway 

Argentine Republic 

Wurlemburg 

Denmark 

Venezuela 

Greece 

Guatemala 

Ecuador 

Paragi a/ 

Liberia 

San Salvador 

Hayti 

Nicaragua 

Uruguay 

San Domingo 

Costa Rica 

Sandwich Islands 



Popula- 
tion. 



450,000,000 
226,81 7,108 
85,685,945 
38,925,600 
36,102,921 
35,9°4,435 
32,794,897 
31,628,338 
42,726,844 
25,772,562 
* 22,000,000 
26,801,154 
16,642,000 
9,448.23^; 
9,173,000 

4,383,291 
4 ,400,000 
5,253,821 
5,024,832 
3.995,152 
3,809,527 
2,91 3,343 
2,068,447 
2,669,147 
3,199,030 
1,987,352 
1,817.237 
1,736,922 
1.881,505 
1,874,000 
1,784,194 
1,506,531 
1,680,000 
f 1,300,000 
221,079 
718,000 
434,520, 
f 572,000} 
350,000 
450,000 
f 250,000 
165,000 
t 71,000 



Capital. 



Pekin 

London 

St. Petersburg.. 
Washington... . 

Paris 

Vienna 

Yeddo 

London 

Berlin 

Berlin.... 

Constantinople. 

Rome 

Madrid 

Rio Janeiro 

Mexico 

Stockholm 

Teheran 

Biussels 

Munich 

Lisbon 

The Hague. . . . 

Bogota 

Santiago 

Berne 

Lima 

Chuquisaca. 

Christiana 

Buenos Ayres.. 

Stuttgart 

Copenhagen .. . , 

Carraccas 

Athens , 

Guatemala 

Quito 

Asuncion 

Monrovia 

San Salvador. . . 
Port au Prince.. 

Managua 

Monte Video. . . 
San Domingo... 

San Jose 

Honolulu. . . 



Religion. 



Buddhist. 

Protestant 

Greek Church. . . 

Protestant.. 

Roman Catholic 
Roman Catholic 

Shinto 

Protestant 

Protestant 

Protestant 

Mohammedan.. . 
Roman Catholic 
Roman Catholic 
Roman Catholic 
Roman Catholic. 

Protestant 

Mohammedan.. . 
Roman Catholic 
Roman Catholic 
Roman Catholic 

Protestant 

Roman Catholic, 
Roman Catholic. 

Protestant 

Roman Catholic, 
Roman Catholic. 

Protestant 

Roman Catholic, 

Protestant 

Protestant 

Roman Catholic. 
Greek Church. . 
Roman Catholic. 
Roman Catholic. 
Roman Catholic. 

Protestant 

Roman Catholic. 
Roman Catholic. 
Roman Catholic. 
Roman Catholic. 
Roman Catholic. 
Roman Catholic. 
Protestant 



Form of Government. 



* Estimated since Peace of 



Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Republic 

Republic 

Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Monarchy , 

Imperial Confederation 

Monarchy 

Monarchy , 

Monarchy , 

Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Republic 

Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Monarchy 

Republic 

Monarchy 

Monarchy 

Republic 

Monarchy 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

Republic 

f Estimated. 



Periods of Digestion. 



SUBSTANCE. H. M. 



Rice, boiled 1 

Eggs, whipped, raw 1 30 

Trout, fresh, fried 1 30 

Soup, Barley, boiled 1 30 

Apples, sweet, mellow, raw. . 1 30 

Venison steak, broiled. 1 45 

Sago, boiled 1 45 

Tapioca, boiled 2 

Barl-y, boiltd 2 

Milk, boiled 2 

Liver, beef, fresh, broiled 2 

Eggs, fresh, raw 2 

Apples, sour, mellow, raw. . . 2 
Cabbage, with vinegar, raw.. 2 

Milk, raw 2 15 

Eggs, fresh, roasted 2 15 

Turkey, domestic, roasted. . . 2 30 

Goose, wild, roasted 2 30 

Cake, sponge, baked 2 30 

Hash, warmed 2 30 

Beans, pod, boiled 2 30 



SUBSTANCE. H. M 



Parsnips, boiled 2 30 

Potatoes, Irish, baked 2 30 

Cabbage, head, raw 2 30 

Custard, baked 2 45 

Apples, sour, hard, raw .... 2 50 

Oysters, fresh, raw. 2 55 

Eggs, fresh, soft boiled 3 

Beefsteak, broiled 3 

Mutton, fresh, broiled 3 

Mutton, fresh, boiled 3 

Soup, bean, boiled 3 

Chicken soup, boiled 3 

Dumpling, apple, boiled 3 

Oysters, fresh, roasted 3 15 

Pork, salted, broiled. 3 15 

Porksteak, ( roiled 3 15 

Mutton, fresh, roasted 3 15 

Bread, corn, baked 3 15 

Carrot, orange, boiled 3 15 

Sausage, fresh, broiled 3 20 

Oysters, fresh, stewed 3 30 



SUBSTANCE. H. M. 



Butter, melted 3 30 

Cheese, old, raw 3 30 

Oyster soup, boiled 3 30 

Bread, wheat, fresh, baked.. . 3 30 

Turnips, flat, boiled 3 30 

Potatoes, Irish, boiled 3 30 

Eggs, fresh, hard boiled 3 30 

Eggs, fresh, fried 3 30 

Green corn & beans, boiled. . 3 45 

Beets, boiled 3 45 

Salmon, salted, boiled 4 

Beef, fried 4 

Veal, fresh, broiled 4 

Fowls, domestic, boiled 4 

Beef, old, saited, boiled 4 15 

Pork, salted, fried 4 15 

Pork, salted, boiled.. 4 30 

Veal, fresh, fried 4 30 

Cabbage, boiled 4 30 

Pork, roasted 5 15 

Suet, beef, boiled 5 30 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES EOR REFERENCE. 



421 



Aaron, Hebrezu, a mountain. 

Abel, Hebrew, vanity. 

Abraham, Hebrew, the father of many. 

Adam, Hebi-ezu, red earth. 

Adolphus, Saxon, happiness and help. 

Albert, Saxon, all bright. 

Alexander, Greek, a. helper of men. 

Alfred, Saxon, all peace. 

Ambrose, Greek, immortal. 

Amos, Hebrew, a burden. 

Andrew, Greek, courageous. 

Anthony, Latin, flourishing. 

Archibald, German, a bold observer. 

Arnold, German, a maintainer of honor. 

Arthur, British, a strong man. 

Augustus, ] 

. \ Latin, venerable, grand. 

Augustin, J ' ' fe 

Baldwin, German, a bold winner. 

Bardulph, German, a famous helper. 

Barnaby, Hebrew, a prophet's son. 

Bartholomew, Hebrew, the son of him who 

made the waters to rise. 

Beaumont, French, a pretty mount. 

Bede, Saxon, prayer. 

Benjamin, Hebrew, the son of a right hand. 

Bennet, Latin, blessed. 

Bernard, German, bear's heart. 

Bertram, German, fair, illustrious. 

Boniface, Latin, a well-doer. 

Brian, French, having a thundering voice. 

Cadwallader, British, valiant in war. 

Caesar, Latin, adorned with hair. 

Caleb, Hebrezu, a clog. 

Cecil, Latin, dim-sighted. 

Charles, German, noble-spirited. 

Christopher, Greek, bearing Christ. 

Clement, Latin, mild-tempered. 

Conrad, German, able counsel. 

Constantine, Latin, resolute. 

Crispin, Latin, having curled locks. 

Cuthbert, Saxon, known famously. 

Daniel, Hebrezu, God is judge. 

David, Hebrew, well -beloved. 

Denis, Greek, belonging to the god of wine. 

Dunstan, Saxon, most high. 

Edgar, Saxon, happy honor. 

Edmund, Saxon, happy peace. 



Edward, Saxon, happy keeper. 

Edwin, Saxon, happy conqueror. 

Egbert, Saxon, ever bright. 

Elijah, Hebrew, God, the Lord. 

Elisha, Hebrew, the salvation of God. 

Ephraim, Hebrezu, fruitful. 

Erasmus, Greek, lovely, worthy to be loved. 

Ernest, Greek, earnest, serious. 

Evan or Ivon, British, the same as John. 

Everard, German, well reported. 

Eugene, Greek, nobly descended. 

Eustace, Greek, standing firm. 

Ezekiel, Hebrew, the strength of God. 

P'elix, Latin, happy. 

Ferdinand, German, pure peace. 

Francis, German, free. 

Frederic, German, rich peace. 

Gabriel, Hebrew, the strength of God. 

Geoffery, German, joyful. 

George, Greek, a husbandman. 

Gerard, Saxon, all towardliness. 

Gideon, Hebrew, a breaker. 

Gilbert, Saxon, bright as gold. 

Giles, Greek, a little goat. 

Godard, German, a godly disposition. 

Godfrey, German, God's peace. 

Godwin, German, victorious in God. 

Griffith, British, having great faith. 

Guy, French, the mistletoe shrub. 

Hannibal, Punic, a gracious lord. 

Harold, Saxon, a champion. 

Hector, Greek, a stout defender. 

Henry, German, a rich lord. 

Herbert, German, a bright lord. 

Hercules, Greek, the glory of Hera or Juno. 

Hezekiah, Hebrew, cleaving to the Lord. 

Horatio, Italian, worthy to be beheld. 

Howel, British, sound or whole. 

Hubert, German, a bright color. 

Hugh, Dutch, high, lofty. 

Humphrey, German, domestic peace. 

Ingram, German, of angelic purity. 

Isaac, Hebrezu, laughter. 

Jacob, Hebrezu, a supplanter. 

James or Jacques, beguiling. 

Joab, Hebrew, fatherhood. 

Job, Hebrew, sorrowing. 



422 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



Joel, Hebrew, acquiescing. 

John, Hebrew, the grace of the Lord. 

Jonah, Hebrew, a dove. 

Jonathan, Hebrew, the gift of the Lord. 

Toscelin, German, just. 

Joseph, Hebrew, addition. 

Josias, Hebrew, the fire of the Lord. 

Toshua, Hebrew, a Saviour. 

Lambert, Saxon, a fair lamb. 

Lancelot, Spanish, a little lance. 

Laurence, Laiin, crowned with laurels. 

Lazarus, Hebrezu, destitute of help. 

Leonard, German, like a lion. 

Leopold, German, defending the people. 

Lewellin, British, like a lion. 

Lewis, French, the defender of the people. 

Lionel, Latin, a little lion. 

Lucius, Latin, shining. 

Luke, Greek, a wood or grove. 

Mark, Lathi, a hammer. 

Martin, Latin, martial. 

Mathew, Hebrew, a gift or present. 

Maurice, Latin, sprung of a Moor. 

Meredith, British, the roaring of the sea. 

Michael, Hebrew, who is like God? 

Morgan, British, a mariner. 

Moses, Hebrew, drawn out. 

Nathaniel, Hebrew, the gift of God. 

Neal, French, somewhat black. 

Nicolas, Greek, victorious over the people. 

Noel, French, belonging to one's nativity. 

Norman, French, one born in Normandy. 

Obadiah, Hebrezu, the servant of the Lord. 

Oliver, Latin, an olive. 

Orlando, Italian, counsel for the land. 

Osmund, Saxon, house peace. 

Oswald, Saxon, ruler of a house. 

Owen, British, well descended. 

Patrick, Latin, a nobleman. 

Paul, Latin, small, little. 

Percival, French, a place in France. 

Peregrine, Latin, outlandish. 

Peter, Greek, a rock or stone. 

Philip, Greek, a lover of horses. 

Phineas, Hebrew, of bold countenance. 

Ralph, contracted from Radolph, or 

Randal, or Ranulph, Saxon, pure help. 

Raymund, German, quiet peace. 

Reuben, Hebrew, the son of vision. 



Reynold, German, a lover of purity. 
Richard, Saxon, powerful. 
Robert, German, famous in counsel. 
Roger, German, strong counsel. 
Rowland, German, counsel for the land. 
Rufus, Latin, reddish. 
Solomon, Hebrew, peaceable. 
Samson, Hebrew, a little son. 
Samuel, Hebrew, heard by God. 
Saul, Hebrew, desired. 
Sebastian, Greek, to be reverenced. 
Simeon, Hebrew, hearing. 
Simon, Hebrew, obedient. 
Stephen, Greek, a crown or garland. 
Swithin, Saxon, very high. 
Theobald, Saxon, bold over the people. 
Theodore, Greek, the gift of God. 
Theodosius, Greek, given of God. 
Theophilus, Greek, a lover of God. 
Thomas, Hebrew, a twin. 
Timothy, Greek, a fearer of God. 
Toby or Tobias, Hebrew, the goodness of 
Lord. 

Valentine, Latin, powerful. 

Vincent, Laiin, conquering. 

Vivian, Latin, living. 

Waiter, German, a wood master. 

Walwin, German, a conqueror. 

William, German, defending many. 

Zaccheus, Syriac, innocent. 

Zachary, Hebrew, remembering the Lord. 

Zebedee, Syriac, having an inheritance. 

Zedekiah, Hebrew, the justice of the Lord. 



Adeline, German, a princess. 

Agatha, Greek, good. 

Agnes, Germa7i, chaste. 

Alethea, Greek, the truth. 

Althea, Greek, hunting. 

Alice, Alicia", German, noble. 

Amy, Amelia, French, a beloved. 

Anna, Anne, or Hannah, Hebrezu, gracious 

Arabella, Latin, a fair altar. 

Aureola, Latin, like gold. 

Barbara, Latin, foreign or strange. 

Beatrice, Latin, making happy. 

Benedicta, Latin, blessed. 

Bernice, Greek, bringing victory. 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



Bertha, Greek, bright or famous. 

Blanche, French, fair. 

Bona, Latin, good. 

Bridget, Irish, shining bright. 

Cassandra, Greek, a reformer of men. 

Catharine, Greek, pure or clean. 

Charity, Greek, love, bounty. 

Charlotte, French, all noble. 

Caroline, feminine of Carolus ; the Latin of 

Charles, noble-spirited. 
Chloe, Greek, a green herb. 
Christiana, Greek, belonging to Christ. 
Cecilia, Latin, from Cecil. 
Cicely, a corruption of Cecilia. 
Clara, Latin, clear or bright. 
Constance, Latin, constant. 
Deborah, Hebrew, a bee. 
Diana, Greek, Jupiter's daughter. 
Dorcas, Greek, a wild roe. 
Dorothy, Greek, the gift of God. 
Eadith, Saxon, happiness. 
Eleanor, Saxon, all fruitful. 
Eliza, Elizabeth, Hebrew, the oath of God. 
Emily, corrupted from Amelia. 
Emma, German, a nurse. 
Esther, Hesther, Hebrew, secret. 
Eve, Hebrew, causing life. 
Eunice, Greek, fair victory. 
Eudoia, Greek, prospering in the way. 
Frances, German, free. 
Gertrude, German, all truth. 
Grace, Latin, favor. 
Hagar, Hebreiv, a stranger. 
Helena, Greek, alluring. 
Isabella, Spanish, fair Eliza. 
Jane, softened from Joan ; or, 
Janne, the feminine of John. 
Janet, Jeannette, little Jane. 
Joyce, French, pleasant. 
Judith, Hebrew, praising. 
Julia, Juliana, feminine of Julius. 
Letitia, Latin, joy or gladness. 
Lois, Greek, better. 

Lucretia, Latin, a chaste Roman lady. 
Lucy, Latin, feminine of Lucius. 
Lydia, Greek, descended from Lud. 
Mabel, Lathi, lovely. 
Magdalene, Maudlin, Syriac, magnificent. 



Margaret, German, a pearl. 
Martha, Hebrew, bitterness. 
Mary, Hebrew, bitter. 
Maud, Matilda, Greek, a lady of honor. 
Mercy, English, compassion. 
Mildred, Saxon, speaking mild. 
Nest, British, the same as Agnes. 
Nicola, Greek, feminine of Nicolas. 
Olympia, Greek, heavenly. 
Orabilis, Latin, to be entreated. 
Parnell, or Petronilla, little Peter. 
Patience, Latin, bearing patiently. 
Paulina, Latin, feminine of Faulinus. 
Penelope, Greek, a turkey. 
Persis, Greek, destroying. 
Philadelphia, Greek, brotherly love. 
Philippa, Greek, feminine of Philip. 
Phoebe, Greek, the light of life. 
Phyllis, Greek, a green bough. 
Priscilla, Latin, somewhat old. 
Prudence, Latin, discretion. 
Psyche, Greek, the soul. 
Rachel, Hebrew, a lamb. 
Rebecca, Hebrew, fat or plump. 
Rhode, Greek, a rose. 
Rosamund, Saxon, rose of peace. 
Rosa, Latin, a rose. 
Rosecleer, English, a fair rose. 
Rosabella, Italian, a fair rose. 
Ruth, Hebrew, trembling. 
Sabina, Latin, sprung from the Sabine. 
Salome, Hebrew, perfect. 
Sapphira, Greek, like a sapphire stone. 
Sarah, Hebrew, a princess. 
Sibylla, Greek, the counsel of God. 
Sophia, Greek, wisdom. 
Sophronia, Greek, of a sound mind. 
Susan, Susanna, Hebrew, a lily. 
Tabitha, Syriac, a roe. 
Temperance, Latin, moderation. 
Theodosia, Greek, given by God. 
Tryphosa, Greek, delicious. 
Tryphena, Greek, delicate. 
Vida, Erse, feminine of David. 
Ursula, Latin, a female bear. 
Walburg, Saxon, gracious. 
Winifred, Saxon, winning peace. 
Zenobia, Greek, the life of Jupiter. 



424 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



Table — Showing the Quantity of Garden Seeds required to plant a given space. 



DESIGNATION. 



Asparagus 

" Roots .. 
Eng. Dwarf Beans 
French " 
Beans, pole, large . 
" " small. 

Beets 

Broccoli and Kale. 

Cabbage 

Cauliflower 

Carrot 

Celery 

Cucumber 

Cress 

Egg Plant 

Endive 

Leek 

Lettuce 

Melon 

Nasturtium 

Onion 

Okra 

Parsley 

Parsnip 

Peppers 

Peas. 

Pumpkin 

Radish 

Salsify 

Spinage 

Squash 

Tomato 

Turnip. 

Water Melon 



SPACE AND QUANTITY OF SEEDS. 



i oz. produces iooo plants, and requires a bed 12 feet square. 

1000 plant a bed 4 feet wide, 225 feet long. 

1 quart plants from 100 to 150 feet of row. 

1 " " 250 or 350 feet of row. 

1 " " 100 hills. 

1 " " 300 " or 250 feet of row. 

10 lbs. to the acre ; 1 oz. plants 150 feet of row. 

1 oz. plants 2500 plants, and requires 40 square feet of ground. 

Early sorts same as broccoli, and require 60 square feet of ground. 

The same as cabbage. 

1 oz. to 150 of row. 

1 oz. gives 7000 plants, and requires 8 square feet of ground. 

1 oz. for 150 hills. 

1 oz sows a bed 16 feet square. 

1 oz. gives 2000 plants. 

1 oz. " 3000 " and requires 80 feet of ground. 

1 oz. " 2000 " and " 60 " " 

1 oz. " 7000 " and " seed bed of 120 feet. 

1 oz. for 120 hills. 

1 oz. sows 25 feet of row. 

1 oz. " 200 " " 

1 oz. " 200 " " 

1 oz. " 200 " " 

1 oz. " 250 " " 

1 oz. gives 2500 plants. 

1 quart sows 120 feet of row. 

1 oz. to 50 hills. 

1 oz. to 100 feet. 

1 oz. to 150 " of row. 

1 oz. to 200 " " 

1 oz. to 75 hills. 

1 oz. gives 2500 plants, requiring seed bed of 80 feet. 
1 oz. to 2000 feet. 
1 oz. to 50 hills. 



Table — Showing the Price per cwt. of Hay, at given Prices per Ton 



ton. 


T3 




















T3 












-d 


13 


■tj 


T3 


-a 




T3 


U 


13 




u 


O 


4) 


2f 


<u 
















& 


-v 
e 


T3 






-a 


""O 


-O 


T3 


T3 


-a 


•X} 


■a 
c 


u 


3 


C 


c 


a 


a 


G 


G 




C 




3 






4= 


3 




3 


3 


3 


3 


3 


3 


5 


4= 


4= 






42 




-3 


43 


43 


4= 




43 


4: 








4* 




N 








\o 




00 









$ 


cts. 


cts. 


$ cts. 


$ cts. 


$ cts. 


$ cts. 


$ cts. 


$ cts. 


$ cts. 


$ cts. 


$ cts. 


$ cts. 


4 


10 


20 


40 


60 


80 


I .OO 


1.20 


1.40 


I.60 


1.80 


2.00 


2.20 


5 


12 


25 


50 


75 


1 .00 


1-25 


1.50 


i-75 


2.00 


2.25 


2.50 


2-75 


6 


15 


30 


60 


90 


1.20 


I.50 


1.80 


2.10 


2.40 


2.70 


3.00 


3-30 


7 


17 


35 


70 


1-05 


1.40 


i-75 


2.10 


2-45 


2.8o 


3-*5 


3-50 


3-85 


8 


20 


40 


80 


1.20 


t.6o 


2.00 


2.40 


2.80 


3.20 


3.60 


4.00 


4.40 


9 


22 


45 


90 


i-35 


1.80 


2.25 


2.70 


3-15 


3.60 


4-05 • 


4-50 


4-95 


10 


25 


50 


1. 00 


1 50 


2.00 


2.50 


3.00 


3-5o 


4.OO 


4-5o 


5.00 


5-50 


11 


27 


55 


i.io 


1.65 


2.20 


2-75 


330 


3-8 5 


4.40 


4 95 


5-5o 


6.00 


12 


3° 


60 


1.20 


1.80 


2.40 


3.00 


3.60 


4.20 


4.80 


5 40 


6.00 


6.60 


13 


32 


65 


1.30 


1.95 


2.60 


3-25 


3-9° 


4-55 


5.20 


5.85 


6.50 


7-i5 


14 


35 


70 


1.40 


2.10 


2.80 


3-50 


4.20 


4.90 


5.60 


6.30 


7.00 


7.70 


15 


37 


75 


1.50 


2.25 


3.00 


3-75 


4-5° 


5-25 


6.00 


6-75 


7- 5o 


8.25 



Table — Showing the Number of Rails, Stakes, and Riders required for each 

10 Rods of Fence. 



Length 
of rail. 


Deflection 
from right 
line. 


Length 
of panel. 


Number 
of panels. 


Number of rails for each 10 rods. 


mber of 
takes. 


mber of 
iders. 
(Single.) 


Feet 


Feet. 


Feet. 


Feet. 


5 rails high. 


6 rails high. 


7 rails high. 


Nu 

1 S 




14 

16^ 


6 
7 
8 


8 
10 
12 


2ofg 

»3# 


103 
83 
69 


123 
84 


144 
116 

95 


42 
34 
28 


21 
17 
14 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



42 5 



Table — Showing the Number of Drains Re- 
quired for an Acre of Land. 

The following Table shows the number of tiles, of the dif- 
ferent lengths made, which are required for an acre, and will 
be useful to those who may desire to purchase just enough 
for a particular piece of ground. 



DISTANCE APART. 


12-inch 
Tiles. 


13-inch 
Tiles. 


14-inch 
Tiles. 


15-inch 
Tiles. 


Drains 12 feet apart require. . . . 


3,03° 


3.35i 


3,111 


2,934 


15 .... 


2,904 


2,681 


2,489 


2,323 


"18 " " .... 


2,420 


2,234 


2,074 


i,936 


"21 " " 


2.074 


1,914 


i,777 


1,659 


" 24 " "... 


1,815 


1,675 


i,556 


i,452 


"27 " " 


1,613 


1,480 


1,383 


1,291 


" 30 « « 


1,452 


1 »340 


1,245 


1,162 


33 .... 


1,320 


1,218 




1,056 


" 36 " " .... 


1,210 


1,117 


1,037 


968 



In reference to tile-pipe drains, it must be remembered that 
the ditch may be much narrower than when stones are used, 
thus making a considerable saving in the expense of digging 
The upper part of the earth is taken out with a common I 
spade, and the lower part with one made quite narrow for 
the purpose, being only about four inches wide at the point. | 



Facts About Weeds. 

Dr. Lindley estimates as a low average the 
following number of seeds from each of these 
four plants : 



plant of Groundsel prod 
" Dandelion 
" Sow Thistle 
" Spurge 



. 2,080 "1 

2,740 ! 

11,040 [plants, 
540 J 



16,400 



or enough seed from these four plants to cover 
three acres and a half, at three feet apart. To 
hoe this land, he says, will cost 6s. (sterling) 
per acre, and hence a man throws away 5s. 3d. 
a time, as often as he neglects to bend his back 
to pull up a young weed before it begins to 
fulfil the first law of nature. He recommends 
every farmer, whose vertebral column will not 
bend, to count the number of dandelions, sow 
thistles, etc., on the first square rod he can 
measure off. 



This operation may be repeated in this coun- 
try by applying all the above estimates to pig- 
weed, burdock, fox-tail, chick-weed, and purs- 
lane. 



Table — Showing the Number of Loads of Manure and the Number of Heaps to 
each Load required to each Acre, the Heaps at Given Distances Apart. 



Distance 



Number of Heaps in a Load. 



heaps apart, 
in yards. 


1 


2 


3 


4 


5 


6 




8 


» 


10 


3 


538 


269 


179 


J 34 


108 


89% 


77 


67 


60 


54 


3% 


395 


168 


132 


"1/ 


79 


66 


56% 


49% 


44 i/ 


39% 
30% 


4 


203 


151 


101 


75% 


60% 


50% 


45% 


37% 


33% 


4% 


239 


120 


79% 


60 


47 3 / 


39H 


34% 


30 

24 1 / 


26^ 


24 




194 


97 


64% 


48% 


38K 




2 7 3 % 


21% 
*7 3 X 


19% 


k 


160 


80 


53% 
44K 


40 


32 




22K 


20 


16 


6 


131 


67 !/ 


33% 


27 


22^ 


19% 




15 


13% 


6% 


lr 5 


57% 


38K 


28^ 


23 




16% 


14% 


12% 


"% 




99 


49% 


33 


2^ 


19% 


16% 


14 




11 


10 


W 


86 
75% 


43 , 


28/ 


21% 


*7% 






1,0% 


9% 


8% 


8 


37U 


25% 


19 




12% 




9% 


8% 


7% 


8% 


67 


33% 


22# 




13% 


9% 

8% 


8% 


7% 


6% 




60 


3° , 


20 


15 


12 


10 


7K 


6% 


6 


U 


53% 


26^ 


18 


13% 


10% 


9 


7& 


6% 


6 


5% 


10 


48% 


24% 




12 


9% 


8 


7 


6 


5% 


4K 



Table — Showing the Number of Rails and Posts required for each 10 Rods of 

Post and Rail Fence. 



Length of 
rail. 


Length of 
panel. 


Number of 

panels. 


Number of 

posts. 


Number of rails for each 10 rods. 


Feet. 


Feet. 


5 rails high. 


6 rails high. 


7 rails high. 


8 rails high. 


IO 


8 


20^ 




103 


123 


144 


165 


12 


10 


i6J4 


5 


83 


99 


116 


*33 


14 


12 


13K 


\i 


69 




95 


109 


16% 


14 






57 


69 


81 


93 



4 2 6 MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 

FOREIGN GOLD AND SILVER COINS. — Prepared by the Director of tk Mint at Philadel 



- -r 

* s 



B OlM><- ^CO 



ro t^oo uiora c rs lo O 
ONO-NLOoor^NNOm 
CnO ON CnqO Cn CnOO 0\0\NO\0\aO\Oi OnOO On On CnOO OnCO < 



O O LO O On ONOO ' 
lo O t-» O CN in Cn ON ro 
ON OnnO On On CnOO Onco t-sco 00 00 On 



!1 B 



,1! > 

113 w 

si I 

c = =. 

2s« 

•S c . s 



N CO O N WO O ON -i" C> Cn t"^NC - -<J- r<-,\0 NO f) N N UN ts CvO N m w O 

- . ts r^o NO"O-<l-0N0NCNOm0~ CnnG io 0<0 Ot<) ^ nk 

in n 00 or 00 co oo cnoo co Tt-oo r-» loco no co « o n in n n 

ooooooooooaoooooooooooooo'ddo'ddddddddddddddd«ddod 



4Q 



O C „ _ 



IE 2 
CC 



: ; 3: 

loft 



O Z 



3^ = V 



z 

3 ! rt 

O I "C 

« IS- - 



■o : 2 



£2: 



— c s 



= c 



-<j- fs m tj- n O r^.NO 

pi mod lO ^J- N ON O 

moo n t^vo i>. in ono ■<*• 
in N vd O 



CO 00 On m 
NO ■<*• lo « On 
ro ui On 



N N m NO 



N JlNn- 



m tj- w « co ins 



) t>. N LONO 

d 4- d t-^vd no 

CO vC O ON ON30 



On On On On CnOO I 



•*vO NO On On 
t}- - m On ~ 
l 00 ONCO 00 ON ONOO 



N NO 
CnO t^O t^. 
00 ON ON ON ON ONOO LO LOCO 00 ( 



N OnOno CumO in on 

«00" onno f~ r - on 

ON On On ONOO CO CO On ON ON 



£ 1 



I 
(J 1 



in' N N lO UN UN 

-NO ?J mNM-t>UNO\Nt^N f"» rONO O tN Ms f> N N in T)- t>> N On t>. tsNO m inCO N UN N' 

CO lo - vo lo lovo ts o NO On n n lo lo O <n r ' 
N N « rri rn N CO in N 00 -i- -t- N N N N ' 

d d d d d d d d 6 6 6 6 o 6 6 666666666666 6 6 







oooocooooo 







-3 '• 
V • 














S : 
























; \o 




| : 










| co 1 




c • 

u : 




dos. . 





- c; {J > > 

o > = g 5 

A x - x. Z 



V > 



I <y o O' 



5i; 

rt S S 



2 3 * o o 



^ C3 -= O — i 

^so So 

cflOQ f^Q 

HwHO H O i 



MISCELLAEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 

The Highest Mountains of the World. 



427 


Feet. 


Miles . 


28,178 




25,380 


5 


21,780 




21,444 


*T/5 


20,6oo 


074 


19,408 


3K 




zYz 


18,000 




17 7TC 


vA 


l6,000 


3 


15,900 


3 


15,766 


3 


I5.380 


3 


15,207 


' , 


15,200 


23/ 
/+, 


I 5 ,000 


2^ 


I4.796 


2^ 


14,450 


23/ 




2^ 


14,000 


2^5 


I3,8oO 


2^ 

</ 




2>6 


-13,400 


2^ 


13,000 


2 1 / 


12.700 


23^ 


12,236 


*X 


12,000 


2^ 


11,570 


4 


1 1 ,000 


2 J X 

/a 


10,950 


2 


10,150 


I Z< 


10,050 




9,523 


13/ 


8,115 




_ _ _ 
0,000 




7,677 




6,476 


1% 


6,234 


1% 


5,467 


1 


5,000 


1 


4,379 




4,280 




4, "2 60 


K 


3,932 


K 


3,804 





Names. 



Kunchainyunga (Himalayas) 

Sorata, the highest in America 

Illimani 

Chimborazo 

Hindoo-Koosh 

Cotopaxi, highest volcano in the world 

Antisana 

St. Elias, highest in North America 

Popocatepetl, volcano 

Mt. Roa, highest in Oceanica 

Mt. Brown, highest peak of Rocky Mountains.. . . 

Mont Blanc, highest in Europe, Alps 

Mt. Rosa, next highest peak of Alps 

Limit of perpetual snow at the 

Pinchinca 

Mt. Whitney 

Mt. Fairweather 

Mt. Shasta 

Pike's Peak 

Demavend, highest of Elburz Mountains, volcano. 

Mt. Ophir 

Fremont's Peak, Rocky Mountains 

Long's Peak, Rocky Mountains 

Mt. Ranier 

Mt. Ararat 

Peak of Teneriffe 

Mil'sin, highest of Atlas Mountains 

Mt. Hood 

Mt Lebanon 

Mt. Perdu, highest of Pyrenees 

Mt. St. Helen's 

Mt. yEtna, volcano 

Monte Corno, highest of Appenines 

Sneehattan, highest Dovrefield Mountains 

Mount Sinai 

Pindus, highest in 

Black Mountain, highest in 

Mt. Washington, highest White Mountains 

Mt. Marcy, highest in , 

Mt. Hecla, volcano 

Ben Nevis, highest in Great Britain 

Mansfield, highest of Green Mountains 

Peaks of Otter 

Mt. Vesuvius 

Round Top, highest of Catskill Mountains 



Country. 



Thibet 

Bolivia 

Bolivia 

Ecuador 

Afghanistan 

Ecuador 

Ecuador 

British Possession.. . . 

Mexico 

Hawaii 

British America 

Savoy 

Savoy 

Equator 

Ecuador 

California 

Russian Possession.. . 

California 

Colorado 

Persia 

Sumatra 

Wyoming 

Colorado 

Washington Territory 

Armenia 

Canaries 

Morocco 

Oregon 

Syria 

France 

Oregon 

Sicily 

Naples 

Norway 

Arabia 

Greece 

North Carolina 

New Hampshire 

New York 

Iceland 

Scotland 

Vermont 

Virginia 

Naples 

New York 



How to Make a Baroi 

Take a long narrow bottle, such as an old- 
fashioned Eau-de-Cologne bottle, and put into 
it two and a-half drachms of camphor, and 
eleven drachms of spirits of wine; when the 
camphor is dissolved, which it will readily do 
by slight agitation, add the following mix- 
ture : — Take water, nine drachms : nitrate of 
potash (saltpetre), thirty-eight grains; muriate 



iter, or Weather-Glass. 

of ammonia (sal ammoniac) thirty-eight grains. 
Dissolve these salts in the water prior to mix- 
ing with the camphorated spirit; then shake 
the whole well together. Cork the bottle 
well, and wax the top, but afterwards make a 
very small aperture in the cork with a red- 
hot needle. The bottle may then be hung up, 
or placed in any stationary position. By 



428 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



observing the different appearances which the 
materials assume, as the weather changes, it 
becomes an excellent prognosticator of a 
coming storm or of a sunny sky. In fair 
weather the mixture will remain clear. On 
the approach of a storm it will become cloudy, 
with feathery particles floating about in it. 

Oceans, Seas, Bays and Lakes. 

Oceans. Sq. Miles. 

Pacific, about 80,000,000 

Atlantic, " 40,000,000 

Indian, " 20,000,000 

Southern, " 10,000,000 

Arctic, " 5,000,000 

Note. — The seas, bays, gulfs, etc., connected with 
each ocean, are included in the foregoing estimate. It 
may be proper to remark, however, that the exact 
superficial extent of the several oceans is not known 
with certainty, nor the exact proportion of land and 
water. 



Seas. 

Mediterranean, about. 

Caribbean " 

China " 

Red " 

Japan " 

Black " 

Caspian " 

Baltic " 

Okhotsk " 

White " 

Aral " 



Length in Miles. 

2,000 

I,8oo 

IJOO 

1 ,400 

1,000 

93 2 

640 

600 

600 

450 

250 



Bays. Length in Miles. 

Hudson's, about 1,200 

Baffin's, " 600 

Chesapeake, " 250 



Lakes. 



Length. 
Miles. 



Superior 380. 

Baikal 360. 

Michigan 330. 

Great Slave 300. 

Huron 250. 

Winnipeg 240. 

Erie 270. 

Athabasca 200. 

Ontario 180. 

M iracaybo 150. 

Great Bear 150. 

Ladoga 125 . 

Champlain 123 . 

Nicaragua 1 20. 



Width. 
Miles. 

. . . I20 

••• 35 
...60 

• ••45 
...90 

. .. 40 
...50 
. . . 20 
. . . 40 
...60 
. . . 40 



lb 
12 
40 



Lake of the Woods 70 25 

Geneva 50 10 

Constance 45 10 

Cayuga 36 4 

George 36 3 



Value of Foreign Money. 

Pound Sterling, of England #4.84 

Sovereign, " 4-84 

Guinea, " 5.05 

Crown, " ... 1. 2 1 

Shilling, " 22 

Louis d'Or, of France 4.52 

Napoleon, " 3-84 

Five Francs, " 93 

Franc, " 18^ 

Frederic d'Or, of Prussia 3.95 

Thaler, of Prussia, Saxony, etc 68 

Florin, of Prussia, Netherlands, etc. . . .40 

Ducat, of Austria 2.28 

Rix Dollar, " 97 

Guilder, " 48^ 

Doubloon, of Spain (1800) 15.54 

Pistareen, " l 9/4 

Real, " 05 

Five Rubles, of Russia 3.95 

Ruble, " 75 

Johannes, of Brazil 17.04 

Moidore, " 6.56 

Franc, of Belgium l8}4 

Ducat, of Bavaria 2.27 

Ryder, of Holland 6.04 

Marc Banco, of Hamburg 35 

Franc, of Switzerland iS}{ 

Rix Dollar, of Saxony 69 

Ducat, of Naples 80 

Scudo, of Rome i.oo 1 ^ 

Lira, of Lombardy 16 

Crown, of Tuscany 1.05 

Livre, of Genoa 18^ 

Pezzo, of Leghorn 91 

Lira, of Sardinia i8}4 

Milrea, of Portugal 1.12 

Two Rigsdaler, of Denmark 1. 11 

Doubloon, of Mexico 1 5.53 

Tale, of China 1.48 

Rupee, of India 44)4 

Ecu, of Egypt 1. 10 

Itzebu, of Japan. 37 

Velocity of Sound and Light. 

Sound moves about thirteen miles in a min- 
ute. So that if we hear a clap of thunder half 
a minute after the flash, we may calculate that 
the discharge of electricity is six and a half 
miles off. 

In one second of time — in one beat of the 
pendulum of a clock — light travels over 192,- 
000 miles. Were a cannon ball shot toward 
the sun, and it were to maintain full speed, it 
would be twenty years in reaching it — and yet 
light travels through this space in seven or 
eight minutes. 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 

Weights and Measures. — Weight of Grain, etc. 



429 



Wheat, lb 

Rye 

Corn 

Oats 

Barley 

Buckwheat 

Clover-seed 

Timothy-seed 

Flax-seed 

Hemp-seed 

Blue-grass seed. . . 

Apples, dried 

Peaches, dried... . 

Coarse salt 

Fine salt 

Potatoes , 

Peas 

Beans , 

Castor beans 

Onions 

Corn meal 

Mineral coal , 



60 



A law of New York, in force at the present time, adopts the United States bushel of measure, viz. : 2150.42 
cubic inches per bushel, 1075.21 half bushel ; and the wine gallon, 231 cubic inches. 

To reduce cubic feet to bushels, struck measure, divide the cubic feet by 56, and multiply by 45. 



Facts about the Bible. 

The Bible contains 66 books, 1,189 chap- 
ters, 31,173 verses, 773,692 words, and 3,586,- 
489 letters. The word "AND " occurs 46,277 
times ; the word " Lord " 1,855 times '■> " Re- 
verend" but once; "Girl" but once, in 
3d chapter and 3d verse of Joel. The words 
"Everlasting Punishment" but once, and 
"Everlasting Fire" but twice. The mid- 
dle verse is the 8th verse of the 118th Psalm. 
The 2 1st verse of the 7th chapter of Ezra con- 
tains all the letters in the alphabet except the 
letter J. The finest chapter to read is the 
26th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles. The 
19th chapter of Second Kings and the 37th 
chapter of Isaiah are alike. The longest verse 
is the 9th verse of the 8th chapter of Esther. 
The shortest is the 35th verse of the nth 
chapter of St. John, viz. : " Jesus wept." The 
8th, 15th, 21st and 31st verses of the 107th 
Psalm arealike. Each verse of the 136th Psalm 
ends alike. There are no words of more than 
six syllables. 

Origin of Plants. 

Madder came from the East. 
Celery originated in Germany. 



The chestnut came from Italy. 

The onion originated in Egypt. 

Tobacco is a native of Virginia. 

The nettle is a native of Europe. 

The citron is a native of Greece. 
4 The pine is a native of America. 

Oats originated in North Africa. 

The poppy originated in the East. 

Rye came, originally, from Siberia. 

Parsley was first known in Sardinia. 

The pear and apple are from Europe. 

Spinach was first cultivated in Arabia. 

The sunflower was brought from Peru. 

The mulberry tree originated in Persia. 

The gourd is probably an Eastern plant. 

The walnut and peach came from Persia. 

The horse-chestnut is a native of Thibet. 

The cucumber came from the East Indies. 

The quince came from the island of Crete. 

The radish is a native of China and Japan. 

Peas are supposed to be of Egyptian origin. 

The garden cress is from Egypt and the 
East. 

Horse-radish came from the South of 
Europe. 

The Zealand flax shows its origin by its 
name. 



430 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



Piineipal Cities. 

Their Distances from New York, with the Difference 
in Time. 



CITIES. 


Dist. 
from 
N. Y. 


Time when 
12 m. at JN . V . 




MILES. 


H. M. 


A 1 kin ir M V 


144 


I2.0I P. M. 






1 1 .28 A. M. 




231 


12.12 P. M. 


"Rnffiln TM V 


4 2 3 


1 1 .40 A. M. 




ISO 


II.49 " 






t t r\ r a 




799 


I 1 . I 




r 8 t 


I 1 .29 " 




OOO 


11.30 




OO3 


11.24 " 




t 8 r n 


I0.37 " 




lOZ 


T T A 9. " 




112 


12.05 P. M. 




Roe 
62-, 


1 1 . 1 I A. M. 




9°3 


II.04 « 


ATr^ki 1 *=» Ala 


1 ,u/o 


t t r\ i it. 
I I .04 




1,495 


IO.55 " 


New York, N. Y 




I2 00 M. 




162 


I2.IO P. M. 


Portland, Me 


339 


I2.I5 « 


Philadelphia, Pa 


87 


11.55 A. M. 


Pittsburg, Pa 


43i 


II.36 « 


Rochester, N. Y 


373 


II.46 " 


St. Louis, Mo 


1,087 


IO.56 " 


St. Paul, Minn 


1,324 


IO.43 " 


Savannah, Ga 


910 


II.32 « 


San Francisco, Cal 


3,450 


8.46 " 


Salt Lake City, Utah. . . . 


2,674 


9.28 44 


Vicksburg, Miss 


1,422 


10.53 " 


Washington, D. C 


226 


II.48 " 


■D T T) 


3,^4° 


5.3O P. M. 




1 2,500 


IO.50 " 


Constantinople, Turkey. . 


5,040 


6.52 « 




3,03° 


4-3i " 


Edinburgh, Scotland .... 


3,120 


4-43 " 


Havana, Cuba 


1,170 


11.26 A. M. 


London, England 


3,H3 


4.56 P. M. 


Liverpool, England 


3,oi7 


4-32 " 


Montreal, C. E 


395 


12.02 " 


Paris, France 


3,48o 


5-05 " 


Pekin, China 


7,680 


12.44 " 


Quebec, C. E 


567 


12.10 " 




4,733 


2.03 " 


Rome, Italv 


4,080 


5.46 « 


St. Petersburg, Russia. . . 


4,679 


6.58 " 


Sydney, Australia 


12,910 


3.OI A. M. 



Legal Holidays in Vai"ious States. 

January 1st, New Year's Day, is a legal 
holiday in all the States, except Arkansas, 



Delaware, Georgia, Kentucky, Maine, Massa- 
chusetts, New Hampshire, Rhode Island and 
North and South Carolina. 

February 22d, or Washington 's Birthday, 
is a legal holiday in all the States, but Alabama, 
Arkansas, Florida, Illinois, Indiana, Iowa, 
Kansas, Maine, Missouri, North Carolina, 
Ohio, Oregon, Tennessee and Texas. 

May 30//z, or Decoration Day, is a legal 
holiday only in Colorado, Connecticut, Maine, 
Michigan, New Hampshire, New Jersey, New 
York, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island and Ver- 
mont. 

January 8th, the Anniversary of the Battle 
of New Orleans; February 12th, the Anni- 
versary of the birth of Abraham Lincoln; and 
March 4th, the Firemen's Anniversary, are 
legal holidays in Louisiana. 

July 4th, Independence Day, is a legal hol- 
iday in all the States and Territories. 

December 25th, Christmas Day, is a legal 
holiday in all the States and Territories. 

Thanksgiving Day and Public Fast Days, 
appointed by the President of the United 
States, are legal holidays. Such days are legal 
holidays in such States as may set them apart 
for religious observance by the proclamation 
of the Governor. 

Days appointed for General Elections, State 
or National, are legal holidays in California, 
Maine, Missouri, New Jersey, New York, Ore- 
gon, South Carolina and Wisconsin. 

Good Friday is a legal holiday in Florida, 
Louisiana, Minnesota and Pennsylvania. 

Shrove Tuesday is a legal holiday in Louis- 
iana, and in the cities of Mobile, Montgomery 
and Selma, Alabama. 

Memorial Day {April 26th) is a legal holi- 
day in Georgia. 

March 2d, the Anniversary of the Independ- 
ence of Texas, and April 2\st, the Anniver- 
sary of the Battle of San Jacinto, are legal 
holidays in Texas. 

Railroad Signals. 

One short blast of the whistle is a signal to 
apply the brakes — stop. 

Two long blasts of the whistle is a signal to 
throw off the brakes. 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 

208.71 feet. 



431 



Two ?hort blasts of the whistle when run- 
ning is an answer to signal of conductor to 
stop at next station. 

Three short blasts of the whistle when stand- 
ing is a signal that the engine or train will 
back. 

Three short blasts of the whistle when run- 
ning is a signal to be given by passenger trains, 
when carrying signals for a following train, to 
call the attention of trains they pass to the 
signals. 

Four long blasts of the whistle is a signal to 
call in the flagman or signalman. 

Four short blasts of the whistle is the engine- 
man's call for signals. 

Two long followed by two short blasts of 
the whistle when running is a signal for ap- 
proaching a road crossing at grade. 

Five short blasts of the whistle is a signal to 
the flagman to go back and protect the rear of 
the train. 

A succession of short blasts of the whistle is 
an alarm for cattle, and calls the attention of 
trainmen to danger ahead. 

A blast of the whistle of five seconds' dura- 
tion is a signal for approaching stations, rail- 
road crossings, and draw-bridges. 

Measuring Land. 

FARMERS often desire to lay off small por- 
tions of land for the purpose of experimenting 
with manures, crops, etc. ; but sometimes find 
difficulty in doing it correctly, for the lack of a 
few simple rules. The following table and 
accompanying explanation, which we copy 
from the New England Far7iier, carefully 
studied, will make the whole matter perfectly 
clear. 

ONE ACRE CONTAINS 

160 square rods ; 4,840 square yards ; 43,560 square 
feet. 

ONE ROD CONTAINS 

30.25 square yards ; 272.25 square feet. 
One square yard contains nine square feet. 

THE SIDE OF A SQUARE TO CONTAIN 

One acre 208.71 feet 12.65 rods. .. .64 paces. 

One-half acre. .. .147.58 " ... 8.94 " 45 " 

One-third acre. . .T2o. 50 " 7.30 " ••••37 " 

One-fourth acre. . 104.36 " . 6.32 " ....32 " 

One-eighth acre.. 73.79 " 4.47 " Z2 % 44 





12.65 rods. 














VO 








i 












104.36. 








52.18. 










1-16. 










52.18. 


52.18. 




104.36. 





208.71 feet. 

It will be seen by reference to the plan that 
a practice sometimes followed by farmers is 
very erroneous ; if the side of a square con- 
taining one acre measures 208.71 feet, one 
half that length will not make a square con- 
taining one-half an acre, but only one-fourth 
an acre, and one-third the length of line will 
enclose a square of one-ninth an acre, and one- 
fourth the line, squared, will contain one-six- 
teenth an acre, and so on. 

How to lay off a Square Acre. 

Measure 209 feet on each side, and you have 
a square acre within an inch. 

Principal Exports of Various Countries. 

Arabia. — Coffee, aloes, myrrh, frankincense, 
gum arabic. 

Belgium. — Grain, flax, hops, woollens, linens, 
laces, various manufactures. 

Brazil. — Cotton, sugar, coffee, tobacco, gold, 
diamonds, wheat, dye-woods. 

Canada, , Nova Scotia and New Brunswick. 
— Flour, furs, lumber, fish. 

Cape Colony. — Brandy, wine, ostrich feath- 
ers, hides, tallow. 

Central America. — Logwood, mahogany, 
indigo, cocoa. 

Chili. — Silver, gold, copper, wheat, hemp, 
hides, sugar, cotton, fruits. 

China. — Tea, silks, nankeens, porcelain, opi- 
um, articles of ivory and pearl. 



432 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



Denmark. — Grain, horses, cattle, beef, poik, 

butter, and cheese. 
Eastern, Western and Southern Africa. 

— Gold, ivory, ostrich feathers. 
Egypt. — Rice, grain, linseed, fruits, indigo, 

cotton, sugar. 
Ecuador and New Grenada. — Coffee, cotton, 

indigo, fruits, sugar, cocoa. 
France. — Silks, woollens, linens, cottons, 

wine, brandy, porcelain, toys. 
Germany. — Linen, grain, various manufac- 
tures of silver, copper, etc. 
Great Britain. — Woollens, cottons, linens, 

hardware, porcelain, etc. 
Greenland. — Whale oil, whale bone, seal 

skins. 

Hindostan. — Cotton, silks, rice, sugar, coffee, 

opium, indigo. 
Holland. — Fine linens, woollens, butter, 

cheese, various manufactures. 
Italy. — SUks, wines, grain, oil, fruits. 
Ireland. — Linens, beef, butter, tallow, hides, 

potatoes, barley, etc. 
JAPAN. — Silk and cotton goods, Japanware, 

porcelain. 

Mexico. — Gold, silver, logwood, cochineal, 
fruits. 

Persia. — Carpets, shawls, wine, silk, cotton, 

rice, rhubarb, guns, swords, etc. 
Peru. — Silver, gold, Peruvian bark, mercury, 

sugar, cotton, fruits. 
Russia. — Hemp, iron, linen, grain, timber, 

furs, tallow, platina. 
Spain and Portugal. — Silks, wool, wine, oil, 

fruits, salt, etc. 
Sweden and Norway. — Iron, steel, copper, 

timber, fish. 
Switzerland. — Watches, jewelry, paper, 

laces, linen, cotton and silk goods, etc. 
Turkey. — Grain, fruits, cotton, oil, wines, 

carpets, muslin, swords. 
United States. — Eastern States. — Lumber, 

beef, pork, fish, cottons, woollens, etc. 
Middle States. — Flour, wheat, salt, coal, cot- 
tons, woollens, etc. 
Southern States. — Cotton, rice, tobacco, corn, 

lumber, pitch, fruits. 
Western States. — Corn, wheat, lead, coal, 

iron, salt, lime, beef, pork. 



Venezuela. — Sugar, coffee, cocoa, cotton, in- 
digo, fruits. 

West Indies. — Sugar, rum, molasses, coffee, 
spice, cotton, indigo, fruits. 

Garden Seeds for Hcdf an Acre. 

The following seeds, with judicious man- 
agement, will fully crop a garden of half an 
acre, which will supply a moderate-sized fam- 
ily with vegetables throughout the year. Veg- 
etable seeds, where carefully grown in this 
country, are (with a few exceptions) preferable 
to those imported; but the utter carelessness 
manifested by many in keeping them apart 
when growing is not to be recommended. 

i oz. Asparagus. 

3 qts. Beans, of sorts. 

4 oz. Beet, of sorts. 
y oz. Broccoli. 
y oz. Cauliflower. 

4 oz. Cabbage, of sorts 

y oz. Celery. 

8 oz. Cress. 

Yz oz. Cucumber. 

l oz. Carrot. 

i qt. Early Corn. 

i pkt. Egg Plant. 

y 2 oz. Endive. 

y oz. Leek. 

i qt. Lima Beans. 

i oz. Lettuce, of sorts. 

Seeds should al 
dry, airy situation, 



4 oz. Mustard. 
Yz oz. Melons. 
y 2 oz. Okra. 
2 oz. Onion, sorts, 
i pap. Parsley, 
i oz. Parsnips, 
i pap. Peppers. 
y 2 oz. Pumpkin. 
8 qts. Peas. 
8 oz. Radish. 
y 2 oz. Salsify. 
y 2 oz. Squash. 
8 oz. Spinage. 

1 pap. Tomatoes. 

2 oz. Turnip. 
6 pap. Pot & Sweet Herbs. 

ays be kept in bags, in a 
Wall closets and cellars 
are objectionable, from their dampness. All 
seeds will keep two, and many from three to 
six years. 

Foreign Measures Reduced to the 
American Standard. 

English league — 3 miles. 

French league — 3 miles. 

French posting league — 2 miles, 743 yards. 

Spanish judicial league — 2 miles, 1,115 yards. 

Spanish common league — 5 miles, 376 yards. 

Portugal league — 3 miles, 1,480 yards. 

Flanders league — 3 miles, 1,584 yards. 

Russian werst — 1,167 yards. 

Turkish bein — 1 mile, 66 yards. 

Persian parasang — 3 miles, 806 yards. 

"A Sabbath day's journey" — 1,155 yards, 

which is 18 yards less than two-thirds of a 

mile. 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



433 



"A day's journey " — 2>Z l A miles - 

"A reed " — io feet, nyi inches. 

"A palm " — 3 inches. 

"A fathom " — 6 feet. 

A Greek foot is 12% inches. 

A Hebrew foot is 1,212 of an English foot. 

A cubit is 2 feet. 

A great cubit is 1 1 feet. 

An Egyptian cubit is 21.888 inches. 

A span is 10.944 inches. 

Weights of a Cubic Foot of Various 
Substances, from which the Bulk of 
a Load of One Ton may be easily 
calculated. 

Cast Iron 450 lbs. 

Water 62 " 

White Pine, seasoned, about 30 " 

White Oak, " . " 52 " 

Loose Earth, " 95 " 

Commoa Soil, compact, " 124 " 

Clay, « 135 " 

Clay, with stones, " 160 " 

Brick, " 125 " 

Bulk of a Ton of Different Substances. 

28 cubic feet of sand, 18 cubic feet of earth, 
or 17 cubic feet of clay, make a ton. iS 
cubic feet of gravel or earth, before digging, 
make 27 cubic feet when dug ; or the bulk is 
increased as three to two. Therefore, in fill- 
ing a drain two feet deep above the tile or 
stones, the earth should be heaped up a foot 
above the surface, to settle even with it, when 
the earth is shovelled loosely in. 

Box Measures. 

Farmers and market gardeners will find a 
series of box measures very useful ; and they 
can readily be made by any one who under- 
stands the two-foot rule, and can handle the 
saw and hammer. The following measure- 
ments, it will be seen, vary slightly from the 
United States bushel adopted by some of the 
States, but are sufficiently accurate for aM 
ordinary purposes : 

A box 16 by i6}{ inches square, and eight 
inches deep, will contain a bushel, or 2150.4 
cubic inches, each inch in depth holding one 
gallon. 

28 



A box 24 by 1 1.2 inches square, and 8 
inches deep, will also contain a bushel or 
2150.4 cubic inches, each in depth holding one 
gallon. A box 12 by 1 1.2 inches square, and 
8 inches deep, will contain half a bushel, or 
1075.2 cubic inches, each inch in depth hold- 
ing half a gallon. 

A box 8 by 8.4 inches square, and 8 inches 
deep, will contain half a peck, or 298.8 cubic 
inches. The gallon, dry measure. 

A box 4 by 4 inches square, and 4.2 inches 
deep, will contain one quart, or 67.2 cubic 
inches. 

Government Land Measure. 

A township contains 36 sections, each a 
mile square. 

A section, 640 acres. 

A quarter section, half a mile square, 160 
acres. 

An eighth section, half a mile long, north 
and south, and a quarter of a mile wide, 80 
acres. 

A sixteenth section, a quarter of a mile 
square, 40 acres. 

The sections are all numbered cne to thirty- 
six, commencing at the northeast corner, thus : 



6 


5 


4 


3 


2 


3= 


7 


8 


9 


10 


1 r 


12 


18 


17 


16 


15 


14 


13 


19 


20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


30 


29 


28 


27 


26 


25 


3i 


32 


33 


17 


35 


36" 



The sections are all divided in quarters, 
which are named by the cardinal points, as in 
section one. The quarters are divided in the 
same way. The description of a 40-acre lot 
would read : The south half of the west half 
of the southwest quarter of section 1 in town- 
ship 24, north of range 7 west, or as the case 
might be ; and sometimes will fall short, and 
sometimes overrun the number of acres it is 
supposed to contain. 



434 MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 

Table — Showing the Political Divisions of the World, arranged according 

to Size. 



Square Miles. 







.7,862,568 


2. 


•4,695,334 


3- 






4. 


United States 


3,578,39 2 


5- 


British North America 3,523,083 


. 6. 


Frazil 




7. 


Australian Continent. 


•2,945, 2I 9 


8. 






9. 






10. 


Chiira (proper) " 


1 300 000 


11. 


Argentine Republic. . 


. 826,828 


12. 






13. 


Egypt 




14. 


I urkestan . 


. 640,516 


J 5 






16. 






17- 




• 368,235 


18 




19. 




• 357,179 


20. 






21. 






22. 






2 3- 






2 4 




. 240,381 


25. 




• 232,315 


26. 




. 218,984 


27. 




. 209,428 


28. 






29. 




. 188,981 


3°- 




. 178,869 


3 1 - 




• 170,634 


32. 






33- 






34- 




...158,392 









Square Miles. 



37. Montana . 143,776 

38. Prussia 135,806 

39- Chili 132,624 

40. Paraguay 126,352 

41. New Mexico 121,201 

42. Great Britain .121,115 

43. Norway -120,295 

44. Arizona .113,916 

45. Nevada . 112,090 

46. Italy 109,837 

47. Colorado ....104,500 

48. Oregon 95, 274 

49. Idaho 93,932 

50. Utah 88,056 

51. Wyoming 88,000 

52. Minnesota . 83,531 

53. Kansas 81 ,318 

54. Transvaal Republic 77,964 

55. Nebraska 75,995 

56. Washington 69,994 

57. Indian Territory 68,991 

58. Uruguay 66,716 

59. Missouri 65,350 

60. Florida 59,268 

61. Georgia 58,000 

62. Michigan 56,451 

63. Illinois 55,410 

64. Iowa. 55,o45 

65. Wisconsin 53, 924 

66. Arkansas 52,198 

67. Alabama 50,722 

68. North Carolina 50,704 

69. Orange Free State 48,049 

70. Mississippi 47,156 

71. New York 47,000 

72. Pennsylvania 46,000 



Square Miles. 



73. Tunis . . . .45,710 

74. Tennessee 45, 600 

75. Louisiana 41,346 

76. Ohio 39,964 

77. Virginia 38,352 

78. Portugal 37,977 

79. Kentucky 37,68o 

80. Maine. 35,ooo 

81. South Carolina 34,000 

82. Indiana 33,809 

83. Bavaria 29,373 

84. West Virginia 23,000 

85. Servia 21,210 

86. Greece J 9,353 

87. St. Domingo ...17,826 

88. Switzerland 15,722 

89. Denmark... I 4,734 

90. Netherlands 12,680 

91. Belgium XI ,373 

92. Maryland 11,124 

93. Vermont 10,212 

94. Hayti 10,205 

95. Liberia 9,567 

96. New Hampshire ....... 9,280 

97. Fejee Islands 8,033 

98. Massachusetts 7,800 

99. Sandwich Islands 7,633 

100. New Jersey 7,576 

101. Wurtemburg 7,53 2 

102. Baden 5,9 12 

103. Saxony 5,779 

104. Mecklenburg-Schwerin. . . 5,190 

105. Connecticut 4,674 

106. Papal States 4,55 2 

107. Hesse-Darmstadt... 2,969 

108. Oldenburg 2,469 



* Exclusive of Hudson's Bay Territory. 



Ab initio : from the beginning. 

Ad captandum vulgus : to catch the rabble. 

Ad infinitum : to infinity, zvithout end. 

Ad libitum : at pleasure. 

Ad referendum : for further consideration. 

Ad valorem : in proportion to the value. 

^f£quo animo : with an unruffled mind. 

A fortiori : with stronger reason. 

Alias: otherwise ; as, "Jones alias Brown." 

Alibi: elsewhere. 

Alma mater : a benign mother ; applied gener- 
ally to the University. 

A mensa et thoro : divorced from bed and 
board. 

Amor patriae : the love of our country. 
Anglice: in English. 

Anno Domini: [A.D.] in the year of our 
Lord. 

Anno Mundi : [A.M.] in the year of the 
world. 



& ^ivms nx (tmmximx 3K*t. 

Annus Mirabilis: the year of wonders. — A 
poem of Dryden's, so called in commemora- 
tion of the great fire of London. 

A posteriori : from the effect to the cause. 

A priori : from the cause to the effect. 

Arcanum : a secret. 

Arcana imperii : state secrets. 

Argumentum ad hominem : an appeal to the pro- 
fessed principles ox practices of the adversary. 

Argumentum ad judicium : an appeal to the 
common-sense of mankind. 

Argumentum ad fidem : an appeal to our faith. 

Argumentum ad populum : an appeal to the 
people. 

Argumentum ad passiones : an appeal to the 
passion. 

Audi alteram partem : hear the other party. 
Bona fide : in good faith: in reality. 
Cacoethes scribendi, loquendi : an itch for 
writing ; for talking. 



I 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



43: 



Capias : a writ to authorize the seizure of the 

defendant's person. 
Caput mortuum : the worthless remains. 
Certiorari : to be made more certain. 
Ceteris paribus : other circumstances being 

equal. 

Commune bonum : a common good. 

Compos mentis : in one's senses : a man of 

sane mind. 
Contra : against. 

Contra bonos mores : against good morals or 
manners. 

Cui bono ? Cui malo ? to what good — to what 

evil will it tend ? 
Cum privilegio : with privilege, with peciiliar 

privilege. 

Currente Calamo : with a running pen : m with 

great rapidity. 
Custos rotulorum : the keeper of the rolls and 

record. 

Data : things given ox granted. 

De facto : in fact, in reality. 

De jure : in right, in law. 

Dei gratia : by the grace or favor of G OD. 

De mortuis nil nisi bonum : let nothing be said 

of the dead but what is favorable. 
Deo favente — juvante — volente : with GOD'S 

favor — help — will. 
Desideratum : a thing desired. 
Desunt cetera : the remainder is wanting. 
Dies faustus : a lucky day — dies infaustus, an 

unlucky day. 
Domine, dirige nos : O Lord, direct us. 
Dramatis personam : the characters of the drama, 

or, the characters represented. 
Durante vita : during life. 
Durante placito : during pleasure. 
Ecce homo : behold the man. 
Ergo : therefore. 

Esto perpetua : let it be perpetual. 
Errata: errors — erratum, an error. 
Et cetera : and the rest, and so on. 
Excerpta : extracts. 

Exempli gratia : by way of example : [con- 
tracted, E. g., and Ex. gr.~\ 

Ex officio : by virtue of his office. 

Ex parte: on one side; an "ex parte" 
statement, that is, a one-sided state- 
ment. 



Ex tempore, or, as an English word, extem- 
pore : without premeditation, without pre- 
vious study. 

Fac simile, or, as an English word, facsimile : 

an engraved or lithographed resemblance of 

hand-writing. 
Fas est et ab hoste doceri : it is allowable to 

derive instruction even from an enemy. 
Felo de se : a suicide : in law applied to one 

who is supposed to have killed himself 

when in a sound state of mind. 
Fiat : let it be done. 

Fiat justitia, ruat coelum : let justice be done, 

though the heavens should fall. 
Filius nullius : an illegitimate son, the son of 

nobody. 

Flagrante bello : during hostilities. 
Gratis: for nothing, gratuitously. 
Hinc illae lachrymae : hence proceed those 
tears. 

Hora fugit : time flies, or the hour flies. 
Homo sum ; humani nihil a me alienum puto : 

I am a man, and deem nothing, that relates 

to mankind, foreign to my feelings. 
Hortus siccus : a collection of the leaves of 

plants in a dried state. 
Human um est errare : to err is hu?nan. 
Ibidem : in the same place : [contracted, 

ibid.-] 
Idem : the same. 

Id est : that is : [contracted, i. e.~\ 

Id genus omne : all persons of that description. 

Ignis fatuus : the meteor, or electrical phenom- 
enon called " Will-o'-the-wisp." 

Ignoramus : a conceited ignorant pretender to 
knowledge or learning. 

In loco: in this place. 

Imprimatur : let it be printed. 

Imprimis : in the first place. 

Impromptu : without study. 

In commendam : in trust. 

In terrorem : as a zvarning. 

In propria persona : in person. 

In statu quo : in the former state : hist as it 
was. 

In forma pauperis : as a poor man. 

In foro conscientiae : before the tribunal of 

conscience. 
In re : in the matter of. 



436 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



Index expurgatorius : a purifying index. 
Iniquissimam pacem justissimo bello antefero : 

I prefer the most disadvantageous peace to the 
justest xvar. [The favorite maxim of Fox.] 
Innuendo : an oblique hint or insinuation. 
In transitu : in passing. 
Inter nos : between ourselves. 
Invita Minerva: without the aid of genius. 
Ipse dixit : on his sole assertion ; he himself 

said it. 

Ipso facto : by the act itself. 
Ipso jure : by the law itself. 
Item : also. 

Judex damnatur cum nocens absolvitur : the 
judge is condemned [or blamed\ when a 
guilty man is acquitted, or suffered to escape. 

Jure divino : by divine law. 

Jure humano : by human law. 

Jus civile : by the civil law. 

Jus gentium : the law of nations. 

Labor omnia vincit : labor surmounts every 
difficulty. 

Lapsus linguae : a slip of the tongue. 

Lnudari a viro laudato : to be praised by a man 

who is himself the object of praise. 
Laudator temporis acti : a praiser of past 

times. 

Lex non scripta : the common law. 

Lex scripta : the statute law. 

Lex terrae : the law of the land. 

Litera scripta manet : what you have written 

remams in black and white. 
Locum tenens : a deputy, a substitute. 
Locus sigilli [L. S.] : the place of the seal. 
Licentia vatum : a poetical license. 
Magna Charta : The Great Charter, THE 

BASIS OF OUR LAWS AND LIBERTIES. 

Magni nominis umbra : the shadow of a great 
name. 

Mandamus : a royal order or command. 
Medio tutissimus ibis : you will act ivisely by 

steering a middle course. 
Memento mori : reviember that you are to die. 
Memorabilia : matters deserving of record or 

re7nembrance. 
Mens sibi conscia recti : a mind conscious to 

itself of rectitude. 
Meum et tuum : mine and thine. 
Minutiae : trifles, minute parts. 



Mirabile dictu : wonderful to tell. 
Mittimus : a writ to commit an offender to 
prison. 

Multum in parvo : much in little — a great 

deal in a few words. 
Mutatis mutandis : after mahing the necessary 

changes. 

Necessitas non habet leges : necessity has no 
law. 

Nem. con.: Abbreviation for nemine contra- 
dicente. Nem. dis. : Abbreviation for nem- 
ine dissentiente : without opposition. 
The former is used i,n the House of Com- 
mons : the latter in the House of Peers, to 
express concurrence. 

Nemo me impune lacesset : no one shall 
inpire me with impunity. 

Nemo mortalium omnibus horis sapit : no one 
is wise at all times. 

Nemo repente fuit turpissimus : no one ever 
became notoriously vicious all at once. 

Ne plus ultra : nothing beyond, the utmost point. 

Ne quid nimis : too much of one thing is good 
for nothing. 

Ne sutor ultra crepidam : let not the shoemaker 
go beyond his last, or, meddle with zvhat he 
does 11 ot u n dersta n d. 

Nil conscire sibi, nulla pallescere culpa : to be 
conscious of no crime, and to turn pale at 
no accusation. 

Nisi Dominus frustra : tmless the Lord be with 
us, all our efforts will be in vain. 

Nisi prius : unless before : a writ, by which the 
sheriff is to bring a jury to Westminster Hall 
on a certain day, "unless before" that day 
the Lords Justices go into his county to hold 
assizes. 

Nolle prosequi : to be unwilling to proceed. — 
This is used when a plaintiff, having com- 
menced an action, declines to proceed 
therein. 

Non assumsit : He did not assume. — A plea 
in personal actions, when the defendant 
denies that any promise was made. 

Non constat : it does not appear. 

Non compos mentis : not in one's senses, not 
of a sound mind. 

Non obstante : notwithstanding ; a dispensing 
power in patents. 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



437 



Non omnia possumus omnes : we cannot all of 

us do everything. 
Non sequitur : it does not follow as a matter 

of course. 

Nolens volens : willing or unwilling. 
Noscitur ex sociis : he is known by his com- 
panions. 

Nota bene [N. B.] : mark well, take particu- 
lar notice. 

Nunquam non paratus : ahvays ready. 

Obiter dictum : a thing said by the way, or, in 
passing. 

Onus probandi : the weight of proof , the burden 
of proving. 

Opprobrium medicorum : the reproach of the 

faculty. 
Omnes : all. 

O ! si sic omnia : Oh / that he had ahvays 

done, or, spoken thus. 
O tempora, O mores ! O the lime and the 

manners ! 

Otium cum dignitate : ease with dignity. 
Otium sine dignitate : ease without dignity. 
Par nobile f rat rum [said ironically] : a noble 

pair of brothers. 
Particeps criminis : an accomplice. 
Passim : everywhere. 
Peccavi : I have sinned. 

Pendente lite : while the suit, or contest, is 
pending. 

Per fas et nefas : through right and wrong. 
Per saltum : by a leap. 
Per se : by itself. 

Poeta nascitur, non fit : Nature, and not study, 
must form a poet. 

Posse comitatus : the power of the county. 

Postulata : things required. 

Prsemonitus, prsemunitus : forewarned, fore- 
armed. 

Praemunire : a writ issued against individuals, 

who hold illegal communication with the 

see of Rome. 
Prima facie : on the first viezv, or appearance ; 

at first sight. 
Primum mobile: the main spring, the first 

impulse. 

Principiis obsta: oppose the first appearance 
of evil. 

Pro aris et focis : for our altars and firesides. 



Pro bono publico : for the public good. 
Pro and con : for and against. 
Pro hac vice : for this turn. 
Pro loco et tempore : for the place and time. 
Pro re nata : for a special business ; as occa- 
sion serves. 

Pro salute animse : for the health of the soul. 
Pro rege, lege, et grege : for the king, the con- 
stitution, and the people. 
Pro tempore : for the time. 

Punica fides : Carthaginian faith — treachery. 
Quantum : hoio much. 

Quantum mutalus ab illo ! How changed from 
what he once was / 

Quid nunc? what now? [applied to a. news- 
hunter.] 

Quid pro quo : til for tat. 

Quoad hoc : to this extent. 

Quo animo? zuith what purpose, mind, or 
intention ? 

Quo jure : by zohat right. 

Quoad : as far as. 

Quod erat demonstrandum : which zvas f/ieanl 

to be shown, or demonstrated. 
Quondam : formerly. 

Quorum: of whom; one of the quorum. This 
description of a justice of the peace is taken 
from the words of his " dedimus." 

Quo warranto? by what warrant ? A writ 
lying against the person, who has usurped 
any franchise or liberty against the king or 
state. 

Rara avis : a rare bird, a prodigy. 
Re infecta : without attaining his end. 
Requiescat in pace ! may he rest in peace ! 
Res angusta domi : straitened circumstances in 

family matters, in the domestic economy. 
Respice finem : look to the end. 
Respublica: the commonwealth. 
Resurgam : I shall rise again. 
Rex : a king. 
Regina : a queen. 

Senatus consultum : a decree of the senate. 
Seriatim : in order. 

Sic itur ad astra : such is the way to immortal- 
ity. 

Sic passim : so everywhere. 
Sic transit gloria mundi : thus passes away the 
glory of the world. 



433 



MISCELLANEOUS TABLES FOR REFERENCE. 



: gentle in 
[the] deed, 



Sine die : without specifying any particular 

day, to an indefinite time. 
Sine qua non : an indispensable condition. 
Stat magni nominis umbra : he stands ttnder 

the shadow of a mighty na?ne, or, he stands 

shaded by a mighty name. 
Sua cuique voluptas: every one has his own 

pleasures. 
Suaviter in modo, fortiter in re 

[the] manner, hit vigorous in 

or, vigorous in action. 
Sub poena : under a penalty. 
Sub silentio : in silence. 
Sui generis : of its own kind. 
Summum bonum : the chief good. 
Summum jus summa injuria: extreme law is 

extreme injustice. 
Supersedeas : a writ to stay proceedings. 
Suppressio veri : a suppression of the truth. 
Supra : above. 

Suum cuique : let every man have his 
oivn. 

Tsedium vitae : weariness of life. 

Tempora mutantur i the times are changed. 

Toties quoties : as often as. 

Toto ccelo : by the whole heavens — as opposite 

as the poles. 
Tria juncta in uno : three joined in one. 
Ubi supra : where above-mentioned. 
Una voce : with one voice, unanimotisly. 
Ultimus : the last [contracted ult.~\ 
Utile dulci : the useful tvith the agreeable. 
Uti possidetis : as you possess, or, as you now 

are. 



Vade mecum : go with me — a constant com- 
panion [usually applied to a publication 
intended for the pocket]. 

Verbatim : word for word. 

Versus : against. 

Veni, vidi, vici : / came, I saw, I conquered. 

[Caesar's despatch to the Roman Senate.] 
Venire facias : the writ for summoning a jury. 
Venienti occurrite morbo : meet the approach- 

ing disease. 
Vale : farewell. 
Via : by the way of. 
Vice : in the room of. 
Vice versa : the terms being exchanged. 
Vide : see [contracted into v.~] 
Vide ut supra : see as above — see the preceding 

statement. 
Vi et armis : by main force. 
Vincit amor patriae : the love of our country is 

the predominant feeling. 
Vis inertiae : a property of matter. 
Vis poetica: poetic genius. 
Viva voce: orally, by word of 'mouth : a viva 

voce examination, or, an oral examination. 
Vivat Regina ! long live the Quee?i ! 
Vivida vis animi : the lively vigor of genius. 
Viz. : [videlicet] namely. 

Vox et praeterea nihil : a voice and nothing 
more. 

Vox populi, vox Dei : the voice of the people is 

the voice of G OD. 
Vulgo : commonly. 

Vultus est index animi : the countenance is the 
i?idex of the mind. 



Aide-de-camp : an assistant to a general. 

A la bonne heure : well and good, very well. — 

Arriver a la bonne heure : to come just in 

time, at the right moment. 
Affaire de cceur : a love affair. 
A la mode : according to the fashion, in 

fashion. 

A propos : seasonably, opporttmely, to the pur- 
pose. 

Au fond : to the bottom, or, main point, after all. 
A fond : thoroughly . 
Bagatelle : a trifle. 



Beau monde : persoits of fashion, the world of 

fashion, the fashionable world. 
Bel-esprit: a man of 7uit. The plural is 

beaux esprits : men of wit. 
Bien entendu : of course, be it ttnderstood, it 

being understood. 
Billet doux : a love-letter. 

Bon mot : a piece of wit, a zviiticism, or, witty 
saying. 

Bon ton : in high fashion, in good taste. 
Bon gre mal gre : willing or unwilling, 
whether one will or not. 



MISCELLANEOUS TAB 

Bonjour: good- day ; good-morning. 
Bonsoir : good-evening ; good-night. 
Boudoir : a lady 's small private apartment. 
Bref : in short. 

Carte blanche : unconditional terms : power to 
act according to one's own discretion. N. B. 
"Carte blanche'''' literally means a blank 
card ox ticket ; a card or ticket not written on. 

Chateau : a country seat, abode, or, residence. 

Chef d'ceuvre : a masler-piece. 

Ci-devant: formerly: my ci-devant preceptor, 
that is, my former preceptor. 

Comme il faut : properly, as it should be. 

Conge d'elire : generally used in reference to 
the election of a bishop or a dean : permis 
sion to choose, or, elect. 

Coup de grace : the finishing stroke. 

Coup d'ceil : a glance. 

Coup de main : a sudden, or, bold enterprise, 

undertaking. 
Coup d'etat : a stroke of state policy. 
Debut : a first appearance in public : in the 

fashionable ivorld, a coming out. 
Depot : a storehouse. 

Douceur: a present, in return for a situation, 
or, appointment, procured by private influ- 
ence : in other words, a bribe. N. B. The 
word is used in France, simply to mean 
reward, profit, or, gratuity. 

Dieu et mon droit : GOD and my right. 

Eclat : distinction, applause. 

El eve : a pupil. 

Enfin : at length — at last. 

En masse : in a body, or, mass. 

En passant : by the way, often applied to a 
remark casually made. 

Ennui : wearisomeuess, lassitude, inability for 
exertion. 

Faux pas : a deviation from the path of virtue, 
an act of indiscretion : literally, a false step. 

Fete: a festival : entertainment. 

Fracas : a fuss about a trifle, or, a mere noth- 
ing, a hubbub. 

Honi soit qui mal y pense : evil be to him, that 
evil thinks. 

Hauteur : haughtiness : a ridiculous affecta- 
tion of pride and reserve. 



,ES EOR REFERENCE. 439 

Je ne sais quoi : I know not what : an expres- 
sion applied to something, that cannot well 
be described — that baffles description. 

Jcu de mots : a play upon words. 

Jeu d' esprit: a display of wit: a witticism. 

Mal a pi opos : unseasonable, ill timed, out of 
place. 

Mauvaise honte : sheepishness, extreme bash- 
fulness. 

Mot du guet: Mot de passe : a watchword. 
Naivete : artlessness, unstudied simplicity, in- 

genuousness, innocence. 
Outre : outrageous ; otit of all reason, or, 

character : unreasonable, p reposterous. 

N. B. The word is used in France, simply 

to mean exaggerated. 
Petit maitre : a fop : a coxcomb : a puppy. 
Protege : one, who is patronized, and whose 

interest is promoted by a person of rank. 

N. B. The feminine is protegee. 
Rouge : red: a kind of paint, sometimes used 

by ladies for painting their cheeks. 
Sans : without. 

Sang-froid : coolness, indifference — " he heard 
the news with the greatest sang-froid,'" 1 
that is to say, " he took it very easily — " 
or, he listened to it zvith the greatest compos- 
tire. 

Savant : a learned man : a matt of science : 
one of the literati, that is, one of the learned 
world. N. B. The plural of savant is sa- 
vants, learned men, men of science. 

Soi-disant : self-styled : a pretender to knowl- 
edge or rank; as, a soi-disant colonel: a 
soi-disant mathematician. The epithet is 
often applied to literary quacks. 

Tapis: carpet; "the affair is on the tapis," 
that is, " the affair is in agitation, in contem- 
plation." 

Trait: feature, a touch of character. 
Tete-a-tete : a private conversation bettveen 

tzvo persons. 
Unique: "the book is unique" that is, "is 

the only one in existence." 
Valet-de-chambre : a man, who attends a 

gentleman, who is dressing himself. 
Vive le roi ! long live the king ! 



440 LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 




Form of Constitution 

FOR A 

Ly€eum oh Debating §g€iety. 



Where it is intended to organize a society for the intellectual improvement 
or social enjoyment of its members, a number of persons meet together and 
select a name for the organization. The next step is to appoint a committee, 
whose duty it shall be to prepare a Constitution and code of By-Laws for the 
society. These must be reported to the society at its next meeting, and must 
be adopted by the votes of a majority of that body before they can take effect. 

The Constitution consists of the rules which form the foundation upon which 
the organization is to rest. It should be brief and explicit. It should be con- 
sidered and adopted section by section ; should be recorded in a book for that 
purpose, and should be signed by all the members of the society. 

Amendments to the Constitution should be adopted in the same way, and 
should be signed by each member of the society. 

In addition to the Constitution it is usual to adopt a series of minor rules, 
which should be explanatory of the principles of the Constitution. These are 
termed By-Laws, and should be recorded in the same book with the Constitution, 
and immediately after it. New by-laws may be added from time to time, as the 
necessity for them may arise. It is best to have as few as possible. They 
should be brief, and so clear that their meaning may be easily comprehended. 

Constitution for a Lyceum or Debating Society. 



A number of persons desirous of acquiring and disseminating Literary and 
Scientific Knowledge, having consulted together on the best means calculated to 
insure success to that undertaking, and being convinced of the great advantages 
which have been derived from associations for similar purposes ; and believing 
that in order to fit themselves for the varied duties of life they should cultivate 



LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 



441 



a correct mode of speaking, and qualify themselves by practice to express their 
opinions in public in a correct manner ; and believing that the extension of their 
information upon all subjects is calculated to improve the mind, and is highly 
commendable; knowing — as experience has abundantly proved — that these ends 
can in no other way be so speedily accomplished as by forming an association 
for such a purpose, have organized a Society for Mutual Improvement in Elocu- 
tion, Composition and Debate, and have adopted the following constitution, 
by-laws, rules and regulations for their government. 



Article I. — NAME. 
This society shall be known as the Philosophian Social and Debating 
Society of the City of Richmond, Va. 

Article II.— OBJECTS. 

The objects of this society shall be to investigate subjects of a literary char- 
acter ; also the improvement of all connected with it in debating, social advance- 
ment, and general literature. All questions either political or bordering on 
immorality, or sectarian, shall be excluded. 

Article III.— MEMBERSHIP. 

Sec. 1. — Any member may propose a person for membership at a regular meet- 
ing, by giving his name and residence, provided he has sustained an unimpeach- 
able moral character. The society shall then determine his admission by three- 
fourths of the legal votes cast. 

Sec. 2. — No person can become a member of this society unless he be over 
eighteen years of age. 

Sec. 3. — Any person may be elected an honorary member by a unanimous 
vote of the members at a regular meeting. He shall be entitled to all the priv- 
ileges of a member, except holding office, engaging in a debate, or voting. He 
shall not be fined for absence or tardiness, nor called upon for initiation fee or 
dues. He shall, when requested, deliver a speech before the society. 

Article IV.— OFFICERS. 

The officers of this society shall consist of a President, Vice-President, Re- 
cording Secretary, Corresponding Secretary, Treasurer, Critic and Censor; all 
of whom shall be voted for separately, by ballot. 

Article V.— DUTIES OF OFFICERS. 

Sec. 1. — It shall be the duty of the President to preside at all meetings of the 
society ; to call the meeting to order at the hour to which they stand adjourned; 
he shall enforce a rigid observance of the constitution, by-laws, rules and regu- 
lations of the society; appoint all committees, unless otherwise ordered; see 



442 LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 

that the officers perform their respective duties; inspect and announce the result 
of all ballotings or other votes. He shall never vote except in case of a tie, 
and then he shall give the casting vote ; he shall neither make nor second any 
motion or amendment ; neither shall he take part in any debate while in the 
chair ; he shall draw upon the Treasurer for all sums of money that may have 
been voted for ; and have a general superintendence of the business of the So- 
ciety. He shall preserve order, and decide all questions arising therefrom; 
shall appoint two members to dispute any question that the society may have 
chosen for discussion ; shall assign disputants their positions in debate two weeks 
in advance. 

Sec. 2. — It shall be the duty of the Vice-President to preside in the absence 
of the President, or when he engages in a debate, and perform the duties of 
that officer. 

Sec. 3. — The Recording Secretary shall call the roll at every meeting, and 
report delinquents ; and shall keep in a book provided for that purpose a record 
of the proceedings of the society ; also a record of the name and residence of 
each member, showing when he was admitted, and when he died, resigned, or 
was expelled; keep a record of the subjects debated, the disputants, and the de- 
cisions of the society, in a separate book ; and shall have charge of all books, 
documents, and papers belonging to the society. The duty of Teller shall de- 
volve on him. At the first meeting in every month he shall present a written 
report of the state of the society, and its doings during the past month. 

Sec. 4. — The Corresponding Secretary shall notify absent members of their 
duties for the two succeeding meetings ; also, each person elected a member, or 
honorary member, of such election ; and shall write all communications. 

Sec. 5. — The Treasurer shall receive all moneys belonging to the society; 
keep an account of all dues, taxes, arrearages and fines, and of all receipts and 
expenditures; notify each member monthly of his dues and fines, and collect 
the same ; and shall make no payments without a written order from the Presi- 
dent, and countersigned by the Recording Secretary. At the first meeting in 
every month he shall present a written report of the financial condition of the 
society. 

Sec. 6. — The Critic shall be a judge of literary merit ; shall carefully observe 
the speaker's every word and action ; correct all grammatical blunders and 
imperfect pronunciation ; and converse with the members on the art of oratory. 

Sec. 7. — The Censor shall inspect the manners and morals of the members, 
and exhort them not to violate the rules of order ; shall watch closely the ac- 
tions of every member while in the debating hall ; shall fine all refractory or 
disorderly members, and hand over the list to the Treasurer every week to 
collect. 

Article VI.— ELECTION OF OFFICERS. 

Sec. i. — All the officers of this society shall be elected by ballot, to serve a 
term of one month. 



LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 



443 



Sec. 2. — They shall be elected at the last regular meeting in every month, 
and installed at the first regular meeting succeeding their election. They shall 
never be elected more than twice in succession. 

Sec. 3. — No person is eligible to an office until he has been a member of this 
society one month. In case of a vacancy occurring in any office, the society 
will go into an immediate election to fill the same, and the officer elect shall 
take his seat immediately after such election. 

Sec. 4. — A majority of legal votes cast shall be necessary to a choice. 

Article VII.— COMMITTEE. 
The Query Committee shall be a standing committee to manage the affairs of 
the society, holding meetings every week. They shall furnish the society with 
all questions for discussion. 

Article VIII. — REMOVALS FROM OFFICE. 

Sec. 1. — Should any officer or member of a committee neglect, or be found 
incompetent to discharge the duties of his office, he may be removed by a vote 
of two-thirds of the members present. 

Sec. 2. — All places of absentees in committees may be filled by said com- 
mittees. 

Article IX.— AMENDMENTS. 
No addition, alteration or amendment can be made .to this constitution, 
neither can any part of it be repealed, without a four-fifth vote of the society, 
and two weeks' previous notice. 

Article I.— MEETINGS. 

Sec. i. — This society shall assemble every Thursday, unless otherwise ordered, 
for the promotion of its objects and the transaction of its business. 

Sec. 2. — The hour of meeting during the months of October, November, 
December, January, February and March, shall be seven o'clock; the hour 
during the rest of the year will be varied as the society sees best. 

Sec. 3. — At the request of five members, the President shall call -a special 
meeting of the society. In case of absence from any special meeting, a 
member shall be fined in accordance with Article X., sec. 2, of these by-laws. 

Article II.— QUORUM. 
At any meeting of the society seven members shall constitute a quorum. 

Article III.— MEMBERSHIP. 
Sec. 1. — When a member proposes a candidate for membership, he shall 
submit his name, age and residence, and inform the society that the candidate 
has read a copy of its constitution and by-laws, and that he approves of them, 
and really wishes to become a " Philosophian." The society will then 
determine his entrance by ballot. 



444 LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 

Sec. 2. — Three-fourths of the votes of the members present elect a candidate; 
but if rejected, he shall not be proposed again for membership within one 
month. 

Sec. 3. — Every candidate, upon being initiated, shall sign the constitution 
and by-laws of the society, and thereby agree to support the same, and pay all 
legal demands against him as long as he remains a member. 

Sec. 4. — No member elect shall be entitled to the privileges of a member 
until he shall have subscribed the constitution, etc.; and unless he do the same 
within two weeks from the date of his election it shall be rendered void. 

Article IV.— INITIATION FEE. 

Every person, before taking his seat as a member of this society, shall pay to 
the Treasurer an initiation fee of two dollars. No person shall be entitled to 
the privileges of a member until said fee is paid. 

Article V.— INAUGURATION OF OFFICERS. 

At the inauguration of each officer he shall be required to make the following 
affirmation : " I do hereby solemnly promise that I will faithfully discharge the 
duties of my office to the best of my knowledge and ability." 

Article VI.— INITIATION OF MEMBERS. 

The following affirmation (if the person has read the constitution, etc.) shall 
be required of each person becoming a member: "I do hereby solemnly 
promise, that I will observe and strictly obey all the laws, rules and regulations 
set down in the constitution of this society ; and do further declare that I 
entertain no ill-will toward any member, and will endeavor to promote the 
welfare of this society." 

Article VII.— DUES. 

Every member shall pay the sum of fifty cents monthly, in advance, into the 
treasury. 

Article VIII.— ARREARAGES. 

Sec. 1. — No member in arrears for dues more than four weeks, or fines to the 
amount of twenty-five cents, shall be privileged to vote or speak on any question 
until said arrearages are paid. 

Sec. 2. — Every member who shall refuse or neglect to pay his dues for the 
space of two weeks shall be notified thereof by the Secretary, if practicable ; 
and if, after four weeks thereafter, his account remains unsettled, he shall stand 
suspended, and shall not be reinstated until all dues and arrearages against him 
shall be paid. 

Sec. 3. — Any member who shall be in arrears to the society to the amount 
of two dollars shall be suspended ; and should his account remain unsettled 
three weeks thereafter, he shall be expelled. 



LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 



445 



Article IX.— TAX. 
If the funds of this society should at any time be exhausted, or inadequate 
to meet its demands, there shall be an equal tax upon each member to make up 
the deficiency. 

Article X.— FINES. 

The chair shall have the power to impose the following fines : 

Sec. i. — Any member who shall, at the meetings, make use of any improper 
language, or refuse to obey the commands of the chair when called to order, or 
be guilty of any disorderly conduct, shall be fined for each offence ten cents. 

Sec. 2. — A member failing to attend any meeting of this society shall be 
fined ten cents, unless he renders a satisfactory excuse. 

Sec. 3 — A member shall be fined ten cents on being found absent half an 
hour after the calling of the roll, unless he can assure the society that what 
belated him was insurmountable. 

Sec. 4. — Any member leaving the debating hall before the society shall have 
adjourned, without the consent of the presiding officer, shall pay a fine of fifteen 
cents. 

Sec. 5. — Any member failing to defend the position in debate assigned him 
by the chair, shall be liable to a fine of thirty cents, unless excuses sufficiently 
valid be given. 

Sec. 6. — If a leader in debate is found absent, unless a reasonable excuse be 
offered he shall be fined twenty-five cents. He will also incur the penalty for 
non-attendance. 

Sec. 7. — Any member, whilst another member has the floor, leaving his seat 
or the room, whispering or talking, or otherwise attracting notice, thereby in- 
terrupting the member speaking, shall be fined ten cents; and for such acts of 
disorder no excuses shall be rendered. 

Sec. 8. — If any member calls another to order, and fails to substantiate his 
point, he shall be fined ten cents. 

Sec. 9. — If a member appointed to serve on a committee neglects to attend 
to its duties, he shall, unless he presents a satisfactory excuse, be fined ten cents. 
If a committee fails to do its duty, each member will be fined as stated in the 
preceding clause. 

Sec. 10. — Should the Secretary, Treasurer, or any other officer, neglect to 
have at the meetings such books and papers belonging to the society as may be 
necessary to use ; or neglect to perform his duties as laid down in the constitu- 
tion and by-laws, he shall, unless a reasonable excuse be given, upon the motion 
of a member, and with the consent of the society, be fined for each offence 
twenty cents. 

Sec. 11. — Should a committee be hindered in the performance of its duty 
through the negligence of any officer, said officer shall be fined ten cents. 

Sec. 12. — If a member neglect to pay his fines or assessments within two 



446 LYCEUMS AND DEBATIXG SOCIETIES. 

weeks after being imposed, he shall be fined ten cents, and for each succeeding 
week, if he still persists in not paying, fifteen cents. 

Sec. 13. — Should any member refuse to conform to the rules of debate, etc., 
he shall suffer a penalty of twenty cents. 

Sec. 14. — For such acts of negligence and violations of the rules and regula- 
tions of this society as are not noticed in the above sections, the chair, with the 
consent of the society, may impose a fine not less than ten cents, and not 
exceeding one dollar. 

Article XI. 

The society may at any time fine the President, while presiding, for any 
neglect of duty, ten cents. 

Article XII.— APPEALS. 

Any member shall have the right, when fined, to appeal from the decision of 
the chair to the meeting; and if his appeal be seconded by another member, 
both distinctly asserting in courteous language that they believe the decision of 
the chair to be erroneous, the society will take into consideration the question, 
and unless the society sustain the position of the chair, the fine shall be 
remitted. 

Article XIII.— RESIGNATION. 
No member shall resign unless his resignation be submitted in writing two 
weeks previous to the time of resignation. No such resignation shall be 
received by the society until all arrearages are paid. 

Article XIV.— SUSPENSION AND EXPULSION. 

Sec. 1. — Any member who shall refuse to conform to the constitution, by- 
laws, rules and regulations of this society, or be guilty of repeated disorderly 
conduct, shall be subject to suspension or expulsion. 

Sec. 2. — When the motion for the expulsion of a member shall have been 
made, it shall be announced at two regular meetings previous to action being 
taken, when the accused shall be permitted to show reasons why he should not 
be expelled. If, however, three-fourths of the members present vote in favor 
of the motion, it shall be carried ; and under no circumstances can it be 
reconsidered. 

Sec. 3. — Members expelled cannot be proposed again for membership within 
three months. 

Article XV.— TRIAL. 

Any member charged with indecent language, or gross immoral conduct, 
shall be tried by a committee of five ; and one of the committee believing him 
guilty, shall, before the whole society, prosecute the case. After the prosecutor 
has made his speech, the prosecuted shall rise, and if he choose make his de- 
fence. The prosecution shall then close the argument, and the society shall 
determine, viva voce, whether he shall be censured, suspended, or expelled. 



LYCEUMS AXD DEBATIXG SOCIETIES. 
Article XVI. — COMMITTEES. 

Sec. i. — There shall always be one standing committee, and special com- 
mittees may be appointed by the President. 

Sec. 2. — All questions brought forward by the Query Committee shall be 
presented by the chairman of the committee to the society, and the vote shall 
be taken, for reception or rejection, without debate. The reports of all other 
committees are free for debate, etc. 

Sec. 3. — All reports of committees shall be presented in writing, and signed 
by the members offering the same. A majority of a committee constitutes a 
quorum for the transaction of business. Each member shall be fined for the 
non-performance of his duty ; and when a committee is fined for non-performance 
of duty, each member shall bear an equal share of the fine. 

Sec. 4. — The chairman of the Query Committee shall, immediately before 
the expiration of his term of office, present to and read before the society his 
monthlv report. 

Article XVII. — BADGE. 
Each member of this society shall wear a suitable badge, which the society 
shall see fit to adopt. 

Article XVIII. —LIBRARY. 

The society being, as it were, in its nascent state, has not the funds at com- 
mand now to appropriate to that highly commendable undertaking of purchasing 
a library of one or two thousand volumes. However, there shall be a library. 



Rule i. — Xo question shall be stated unless moved by two members, nor be 
open for consideration until stated by the chair. When a question is before the 
society, no motion shall be received, except to lay on the table, the previous 
question, to postpone, to refer, or to amend ; and they shall have precedence in 
the order in which they are arranged. 

Rule 2. — When a member intends to speak on a question, he shall rise in 
his place, and respectfully address his remarks to the President, confine. himself 
to the question, and avoid personality. Should more than one member rise to 
speak at the same time, the President shall determine who is entitled to the floor. 

Rule 3. — Every member shall have the privilege of speaking three times on 
any question under consideration, but not oftener, unless by the consent of the 
society (determined by vote) ; and no member shall speak more than once, 
until every member wishing to speak shall have spoken. 

Rule 4. — The President, while presiding, shall state every question coming 
before the society ; and immediately before putting it to vote shall ask: '''Are 
you ready for the question ? " Should no member rise to speak, he shall rise to 
put the question ; and after he has risen no member shall speak upon it, unless 
by permission of the society. 



448 LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 

Rule 5. — The affirmative and negative of the question having been both put 
and answered, the President declares the number of legal votes cast, and whether 
the affirmative or negative have it. 

Rule 6. — All questions, unless otherwise fixed by law, shall be determined 
by a majority of votes. 

Rule 7. — After any question, except one of indefinite postponement, has 
been decided, any member may move a reconsideration thereof, if done in two 
weeks after the decision. A motion for reconsideration the second time, of the 
same question, shall not be in order at any time. 

Rule 8. — Any two members may call for a division of a question, when the 
same will admit of it. 

Rule 9. — The President, or any member, may call a member to order while 
speaking, when the debate must be suspended, and the member takes his seat 
until the question of order is decided. 

Rule 10. — The President shall preserve order and decorum; may speak to 
points of order in preference to other members; and shall decide all questions 
of order, subject to an appeal to the society by any member, in which appeal 
no person shall speak but the President and the member called to order. 

Rule ii. — No motion or proposition on a subject different from that under 
consideration shall be admitted under color of an amendment. 

Rule 12. — No addition, alteration or amendment to the constitution, by- 
laws, etc., shall be acted upon until it shall have laid upon the table two 
weeks. 

Rule 13. — No nomination shall be considered as made until seconded. 
Rule 14. — The President shall sign all the proceedings of the meetings. 
Rule 15. — No member shall vote by proxy. 

Rule 16. — No motion shall be withdrawn by the mover unless the second 
withdrew his second. 

Rule 17. — No extract from any book shall be read consuming more than 
five minutes. 

Rule 18. — No motion for adjournment shall be in order until after nine 
o'clock. 

Rule 19. — Every motion shall be reduced to writing, should the officers of 
the society desire it. 

Rule 20. — An amendment to an amendment is in order, but not to amend 
an amendment to an amendment of a main question. 

Rule 21. — The previous question shall be put in this form, if seconded by a 
majority of the members present: "Shall the main question be put?" If 
decided in the affirmative, the main question is to be put immediately, and 
all further debate or amendment must be suspended. 

Rule 22. — Members not voting shall be considered as voting in the affirma- 
tive, unless excused by the society. 

Rule 23. — Any member offering a protest against any of the proceedings of 



LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 44g 

this society may have the same, if in respectful language, entered in full upon 
the minutes. 

Rule 24. — No subject laid on the table shall be taken up again on the same 
evening. 

Rule 25. — No member shall speak on any motion (except the mover thereof) 
more than twice, nor more than once until all wishing to speak shall have 
spoken ; neither shall he make or debate an amendment, having spoken twice 
on the original motion, without permission of the society. 

Rule 26. — No motion shall be debatable until seconded. 

Rule 27. — Points of order are debatable to the society. 

Rule 28. — Appeals and motions to reconsider or adjourn are not debatable. 

Rule 29. — When a very important motion or amendment shall be made and 
seconded, the mover thereof may be called upon to reduce the same to writing, 
and hand it in at the table, from which it shall be read thrice, open to the 
society for debate. 

Rule 30. — The mover of a motion shall be at liberty to accept any amend- 
ment thereto ; but if an amendment be offered and not accepted, yet duly 
seconded, the society shall pass upon it before voting upon the original 
motion. 

Rule 31. — Every officer, on leaving his office, shall give to his successor all 
papers, documents, books and money belonging to the society. 

Rule 32. — No smoking, and no refreshments, except water, shall be allowed 
in the society's hall. 

Rule 33. — When a motion to adjourn is carried, no member shall leave his 
seat until the President has left his chair. 

Rule 34. — No alteration can be made in these rules of order without a four- 
fifth vote of the society, and two weeks' notice ; neither can they be suspended 
but by a like vote, and then for the evening only. 



(dt&tV flf §Mti. 

Sec. 1. — The President, or in his absence the Vice-President, shall take the 
chair at the hour named in the 2d section of Article I. of the by-laws. In the 
absence of those officers a President pro tem. shall be chosen by the society. 

Sec. 2. — The debate shall transpire immediately after the oration. After the 
business of the society embraced in the "Order of Business" down to " De- 
bate" shall have been transacted, and then the regular disputants found absent, 
the President shall open the debate for irregulars by stating the subject. 
Should the members finish speaking before the disputants shall have arrived, 
miscellaneous business will be in order. Should the disputants then arrive, the 
subject will be debated again. After the leaders have spoken, any member may 

join in the debate, but shall confine himself exclusively to the question under 
29 



450 LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 

consideration. The article on fines will be rigidly enforced in case of the 
violation of any of the rules of order or debate. 

Sec. 3. — The President shall be privileged to debate upon all subjects, on 
calling the Vice-President to the chair. 

Sec. 4. — After the meeting has been called to order each member shall take 
a seat, which he shall be required to occupy during the evening, and shall not 
interrupt the proceedings by reading or conversation, except in accordance 
with rule of Order No. 9, without permission of the President. 

Sec. 5. — When a question is under debate, no motion shall be received but 
to lay on the table, to postpone, to commit, or to amend. 

Sec. 6. — No member, once fairly in possession of the floor, can be refused a 
hearing. A call to order does not prevent a speaker from finishing his speech. 
If the society act disorderly, and persist in disorder, the President shall have a 
right to leave the chair, and justly abandon the assembly to its own guidance 
and discretion. A speaker, for some special purpose, may voluntarily yield the 
floor in favor of another, and as soon as the object of interruption is gained he 
shall be entitled to go on with his speech ; but it will be a matter of favor or 
concession, not of right. 

Sec. 7. — All the members are respectfully requested to study the question for 
coming debate, and prepare themselves to discuss it. 

Sec. 8. — No addition, alteration, or amendment to this order of debate can 
be made ; neither can any part of it be repealed without a four-fifth vote of the 
society, and two weeks' notice. 



Rule i. — The following shall be the exercises for the promotion of the 
objects of this society. On the first meeting in every month the society shall 
choose one member who shall deliver an oration before the society on the last 
meeting in the month. 

Rule 2. — On the evening for debating, the President shall first state the 
subject, and the sides shall then speak alternately, if desiring ; -the leader of the 
affirmative always opening the debate, and the leader of the negative always 
answering. The negative side only shall close the debate. 

Rule 3. — In any debate no member shall speak more than three times with- 
out permission from the society, nor more than once, until every member 
wishing to speak shall have spoken. No member shall occupy the floor more 
than thirty minutes. 

Rule 4. — The society shall decide all debates, according to the merits of the 
arguments used by either side. 

.Rule 5. — These rules may be altered or amended by a four-fifth vote of the 
society, written notice of the intended alteration or amendment having been 
given tAvo weeks previous. 



LYCEUMS AND DE 

®Xt\tX flf 

1. Call to order. 

2. Calling of the roll. 

3. Reading minutes of previous meet- 

ing. 

4. Propositions for membership and 

honorary membership. 

5. Inauguration. 

6. Initiation. 

7. Balloting for candidates. 

8. Reports of standing committees. 



'A TING SOCIETIES. 451 

9. Reports of special committees. 

10. Secretary's report. 

11. Treasurer's report. 

12. Corresponding Secretary's re- 

port. 

13. Unfinished business. 

14. Oration. 

15. Debate. 

16. New business. 

17. Adjournment. 



It is particularly enjoined that the members of this society treat each other 
with due delicacy and respect; and that all discussions be conducted with can- 
dor, spirit, moderation and open generosity ; and that ail personal allusions 
and sarcastic language, by which a brother's feelings may be hurt, be done 
away with and carefully avoided, that, in concord and good fellowship, we may 
cherish and preserve the prominent features of our society — Friendship, Love 
and Truth. 



Constitution for an Agricultural Society* 

Article I. — The name of this society shall be "The {here insert name of 
county or section] Agricultural Society;" and its object shall be the improve- 
ment of agriculture, and the study of the kindred arts and sciences. 

Article II. — The officers of this society shall consist of a president, two 
vice-presidents, a corresponding secretary, a recording secretary, a treasurer, 
and a librarian, who shall be elected annually by ballot, on the [here insert date 
of election], who shall hold their several offices until their successors shall have 
been chosen, and who shall have like powers, and perform like duties, with like 
officers in similar organizations. 

Article III. — There shall be appointed by the president, immediately after 
his election, by and with the consent of the society, the following standing 
committees, to consist of five members each, namely: on finance, library, lec- 
tures, exhibition, and printing, who shall perform such duties and take charge 
of such business as may be assigned to them by vote of the society. 

Article IV. — 1. Any person residing within [here state limits'], who is above 
the age of twenty-one years, may become a resident member of this society, by 



;; From The Young Debater and Chairman's Assistant. Published by Dick & Fitzgerald, 
New York. 



45 2 LYCEUMS AND DEBATING SOCIETIES. 

consent of the members present at any stated meeting succeeding the one at 
which his name shall have been proposed; and corresponding members may be 
elected from among persons who reside outside of the foregoing limits. 

2. Each and every resident member, upon his election, shall sign this con- 
stitution, and pay over to the recording secretary the sum of [here insert a?nount\ 
and shall pay the like sum annually thereafter in advance ; but no dues or con- 
tributions shall be demanded of corresponding members. 

Article V. — This society shall be divided into the following sections, 
namely: i, Soils, and their management; 2, cereals and grasses; 3, vegetables; 
4, fruit trees; 5, hedges and fences; 6, noxious animals; 7, farm buildings; 
8, implements; 9, useful animals; 10, miscellaneous affairs; to whom shall be 
referred all papers and affairs relating to their several departments, each of 
whom shall report to this society upon the business intrusted to it, from time 
to time, as it may be directed ; and to one or more of these sections each mem- 
ber, immediately after his election, shall attach himself. 

Article VI. — This society shall meet monthly, on [here insert time}, and at 
such times as it may be called together by the president, upon the written 
request of six members ; of each of which meetings six members shall constitute 
a quorum for the transaction of business. 

Article VII. — The rules of order adopted by the society shall govern the 
deliberations of this society, so far as the same may apply ; and the order of 
business therein laid down shall be followed, unless otherwise ordered by a 
two-thirds vote. 

Article VIII. — There shall be established an annual fair, upon the [here 
insert date and time} and under the charge of the committee on exhibition, at 
which such things shall be exhibited, in competition and otherwise, and such 
premiums be paid to exhibitors, and under such regulations as the said com- 
mittee, by and with the approval and consent of the society, shall determine. 

Article IX. — Any member who shall be guilty of any public felonious 
offence against the law, or any disgraceful misdemeanor, or who shall persevere 
in a course of conduct calculated to bring upon this society disrepute, may be 
expelled by a two-thirds vote of the members present at any stated meeting; 
and any member who shall neglect or refuse to pay his dues for more than one 
year, shall thereby cease to be a member of this association ; but no member 
shall be expelled until due notice shall have been given him of the charges 
brought against him, and until he shall have had the opportunity of being 
confronted with his accusers, and of being heard in his own defence. 

Article X. — This constitution may be altered or amended, at any stated 
meeting of the society, by a vote of two-thirds of the members present, provided 
that written notice of said alteration or amendment shall have been given at a 
previous stated meeting. 



HOW TO CONDUCT A PUBLIC MEETING. 



453 




When it is necessary to secure the expression of the sentiment of a com- 1 
munity upon any public question, it is usual for certain leading citizens to issue 
a call for a meeting of their fellow-citizens at some stated place, at a designated 
hour of a fixed day or evening, both the place and the time being clearly stated 
in the call for the meeting. Such a call may be written or printed, and should 
be posted in a number of public places in the village or neighborhood. Should 
there be a newspaper published there, it should be advertised in such paper 
several days before the time appointed for the meeting. 

Care should be taken to secure the promise of some well-known speaker to be 
present and address the meeting. 

The call should be in the following style : 

Republican (or Democratic) Meeting. 

The citizens of New Market, in favor of the policy of the Republican (or Democralic) party, 
are requested to meet at Wilson's Hall on Thursday evening, September 8th, at 7 o'clock, to 
take such measures as in their judgment may seem best calculated to secure the success of the 
party in the next election. 

The Hon. Joseph Truman will address the meeting. 

In the meantime the persons who have undertaken the task of arranging the 
meeting must hold a conference and select officers for the meeting. These 
should be chosen from the leading citizens of the place. 

Upon the arrival of the appointed evening, the managers of the affair must 
be present punctually at seven. The meeting should not be called to order 
until half an hour later. This custom obtains universally, and is intended to 
allow for the difference in time-pieces, so that every person wishing to be pres- 
ent may arrive before the opening of the meeting. 

At half-past seven Mr. Thomas Wise, one of the persons getting up the meet- 
ing, rises, steps to the front of the platform, and says: 

" The meeting will please come to order." 

As soon as this request is complied with, Mr. Wise continues : 

" 1 move that Mr. George W. Davis be chosen as President ofl this meeting." 
Mr. William Lane, another of the managers, says- 
" I second the motion." 

Mr. Wise then puts the question to the meeting as follows : 



454 



HOW TO CONDUCT A PUBLIC MEETING. 



It has been moved and seconded that Mr. George W. Davis be chosen to act 
as President of this meeting. As many as are in favor of this motion will sig- 
nify it by saying 'Aye ! ' " 

As soon as the affirmative vote is taken, he will say: 

" Those who are opposed will say ' No.' " 

If the motion be carried, Mr. Wise will add : 

" The ayes have it. The motion is adopted. Mr. Davis will take the chair." 
Mr. Wise will then withdraw, and Mr. Davis will take the chair and preside 
over the deliberations of the meeting. 

Mr. Wise, or some other gentleman, will then say: 

"I move that Mr. Andrew White be chosen to act as secretary of this 
meeting." 

Another member will second the motion, and the chairman will then put the 
question to the meeting, and announce the result of the vote. If elected, Mr. 
White will take his place at the secretary's desk, and prepare to record the 
proceedings. 

The meeting is now organized and prepared for business. The chairman will 
first direct the secretary to read the call for the meeting. When that is done, 
he will say : 

" Gentlemen, you have heard the call under which we have assembled : what 
is your further pleasure ? ' ' 

A member now rises and says : " I move that a committee of five be appointed 
to prepare and report resolutions expressive of the sense of this meeting." 

Another member seconds the motion. The chairman then says : 

" Gentlemen, you have heard the motion. Are you ready for the question ?" 

Should any member desire to oppose the resolution, he must now rise and 
address the meeting, stating his objections, beginning his remarks with the 
words, "Mr. Chairman." 

The chairman turns towards the speaker and listens respectfully to him, and 
to such as may follow him. In case no one opposes the motion, or when the 
speakers against it have finished their remarks, he puts the question to the meet- 
ing, and announces the vote. If the resolutions are adopted, he says : 

"I will appoint Mr. (naming the mover of the resolution) and Messrs. 

{naming four other members') as the committee to prepare the proposed 

resolutions." 

The committee will now withdraw to prepare the resolutions. 

During the absence of the committee the speakers appointed to address the 
meeting will be introduced in succession by the chairman, and will perform the 
duties with whk:h they are charged. 

When the speaking is ended, the chairman of the committee on resolutions 
comes forward, and says : 

" Mr. Chairman, the committee begs leave to report the following resolutions, 
which it has unanimously adopted." 



HOW TO CONDUCT A PUBLIC MEETING. 455 

He then reads the resolutions, which have been reduced to writing in the 
committee, and hands the paper to the secretary. 
The chairman now says : 

" Gentlemen, you have heard the report of the committee. What shall be 
done with it?" 
A member says : 

"I move that it be accepted and that the resolutions be adopted." 

Another member seconds the motion. If there be no objection or amend- 
ment offered, the chairman will say : 

"The motion is made and seconded that the report of the committee be 
accepted and the resolutions adopted. All in favor of so doing will say 'aye; ' 
all opposed to it will say 'no.' " 

The vote being taken, the chairman will announce the result. If it is favor- 
able, he will say : 

" The motion is carried, and the resolutions are adopted. What is the further 
pleasure of the meeting? " 

Should there be no further business to be transacted a member will move that 
the meeting adjourn. A motion to adjourn cannot be debated, and must be 
voted upon at once. The chairman will therefore immediately put the question 
and announce the result in the usual manner. Should the motion be carried, 
he will say : 

" This meeting stands adjourned without day." 

Should the resolution be to adjourn until another fixed time, the chairman 
will say : 

" This meeting stands adjourned until " {naming the time). 

The above form may be varied to suit different occasions, but is the order 
generally observed, and is suitable for almost any public assembly. 

The duties of a secretary of a public meeting are merely nominal, except in 
cases where it is intended to publish the proceedings of the meeting. Then the 
secretary must prepare a carefully written account of such proceedings, and must 
supervise their publication in such newspaper or newspapers as may be selected 
by the meeting. 

In the case of the meeting we have described above, the account of the pro- 
ceedings would be prepared as follows : 

"At a meeting of the Republican (or Democratic) citizens of New Market, 
held, pursuant to a public notice, at Wilson's Hall, on Thursday, September 
8th, at 7 o'clock, Mr. George W. Davis was chosen chairman and Mr. Andrew 
White elected secretary. 

" On motion of Mr. Thomas Jones, a committee of five was appointed to pre- 
pare and report resolutions expressive of the sense of the meeting. 

"During the absence of the committee, the meeting was addressed with 
great eloquence by the Hon. Joseph Truman, Mr. Samuel Brown, and Levi 
Perkins, Esq. 



45 6 CONCERNING CONVENTIONS. 

The committee, through its chairman, reported the following resolutions, 
which were unanimously adopted by the meeting: 
[Here follow the resolutions in full.] 
" On motion, the meeting then adjourned." 




A Convention is an assemblage of delegates regularly chosen by the various 
political or social subdivisions of a country, a State, or a county. It possesses 
larger and more varied powers than a public meeting, and is conducted upon a 
more elaborate plan. The rules which govern it are generally the same which 
control the State Legislature. These rules are rigidly enforced in order to 
secure harmony and despatch of business. 

A convention is usually summoned by a committee intrusted with power for 
that purpose. Sometimes a number of persons who are prominent in a certain 
cause call a convention. In either case the call should plainly state the manner 
in which delegates to the convention are to be chosen, and the number 
allowed each district to be represented. 

The delegates having assembled at the place in which the convention is to be 
held, it is customary for the members favorable to certain men or measures to 
hold a caucus on the night before the assembling of the convention, to decide 
upon the plan best suited to the advancement of their wishes. The discussions 
in caucus are marked by greater freedom than can be allowed in the convention. 
It is a wise plan to admit none to the caucus who are not friendly to its object, 
or who will not pledge themselves to be bound by its decisions. The line of 
action determined upon should be kept secret until it is developed in the pro- 
ceedings of the convention. 

Upon the assembling of the convention a temporary president, vice-president, 
or vice-presidents, and secretary are chosen. These are selected merely for the 
purpose of organizing the convention. Should the convention be divided into 
two parties the election of a temporary president is a matter of grave impor- 
tance, as he may be able to control to a large extent the choice of the permanent 
officers. This is especially the case where the temporary president appoints the 
committee which is to nominate the permanent officers. Of late years, how- 
ever, the practice has been for the delegation from each city, district, township, 
or county to name a member of the committee on the permanent organization. 

No regular business can be transacted until the convention is organized by 
the election of permanent officers. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 457 

The committee on the permanent organization must report the names of the 
gentlemen nominated by them for permanent officers as speedily as possible. 
Such nominations are usually confirmed by the convention without a struggle. 

Both the temporary and permanent president are expected to make a brief 
address upon taking the chair. 

Unlike a legislature, a convention never formally goes into committee of the 
whole. While waiting for the report of a committee, or previous to adjourn- 
ment, it is customary for the delegates to call upon various distinguished gentle- 
men present to address the convention. 

Upon the adjournment of the convention it is customary for a member to 
offer a resolution tendering the thanks of the body to the officers for the manner 
in which they have discharged their duties. The member offering the resolu- 
tion puts it to the vote of the body and announces the result. 




It is the general custom of conventions and similar bodies in this country to 
adopt for their government the Rules of the House of Representatives of the 
United States as far as said rules may be applicable to their purposes, the appli- 
cation in disputed cases to be decided by the chair or by the vote of the 
convention. 



In view of this fact, we cannot do better than to give here, in place of any 
rules of our own, the following 

^tamihsg gtoUtf mx& (tox&m Ux ffmuUtrtitnj Qntiattt to i\u 
low jof §t\m$mt%tm$ of \\u $Utt$. 

Touching the Duty of the Speaker. 

1. He shall take the chair every day precisely at the hour to which the House 
shall have adjourned on the preceding day ; shall immediately call the members 
to order , and, on the appearance of a quorum, shall cause the journal of the 
preceding day to be read. — April 7, 1789. 

2. He shall preserve order* and decorum ;f may speak to points of order in 

*By rule 22 it is made the duty of the Sergeant-at-arms to aid in the enforcement of order, 
under the direction of the Speaker. 

f See rules 57, 58, 61, 62, and 65, on the subject of " decorum." 



45 8 PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 

preference to other members, rising from his seat for that purpose ; and shall 
decide questions of order, subject to an appeal to the House by any two mem- 
bers — April 7, 1789 ; on which appeal no member shall speak more than once, 
unless by leave of the House.* — December 23, 181 1. 

3. He shall rise to put a question, but may state it sitting. — April 7, 1789. 

4. Questions shall be distinctly put in this form, to wit : "As many as are 
of opinion that (as the question may be) say Aye; 11 and after the affirmative 
voice is expressed, "As many as are of the contrary opinion, say JVa." If the 
Speaker doubt, or a division be called for, the House shall divide; those in the 
affirmative of the question shall first rise from their seats, and afterwards those in 
the negative. f If the Speaker still doubt, or a count be required, by at least 
one-fifth of a quorum of the members, the Speaker shall name two members, 
one from each side, to tell the members in the affirmative and negative ; which 
being reported, he shall rise and state the decision to the House. — March 16, 
i860. 

5. The Speaker shall examine and correct the journal before it is read. He 
shall have a general direction of the Hall, and the unappropriated rooms in that 
part of the Capitol assigned to the House shall be subject to his order and dis- 
posal until the further order of the House. He shall have a right to name any 
member to perform the duties of the Chair, but such substitution shall not 
extend beyond an adjournment. — December 23, 181 1, and May 26, 1824. 

6. No person shall be permitted to perform divine service in the chamber 
occupied by the House of Representatives, unless with the consent of the 
Speaker. — May 19, 1804. 

7. In all cases of ballot J by the House, the Speaker shall vote ; in other 
cases he shall not be required to vote, unless the House be equally divided, or 



* Difficulties have often arisen as to a supposed discrepancy between the appeal contemplated 
in this rule and that referred to in rule 61. There is no discrepancy. The question of order 
mentioned in the second rule relates to motions or propositions, the applicability or relevancy, or 
their admissibility on the score of time, or in the order of business, etc. The " call to order," 
mentioned in rule 61, on which, in case of an appeal, there can be no debate, has reference only 
to "transgressions of the rules in speaking," or to indecorum of any kind. See also rule 133, 
in which debate on an appeal pending a call for the previous question, is prohibited. 

•f The manner of dividing the House, as originally established by the rule of April 17, 1789, 
was, that the members who voted in the affirmative went to the right of the Chair, those in the 
negative to the left. This was, doubtless, taken from the old practice of the House of Commons 
of England. The passing of the members to and fro across the House was found so incon- 
venient, and took up so much time, that the mode of dividing the House was, on the 9th of 
June, 1789, changed to the present form: the members of each side of the question rising in 
their seats and being there counted. 

% The word here used in the original formation of the rule was election. On the 14th of 
January, 1840, it was changed to the word ballot. According to the practice, however, this rule 
is held to apply to all cases of election. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW 459 

unless his vote, if given to the minority, will make the division equal ; and in 
case of such equal division, the question shall be lost.* — April 7, 1789. 

8. All acts, addresses, and joint resolutions shall be signed by the Speaker; 
and all writs, warrants and subpoenas, issued by order of the House, shall be 
under his hand and seal, attested by the Clerk. — November 13, 1794. 

9. In case of any disturbance or disorderly conduct in the galleries or lobby, 
the Speaker (or chairman of the committee of the whole House) shall have 
power to order the same to be cleared. — March 14, 1794. 

Of the Clerk and Other Officers. 

10. There shall be elected at the commencement of each Congress, to con- 
tinue in office until their successors are appointed, a Clerk, Sergeant-at-arms, 
Doorkeeper, and Postmaster, each of whom shall take an oath for the true and 
•faithful discharge of the duties of his office, to the best of his knowledge and 
abilities, and to keep the secrets of the House ; and the appointees of the Door- 
keeper and Postmaster shall be subject to the approval of the Speaker ; and, in 
all cases of election by the House of its officers, the vote shall be taken viva 
voce. — March 16, i86o.f 

11. In all cases where other than members of the House may be eligible to 
an office by the election of the House, there shall be a previous nomination. — 
April 7, 1789. 

*Ona very important question, taken December 9, 1803, on an amendment to the Constitu- 
tion, so as to change the form of voting for President and Vice-President, which required a vote 
of two-thirds, there appeared eighty-three in the affirmative, and forty-two in the negative; it 
wanted one vote in the affirmative to make the constitutional majority. The Speaker (Macon), 
notwithstanding a prohibition in the rule as it then existed, claimed and obtained his right to 
vote, and voted in the affirmative ; and it was by that vote that the amendment to the Constitu- 
tion was carried. The right of the Speaker, as a member of the House, to vote on all questions 
is secured by the Constitution. No act of the House can take it from him when he chooses to 
exercise it. 

f Until the adoption of this rule there was no law, resolution, rule, or order, directing the 
appointment of the Clerk of the House. On the 1st of April, 1789, being the first day that a 
quorum of the House assembled under the new Constitution, the House immediately elected a 
Clerk by ballot, without a previous order having been passed for that purpose ; although in the 
case of a Speaker who was chosen on the same day, an order was previously adopted. A Clerk 
has been regularly chosen at the commencement of ever} 7 Congress since. By the rules adopted 
in 17S9, provision was made for the appointment of a Sergeant-at-arms and Doorkeeper. Im- 
mediately after the organization of the government under the present Constitution, a room was 
set apart in the Capitol for the reception and distribution of le'ters and packets to and from 
members of the Plouse, without an order for that purpose, and was called the post-office; it was 
superintended by the Doorkeeper and his assistants. On the 9th of April, 1 8 14, a special allow- 
ance was made to the Doorkeeper to meet the expenses of this office, and he was authorized to 
appoint a Postmaster. The office continued on this footing till April 4, 1838, when an order 
was passed for the appointment of a Postmaster by the House itself. The provision for the 
election of all the officers of the House by a viva voce vote was adopted December 10, 1S39. 



460 PARLIAMENTAR Y LA IV. 

12. In all other cases of ballot than for committees, a majority of the votes 
given shall be necessary to an election ; and where there shall not be such a 
majority on the first ballot, the ballots shall be repeated until a majority be 
obtained. — April 7, 1789. And in all ballotings blanks shall be rejected, and 
not taken into the count in enumeration of votes, or reported by the tellers. — 
September 15, 1837. 

13. It shall be the duty of the Clerk to make, and cause to be printed, and 
delivered to each member, at the commencement of every session of Congress, 
a list of the reports which it is the duty of any officer or department of the gov- 
ernment to make to Congress ; referring to the act or resolution, and page of 
the volume of the laws or journal in which it may be contained ; and placing 
under the name of each officer the list of reports required of him to be made, 
and the time when the report may be expected. — March 13, 1822. 

14. It shall be the duty of the Clerk of the House, at the end of each session, 
to send a printed copy of the journals thereof to the Executive, and to each 
branch of the legislature of every State. — November 13, 1794. 

15. All questions of order shall be noted by the Clerk, with the decision, 
and put together at the end of the journal of every session. — December 23, 181 1. 

16. The Clerk shall, within thirty days after the close of each session of 
Congress, cause to be completed the printing and primary distribution, to 
members and delegates, of the Journal of the House, together with an accurate 
index to the same. — -June 18, 1832. 

17. There shall be retained in the library of the Clerk's office, for the use 
of the members there, and not to be withdrawn therefrom, two copies of all 
the books and printed documents deposited in the library. — December 
22, 1826. 

18. The Clerk shall have preserved, for each member of the House, an extra 
copy, in good binding, of all the documents printed by order of either house at 
each future session of Congress. — February 9, 1831. 

19. The Clerk shall make a weekly statement of the resolutions and bills 
(Senate bills inclusive) upon the Speaker's table, accompanied with a brief 
reference to the orders and proceedings of the House upon each, and the date 
of such orders and proceedings ; which statement shall be printed for the use 
of the members. — April 21, 1836. 

20. The Clerk shall cause an index to be prepared to the acts passed at every 
session of Congress, and to be printed and bound with the acts. — July 4, 1832.* 

21. All contracts, bargains, or agreements, relative to the furnishing any 
matter or thing, or for the performance of any labor, for the Hou^c of Repre- 
sentatives, shall be made with the Clerk, or approved by him, before any 



* The Clerk is relieved of this duty by the Joint Resolution of September 28, 1850, which 
authorizes Little & Brown to furnish their "Annual Statutes at Large," instead of the edition for- 
merly issued by the order of the Secretary of State. 



PARLIAMENTAR Y LAW. 46 1 

allowance shall be made therefor by the Committee of Accounts.— January 
30, 1846. 

22. It shall be the duty of the Sergeant- t-arms to attend the House during 
its sittings ; to aid in the enforcement of order, under the direction of the Speaker y* 
to execute the commands of the House from time to time; together with all such 
process, issued by authority thereof, as shall be directed to him by the Speaker. 
— April 14, 1789. 

23. The symbol of his office (the mace) shall be borne by the Sergeant-at- 
arms when in the execution of his office. — April 14, I'jSg.'f 

24. The fees of the Sergeant-at-arms shall be, for every arrest, the sum of 
two dollars; for each day's custody and releasement, one dollar; and for travel- 
ling expenses for himself or a special messenger, going and returning, one-tenth 
of a dollar for each mile — April 14, 1789 — necessarily and actually travelled 
by such officer or other person in the execution of such precept or summons. — 
March 19, i860. 

25. It shall be the duty of the Sergeant-at-arms to keep the accounts for the 
pay and mileage of members, to prepare checks, and, if required to do so, to 
draw the money on such checks for the members (the same being previously 
signed by the Speaker, and indorsed by the member), and pay over the same 
to the member entitled thereto. — April 4, 1838. 

26. The Sergeant-at-arms shall give bond, with surety, to the United States, 
in a sum not less than five nor more than ten thousand dollars, at the discretion 
of the Speaker, and with such surety as the Speaker may approve, faithfully to 
account for the money coming into his hands for the pay of members. — 
April 4, 1838. 

27. The Doorkeeper shall execute strictly the 134th and 135th rules, relative 
to the privilege of the hall. — March 1, 1838. And he shall be required at the 
commencement and close of each session of Congress to take an inventory of 
all the furniture, books, and other public property in the several committee 



* The words in italics were inserted March 16, i860. 

f At the time this rule was adopted, "a proper symbol of office" for the Sergeant-at-arms was 
directed to be provided, "of such form and device as the Speaker should direct." In pursuance 
of this order, a mace, or " symbol," was procured, which represented the Roman fasces, made 
of ebony sticks, bound transversely with a thin silver band, terminating in a double tie or beau- 
knot near the top; at each end a silver band an inch deep, and on the top of each of the rods 
a small silver spear. A stem of silver, three-fourths of an inch in diameter, and two inches long 
from the centre of the fasces, supported a globe of silver about two and a half inches in diameter, 
upon which was an eagle, his claws grasping the globe, and just in the act of flight, his wings 
somewhat more than half extended. The eagle was massive silver, richly carved. The design 
was fine, and its whole execution beautiful; the entire height about three feet. The mace was 
destroyed at the conflagration of the Capitol, on the 24th of August, 1 8 14, and was not replaced 
until recently. A temporary one was hastily gotten up (of common pine and painted) for the 
then next session of Congress, and was tolerated till the session of 1841-42, when the one now 
in use was procured. 



462 PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 

and other rooms under his charge, and shall report the same to the House ; 
which report shall be referred to the Committee on Accounts, who shall deter- 
mine the amount for which he shall be held liable for missing articles. — March 
2, 1865. It is the duty of the Doorkeeper, ten minutes before the hour for the 
meeting of the House each day, to see that the floor is cleared of all persons 
except those privileged to remain during the sessions of the House. — March 
31, 1869. 

28. The Postmaster shall superintend the post-office kept in the Capitol for 
the accommodation of the members. — April 4, 1838. 

Of the Members. 

29. No member shall vote on any question in the event of which he is imme- 
diately and particularly interested,* or in any case where he was not within the 
bar of the House when the question was put.f — April 17, 1789. When the 
roll call is completed, the Speaker shall state that any member offering to vote 
does so upon the assurance that he was within the bar before the last name on 
the roll was called. — March 19, 1869. Provided, however, that any member 
who was absent by leave of the House may vote at any time before the result is 
announced. — March 2, 1865. It is not in order for the Speaker to entertain 
any request for a member to change his vote on any question after the result 
shall have been declared, nor shall any member be allowed to record his vote on 
any question, if he was not present when such vote was taken. — May 27, 1870. 

30. Upon a division and count of the House on any question, no member 
without the bar shall be counted. — November 13, 1794. 

31. Every member who shall be in the House when the question is put shall 
give his vote, unless the House shall excuse him. J — April 7, 1789. All 
motions to excuse a member from voting shall be made before the House 
divides, or before the call of the yeas and nays is commenced ; and the question 
shall then be taken without debate. — September 14, i837-§ 

* Of late differences of opinion have occasionally arisen as to the hind of interest alluded to 
in this rule. It has been contended to apply to members who were merchants or manufacturers, 
or engaged in other business to be affected by tariffs or other bills touching rates of duties, etc. 
This construction has never been sustained by the House. The original construction, and the 
only true one, is direct personal or pecuniary interest. 

f As originally adopted, the word present was used in this rule where the words " within the 
bar of the House" now appear. The alteration was made on the 14th of September, 1 837. By 
a decision of the House, at the first session of the thirty-fifth Congress (see Journal, p. 337), 
soon after its occupancy of the present hall, the "bar of the House" was defined to be "upon 
the floor of the hall, and not outside of any of the doors leading into it." And when interro- 
gated as to his presence, every member must answer the question for himself. 

\ By rule 30, the date of which is subsequent in date to this, a member who may be " in the 
House " is not allowed to vote, unless he be " within the bar" upon a division or count of the 
House. 

§ That part of rule 31, which allowed a brief verbal statement of reasons to be given by any 
member for requesting to be excused from voting, was rescinded January 2, 1 847. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 463 

32. The name of a member who presents a petition or memorial, or who 
offers a resolution to the consideration of the House, shall be inserted on the 
journals. — March 22, 1806. 

33. No member shall absent himself from the service of the House, unless he 
have leave, or be sick or unable to attend. — April 13, 1789. 

Of Calls of the House. 

34. Any fifteen members (including the Speaker, if there be one) shall be 
authorized to compel the attendance of absent members. — April 17, 1789. 

35. Upon calls of the House, or in taking the yeas and nays on any question, 
the names of the members shall be called alphabetically. — April 7, 1789. 

36. Upon the call of the House, the names of the members shall be called 
over by the Clerk, and the absentees noted : after which the names of the ab- 
sentees shall again be called over; the doors shall then be shut, and those for 
whom no excuse or insufficient excuses are made may, by order of those present, 
if fifteen in number, be taken into custody as they appear, or may be sent for 
and taken into custody, wherever to be found, by special messengers to be 
appointed for that purpose.* — November 13, 1789, and December 14, 1795. 

37. When a member shall be discharged from custody, and admitted to his 
seat, the House shall determine whether such discharge shall be with or without 
paying fees ; and in like manner, whether a delinquent member, taken into cus- 
tody by a special messenger, shall or shall not be liable to defray the expenses 
of such special messenger. — November 13, 1794. 

On Motions, Their Precedence, Etc. 

38. When a motion is made and seconded, it shall be stated by the Speaker ; 
or, being in writing, it shall be handed to the Chair and read aloud by the 
Clerk, before debated. — April 7, 17S9. 

39. Every motion shall be reduced to writing if the Speaker or any member 
desire it. — April 7, 1789. Every written motion made to the House shall be 
inserted on the journals, with the name of the member making it, unless it be 
withdrawn on the same day on which it was submitted. — March 26, 18.06. 

40. After a motion is stated by the Speaker, or read by the Clerk, it shall 
be deemed to be in the possession of the House; but may be withdrawn at any 
time before a decision or amendment. — April 7, 1789. 

41. When any motion or proposition is made, the question, "Will the 



* The rule, as originally established in relation to a call of the House, which was on the 
13th of November, 1789, differed from the present rule in this : there was one day's notice to be 
given, and it required a vote of the House, and not fifteen members, to order a member into 
custody. It was changed to its present form on the 14th of December, 1795. On the 7th of 
January, 1802, it was changed back to its original form, to require " an order of the House " to 
take absent members into custody, and so remained until the 23d of December, 181 1, when it 
was again changed to what it is now — i. e., fifteen members. 



464 PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 

House now consider it?" shall not be put unless it is demanded by some 
member, or is deemed necessary by the Speaker. — December 12, 181 7. 

42. When a question is under debate, no motion shall be received but to 
adjourn, to lie on the table, for the previous question, to postpone to a day cer- 
tain, to commit or amend, to postpone indefinitely ; which several motions 
shall have precedence in the order in which they are arranged* — March 13, 
1822 — and no motion to postpone to a day certain, to commit, or to postpone 
indefinitely, being decided, shall be again allowed on the same day, and at the 
same stage of the bill or proposition. 

43. When a resolution shall be offered, or a motion made, to refer any sub- 
ject, and different committees shall be proposed, the question shall be taken in 
the following order : 

The Committee of the Whole House on the state of the Union ; the Commit- 
tee of the Whole House; a Standing Committee; a Select Committee. — March 
13, 1825. 

44. A motion to adjourn, and a motion to fix the day to which the House 
shall adjourn, shall be always in orderf — April 7, 1789, and January 14, 1840; 
these motions, and the motion to lie on the table, shall be decided without 
debate. J — November 13, 1794; March 13, 1822. 

45. The hour at which every motion to adjourn is made shall be entered on 
the journal. — October^, 1837. 

46. Any member may call for the division of a question, before or after the 



* This rule, as originally established, April 7, 1789, read thus: "When a question is under 
debate, no motion shall be received unless to amend it, to commit it, for the previous question, 
or to adjourn.'''' On the 13th of November, 1794, the motion to postpone to a day certain was 
introduced next after the previous question. On the 17th of December, 1805, the rule was 
changed as follows: 1st, the previous question; 2d, to postpone indefinitely; 3d, to postpone to 
a day certain ; 4th, to lie; 5th, to commit; 6th, to amend; 7th, to adjourn. On the 23d of De- 
cember, 181 1, the order was changed as follows: 1st, to adjourn; 2d, to lie; 3d, the previous 
question ; 4th, to postpone indefinitely; 5th, to postpone to a day certain ; 6th, to commit; 7th, 
to amend. On the 13th of March, 1S22, they were classed as above, and were declared, lor the 
first time, to have precedence according to their arrangement ; previous to which- the notions of 
the Speaker often governed as to the precedence of these motions ; and hence the direction of 
the rule. 

f It has been decided and acted upon that, under this rule, " a motion to fix the day to which 
the House shall adjourn " takes precedence of a motion to adjourn. The reason of this decision 
is, that, before the House adjourned, it was proper to fix the time to which it should adjourn. 
To this decision, and UDon this reasoning, no objection has been made. 

J In the first rules established by the House, on the 7th of April, 1789, it was directed that 
" when the House adjourns, the members shall keep their seats until the Speaker goes forth, and 
then the members shall follow." This rule was left out of the rules established 13th of Novem- 
ber, 1794. On the 13th of March, 1 822, a rule was adopted prohibiting a motion to adjourn 
before four o'clock if there was a pending question ; it was rescinded on the 13th of Marcr^ 
1824. On the 13th of March, 1822, a rule was also adopted against the rising of the Committee 
of the Whole before four o'clock, which was abrogated on the 25th of March, 1824. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 465 

main question is ordered,* which shall be divided if it comprehend propositions 
in substance so distinct that, one being taken away, a substantive proposition 
shall remain for the decision of the House. — September 15, 1837. A motion to 
strike out and insert shall be deemed indivisible — December 23, 181 1; but 
a motion to strike out being lost, shall preclude neither amendment nor a 
motion to strike out and insert. — March 13, 1822. 

47. Motions and reports may be committed at the pleasure of the House. — 
April 7, 1789. 

48. No motion or proposition on a subject different from that under consid- 
eration shall be admitted under color of amendment.")" — March 13, 1822. 
No bill or resolution shall, at any time, be amended by annexing thereto, or 
incorporating therewith, any other bill or resolution pending before the House. J 
— September 15, 1837. 

49. When a motion has been once made, and carried in the affirmative or 
negative, it shall be in order for any member of the majority to move for the 
reconsideration thereof—January 7, 1802 — on the same or succeeding day — 
December 23, 181 1 ; and such motion shall take precedence of all other ques- 
tions, except a motion to adjourn§ — May 6, 1828 — and shall not be withdrawn 
after the said succeeding day without the consent of the House ; and there- 
after any member may call it up for consideration. — March 2, 1848. 



*The words in italics were inserted in this rule March 16, i860. 

I This rule was originally established on the 7th of April, 1789, and was in these words: "No 
new motion or proposition shall be admitted under color of amendment, as a substitute for the 
motion or proposition under debate." On the 13th of March, 1822, it was changed to its present 
form, in which the words new and substitute do not appear. 

J The latter clause of this rule was adopted at the first session of the 25th Congress; and as 
originally reported by the committee, the following words were contained at the end of it : " Nor 
by any proposition containing the substance, in whole or in part, of any other bill or resolution 
pending before the House." These words were stricken out by the House before it would agree 
to the rule; by which it would seem to be decided that a bill or resolution might be amended 
by incorporating therein the substance of any other bill or resolution before the House. Such 
has been the general practice of the House. 

\ A difference of opinion and a discrepancy in action have sometimes occurred in administering 
this rule. Twenty years ago, and previously, a motion to reconsider could not be made after the 
subject was disposed of, if there was another subject before the House, until that subject had 
passed away ; it was then often too late to make the motion. It was under this practice that Mr. 
Randolph was unable to move a reconsideration of the settlement of the celebrated Missouri 
question (notice of which he gave out of time), as, before he could do so, the bill had been 
taken to ihe Senate. The practice of late years has been changed, so as to allow the motion to 
reconsider to be made at any moment within the prescribed time. If the motion be made when 
a different subject is before the House, it is entered, and remains until that subject is disposed 
of, and then " takes precedence of all other business, except a motion to adjourn." When any 
final vote has been taken, and a motion made to reconsider, that motion may be laid on the 
table ; in which case, according to the practice of several years past, the vote stands as' though 
the motion to reconsider had not been made. This is correct ; as, if the House wished to re'ain 
30 



4 66 



PA RL I A ME NT A R Y LAW. 



50. In filling up blanks, the largest sum and longest time shall be first put. — 
April 7, 1789. 

Order of Business of the Day. 

51. As soon as the journal is read, and the unfinished business in which the 
House was engaged at the last preceding adjournment has been disposed of, 
reports from committees shall be called for and disposed of; in doing which 
the Speaker shall call upon each standing committee in regular order, and then 
upon select committees; and if the Speaker shall not get through the call upon 
the committees before the House passes to other business, he shall resume the 
next call where he left off — September 15, 1837 — giving preference to the report 
last under consideration : Provided, That whenever any committee shall have 
occupied the morning hour on two days, it shall not be in order for such com- 
mittee to report further until the other committees shall have been called in 
their turn.* — December 7, 1857^ 

52. Reports from committees having been presented and disposed of, the 
Speaker shall call for resolutions from the members of each State and delegate 
from each Territory, beginning with Maine and the Territory last organized, 
alternately; and they shall not be debated on the very day of their being pre- 
sented, nor on any day assigned by the House for the receipt of resolutions, 
unless where the House shall direct otherwise, but shall lie on the table, to be 
taken up in the order in which they were presented ; and if on any day the 
whole of the States and Territories shall not be called, the Speaker shall begin 
on the next day where he left off the previous day : Provided, That no member 
shall offer more than one resolution, or one series of resolutions, all relating to 
the same subject, until all the States and Territories shall have been called. — 
January 14, 1829. 

53. A proposition requesting information from the President of the United 
States, or directing it to be furnished by the head of either of the executive de- 
partments, or by the Postmaster General, shall lie on the table one day for 
consideration, unless otherwise ordered by the unanimous consent of the House 
— December 13, 1820 — and all such propositions shall be taken up for consid- 



the matter, it would agree to the motion to reconsider, instead of laying it on the table. Motions 
to reconsider should be promptly acted on, otherwise it is in the power of a single member 
(voting on the strong side against his sentiments, solely for the purpose of placing himself in a 
situation to make the motion) to arrest business which a majority have determined to despatch. 

* This proviso does not restrain the House from considering a report already made for a 
longer period than two days ; simply prevents a committee from reporting further after occupying 
that period. 

f This rule, as it originally stood, was amended in the revision of the rules at the 1st session 
of the 36th Congress, viz. : so as to provide for the consideration of the unfinished business at 
the last adjournment immediately after the journal is read ; to give preference to the report last 
under consideration, without the necessity for the pendency of a motion to commit; other 
amendments were made at the same time, which were rescinded January II, 1867. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 



467 



eration in the order they were presented, immediately after reports are called 
for from select committees, and when adopted, the Clerk shall cause the same 
to be delivered. — J (Miliary 22, 1822. 

54. After one hour shall have been devoted to reports from committees and 
resolutions, it shall be in order, pending the consideration or discussion thereof, 
to entertain a motion that the House do now proceed to dispose of the business 
on the Speaker's table, and to the orders of the day— January 5, 1832 ; which 
being decided in the affirmative, the Speaker shall dispose of the business on 
his table in the following order, viz. : 

1st. Messages and other executive communications. 

2d. Messages from the Senate, and amendments proposed by the Senate to bills 
of the House. 

3d. Bills and resolutions from the Senate on their first and second reading, that 
they be referred to committees and put under way ; but if, on being 
read a second time, no motion being made to commit, they are to be or- 
dered to their third reading, unless objection be made ; in which case, 
if not otherwise ordered by a majority of the House, they are to be laid 
on the table in the general file of bills on the Speaker's table, to be taken 
up in their turn. 

4th. Engrossed bills and bills from the Senate on their third reading. 

5th. Bills of the House and from the Senate, on the Speaker's table, on their 
engrossment, or on being ordered to a third reading, to be taken up and 
considered in the order of time in which they passed to a second reading. 
The messages, communications, and bills on his table having been disposed 

of, the Speaker shall then proceed to call the orders of the day. — September 14, 

i837- 

55. The business specified in the 54th and 130th rules shall be done at no 
other part of the day, except by permission of the House. — December 23, 181 1. 

56. The consideration of the unfinished business in which the House may be 
engaged at an adjournment shall be resumed as soon as the journal of the next 
day is read, and at the same time each day thereafter until disposed of; and if, 
from any cause, other business shall intervene, it shall be resumed as soon as 
such other business is disposed of. And the consideration of all other un- 
finished business shall be resumed whenever the class of business to which it 
belongs shall be in order under the rules. — March 18, i860.* 



* The rule of November 13, 1794, for which this was substituted, provided that " the un- 
finished business in which the House was engaged at the last preceding adjournment shall have 
preference in the orders of the day; and no motion on any other business shall be received, 
without special leave of the House, until the former is disposed of." The object of the new 
rule was to give the unfinished business a more certain, as well as highly privileged, position. 
According to the construction given this rule, the unfinished business on private bill days is not 
resumed until the next private bill day, and the first hour after the reading of the journal on 
Monday is devoted to the objects contemplated by the 51st and 130th rules. 



463 



PARLIAMENTA R Y LA W. 



Of Decorum and Debate. 

57. When any member is about to speak in debate, or deliver any matter to 
the House, he shall rise from his seat and respectfully address himself to ' ' Mr. 
Speaker" — April 7, 1789 — and shall confine himself to the question under 
debate, and avoid personality. — December 23, 1S11. 

58. Members may address the House or committee from the Clerk's desk, or 
from a place near the Speaker's chair. 

59. When two or more members happen to rise at once, the Speaker shall 
name the member who is first to speak. — April 7, 1789. 

60. No member shall occupy more than one hour in debate on any question 
in the House, or in committee ; but a member reporting the measure under 
consideration from a committee may open and close the debate : Provided, 
That where debate is closed by order of the House, any member shall be al- 
lowed, in committee, five minutes to explain any amendment he may offer — 
December 18, 1847 — after which any member who shall first obtain the floor 
shall be allowed to speak five minutes in opposition to it, and there shall be no 
further debate on the amendment ; but the same privilege of debate shall be 
allowed in favor of and against any amendment that may be offered to the 
amendment ; and neither the amendment nor an amendment to the amendment 
shall be withdrawn by the mover thereof, unless by the unanimous consent of 
the committee. — August 14, 1850 : Provided, further, That the House may, by 
the vote of a majority of the members present, at any time after the five minutes' 
debate has taken place upon proposed amendments to any section or paragraph 
of a bill, close all debate upon such section or paragraph, or at their election 
upon the pending amendments only. — March 19, i860.* 

61. If any member, in speaking or otherwise, transgress the rules of the 
House, the Speaker shall, or any member may, call to order; in which case, the 
member so called to order shall immediately sit down, unless permitted to ex- 
plain; and the House shall, if appealed to, decide on the case, but without 
debate ;f if there be no appeal, the decision of the Chair shall be submitted to. 
If the decision be in favor of the member called to order, he shall be at liberty 
to proceed ; if otherwise, he shall not be permitted to proceed, in case any member 
object, without leave of the House ;% and if the case require it, he shall be liable 
to the censure of the House. — April 7, 1789, and March 13, 1822. 

* This proviso was adopted so as to enable a majority to get a bill out of Committee of the 
Whole after a reasonable time has been occupied in debating amendments, and was reported at 
the same time with an amendment to the 123d rule, the effect of which was to prevent a practice 
of doubtful propriety by which the friends of a bill were in the habit of taking it out of 
Committee of the Whole by adopting a recommendation to strike out the enacting clause. 

f See rule 2, with note appended to it. 

\ That part of this rule which is printed in italics was adopted on the 13th of March, 1822, 
with the exception of the words " in case any member object," which were inserted on the 14th 
of September, 1 837. 



PARLIAMENTAR Y LA W. 469 

62. If a member be called to order for words spoken in debate, the person 
calling him to order shall repeat the words excepted to, and they shall be taken 
down in writing at the Clerk's table; and no member shall be held to answer, 
or be subject to the censure of the House, for words spoken in debate, if any 
other member has spoken, or other business has intervened, after the words 
spoken, and before exception to them shall have been taken. — September 14, 
1837- 

63. No member shall speak more than once to the same question without 
leave of the House — April 7, 17S9 — unless he be the mover, proposer, or in- 
troducer of the matter pending; in which case he shall be permitted to speak in 
reply, but not until every member choosing to speak shall have spoken. — 
Ja?iuary 14, 1840. 

64. If a question depending be lost by adjournment of the House, and re- 
vived on the succeeding day, no member who shall have spoken on the 
preceding day shall be permitted again to speak without leave.* — April 7, 
1789. 

65. While the Speaker is putting any question, or addressing the House, 
none shall walk out of or across the House ; nor in such case, or when a mem- 
ber is speaking, shall entertain private discourse; nor while a member is 
speaking, shall pass between him and the Chair. — April 7, 1789. Every mem- 
ber shall remain uncovered during the session of the House. — September 14, 
1837. No member or other person shall visit or remain by the Clerk's table 
while the ayes and noes are calling, or ballots are counting. — September 14, 
1837. Smoking is prohibited within the bar of the House or gallery. — 
February 28, 1871. 

66. All questions relating to the priority of business to be acted on shall be 
decided without debate. — February 21, 1803. 

Of Committees. 

67. All committees shall be appointed by the Speaker, unless otherwise spe- 
cially directed by the House, in which case they shall be appointed by ballot ;f 
and if upon such ballot the number required shall not be elected by a majority 
of the votes given, the House shall proceed to a second ballot, in which a plu- 
rality of votes shall prevail ; and in case a greater number than is required to 



* There is no proceeding in the House to which this rule can be applied. It w as originally 
framed in reference to that law of Parliament which says that all pending questions are lost by 
adjournment, and to be again considered must be moved anew. In the rules as revised and 
established on the 7th of January, 1802, the prohibition to speak on the next day was confined 
to those who had spoken twice on the preceding day. It so remained until the 14th of January, 
1840, when the word twice was left out. 

f The rule as originally adopted, April 17, 1789, directed that the Speaker should appoint all 
committees unless the number was directed to consist of more than three members; in which 
case, the ballot was to be resorted to. 



470 PA RLIA ME NT A R Y LA W. 

compose or complete a committee shall have an equal number of votes, the 
House shall proceed to a further ballot or ballots.— -January 13, 1790. 

68. The first named member of any committee shall be the chairman ; and in 
his absence, or being excused by the House, the next named member, and so 
on, as often as the case shall happen, unless the committee, by a majority of 
their number, elect a chairman.* — December 28, 1805. 

69. Any member may excuse himself from serving on any committee at the 
time of his appointment, if he is then a member of two other committees. — 
April 13, 1789. 

70. It shall be the duty of a committee to meet on the call of any two of its 
members, if the chairman be absent, or decline to appoint such meeting. — 
December 20, 1805. 

71. The several standing committees of the House shall have leave to report 
by bill or otherwise. — March 13, 1S22. 

72. No committee shall sit during the sitting of the House without special 
leave. — November 13, 1794. 

73. No committee shall be permitted to employ a clerk at the public ex- 
pense, without first obtaining leave of the House for that purpose. — Deceinber 
14, 1838. 

74. Thirty-four standing committees shall be appointed at the commence- 
ment of each Congress,f viz. : 



* The occasion of this rule was this : Mr. John Cotton Smith, of Connecticut, had been chair- 
man of the Committee of Claims for several years, and on the 5th of November, 1804, was re- 
appointed. On the succeeding day he was excused from service on the committee, and his 
colleague, Samuel W. Dana, was appointed " in his stead." The committee considered Mr. 
Dana its chairman ; he declined to act, contending that he was the tail. Being unable to agree, 
the committee laid the case before the House on the 20th of November. Up to this time there 
was no rule or regulation as to the head of a committee. The usage had been that the first 
named member acted ; but it was usage only. The subject was referred to a committee. On 
the 22d of November, 1804, the committee reported, and recommended that the first named 
member be the chairman; and in case of his absence, or of his being excused by the House, the 
committee should appoint a chairman by a majority of its votes. The House rejected this pro- 
position. The Committee of Claims the next day notified the House that, unless some order was 
taken in the premises, no business could be done by the committee during the session ; and 
thereupon, on the 20th of December, 1805, the House adopted the above rule. In this case the 
Committee of Claims availed itself of the privilege contained in the last clause of the rule, and 
elected Mr. Dana chairman, much against his wishes. 

f Prior to the revision of the rules, in March, i860, it was provided that the standing commit- 
tees should be appointed at the commencement of each session. At the said revision the Com- 
mittee on Engraving was abolished, and its duties transferred to the House members of the 
Committee on Public Printing. — (See Rule 100.) Originally the Committee of Claims was 
charged with revolutionary and land claims, and all sorts of pensions. On the 22d-of Decem- 
ber, 18 13, the duties of that committee were divided, and a committee was appointed called the 
Committee on Pensions and Revolutionary Claims. On the 9th of December, 1825, a separate 
committee on Revolutionary Pensions was created, leaving the business of Invalid pensions to 



PARLIAMENTAR Y LA IV. 



47* 



A Committee of Elections. — Nov. 13, 1789. 

A Committee of Ways and Means. — Jan. 7, 1802. 

A Committee on Appropriations — March 2, 1865. 

A Committee on Banking and Currency. — March 2, 1865. 

A Committee on the Pacific Railroad. — March 2, 1865. 

A Committee of Claims. — Nov. 13, 1794.* 

A Committee on Commerce. — Dec. 14, 1 795-1" 

A Committee on Public Lands. — Dec. 17, 1805.J 

A Committee on the Post-Office and Post Roads. — Nov. 9, i8o8.§ 

A Committee for the District of Columbia. — Jan. 27, 1808. jj 

A Committee on the Judiciary. — June 3, 1813. 

A Committee on War Claims. — Dec. 2, 1873.^ 

A Committee on Public Expenditures.—/^. 26, 1814. 

A Committee on Private Land Claims. — April 29, 1816.** 

A Committee on Manufactures. — Dec. 8, 1819.fl 

A Committee on Agriculture. — May 3, i820.ff 

A Committee on Indian Affairs. — Dec. 18, l82i.|| 



To consist of eleven mem- 
bers each (March 3, 
1873). 

Except the Committee on 
the Pacific Railroad, to 
consist of thirteen mem- 
bers (March 9, 1869). 



the committee created on the 22d of December, 1813. On the 13th of December, 1825, 
four days after its institution, the designation of the Committee on Revolutionary Pen- 
sions was changed to the Committee on Military Pensions, and it was charged with 
both revolutionary and invalid pensions. On the 10th of January, 1831, the Committee 
on Military Pensions became the present Committee on Revolutionary Pensions, and an 
additional committee was created called the Committee on Invalid Pensions ; and the pension 
business was apportioned to the two committees, as set out in the duties assigned to the 
committees. 

* See note (*), page 470. 

f This committee was originally a Committee on Commerce and Manufactures. On the 8th 
of December, 1819, a Committee on Manufactures was constituted, but no duties have been 
assigned to that committee in the rules. 

% The 3d of January, 1805, was the first time at which it was proposed to appoint a Commit- 
tee on Public Lands. The proposition was then made by Mr. John Boyle, of Kentucky, and 
was rejected. On the 17th of December, 1805, the committee was constituted for the first time. 
Previous to that day the business relating to the lands of the United States was either sent to the 
Committee of Claims or to a select committee, and frequently in parts to both. 

$ From the earliest stages of the government a select committee was annually raised upon the 
subject of "the Post-Office and Post Roads," and was always composed of a member -from each 
State. A standing committee was instituted on the 9th of November, 1808, and, like the select 
committees, was directed to be composed of a member from each Stale. On the 23d of Decem- 
ber, 18EI, ii was directed to be composed of the same number of members as the other standing 
committees. 

|| By Rule 162 the Speaker is directed to appoint the Delegate from the said District an 
additional member of the said committee. 

*[ See note (*), page 470. 

When the Committee on Private Land Claims was first constituted, it was composed of five 
members — two less than the other committees. On the 19th of December, 1817, it was directed 
to be composed of seven members. 

ff There are no duties assigned to the Committees on Manufactures, Agriculture, and Indian 
Affairs, in the Rules. 



47 2 PARL IAMENTAR Y LAW. 

A Committee on Military Affairs. — March 13, 1822. 
A Committee on the Militia. — Dec. 10, 1835. 
A Committee on Naval Affairs. — March 13, 1822. 
A Committee on Foreign Affairs. — March 13, 1822. 
A Committee on the Territories. — Dec. 13, 1825.* 
A Committee on Revolutionary Pensions. — Dec. 9, 1825. f 
A Committee on Invalid Pensions. — Jan. 10, 1831. 
A Committee on Railways and Canals. — April 9, 1869. 
A Committee on Mines and Mining. — Dec. 19, 1865. 
A Committee on Freedmen's Affairs. — Dec. 4, 1866. 
A Committee on Education and Labor. — March 21, 1867. 
A Committee on the Revision of the Laws. — July 25, 1868. 
A Committee on Public Buildings and Grounds. — March 10, 187] 
A Committee on Patents. — Sept. 15, 1837. 
A Committee on Coinage, Weights, and Measures. — Jan. 21, "J To consist of seven mem- 

1864— Ma rch 12, 1867. } bers. 

A Committee of Accounts. — Nov. 7, 1804.J ] To consist of five mem- 

A Committee on Mileage. — Sept. 15, 1837. j bers each. 



To consist of eleven mem- 
bers each (March 3, 
1873). 



75. It shall be the duty of the Committee of Elections to examine and report 
upon the certificates of election, or other credentials, of the members returned 
to serve in this House, and to take into their consideration all such petitions 
and other matters touching elections and returns as shall or may be presented 
or come into question, and be referred to them by the House. — November 13, 
1789; November 13, 1794. 

76. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Appropriations to take into 
consideration all executive communications and such other propositions in 
regard to carrying on the several departments of the government as may be 
presented and referred to them by the House. — Afarch 2, 18^5. In preparing 
bills of appropriations for other objects, the Committee on Appropriations 
shall not include appropriations for carrying into effect treaties made by the 
United States; and where an appropriation bill shall be referred to them for 
their consideration, which contains appropriations for carrying a treaty into 
effect, and for other objects, they shall propose such amendments as shall pre- 
vent appropriations for carrying a treaty into effect being included in the same 
bill with appropriations for other objects. — March 2, 1865. 

77. It shall also be the duty of the Committee on Appropriations, within 
thirty days after their appointment, at every session of Congress, commencing 
on the first Monday of December, to report the general appropriation bills. — 
September 14, 1837 — for legislative, executive and judicial expenses; for sundry 

* By Rule 162, the Speaker is directed to appoint one of the Delegates an additional member 
of the said committee, 
f See note (7), page 

% The Committee of Accounts was first constituted as a select committee on the 7th of No- 
vember, 1S04. It was made a standing committee December 17, 1805. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 



473 



civil expenses; for consular and diplomatic expenses; for the army, for the 
navy; for the expenses of the Indian Department; for the payment of invalid 
and other pensions; for the support of the Military Academy ; for fortifications; 
Tor the service of the Post-Office Department, and for mail transportation by 
ocean steamers; or, in failure thereof, the reasons of such failure. And said 
committee shall have leave to report said bills (for reference only) at any time. 
— March 2, 1865.* In all cases where appropriations cannot be made specific 
in amount, the maximum to be expended shall be stated, and each appropriation 
bill, when reported from the committee, shall, in the concluding clause, state 
the sum total of all the items contained in said bill. — March 15, 1867. 

78. It shall be the duty of the Committee of Claims to take into considera- 
tion all such petitions and matters or things touching claims and demands on 
the United States as shall be presented, or shall or may come in question, and 
be referred to them by the House; and to report their opinion thereupon, to- 
gether with such propositions for relief therein as to them shall seem expedient. 
— November 13, 1794. 

79. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Commerce to take into con- 
sideration all such petitions and matters or things touching the commerce of the 
United States as shall be presented, or shall or may come into question, and be 
referred to them by the House ; and to report from time to time their opinion 
thereon, f — December 14, 1795. 

80. It shall be the duty of the Committee on the Public Lands to take into 
consideration all such petitions and matters or things respecting the lands of the 
United States as shall be presented, or shall or may come in question, and be 
referred to them by the House ; and to report their opinion thereon, together 
with such propositions for relief therein as to them shall seem expedient. — 
December 17, 1805. 

81. It shall be the duty of the Committee on the Post Office and Post Roads 
to take into consideration all such petitions and matters or things touching the 
post office and post roads as shall be presented, or shall come in question, and 



* By the rule of September 14, 1 837, the general appropriation bills were declared to be the 
"civil and diplomatic," " army," " navy," and " Indian." The present enumeration includes 
all that in the recent practice of the House have been treated as general appropriation bills. 
The authority to the Committee of Ways and Means to report said bills at any time (for refer- 
ence) was first conferred on the 19th of March, i860, and when the duty of reporting the appro- 
priation bills was imposed upon the Committee on Appropriations, like authority was conferred 
on the latter committee. By rule 119 these bills may, at any time, by a majority vote, be made 
special orders. 

f This committee was originally a Committee on Commerce and Manufactures. On the 8th 
of December, i8i9,a separate Committee on Manufactures was constituted, and the duties of the 
original Committee on Commerce and Manufactures have been confirmed, as above, by leaving 
out the words " and Mantifactures.^ There are no duties assigned in these rules to the Com- 
mittee on Manufactures. 



474 PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 

be referred to them by the House ; and to report their opinion thereon, together 
with such propositions relative thereto as to them shall seem expedient. — 
November 9, 1808. 

82. It shall be the duty of the Committee for the District of Columbia to take 
into consideration all such petitions and matters or things touching the said 
District as shall be presented, or shall come in question, and be referred to 
them by the House ; and to report their opinion thereon, together with such 
propositions relative thereto as to them shall seem expedient.— -January 27, 1808. 
The third Monday of each month, from the hour of 2 o'clock, p. m., until the 
adjournment of that day, shall, when claimed by the Committee for the District 
of Columbia, be devoted exclusively to business reported from said committee ; 
and said committee shall henceforth be omitted by the Speaker in the regular 
call of committee. — May 8, 1874. 

83. It shall be the duty of the Committee on the Judiciary to take into con- 
sideration such petitions and matters or things touching judicial proceedings as 
shall be presented, or may come in question, and be referred to them by the 
House; and to report their opinion thereon, together with such propositions 
relative thereto as to them shall seem expedient.— June 3, 1813. 

84. It shall be the duty of the Committee on War-Claims to take into con- 
sideration all such petitions and matters or things touching claims growing out 
of any war in which the United States has been engaged; and to report their 
opinion thereupon, together with such propositions for relief therein as to them 
shall seem expedient. — December 2, 1873. 

85. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Public Expenditures to examine 
into the state of the several public departments, and particularly into laws mak- 
ing appropriations of money, and to report whether the moneys have been dis- 
bursed conformably with such laws; and also to report from time to time such 
provisions and arrangements as may be necessary to add to the economy of the 
departments, and the accountability of their officers.* — February 26, 1814. 

86. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Private Land-Claims to take 
into consideration all claims to land which may be referred to them, or shall or 
may come in question ; and to report their opinion thereupon, together with 
such propositions for relief therein as to them shall seem expedient. — April 
29, 1816. 

87. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Military Affairs to take into 
consideration all subjects relating to the military establishment and public 
defence which may be referred to them by the House, and' to report their 



* See note to rule 76. And further: on the 30th March, 18 16, six Committees on Expendi- 
tures in the several departments of the Government were created and added to the list of standing 
committees. On the 1 6th March, i860, a Committee on Expenditures in the Interior Depart- 
ment was created. The duties assigned to the several committees would seem entirely to cover 
the duties of the Committee on Expenditures. (See rules 102 and 103.) 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 



47 5 



opinion thereupon ; and also to report, from time to time, such measures as 
may contribute to economy and accountability in the said establishment. — 
March 13, 1822. 

88. It shall be the duty of the Committee on the Militia to take into con- 
sideration and report on all subjects connected with the organizing, arming, and 
disciplining the militia of the United States. — December 10, 1835. 

89. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Naval Affairs to take into con- 
sideration all matters which concern the naval establishment, and which shall 
be referred to them by the House, and to report their opinion thereupon ; and 
also to report, from time to time, such measures as may contribute to economy 
and accountability in the said establishment. — March 13, 1822. 

90. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Foreign Affairs to take into 
consideration all matters which concern the relations of the United States with 
foreign nations, and which shall be referred to them by the House, and to 
report their opinion on the same. — March 13, 1822. 

91. It shall be the duty of the Committee on the Territories to examine into 
the legislative, civil, and criminal proceedings of the Territories, and to devise 
and report to the House such means as, in their opinion, may be necessary to 
secure the rights and privileges of residents and non-residents. — Decejnbcr 13, 
1825. 

92. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Revolutionary Pensions to take 
into consideration all such matters respecting pensions for services in the revo- 
lutionary war, other than invalid pensions, as shall be referred to them by the 
House— January 10, 1831 ; and all matters relating to pensions to soldiers of 
the war of 181 2 shall be referred to the said committee. — March 26, 1867. 

93. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Invalid Pensions to take into 
consideration all such matters respecting invalid pensions as shall be referred to 
them by the House — -January 10, 1831 ; except such as relate to pensions to 
soldiers of the war of 1812. — March 26, 1867. 

94. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Roads and Canals* to take into 
consideration all such petitions and matters or things relating to roads and 
canals, and the improvement of the navigation of rivers, as shall be presented, 
or may come in question, and be referred to them by the House ; and to report 
thereupon, together with such propositions relative thereto as to them shall 
seem expedient. — December 15, 1831. 

95. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Patents to consider all subjects 
relating to patents which may be referred to them ; and report their opinion 
thereon, together with such propositions relative thereto as may seem to them 
expedient. — September 15, 1837. 

96. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Public Buildings and Grounds 
to consider all subjects relating to the public edifices and grounds within the 



*The name of this committee changed to " Railways and Canals." — April 9, 1869. 



4/6 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 



city of Washington, and all the public buildings constructed by the United 
States which may be referred to them ; and report their opinion thereon, 
together with such propositions relating thereto as may seem to them expedient. 
— September 15, 1837. — March 10, 1S71. 

97. [This rule, which prescribed the duty of the Committee of Revisal and 
Unfinished Business, was virtually rescinded by the resolution of July 25, 1868, 
abolishing the said committee and creating a Committee on the Revision of the 
Laws.] 

98. It shall be the duty of the Committee of Accounts to superintend and 
control the expenditures of the contingent fund of the House of Representa- 
tives. — December 17, 1805 ; also to audit and settle all accounts which may be 
charged thereon. — December 23, 181 1. 

99. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Mileage to ascertain and report 
the distance to the Sergeant-at-Arms for which each member shall receive pay. 
— September 15, 1837. 

100. There shall be referred by the Clerk to the members of the Co77imittee on 
Printing on the part of the House,* all drawings, maps, charts, or other papers, 
which may at any time come before the House for engraving, lithographing, or 
publishing in any way; which committee shall report to the House whether the 
same ought, in their opinion, to be published; and if the House order the pub- 
lication of the same, that said committee shall direct the size and manner of 
execution of all such maps, charts, drawings, or other papers, and contract by 
agreement, in writing, for all such engraving, lithographing, printing, drawing, 
and coloring, as may be ordered by the House ; which agreement, in writing, 
shall be furnished by said committee to the Committee of Accounts, to govern 
said committee in all allowances for such works, and it shall be in order for said 
committee to report at all times. — March 16, 1844. 

1 01. It shall be in order for the Committee on Enrolled Bills — March 13, 
1822 — and the Committee on Printing to report at any time. — March 16, 1S60. 

102. Seven additional standing committees shall be appointed at the com- 
mencement of the first session in each Congress, whose duty shall continue until 
the first session of the ensuing Congress. — March 30, 181 6. 

To Consist of Five Members Each. 

1. A committee on so much of the public accounts and expenditures as relates 
to the Department of State ; 

2. A committee on so much of the public accounts and expenditures as relates 
to the Treasury Department ; 

3. A committee on so much of the public accounts and expenditures as relates 
to the Department of War ; 

* So much of this rule as is printed in italics was inserted on the 19th of Marc h, 1S60, and 
so much of the rule of March 16, 1844, as imposed these duties upon the Committee on Engrav- 
ing was stricken out, thereby abolishing the latter committee. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 477 

4. A committee on so much of the public accounts and expenditures as relates 
to the Department of the Navy ; 

5. A committee on so much of the public accounts and expenditures as relates 
to the Post-Office ; 

6. A committee on so much of the public accounts and expenditures as relates 
to the Public Buildings; 

7. A committee on so much of the public accounts and expenditures as relates 
to the Interior Department ; * and 

8. A committee on so much of the public accounts and expenditures as relates 
to the Department of Justice, f 

103. It shall be the duty of the said committees to examine into the state of 
the accounts and expenditures respectively submitted to them, and to inquire 
and report particularly — 

Whether the expenditures of the respective departments are justified by law ; 

Whether the claims from time to time satisfied and discharged by the re- 
spective departments are supported by sufficient vouchers, establishing their 
justness both as to their character and amount ; 

Whether such claims have been discharged out of funds appropriated therefor, 
and whether all moneys have been disbursed in conformity with appropriation- 
laws ; and 

Whether any, and what, provisions are necessary to be adopted, to provide 
more perfectly for the proper application of the public moneys, and to secure 
the Government from demands unjust in their character or extravagant in their 
amount. 

And it shall be, moreover, the duty of the said committees to report, from 
time to time, whether any, and what, retrenchment can be made in the expen- 
ditures of the several departments, without detriment to the public service ; 
whether any, and what, abuses at any time exist in the failure to enforce the pay- 
ment of moneys which may be due to the United States from public defaulters 
or others ; and to report, from time to time, such provisions and arrangements 
as may be necessary to add to the economy of the several departments and the 
accountability of their officers. — March 30, 1S16. 

It shall be the duty of the several committees on public expenditures to inquire 
whether any offices belonging to the branches or departments, respectively, con- 
cerning whose expenditures it is their duty to inquire, have become useless or 
unnecessary; and to report, from time to time, on the expediency of modifying 
or abolishing the same; also, to examine into the pay and emoluments of all 
offices under the laws of the United States ; and to report, from time to time, 
such a reduction or increase thereof as a just economy and the public service 
may require. — February 19, 181 7. 



*This committee was created March 16, i860, 
f This committee was created January 16, 1 874. 



47 8 PARL IAMENTAR Y LA W. 

Of Committees of the Whole, 

104. The House may at any time, by a vote of a majority of the members 
present, suspend the rules and orders for the purpose of going into the Com- 
mittee of the Whole House on the state of the Union ; and also for providing 
for the discharge of the Committee of the Whole House, and the Committee 
of the Whole House on the state of the V mow— January 25, 1848; from the 
further consideration of any bill referred to it, after acting without debate on all 
amendments pending and that may be offered.* — March 11, 1844. 

105. In forming a Committee of the Whole House, the Speaker shall leave 
his chair, and a chairman, to preside in committee, shall be appointed by the 
Speaker.f — April 7, 1789. 

106. Whenever the Committee of the Whole on the state of the Union, or the 
Committee of the Whole House, finds itself without a quorum, the chairman 
shall cause the roll of the House to be called, and thereupon the committee 
shall rise, and the chairman shall report the name of the absentees to the House, 
which shall be entered on the journal. — December 18, 1847. 

107. Upon bills committed to a Committee of the Whole House, the bill 
shall be first read throughout by the Clerk, and then again read and debated by 
clauses, leaving the preamble to be last considered ; the body of the bill shall 
not be defaced or interlined ; but all amendments, noting the page and line, 
shall be duly entered by the clerk on a separate paper, as the same shall be agreed 
to by the committee, and so reported to the House.J After report, the bill 
shall again be subject to be debated and amended by clauses, before a question 
to engross it be taken. — April 17, 1789. 

108. All amendments made to an original motion in committee shall be incor- 
porated with the motion, and so reported. — April 7, 1789. 

109. All amendments made to a report committed to a Committee of 
the Whole House shall be noted, and reported, as in the case of bills. — April 
7, 1789. 

no. No motion or proposition for a tax or charge upon the people shall be 
discussed the day on which it is made or offered, and every such proposition 
shall receive its first discussion in a Committee of the Whole House. — November 
i3> J 794- 

in. No sum or quantum of tax or duty, voted by a Committee of the Whole 

* In the rearrangement of the rules under the resolutions of the House of March 16, i860, 
this rule was separated from the 145th rule, of which it had previously formed a part. 

f Originally the rule was silent as to the mode of appointing a chairman of the Committee 
of the Whole. He was appointed by the House by nomination and vote thereon. Thai 
practice became very inconvenient, and on the 13th November, 1 794, the rule was amended 
by adding " by the Speaker." By rule 9, the chairman has power, in case of any disturbance 
or disorderly conduct in the galleries or lobby, to order the same to be cleared. 

% This refers to bills in manuscript and bills from the Senate. It was long after the date of 
this rule that the practice of printing the bills obtained. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 



479 



House, shall be increased in the House until the motion or proposition for such 
increase shall be first discussed and voted in a Committee of the Whole House; 
and so in respect to the time of its continuance. — November 13, 1794. 

112. All proceedings touching appropriations of money and all bills making 
appropriations of money or property, or requiring such appropriations to be 
made, or authorizing payments out of appropriations already made, shall be 
first discussed in a Committee of the Whole House. — January 13, 1874.* 

113. The rules of proceedings in the House shall be observed in a Committee 
of the Whole House, so far as they may be applicable, except the rule limiting 
the times of speaking — April 7, 1789 ; but no member shall speak twice to any 
question until every member choosing to speak shall have spoken. — December 
18, 1805. 

114. In Committee of the Whole on the state of the Union, the bills shall be 
taken up and disposed of in their order on the calendar ; but when objection is 
made to the consideration of a bill, a majority of the committee shall decide, 
without debate, whether it shall be taken up and disposed of, or laid aside : pro- 
vided, that general appropriation bills, and, in time of war, bills for raising 
men or money, and bills concerning a treaty of peace, shall be preferred to all 
other bills, at the discretion of the committee ; and when demanded by any 
member, the question shall first be put in regard to them — -July 27, 1848; and 
all debate on special orders shall be confined strictly to the measure under con- 
sideration. — March 16, i86o.f 

Of Bills. 

115. Every bill shall be introduced on the report of a committee, or by 
motion for leave. In the latter case, at least one day's notice shall be given of 
the motionj in the House, or by filing a memorandum thereof with the Clerk, 
and having it entered on the journal ; and the motion shall be made, and the 
bill introduced, if leave is given, when resolutions are called for ;§ such motion, 

* This rule, as first adopted, required all proceedings touching appropriations of money to be 
first moved in Committee of the Whole. The word "moved" was struck out on the 17th of 
December, 1805, as it was found in practice greatly to retard public business. 

I This amendment was adopted for the purpose of reforming to some extent the practice which 
had previously prevailed in Committee of the Whole on the state of the Union, of indulging in 
general debate without regard to the measure under consideration. 

J In the early stages of the government, before the institution of standing committees, it was 
the common practice to introduce bills, on motion for leave, by individual members; the bills 
were then referred to a select committee, to examine and report upon. The practice, however, 
of introducing bills by members on leave, gradually grew into disuse as standing committees 
were created, and, for nearly thirty years, no case occurs on the journals. Within a few years 
past the practice has been revived and has now become very common, but it is, nevertheless, a 
very inconvenient one, and does not facilitate business. Previous to the 13th of March, 1822, 
so strict was the House upon the introduction of bills, that standing committees had to obtain 
leave, in every case, to report by bill. On that day the 71st rule was adopted 

\ See rule 130. 



480 PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 

or the bill when introduced, may be committed. — April 7, 17S9 ; September 15, 
1837; and March 2, 1838. But the Speaker shall not entertain a motion for 
leave to introduce a bill or joint resolution for the establishment or change of 
post routes, and all propositions relating thereto shall be referred, under the 
rule, like petitions and other papers, to the appropriate committee. — May 5, 
1S70. 

116. Every bill shall receive three several readings in the House previous to 
its passage ; and bills shall be despatched in order as they were introduced, 
unless where the House shall direct otherwise ; but no bill shall be twice read 
on the same day, without special order of the House. — April 7, 17S9. 

117. The first reading of a bill shall be for information, and, if opposition 
be made to it, the question shall be, "Shall this bill be rejected?" If no 
opposition be made, or if the question to reject be negatived, the bill shall go 
to its second reading without a question.* — April 7, 17S9. 

11S. Upon the second reading of a bill, the Speaker shall state it as ready 
for commitment or engrossment ; and, if committed, then a question shall be, 
whether to a select or standing committee, or to a Committee of the Whole 
House; if to a Committee of the Whole House, the House shall determine on 
what day — November 13, 1794; if no motion be made to commit, the ques- 
tion shall be stated on its engrossment ; and if it be not ordered to be engrossed 
on the day of its being reported, it shall be placed on the general file on the 
Speaker's table, to be taken up in order. — September 14, 1837. But if the bill 
be ordered to be engrossed, the House shall appoint the day when it shall be 
read the third time. — November 13, 1794. 

119. General appropriation bills shall be in order in preference to any other 
bills of a public nature unless otherwise ordered by a majority of the House. — 
September 14. 1S37. 

And the House may, at any time, by a vote of a majority of the members 
present, make any of the general appropriation bills a special order. — March 
16, 1S60.T 

120. No appropriation shall be reported in such general appropriation bills, 
or be in order as an amendment thereto, for any expenditure not previously 
authorized by law — September 14, 1837 — unless in continuation of appropri- 
ations for such public works and objects as are already in progress, and for the 



* If no opposition be made to a bill, or if the question to reject be negatived, and the bill 
receives its second reading forthwith (as is usual), it is always tindersiood that it is by "special 
order of the House." In the rapid and hurried manner in which bills are now reported and 
acted upon, the motion is seldom or never made, nor is the question put, " Shall the bill be now 
read a second time?" The Speaker takes it for granted that the motion has been made and 
allowed, and announces the second reading as soon as the first reading is completed. 

j This latter provision was inserted in the 145th rule March 16, i860, but in the rearrange- 
ment under the resolution of that date it was deemed more appropriate to annex it to this rule. 
By rule 114 all debate on special orders is confined strictly to the measure under consideration. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 



contingencies for carrying on the several departments of the government. — 
March 13, 1838. 

121. Upon the engrossment of any bill making appropriations of money for 
works of internal improvement of any kind or description, it shall be in the 
power of any member to call for a division of the question, so as to take a 
separate vote of the House upon each item of improvement or appropriation 
contained in said bill, or upon such items separately, and others collectively, as 
the members making the call may specify ; and if one-fifth of the members 
present second said call, it shall be the duty of the Speaker to make such di- 
visions of the question, and put them to vote accordingly. — February 26, 1846. 

12 2. The bills from the Court of Claims shall, on being laid before the 
House, be read a first and second time, committed to a Committee of the 
Whole House, and, together with the accompanying reports, printed. — March 
16, i860. 

123. A motion to strike out the enacting words of a bill shall have prece- 
dence of a motion to amend ; and, if carried, shall be considered equivalent to 
its rejection. — March 13, 1822. Whenever a bill is reported from a Committee 
of the Whole, with a recommendation to strike out the enacting words, and 
such recommendation is disagreed to by the House, the bill shall stand recom- 
mitted to the said committee without further action by the House. — March 16, 
i860.* But before the question of concurrence is submitted, it is in order to 
entertain a motion to refer the bill to any committee, with or without instruc- 
tions, and when the same is again reported to the House, it shall be referred to 
the Committee of the Whole without debate, and resume its original place on 
the calendar. — May 26, 1870. 

124. After commitment and report thereof to the House, or at any time 
before its passage, a bill may be recommitted — April 7, 1789 ; and should such 
recommitment take place after its engrossment, and an amendment be reported 
and agreed to by the House, the question shall be again put on the engross- 
ment of the bill. — March 16, i86o.| 

125. All bills ordered to be engrossed shall be executed in a fair round hand. 
— April 7, 1789. 



* This latter clause was inserted for the purpose of correcting a practice which had begun to 
obtain, whereby the friends of a biil were enabled, by striking out the enacting clause, to cut off 
debate and amendment and take a bill back into the House and there pass it. At the same 
time, however, an amendment was made to the 60th rule, whereby a majority is enabled, " at 
any time after the five minutes' debate has taken place upon proposed amendments to any 
paragraph or section of a bill, to close all debate upon such section or paragraph, or, at their 
election, upon the pending amendments only." 

f Of late years, according to the practice, if the previous question on its passage be pending 
or ordered, a motion to recommit is not in order. The latter clause of this rule was adopted, 
for the first time, March 16, i860, previous to which there has been no fixed rule in regard to 
the case therein provided for. 
V 



482 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 



126. No amendment by way of rider shall be received to any bill on its third 
reading. — April 8, 1814. 

127. When a bill shall pass, it shall be certified by the Clerk, noting the day 
of its passage at the foot thereof. — April 7, 1789. 

Local or Private Business. 

128. Friday in every week shall be set apart for the consideration of private 
bills and private business, in preference to any other, unless otherwise deter- 
mined by a majority of the House. — January 22, 1810 ; January 26,. 18265* 
and May 8, 1874. 

129. On the first and fourth Friday of each month, the calendar of private 
bills shall be called over (the Chairman of the Committee of the Whole House 
commencing the call where he left off the previous day), and the bills to the 
passage of which no objection shall then be made shall be first considered and 
disposed of. — January 25, 1839. But when a bill is again reached, after having 
been once objected to, the committee shall consider and dispose of the same, 
unless it shall again be objected to by at least five members. — March 16, i86o.f 
May 8, 1874. 

Of Bills On Leave and Resolutions. 

130. All the States and Territories shall be called for bills on leave and reso- 
lutions every Monday during each session of Congress ; and, if necessary to 
secure the object on said days, all resolutions which shall give rise to debate 
shall lie over for discussion, under the rules of the House already established ; 
and the whole of said days shall be appropriated to bills on leave and resolu- 
tions, until all the States and Territories are called through. — February 6, 1838. 
And the Speaker shall first call the States and Territories for bills on leave ; and 
all bills so introduced during the first hour after the journal is read shall be 
referred, without debate, to their appropriate committees : Provided, however, 
That a bill so introduced and referred, and all bills at any time introduced by 
unanimous consent and referred, shall not be brought back into the House upon 
a motion to reconsider. — March 16, i86o,{ and January 11, 1872. And on 

* Under the rule of 26th April, 1828, relative to a postponement or change of the order of 
business, it has been decided that it takes two-thirds to proceed to public business on Friday and 
Saturday. The reason of this decision is, that the rule of the 26th of April, 1 828, made no 
exception in favor of the clause for a majority, contained in this rule ; and that therefore that 
provision was annulled. There have been three appeals upon this point, but the House in all 
instances affirmed the decision in favor of two-thirds. 

•f The rule of January 25, 1839, simply provided for calling over the calendar on the first and 
fourth Friday; the words " and Saturday''' 1 were added on the 16th March, i860. The latter 
branch of the ruie, which provides that upon a second call at least five members shall object, 
was adopted at the same time. The words " and Saturday" were stricken out of rules 128 and 
129, May 8, 1874. 

X The words "bills on leave" where they occur were inserted in this rule on the 16th March, 
i860. By rule 115 it is required that at least one day's notice shall be given of the motion to 
introduce a bill on leave. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 483 

said call, joint resolutions of State and Territorial legislatures for printing and 
reference may be introduced. — -January 11, 1S67. 

Of Petitions and Memorials. 

131. Members having petitions and memorials to present may hand them to 
the Clerk, indorsing the same with their names, and the reference or disposition 
to be made thereof; and such petitions and memorials shall be entered on the 
journal, subject to the control and direction of the Speaker, and if any petition 
or memorial be so handed in which, in the judgment of the Speaker, is ex- 
cluded by the rules, the same shall be returned to the member from whom it 
was received. — March 29, 1842.* 

Of the Previous Question. 

132. The previous question f shall be in this form : 11 Shall the main question 
be now put? " — April 7, 1789. It shall only be admitted when demanded by 
a majority of the members present— February 24, 181 2 ; and its effects shall be 
to put an end to all debate, and to bring the House to a direct vote upon a 
motion to commit, if such motion shall have been made ; and if this motion 
does not prevail, then upon amendments reported by a committee, if any; 
then — August 5, 1848 — upon pending amendments, and then upon the main 
question.— January 14, 1840. But its only effect, if a motion to postpone is 



* So much of the rules as authorized the presentation of petitions in the House was stricken 
out December 12, 1 853. According to the practice under this rule it is competent for a member 
to withdraw from the files, petitions and memorials presented at a former Congress, and re-refer 
them. 

j The previous question was recognized in the rules established April 7, 1789, and could be 
demanded by five members (the parliamentary law places it in the power of two members — one 
to move, the other to second). On the 23d December, 181 1, it was placed on a footing with 
the yeas and nays; that is, at the command of one-fifth of the members present. It remained so 
until the 24th February, 1812, when the rule was changed to its present form of a majority. 
According to former practice, the previous question brought the House to a direct vote on the 
main question ; that is, to agree to the main proposition, to the exclusion of all amendments and 
incidental motions; but on the 14th January, 1840, it was changed to embrace, first, pending 
amendments, and then the main proposition. 

The original intent of the previous question was, to ascertain the sense of the House, in the 
early stages of a subject, as to the propriety of entertaining the matter; and if decided affirma- 
tively, the debate went on ; if decided negatively, the debate ceased, and the subject passed 
from before the House without motion or further question. This was the practice in Congress' 
under the confederation ; and it is still the practice in the British Parliament. Now, by the 
practice of the House, as well as by the terms of the rule, it is reversed : if the motion for the 
previous question is decided in the affirmative, debate ceases, and the House proceeds to vote; 
if in the negative, the proceedings go on as if the motion for the previous question had not been 
made. Until the revision of the rules in March, i860, whenever the previous question was 
seconded, and the main question ordered, pending a motion to postpone, the motion to postpone 
was cut off. 



4§4 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 



pending, shall be to bring the House to a vote upon such motion. Whenever 
the House shall refuse to order the main question, the consideration of the sub- 
ject shall be resumed as though no motion for the previous question had been 
made. The House may also, at any time, on motion seconded by a majority 
of the members present, close all debate upon a pending amendment, or an 
amendment thereto, and cause the question to be put thereon ; and this shall 
not preclude any further amendment or debate upon the bill. A call of the 
House* shall not be in order after the previous question is seconded, unless it ( 
shall appear, upon an actual count by the Speaker, that no quorum is present. — , 
March 16, i860. 

133. On a previous question there shall be no debate. — December 17, 1805. 
All incidental questions of order, arising after a motion is made for the previous 
question, and pending such motion, shall be decided, whether on appeal or 
otherwise, without debate. — September 15, 1837. 

Of Admission on the Floor. 

134. No person except members of the Senate, their secretary, heads of 
departments, the President's private secretary, foreign ministers, the governor 
for the time being of any State, senators and representatives elect, judges of the 
Supreme Court of the United States and of the Court of Claims, and such per- 
sons as have by name received the thanks of Congress — March 15, 1867 — shall 
be admitted within the hall of the House of Representatives — March 19, i86of 
— or any of the rooms upon the same floor or leading into the same — March 2, 

* For the mode of proceeding in the case of a call of the House, see rules 36 and 37. 

I The first rule for the admission within the hall of other than members was adopted on the 
7th of January, 1802, and was confined to " Senators, officers of the general and State govern- 
ments, foreign ministers, and such persons as members might introduce." On the nth of 
January, 1802, an attempt was made to amend so as to exclude persons " introduced by 
members," which failed. On the 8th of November, 1804, a proposition was made to confine 
the privilege to Senators, which also failed. On the 17th of December, 1805, officers of State 
governments were excluded. On the 1st of February, 1808, a proposition was made to admit 
ex-members of Congress and the judges of the Supreme Court. After a good deal of debate it 
was rejected. On the nth of February, 1809, the rule was enlarged so as to admit judicial 
officers of the United States, as also ex-members of Congress. On the 25th of February, 1814, 
those who had been heads of departments were admitted. On the 10th of February, 1815, 
officers who had received the thanks of Congress were included. On the 12th of January, 1816, 
the navy commissioners. On the 21st of February, 1816, governors of States and Territories. 
March 13, 1822, the President's secretary. On the 26th of January, 1833, the rule was further 
enlarged by admitting "such persons as the Speaker or a member might introduce ; " and on the 
ioth of December, 1833, the House, by a vote almost unanimous, rescinded that amend- 
ment. On the 23d of December, 1857, soon after removing into the new hall in the south wing 
of the Capitol Extension, the privilege of admission was restricted to " members of the Senate, 
their secretary, heads of departments, President's private secretary, the governor for the time 
being of any State, and judges of the Supreme Court of the United Stales." On the 19th of 
March, i860, it was adopted in its present form, excepting the last clause, a proposition to admit 
ex-members having been rejected. The last clause, adopted March 2, 1865, was intended to 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 485 

1865 ; provided that ex-members of Congress who are not interested in any 
claim pending before Congress, and shall so register themselves, may also be 
admitted within the hall of the House ; and no persons except those herein 
specified shall at any time be admitted to the floor of the House. — March 
15, 1867. 

Of Reporters. 

135. Stenographers and reporters, other than the official reporters of the 
House, wishing to take down the debates, may be admitted by the Speaker to 
the reporters' gallery over the Speaker's chair, but not on the floor of the 
House ; but no person shall be allowed the privilege of said gallery under the 
character of stenographer or reporter without a written permission of the 
Speaker, specifying the part of said gallery assigned to him ; nor shall said 
stenographer or reporter be admitted to said gallery unless he shall state in 
writing for what paper or papers he is employed to report ; nor shall he be so 
admitted, or, if admitted, be suffered to retain his seat, if he shall be or become 
an agent to prosecute any claim pending before Congress ; and the Speaker 
shall give his written permission with this condition. — December 23, 1857. 

Unfinished Business of the Session. 

136. After six days from the commencement of a second or subsequent 
session of any Congress, all bills, resolutions,* and reports which originated in 
the Houie, and at the close of the next preceding session remained undeter- 
mined, shall be resumed and acted on in the same manner as if an adjournment 
had not taken place. — March 17, 1848. And all business before committees 
of the House at the end of one session shall be resumed at the commencement 
of the next session of the same Congress, as if no adjournment had taken 
place. — March 16, i86o.f 

Miscellaneous. 

137. Whenever confidential communications are received from the President 
of the United States, the House shall be cleared of all persons, except the 
members, Clerk, Sergeant-at-arms, and Doorkeeper,;}; and so continue during 

prevent persons not entitled to the privilege of the hall from occupying the cloak and other 
adjoining rooms. 

* The word " resolutions," as here used, has been construed to apply to joint resolutions only. 

f Prior to this date it had been the practice for several years, near the close of the first session 
of a Congress, for the House to adopt a resolution making a similar provision. This amendment 
was adopted to save the necessity for the passage of a similar resolution at every Congress. 

Jin the rule as originally established, on the 17th of February, 1792, it is provided that the 
House be cleared of all persons, except " the members and the Clerk." In the rules of the 
13th of November, 1794, the language used is "the members of the House and its officers." In 
the edition of the 7th of January, 1802, the terms " members and Clerk" are again used, and 
on the 23d of December, 181 1, it was changed to its present form, so as to include the Sergeant- 
at-arms, and Doorkeeper. By rule 10 it is provided that the Clerk, Sergeant-at-arms, Door- 
keeper, and Postmaster, shall be sworn " to keep the secrets of the House." 



486 PARLIAMENTAR Y LAW. 

the reading of such communications, and (unless otherwise directed by the 
House) during all debates and proceedings to be had thereon. And when the 
Speaker, or any other member, shall inform the House that he has communica- 
tions to make which he conceives ought to be kept secret, the House shall, in 
like manner, be cleared till the communication be made ; the House shall then 
determine whether the matter communicated requires secrecy or not, and take 
order accordingly. — February 17, 1792, and December 30, 1793. 

138. The rule for paying witnesses summoned to appear before this House, 
or either of its committees, shall be as follows: For each day a witness shall 
attend, the sum of four dollars; for each mile he shall travel in coming to or 
going from the place of examination, the sum of five cents each way; but 
nothing shall be paid for travelling when the witness has been summoned at 
the place of trial. — May 31, 1872. 

139. Maps accompanying documents shall not be printed, under the general 
order to print, without the special direction of the House. — March 2, 1837; 
September 11, 1837.* 

140. No extra compensation shall be allowed to any officer or messenger, 
page, laborer, or other person in the service of the House, or engaged in or 
about the public grounds or buildings ; and no person shall be an officer of the 
House, or continue in its employment, who shall be an agent for the prosecu- 
tion of any claim against the government, or be interested in such claim other- 
wise than as an original claimant ; and it shall be the duty of the Committee 
of Accounts to inquire into and report to the House any violation of this rule. 
— March 8, 1842. 

141. When the reading of a paper is called for, and the. same is objected to 
by any member, it shall be determined by a vote of the House. f — November 13, 
1794. 

142. When a question is postponed indefinitely, the same shall not be acted 
upon again during the session. — December 17, 1805. 

143. Every order, resolution, or vote, to which the concurrence of the Senate 
shall be necessary, shall be read to the House, and laid on the table, on a day 
preceding that in which the same shall be moved, unless the House shall other- 
wise expressly allow. — April 7, 1789. 

144. The rules of parliamentary practice comprised in Jefferson's Manual 
shall govern the House in all cases to which they are applicable, and in which 
they are not inconsistent with the standing rules and orders of the House, and 
joint rules of the Senate and House of Representatives. — September 15, 1837. 

145. No standing rule or order of the House shall be rescinded or changed 
without one day's notice being given of the motion therefor — November 13, 



* See rule 100. 

j- As originally adopted, this rule contained, after the word " for," the words, " which had 
before been read to the House." . They were stricken out on the 14th of December, 1795. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 487 

1794; nor shall any rule be suspended, except by a vote of at least two-thirds 
of the members present* — March 13, 1822 ; nor shall the order of business, as 
established by the rules, be postponed or changed, except by a vote of at least 
two-thirds of the members present ; nor shall the Speaker entertain a motion to 
suspend the rules, except during the last six days of the session, and on Monday 
of every week at the expiration of one hour after the journal is read f — April 
26, 1828, and June 22, 1874 — unless the call of States and Territories for bills 
on leave and resolutions has been earlier concluded, when the Speaker may 
entertain a motion to suspend the rules. — -June 8, 1864. 

146. All elections of officers of the House, including the Speaker, shall be 
conducted in accordance with these rules, so far as the same are applicable ; 
and, pending the election of a Speaker, the Clerk shall preserve order and 
decorum, and shall decide all questions of order that may arise, subject to appeal 
to the House. — March 19, i860. 

147. These rules shall be the rules of the House of Representatives of the 
present and succeeding Congresses unless otherwise ordered. — March 19, i860. 

148. An additional standing committee shall be appointed at the commence- 
ment of each Congress, whose duties shall continue until the first session of the 
ensuing Congress, to consist of seven members, to be entitled a " Committee on 
Coinage, Weights, and Measures;" and to this committee shall be referred all 
bills, resolutions, and communications to the House upon that subject. — 
January 21, 1864; March 2, 1867. 

149. The names of members not voting on any call of the ayes and noes 
shall be recorded in the journal immediately after those voting in the affirma- 
tive and negative, and the same record shall be made in the Congressional 
Globe.— June 8, 1864. 

150. It shall be the duty of the Committee on the Pacific Railroad to take 
into consideration all such petitions and matters or things relative to railroads 
or telegraph lines between the Mississippi valley and the Pacific coast as shall 
be presented or shall come in question, and be referred to them by the House, 
and to report their opinion thereon, together with such propositions relative 
thereto as to them shall seem expedient. — March 2, 1865. 

151. It shall be the duty of the Committee of Ways and Means to take into 
consideration all reports of the Treasury Department, and such other proposi- 
tions relative to raising revenue and providing ways and means for the support 
of the government as shall be presented or shall come in question, and be 



* By rtde 104 a majority may, at any time, suspend the rules for the purpose of going into 
Committee of the Whole on the state of the Union, and also for closing debate therein; and by 
rule 119 to make any of the general appropriation bills a special order. These are exceptions 
to this rule. 

f The words " at the expiration of one hour after the journal is read," were inserted March 
16, i860, so as to enable the House, on Mondays, to receive reports, bills on leave, and resolu- 
tions, as provided for in rules 51 and 130, without interruption. 



488 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 



referred to them by the House, and to report their opinion thereon by bill or 
otherwise, as to them shall seem expedient ; and said committee shall have 
leave to report for commitment at any time. — March 2, 1865. 

152. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Banking and Currency to take 
into consideration all propositions relative to banking and the currency as shall 
be presented or shall come in question, and be referred to them by the House, 
and to report thereon by bill or otherwise. — March 2, 1865. 

153. It shall be the duty of the Committee on Mines and Mining to consider 
all subjects relating to mines and mining that may be referred to them, and to 
report their opinion thereon, together with such propositions relative thereto as 
may seem to them expedient. — December 19, 1865. 

154. The allowance of stationery to each member and delegate shall be of 
the value of seventy-five dollars for a long session, and forty-five dollars for a 
short session of Congress. — December 19, 1865. (By law the allowance for 
stationery and newspapers is fixed at one hundred and twenty-five dollars for 
each session.) 

155. The hall of the House shall not be used for any other purpose than the 
legitimate business of the House, nor shall the Speaker entertain any proposition 
to use it for any other purpose, or for the suspension of this rule : Provided, 
That this shall not interfere with the performance of divine service therein, 
under the direction of the Speaker, or with the use of the same for caucus meet- 
ings of the members, or upon occasions where the House may, by resolution, 
agree to take part in any ceremonies to be observed therein. — -January 31, 1866. 

156. There shall be appointed at the commencement of each Congress a 
standing Committee on Freed men's Affairs, to consist of nine members, whose 
duty it shall be to take charge of all matters concerning freedmen, which shall 
be referred to them by the House. — December 4, 1866. 

157. When an act has been approved by the President, the usual number of 
copies shall be printed for the use of the House. — March 15, 1867. 

158. Messages from the Senate and the President of the United States, giving 
notice of bills passed or approved, shall be reported forthwith from the Clerk's 
desk. — March 15, 1867. 

159. Estimates of appropriations, and all other communications from the ex- 
ecutive departments, intended for the consideration of any of the committees 
of the House, shall be addressed to the Speaker and by him submitted to the 
House for reference. — March 15, 1867. 

160. There shall be appointed at each Congress a Committee on Education 
and Labor, to consist of nine members, to whom shall be referred all petitions, 
bills, reports, and resolutions on those subjects, and who shall from time to time 
report thereon. — March 21, 1867. 

161. Pending a motion to suspend the rules, the Speaker may entertain one 
motion that the House do now adjourn ; but after the result thereon is announced, 
he shall not entertain any other dilatory motion till the vote is taken on sus- 
pension. — February 25, 1868. 



PARLIAMENTARY LAW. 489 

162. The Speaker shall appoint from among the Delegates from the Territo- 
ries one additional member of the Committee on the Territories, and shall 
appoint the Delegate from the District of Columbia an additional member of 
the Committee for the District of Columbia ; but the said Delegates, in their 
respective committees, shall have the same privileges only as in the House. — 
December 13, 1871. 

163. Whenever the seats of members shall have been drawn, no proposition 
shall be in order for a second drawing during the same Congress. — February 8, 
1872. 

164. All motions to withdraw papers from the files of the House shall be re- 
ferred to the committee which last considered the case, who shall report without 
delay whether or not copies shall be left on file, but original papers shall not be 
withdrawn in any case where an adverse report has been made ; and whenever 
the report is adverse, the same shall be in writing and ordered to be printed. — 
December 18, 1873. 

165. The appointment and removal of the official reporters of the House, in- 
cluding stenographers of committees, shall be vested in the Speaker ; and, in 
addition to their other duties, the reporters of the House proceedings and debates 
shall prepare and furnish for publication a list of the memorials, petitions, and 
other papers, with their reference, each day presented under the rule.— -January 
15, 1874, and June 22, 1874. 

166. All motions to suspend the rules, except where they may be suspended 
by a majority, shall, before being submitted to the House, be seconded by a 
majority, as in the case of the previous question. — January 20, 1874. 

167. Whenever a question is pending before the House, the Speaker shall not 
entertain any motion of a dilatory character, except one motion to adjourn and 
one motion to fix the day to which the House shall adjourn. But the previous 
question on the engrossment and third reading of any bill or joint resolution 
shall not be ordered during the first day of its consideration unless two-thirds 
of the members present shall second the demand : Provided, That this rule shall 
not apply to House resolutions offered in the morning hour of Monday: And 
provided further, That it shall not apply to any proposition to appropriate the 
money, the credit, or other property of the United States, except the" regular 
annual appropriation bills. — February 1, 1875. 



Jonu far (Conducting th* §dttttv%twn$ flf a ^oticty.* 

A quorum of members being present, and the hour of meeting having 
arrived, the President takes his seat, and says : 

" The meeting (or society, club, or association) will come to order." 

Then turning to the Secretary he will direct him to call the roll. The Secre- 

*From The Young Debater and Chairman's Assistant. New York: Dick and Fitzgerald. 
A very useful little book. 



49° CONDUCTING THE DELIBERATIONS OF SOCIETIES, ETC. 

tary will then call the names of the members, making a note of the absentees. 
This done, the President will say : 

" The Secretary will please read the minutes of the last meeting." 

The Secretary will read the minutes. When he has finished, the President 
will say : 

" You have heard the minutes of the previous meeting read. What order do 
you take on them ? " 

A member will then move that they be adopted. His motion will be sec- 
onded by another member. The President will then say : 

" It has been moved and seconded that the minutes of the previous meeting, 
which you have just heard read, be adopted. Are you ready for the ques- 
tion?" 

Should a member rise to speak upon the question, the President will rec- 
ognize him by naming him by his place, or in any way which will identify 
him without using his name, if possible. 

Should no one speak on the motion, or when the debate is finished, the 
President will say : 

"It has been moved and seconded that the minutes of the previous meeting 
be adopted. As many as are in favor of the motion will signify their assent by 
saying 'Aye 1 ' " 

When the ayes have voted, he will say : 

" Those of the contrary opinion, ' No ! ' " 

When the noes have voted, he will announce the result. 

On a call for the previous question : 

" Shall the main question be now put? Those in the affirmative will," etc. 
On an appeal, state the decision, and, if you think proper, the reasons there- 
for, and that it has been appealed from, and then : 

" Shall the decision of the chair stand ? Those in the affirmative," etc. 
Should it be sustained, say : 

" The ayes have it. The decision of the chair stands as the judgment of this 
meeting " {or society, etc., as the case may be). 
Should it not be sustained, say : 

" The noes have it. The decision of the chair is reversed." 
In announcing the result of a question, if it be carried, say : 
" The ayes appear to have it — the ayes have it— the motion {or amendment, as 
the case may be) is carried." 
If it be lost : 

" The noes appear to have it — the noes have it— the motion is lost. " 
If a division be called for : 

"A division is called for. Those in favor of the motion will rise." 
Count them. When counted, announce the number, and say : 
" Those opposed will rise." 

Count them, report the number, and declare the result. 



CONDUCTING THE DELIBERATIONS OE SOCIETIES, ETC 49 1 

If the yeas and nays be called for, and no objection be made, he states the 
question, if needed, and says : 

"As the roll is called, members will vote in the affirmative or negative. The 
Secretary will call the roll." 

After the ayes and nays have been determined, the chairman states the num- 
ber and declares the result. 

If no quorum be present at the hour of meeting, after waiting a reasonable 
time, he says : 

" The hour for which this meeting was called having arrived and passed, and 
no quorum being present, what order is to be taken ? " 

Or, he may simply announce the fact, and wait for a member to move an 
adjournment. 

If during a meeting some member calls for a count, he counts, and announces 
if a quorum be present or not. If not, he says : 

" This meeting is in want of a quorum. What order is to be taken?" 

Or he may state the fact only, and wait for a motion to adjourn. But while 
there is no quorum present, business must be suspended. 

After the minutes have been adopted, he says : 

" The next business in order is the reports of standing committees." 
If none, or after they have reported, he says : 
"The reports of special committees are next in order." 
And so he announces each business in its proper succession. 
When the hour for the orders of the day arrives, on call of a member, he 
says : 

" Shall the orders of the day be taken up? So many as are in favor," etc. 

In case of disorder in committee of the whole, which its chairman cannot re- 
press, the presiding officer may say : 

" The committee of the whole is dissolved. The society (or club, or associa- 
tion, as the case may be) will come to order. Members will take their seats." 

He will then take the chair, instead of the chairman of the committee of the 
whole. 

In taking the question on amendment, he says : 

"The question will be on the amendment offered by the member from" 
(naming his place or otherwise indicating hi?n), and then puts the question. 
If on an amendment to an amendment, then : 

"The question will be on the amendment to the amendment," and the rest 
as before. 

If either the amendment or the amendment to the amendment be carried, he 
will say : 

"The question now recurs on the resolution as amended. Are you ready for 
the question ? ' ' 

And if no member rises to speak, he will put the question. 

On the motion to amend by striking out words from a resolution, he says : 



492 CONDUCTING THE DELIBERATIONS OF SOCIETIES, ETC. 

" It is moved to amend by striking out the words {naming them). Shall those 
words stand?" And then he puts the question. 

Objection being made to the reading of a paper, he will say : 

"Shall the paper {naming it) be read?" and then put the question. 

And on an objection being made to the reception of a report, he will say : 

"Shall the report of the committee be received?" and after the demand he 
puts the question. 

When in doubt as to which member was up first, he says : 

"The chair is in doubt as to which member is entitled to the floor. The 
society {or club, or association, as the case may be) will decide. Was the gen- 
tleman from {indicating aiiy one) first up?" and puts the question. If 

the body decide against that member, he puts the question on the next, and so 
through, until the society decides that some one of them has the floor. If but 
two contend, however, and the society decide against the first named, the deci- 
sion virtually entitles the other to the floor without further vote. 

If a member is out of order, he will say : 

" The member {indicating him) is out of order." He will make him take 
his seat, and then state wherein the member is out of order. 
If the point of order is raised by a member, he will say : 

" The member {indicating him) will state his point of order." When this has 
been done, he decides the point. 

On a question of the time of adjournment, he says : 

" It has been moved and seconded that when this meeting {or club, etc., as the 
case may be) adjourns, it adjourns to {naming time and place). Are you ready 
for the question? " And if no one rises to speak, puts the question. 

On a question of adjournment he says : 

" It has been moved and seconded, that this meeting {or club, etc.) do now 
adjourn;" and puts the question. 

When adjournment is carried, he says : 

" This society {or club, etc.) stands adjourned to" {naming time and place)) 
or if without any time, he says : 

" This society {or club, etc.) stands adjourned without day." 

The chairman of a society or meeting should be chosen for his familiarity 
with parliamentary rules. He is not chosen to give the members the benefit of 
his own opinions, but to decide questions in accordance with established princi- 
ples and with impartiality. 




QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 



493 




With a List of Boohs Giving Information upon 

each Subject. 



1. Which was the greater Man, Oliver 
Cromwell or Napoleon Bonaparte ? 

See Carlyle's Letters and Speeches of Crom- 
well. 

Channing's Character of Napoleon. 
Southey's Cromwell. 
Scott's Life of Napoleon. 
Mitchell's Fall of Napoleon. 
Hazlitt's Life of Napoleon. 
Carlyle's Hero-Worship. " The Hero 

as King." 
Robert Hall on Bonaparte. 
Macaulay's Critical Essays, vol. i., pp. 

180-187. 
Hallam's Constitutional History. 
Lord Brougham's Statesmen in the reign 

of George III., " Napoleon." 

2. Was the Execution of Mary Queen 

of Scots Justifiable ? 

See History of England. — Hume. 

P. Fraser Tytler's Life of Mary. 
Miss Strickland's Letters of Mary. 
Bell's Life of Mary. 
Mrs. Jameson's Life of Mary. 
Robertson's History of Scotland. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. xliv., p. 37. 
Miss Benger's Life of Mary. 

Note. — This discussion will embrace the 
following considerations : For what crimes did 
Mary suffer? Did she commit the offences 
alleged against her? And had the law of 
England any jurisdiction over her? 



3. Has the Invention of Gunpowder 

been of Benefit to Mankind ? 

See Channing on War. 

Gibbon's Decline and Fall of the Roman 

Empire, chap. Ixv. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. v., p. 147. 
Wilkinson's Engines of War. 
Note. — It is intended to inquire by this 
question, Whether Gunpowder, by making 
war more dreadful and abhorrent, has not 
tended to lead mankind to its discontinuance ? 
whether, in fact, perfection in War does not 
necessarily lead to the preference of Peace ? 

The use of Gunpowder in Mechanics may 
be taken into consideration with advantage to 
the discussion. 

4. Which is the more valuable Member 
of Society, a great Mechanician or a 
great Poet ? 

See Channing on the Age. 
Emerson's Essays. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. xlvi., p. 365. 

" " vol. xlvii., pp. 184- 

202. 

M'Ctjlloch's Geographical Dictionary. 
Art. " British Empire." 

M'Ctjlloch's Political Economy. Pas- 
sim. 

Note. — This question turns upon the com- 
parative value of a Great Doer and a Great 
Thinker, and lies between the utility of Me- 
chanics and Morals ; of Physics and Meta- 
physics. It is the belief of many of the chief 



494 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 



writers of the day, that our age is too mechan- 
ical, and needs to be spiritualized ; this debate 
will open that question. 

5. Which was the greater Orator, 

Demosthenes or Cicero ? 

See Lord Brougham's Essay on the Elo- 
quence of the Ancients, Collected 
Speeches, vol. iv. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. xxviii., p. 60. 

" " vol. xxxiii., pp. 226— 

246. 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xxxvi., pp. 86- 
109. 

Dr. Anthon's Cicero. With English 
Commentary. 
Note. — The discussion of this question 
must include references to style, aim and 
effect ; artistical, mental and moral power. 

6. Which is the more despicable CJiar- 
acter, the Hypocrite or the Liar ? 

See Lord Bacon's Essay on Truth. 

Tillotson on the Advantages of Truth 
and Sincerity. 

Bishop Hall. Character of the Hypo- 
crite. 

Martin Chuzzlewit. Character of 
Pecksniff. 

7. Has the Fear of Punishment, or the 
Hope of Reward, the greater Influ- 
ence on Human Conduct? 

See Adam Smith's Theory of the Moral Sen- 
timents. 

Mill on the Human Mind. 

Bentham's Springs of Action. 

Dugald Stewart on the Mind. 

Bentham's Rationale of Reward and 
Punishment. 
Note. — This question involves considera- 
tions of great importance. It has to do with 
Education, Government, and Religion. The 
fear of punishment is the principle usually 
supposed to influence us ; and upon this prin- 
ciple, for the most part, education, laws, and 
religious instruction are founded ; but many of 
the wisest men are beginning to doubt this 
system. 



8. Is Corporal Punishment justifiable ? 

See Edgeworth's Practical Education. 

Wilderspin's Education of the Young. 
Marshall's Military Miscellany. 
Hansard, " Debates on Flogging in the 
Army." 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xii., p. 420. 
Sydney Taylor's Works, p. 195. 

9. Was Brutus justified in killing 

Ccesar ? 

See the Speech of Brutus in Shakspeare's 
Julius Caesar, Act HI., Scene 2. 
Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. Hi., 

p. 274, vol. ii., pp. 318-325. 
Hume's Essays, vol. i., pp. 471, etc. 
" " vol. ii., p. 228. 

Note. — This question must be tried by the 
morals of the time when the act took place, 
and not by the present standard of morality. 
It is quite necessary to make this distinction. 

10. Should Emulation be encouraged 

in Education? 

See Edgeworth's Practical Education. 
Godwin's Reflections on Education. 
Cowper's Tirocinium. 
Adam Smith's Theory of the Moral Sen- 
timents. 

Coleridge's Lines, entitled " Love. Hope, 

and Patience in Education." 
Hobbes on Envy and Emulation, 
Sydney Smith's Works, vol. i., pp. 221- 
231. 

Note. — The system of prize-giving in edu- 
cation has supporters and opponents, both so 
determined, that a discussion upon the subject 
cannot fail to be interesting and instructive. 
Philosophy and experience should both be 
referred to in the debate. 

1 1 . Which was the greater Poet, Milton 

or Homer? 

See Coleridge on the Greek Poets. 
Channing on Milton. 
Blair's Lectures. 
Campbell on Milton. 
Robert Hall on Poetic Genius, 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION 



49 S 



See Thirlwall's Greece, vol. i., p. 24. 
Macaulay's Essays, vol. i., pp. 1-32. 
Brande's Dictionary of Science, Litera- 
ture and Art. " Epic Poetry," and the 
authorities there quoted. 
Note. — This debate will turn upon the facts 
that Homer is the more real, life-like, and 
human poet, whilst Milton is the more imagin- 
ative, sublime, and spiritual ; the decision must 
depend upon which are the nobler qualities. 

12. Is Military Renown a fit Object of 

Ambition ? 

See Channing's Essay on War. 

Channing on Napoleon Bonaparte. 
Childe Harold, Canto I. War. 
Robert Montgomery's Picture of War. 
Robert Hall on the Miseries of War. 

13. Is Ambition a Vice or a Virtue? 

See Hughes' Essay on Ambition in the 

" Guardian." 
Lord Bacon's Essay on Ambition. 
Wolsey's Advice to Cromwell. Play of 

Henry VIII. 
Paradise Lost. Satan's Address to the 

Sun. 

Adam Smith on Misdirected Ambition. 
Bishop Watson's Sermons to Young 
Persons. 

M'Culloch's Political Economy, pp. 527- 
530- 

14- Has Novel-reading a Moral Ten- 
dency ? 

See Sir W. Scott's Criticism on Novels and 

Romances. 
Scott's Treatise on Romance. 
The Edinburgh Review, vol. xxiv., pp. 

320, etc. 

Akenside's Pleasures of Imagination. 
Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. Hi., p. 440. 

" vol. iv., p. 517. 
Goldsmith's Citizen of the World, Let- 
ter LIII. 

Note. — It may seem that this question 
barely admits of discussion, for moral novels 
must, of course, have a moral tendency ; but at 



least the debate may serve to lead the debaters 
to a proper selection of novels. 

15. Is the Character of Queen Eliza- 
beth deserving of our Admiration ? 

See Hume's History of England. 

Lucy Akin's Memoirs of Elizabeth. 

Sir W. Scott's Kenilworth — for a faith- 
ful Portraiture of Elizabeth. 

Miss Strickland's Queens of England. 

Sharon Turner's History of Elizabeth's 
Reign. 

Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. ill., 

pp. 282-284. 
Macaulay's Critical Essays, vol. ii., pp. 

1-34- 

16. Is England rising or falling as a 

Nation? 

See Bacon's Essay on States : and his Essay 
on the Greatness of Kingdoms. 

Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. 
iii., pp. 500, 501. 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xxi., pp. 22, et 
seq. 

M'Culloch's Statistics of the British 
Empire. 

Compare the Elements of Modern with the 
Elements of Ancient Prosperity. 

17. Has Nature or Education the 
greater Influence in the Formation 
of Character ? 

See Locke's Thoughts on Education. 
Combe's Constitution of Man. 
Godwin on Education. 
Edgeworth on Education. 
Watts on the Mind. 
Aime Martin on Education. 
Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. i., p. 138. 

18. Which is the more valuable Metal, 

Gold or Iron ? 

See Ure's Dictionary of Arts, etc. Art. 
"Iron." 

Leyden's Ode to an Indian Gold Coin. 
Jacob's Enquiry into the Precious Metals. 
Holland's Metal Manufactures. " Lard- 
ner's Cabinet Cyclopaedia." 



496 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION, 



See A Paper on the Uses of Gold, " Maunder's 
Universal Class Book:" also one on 
Iron. 

Note. — This is a question between Show 
and Value — between ornament and utility. 

19. Is War in any ease justifiable? 

See Sydney Smith's Sermons on " Invasion." 
The Tracts of the Peace Society. 
Chalmers on the Hatefulness of War. 
Channing on War. 

Dr. Johnson's Thoughts on the Falkland 

Islands. 
Robert Hall on War. 
Burke on the Impeachment of Warren 

Hastings. 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xxxix., pp. 6-1 8. 

" " vol. xxxv., p. 409. 

Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. ii., 



PP- 3: 



111., 200, 2^2. 



20. Has the Discovery of Ameriea been 

beneficial to the World ? 

See Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. ii., pp. 18S- 
209. Article " Columbus." 
Sydney Smith's Works, vol. i., pp. 280, 
362. 

Robertson's History of America. 
Washington Irving's Life of Columbus. 
Martin's British Colonies. " North 
America." 

21. Can any Circumstances justify a 

Departure from Truth ? 

See Paley's Moral and Political Philosophy. 
Beattie's Essay on Truth. 
Bentham's Principles of Morals. 
Bacon on Truth. 
Combe's Moral Philosophy. 
Robert Hall on Expediency. 
Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. iii., pp. 303- 
310. 

22. Is Sporting justifiable? 

See Sydney Smith's Works, vol. i. " Game 
Laws." 

Strutt on the Sports and Pastimes of 
England. 



See Walker's Manly Exercises. 
Walton on Angling. 
Christopher North's Recreations. 
Nimrod on " The Chase, the Turf, and 

the Road." 
Scrope's Deer Stalking. 
Pamphlets by the Hon. G. Berkeley. 

23. Does not Virtue necessarily pro- 
duce Happiness, and does not Vice 
necessarily produce Misery in this 
Life? 

See Bentham's Rationale of Reward. 

Logan's Sermon — " There is no peace, 

saith my God, to the wicked." 
Melvill's Sermon on the same Text. 
Pope on Virtue. 
Macbeth's Soliloquy. 
James Harris on Virtue, Man's Interest. 

24. From which does the Mind gain the 
more Knowledge, Reading or Obser- 
vation ? 

See Gibbon's Abstract of his Readings. 
Lord Bacon on Study. 
Mason on Self-Culture. 
Todd's Student's Manual. 
Carlyle on Books. " Hero- Worship." 
Channing on Self-Culture. 
Robert Hall on the Advantages of 

Knowledge. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. xxxiv., p. 384. 

25. Have the Gold Mines of Spain, or 
the Coal Mines of England, been 
more beneficial to the World ? 

See Hood's Poem — " Miss Kilmansegg," for 
a vivid description of the baneful influ- 
ence of Gold. 

A paper on the Uses of Gold, in " Maun- 
der's Universal Class Book." 

M'Culloch's Commercial Dictionary. 
Art. " Coal." 

M'Culloch's Geographical Dictionary. 
Art. " British Empire." 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 



497 



26. Wliich was the greater General, 

Hannibal or Alexander ? 

See Plutarch's Life of Alexander. 
History of Rome. 
Thirlwall's History of Greece. 

27. Which was the greater Poet, Dry- 

den or Pope ? 

See Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. 1., pp. 163- 
166. 

Sir W. Scott's Life of Dryden. 

Campbell's British Poets. 

Dr. Johnson's Parallel between Dryden 

and Pope. " Lives of the Poets." 
Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. ii., 

pp. 520-522. 
Lord Byron's Strictures on Bowles. 

28. Wliieh has done the greater Ser- 
vice to Truth, Philosophy or Poetry ? 

See Edinburgh Review, vol. xxi., p. 294. 

Bacon's Advancement of Learning. 

Also the Works quoted in a previous 
theme in this Volume. 
Note. — Philosophy is here meant to signify 
intellectual wisdom ; and poetry, that inspira- 
tion respecting truth which great poets exhibit, 
and which seems to be quite independent of 
acquired knowledge. Philosophy is cultivated 
reason, poetry is a moral instinct toward the 
True and Beautiful. To decide the question 
we must see what we owe on the one hand to 
the discoveries of our philosophers, to Socrates, 
Plato, Epicurus, Bacon, Newton, Locke; and 
on the other, for what amount and sort of truth 
we are indebted to the intuition and inspiration 
of our poets, as Homer, Milton, Dante, Shak- 
speare. 

29. Is an Advocate justified in defend- 
ing a man whom he knows to be 
Guilty of the Crime with which he is 
charged? 

See Sydney Smith's Works, vol. i. "On 
Counsel being allowed to Prisoners." 
Bentham. Judicial Establishment. 
Brougham on the Duty of a Barrister. 
32 



See Paley's Moral Philosophy. 

Punch's Letters to his Son. "On the 

Choice of a Profession." 
Sydney Taylor's Works, vol. i., pp. 
102-103. 

30. Is it likely that England will sink 
into the Decay which befell the 
Nations of Antiquity ? 

See Playfair's Enquiry into the Fall of 

Nations. 
Bacon's Essay on Kingdoms. 
Volney's Ruins of Empires. 
Gibbon's Decline and Fall of the Roman 

Empire. 

Southey's Progress and Prospects of 
Society. 

Vaughan's Age of Great Cities. 

31. Are Lord Byron's Writings Moral 

in their Tendency ? 

See Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. ii., pp. 366- 
37i- 

Macaulay's Critical Essays, vol. i., pp. 

3ii, 352. 

Sydney Taylor's Works, p. 288. 
Note. — The works of Byron must here be 
looked at as a whole, and not be judged by 
isolated passages ; they must be tried, too, by 
eternal, and not by fashionable, morality. 

32. Do the Mechanicians of Modern 
equal those of Ancient Times ? 

See Fosbrooke and Dunham's Roman Arts 
and Manufactures. 
Fosbrooke and Dunham's Greek Ditto. 
Wilkinson's Ancient Egypt. 
Pettigrew's Ditto. 
Maurice's Ancient Hindostan. 
Heeren's Historical Researches. 

33. Which is the greater Civilizer, the 

Statesman or the Poet ? 

See Debate No. 1., p. 17. 

Carlyle's Hero- Worship. " The Hero 
as Poet" 



498 



See GmcciARDiNi's Maxims ; Martin's Trans- 
lation. 

See also the authorities quoted in Debate I., p. 

34- Which is the greater Writer, 
Charles Diekens or Lord Lytton ? 

See the Edinburgh Review, the Quarteriy, 
Blackwood's Magazine. 
Horne's Spirit of the Age, Frazer's 
Magazine : various articles on the sub- 
ject during the last twenty-five years. 

35. Is the Principle of Utility a safe 

Moral Guide ? 

See Bentham's Works; Lord Jeffrey's 
Essays, vol. iii., pp. 303-310. 

Madame De Stael's opinions thereon. 

An able article on the subject in the New 
Monthly Magazine for 1837. 

Robert Hall on Expediency. 

Paley's Moral Philosophy. 

Hume's Essays. " Why Utility pleases." 

Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. i., 
pp. 15, 16, 193 and 242. 

Dymond's Essays, pp. 4, 28, 123. 

36. Was the Deposition of Louis XVI. 

justifiable ? 

See Carlyle's, Thiers', De Stael's and 

Macfarlane's History of the French 

Revolution. 
Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. 

iii., pp. 3-352. 
Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. ii., pp. 40- 

45- 

Historic Fancies. By the Hon. G. 
Smythe. 

37. Is the Use of Oaths for Civil Pur- 

poses Expedient ? 

See Bentham's Tract on the Needlessness of 
an Oath. 

Hansard. " Debates in Parliament " on 

this subject. 
Dymond's Essays, pp. 58-67. 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 
38 



Is a Classical Education essential 
to an American Gentleman ? 

See Milton on Education. 

Whewell's University Education. 

Locke's Thoughts on Education. 

Amos' Lectures on the Advantages of a 

Classical Education. 
Robert Hall on Classical Learning. 
Sydney Smith's Works, vol. i., pp. 183- 
199. 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xv., pp. 41-51. 

39. Are Colonies advantageous to the 

Mother Country? 

See M'Culloch's Edition of Smith's Wealth 

of Nations. 
Merivale's Lectures on Colonies. 
Torrens on Colonization. 
Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. iii., 

P- 325- 

Brande's Dictionary of Science, Litera- 
ture, and Art. Art. " Colonies," and 
the works there quoted. 

40. Which does the most to produce 
Crime — Poverty, Wealth, or Igno- 
rance ? 

See Dumas' Celebrated Crimes. 

Bacon on the Uses of Knowledge. 

Dr. Harris' Mammon. 

Foster's Essay on the Evils of Popular 

Ignorance. 
Robert Hall on the Hardships of 

Poverty. 

Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. iii., 

PP. 371-376. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. xlviii., pp. 176- 

181. 

41. 75 the Unanimity required from 
Juries conducive to the Attainment 
of the Ends of Justice ? 

See Blackstone's Commentaries on the 
Laws. 

Bentham's Judicial Establishment. 
Bentham on Government and Special 
Juries. 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 



499 



See Stephens' Commentaries on the Law. 
Sydney Taylor's Works, pp. 392, 397, 
413- 

42. 7s it not the Duty of a Govern- 
ment to Establish a System of 
National Education? 

See Locke's Thoughts on Education. 
Wyse on Education. 
Channing on Education. 
James' Educational Institutions of Ger- 
many. 

Fox's Lectures on Education. 
Simpson's Popular Education. 
Godwin's Reflections on Education. 
Rousseau's Emile. 
Melvill's University Sermons. 
Robert Hall on Knowledge. 
Life of William Allen, pp. 84-86. 

43. Are the Intellectual Faculties of 
the Dark Races of Mankind essen- 
tially inferior to those of the White ? 

See Lawrence's Natural History of Man. 

Prichard's Physical History of Man- 
kind. 

Buffon's Physical History. 

Elliotson's Physiology. 

Combe on the Constitution of Man. 

Also Brande's Dictionary of Science, Lit- 
erature and Art. Art. " Negroes; " and 
the authorities there cited. 

44. Is Solitary Confinement an effec- 

tive Punishment? 

See Works on Prisons in Question No. 45. 

Note. — This discussion should include the 
value of Solitary Confinement as a punishment, 
and its reformatory effects on the criminal. 

45- Should not all Punishment be Re- 
formatory ? 

See Bentham on Punishment. 

Beccaria on Crimes and Punishments. 
Report of the Prison Discipline Society. 
Howard's State of the Prisons. 
Romilly's Memoirs. 



See Edinburgh Review, vol. xxii., pp. 1-26. 
Adshead's Prisons and Prisoners. 

46. Is a Limited Monarchy, like that 
of England, the best form of Gov- 
ernment ? 

See Delolme on the Constitution. 

Hallam's Constitutional History. 
De Tocqueville's Democracy in Amer- 
ica. 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xx., pp. 275,276. 
Hume's Essays, vol. ii., pp. 129-131. 
Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. iv., pp. 4- 
18, 114, 115. 

47. Is not Private Virtue essentially 
requisite to Greatness of Public 
Character ? 

See Dymond's Essays, pp. 70-79. 

48. Is Eloquence a Gift of Nature, or 

may it be acquired ? 

See the Works quoted in Debate X., p. 184. 

49. Is Genius an innate Capacity? 

See Grisenthwaite's Essay on Genius. 
Akenside's Pleasures of Imagination. 
Mill's Analysis of the Human Mind. 
Dr. Brown's Philosophy of the Mind. 
Locke on the Understanding. 
Dugald Stewart's Elements of the 

Human Mind. 
Reid's Inquiry into the Mind. 
Sir W. Temple's Essay on -Poetical 

Genius. 

Rev. Robert Hall on Poetic Genius. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. xxxiv., pp. 82- 
88. 

50. Is a rude or a refined Age the 
more favorable to the Production of 
Works of Imagination? 

See Sydney Taylor's Works, p. 169. 
Southey's Progress of Society. 
Jeffrey's Essays. 
Campbell's British Poets. 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 



503 

See Hazlitt's Criticism on British Poetry. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. xxxvii., pp. 410- 
412. 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xlii., pp. 306, 
3°7- 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xlviii., pp. 50, 51. 
" " vol. xxxiv., p. 449. 

51. Is the Shakspearian the Augustan 

Age of English Literature? 

See Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. i., pp. 81- 
161 ; ii., pp. 315-342; iii., p. 445. 

Hazlitt's Criticism. 
Sir YV. Scott on Poetry. 
Campbell's British Poets. 
Aikin's British Poets. 
Hume's History of England. 
Schlegel's Lectures on Literature. 

52. Is there any Standard of Taste? 

See Alison on Taste. 

Burke on the Sublime and Beautiful. 
Lord Kames' Elements of Criticism. 
Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. i., p. 75 ; 

ii., p. 228, etc. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. xlii., pp. 409- 

414. 
Hume's Essays. 

53. Ought Pope to rank in the First 

Class of Poets ? 

See Campbell's British Poets. 
Aikin's British Poets. 
Byron's Defence of Pope. 
Bowles on Pope. 
Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. ii. 
Hazlitt on the British Poets. 
Roscoe's Edition of Pope. 

54- Has the Introduction of Machinery 
been generally beneficial to Man- 
kind ? 

See Babbage on Machinery. 

Chalmers' Political Economy. 
M'Culloch's Political Economy, pp. 
100-206. 



55. Which produce the greater Happi- 
ness, the Pleasures of Hope or of 
Memory ? 

See Rogers' Pleasures of Memory. 
Campbell's Pleasures of Hope. 
Abercrombie on the Moral Feelings. 
Adam Smith's Theory of the Moral Sen- 
timents. 

Hume's Essay on the Passions. 

56. Is the Existence of Parties in a 
State favorable to the Public Wel- 
fare? 

See the History of Party. By G. W. Cooke. 

Essays written in the Intervals of Busi- 
ness. " On Party Spirit." 

Hume's Essay on Parties, etc. 

Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. iv., pp. 
34-36. 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xx., p. 343. 
Dymond's Essays, pp. 11 7-1 19. 

57. Is there any Ground for believing 
in the ultimate Perfection and uni- 
versal Happiness of the Human 
Race? 

See Southey's Progress and Prospects of 
Society. 

Channing's Works generally. 

Fichte's Destination of Man. Trans- 
lated by Mrs. Sinnett. 

Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. i., pp. 85- 
92 ; ii., p. 212, etc. 

58. Is Co-operation more adapted to 
promote the Virtue and Happiness of 
Mankind than Competition ? 

See Channing's Remarks on Associations. 
Report of the Co-operative Knowledge 
Association. 

59. Was the Banishment of Napoleon to 
St. Helena a justifiable Proceeding ? 

See Sir W. Scott's Life of Napoleon. 
Alison's History of Europe. 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 



501 



See Hazlitt's Life of Napoleon. 

Montholon's Memoirs of Napoleon. 
Bourrienne's Memoirs of Napoleon. 
History of the French Empire. By 

Thiers. 
Mrs. Abell's Napoleon. 

60. Ought Persons to be excluded from 
the Civil Offices on account of their 
Religious Opinions ? 

See Locke's Thoughts on Toleration. 
Sir G. Mackenzie on Bigotry. 
Bacon on Unity of Religions. 
T. Moore on Corruption and Intolerance. 

Coll. Works. 
Peter Plymley's Letters. 
Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. ii., 
p. 116. 

Sydney Smith's Works, vol. i., p. 232; 

ii., pp. 1-23. 
Macaulay's Critical Essays, vol. ii., pp. 

432-502. 

61. Which exercises the greater Influ- 
ence on the Civilization and Happi- 
ness of the Human Race, the Male or 
the Female Mind ? 

See Aime Martin on the Education of 
Mothers. 
Woman's Mission. 

Woman and her Master. By Lady 
Morgan. 

R. Montgomery on the Education of 
Females. 

Priests, Women, and Families. By Micil- 
ELET. Translated by Cocks. 

Female Disciple of the Early Christian 
Church. By Mrs. H. Smith. 

Sydney Smith's Works, vol. i., pp. 200- 
220. 

62. Which did the most to produce the 
French Revolution, the Tyranny of 
the Government, the excesses of the 
Higher Orders, or the Writings of 
Voltaire, Montesquieu and Rous- 
seau ? 



See Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. ii., pp. 56- 
104. 

Carlyle's French Revolution. 
Michelet's French Revolution. 
Alison's History of Europe. 
Thiers' History of the French Revolution. 
Mignet's History of the French Revolu- 
tion. 

Smyth's Lectures on Modern History. 
Dr. Cooke Taylor's Revolutions in 

Europe. 1 
Macfarlane's French Revolution. 
De Stael's Considerations on the French 

Revolution. 
Burke on the French Revolution. 
Niebuhr's Age of the French Revolution. 
Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. 

iii., pp. 1-352. 

63. Which was the greater Poet, Byron 

or Burns ? 

See Carlyle's Hero-Worship. "The Hero 
as Poet." 

Lord Jeffrey's Essays, vol. ii., pp. 389- 
421. 

Carlyle's Miscellanies. " Burns." 
Lockhart's Life of Burns. 
Sydney Taylor's Works, p. 288, etc. 
See also Authorities quoted in Question 31, p. 
496 

64. Is there reasonable Ground for 
believing that the Character of 
Richard the Third was not so Atro- 
cious as is generally supposed ? 

See Halsted's Richard the Third. 
Walpole's Historic Doubts. 
Bulwer's Last of the Barons. 

65. Does Happiness or Misery prepon- 

derate in Life ? 

See Dr. Johnston. Discontent the Common 
Lot of all Mankind. 
Jeremy Taylor's Sermon, " Via Intelli- 
gentiae." 

Sir G. Mackenzie's " Happiness." 
Goldsmith on the Love of Life. 
Pope on Happiness. 



;o2 



See Thomson on the Miseries of Life. 

Pollock on Happiness. (Course of 
Time.) 

Paley on the Happiness of the World. 

(Natural Theology.) 
Burns' Poem, " Man was made to 

Mourn." 

66. Should the Press be totally Free? 

See Milton on the Liberty of the Press. 

Curran's Speeches for Rowan and Fin- 
nerty. 

Thoughts on Restraint in the Publication 
of Opinion, By the Author of Essays 
on the " Formation of Opinion." 

Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. iii., 
pp. 245, 255, 290, 539. 

Lord Erskine's Speeches on the Liberty 
of the Press. 

Hume's Essay on the Liberty of the Press. 

Edinburgh Review, vol. xxv.,pp. 1 12—124. 

Sydney Taylor's Works, pp. 122, 144, 
222. 

67. Do modem Geological Discoveries 

agree with Holy Writ ? 

See Lyell's Elements of Geology. 
Buckland's Organic Remains. 
Dr. Pye Smith on Geology. 
Vestiges of the Natural History of Crea- 
tion. 

Phillips' Geology. 
Humboldt's Cosmos. 
Ansted's Geology. 
G. F. Richardson on Geology. 
Ansted's Ancient World. 
See also a series of Articles and Letters in the 

" London Times," of September and 

October, 1845. 

68. Did Circumstances justify the first 

French Revolution ? 

See Carlyle and other authorities quoted at 
Question 62. 
Paley on the Right of Rebellion. 
Alison's Europe. 
Arnold's Modern History. 
Taylor's Revolutions of Europe. 
Lamartine's History of the Girondists. 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 

69. Could not Arbitration be made a 



Substitute for War? 

See Peace Society's Tracts. 

Debates in the House of Commons, 

1848-9. 
Dymond on War. 

Sir James Mackintosh's Works, vol. 

ii., pp. 320-327. 
Reports of the Peace Congress, 1848- 1849 

-1S50. 

Elihu Burritt s Bond of Brotherhood. 

70. Which Character is the more to be 
admired ; that of Loyola or Luther ? 

See Macaulay's Works. Art. " Loyola." 
Montgomery's" Luther." 
Burnet's History of the Reformation. 
D*Aubigne's History of the Reformation. 
Stebbing's History of the Reformation. 
The Jesuits, by Michelet. 
Michelet's Life of Luther. 
The Jesuits as they were and are. 
Isaac Taylor's Loyola and Jesuitism. 
Sir James Stephens' Essays on Ecclesi- 
astical Biography. 

71. Are there good Grounds for apply- 
ing the Term " da?°k" to the Middle 
Ages ? 

See Hallam on the Middle Ages. 

Wright's Essays on the Middle Ages. 
Maccabe's History of England before the 

Revolution. 
Turner's History of England during the 

Middle Ages. 
Maitland's Dark Ages. 
Berrington's Literary History of the 

Middle Ages. 
Guizot on Civilization. 

72. Which was the greater Poet, Cliat- 

terton or Cowper ? 

See Southey's Life and Works of Cowper. 
Hayley's Life and Works of Cowper. 
Gary's Edition of Cowper' s Works. 
Hazlitt on the British Poets. 
Jeffrey's Essays, " Cowper." 
Dr. Johnson's Remarks on Chatterton. 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 

73. Are Publie or Private Schools to 
be preferred ? 

See Amos on Commercial Education. 
Arnold's Miscellaneous Works. 
Kay on the Education of the English 

People. 
Cowper's Tirocinium. 
Tremenheere's Reports on Education. 



74. Is the System of Education pur- 
sued at our Universities in accord- 
anee with the Requirements of the 
Age? 

See Whewell on University Education. 
Huber's English Universities. 
The Collegian's Guide. 
Debate on University Reform, House of 

Commons, 1850. 
Kay's Social Condition and Education of 

the English People. 
Edinburgh Review, vol. lxxx. 

75. 7s the Decline of Slavery in Eu- 
rope attributable to moral or to 
economical Influences ? 

See James' History of Chivalry. 
Hallam's Middle Ages. 
Macaulay's History of England. " In- 
troductory Chapter." 
Historical Pictures of the Middle Ages. 
Guizot on Civilization. 

76. Is Anger a Viee or a Virtue? 

See Paley's Moral Philosophy. 

Adam Smith's Theory of Moral Senti- 
ments. 

Abercrombie on the Moral Feelings. 
Whewell' s Elements of Morality. 
Brown's Ethics. 

Letters to my Unknown Friend. * Tem- 
per." 

77. Which vas the greatest Hero, 
Alexander, Ccesar, or Bonaparte? 

See Plutarch's Lives. 

Carlyle's Hero- Worship. "The Hero 
as King." 



503 

See Niebuhr's History of Rome. 

Arnold's History of the Roman Com- 
monwealth. 
Bourrienne's Napoleon. 



78. Which was the worse Monarch, 
Richard the Third or Charles the 
Second ? 

See Sharon Turner's Richard the Third. 
Macaulay's History of England. 
Sydney's Diary of the Times of Charles 

the Second. 
Walpole's Historic Doubts. 
Halsted's Richard the Third. 

79. Which was the greater man, 

Franklin or Washington ? 

See Life and Times of Washington. Family 
Library. 

Bancroft's History of the United States. 
Macgregor's Progress of America, vol. i. 
Maunder's Biographical Treasury. 
Various Lives of Franklin. 

80. Is it probable that America will 
hereafter become the greatest of 
Nations ? 

See Putnam's American Facts. 
Buckingham's America. 
Lyell's America. 
Macgregor's Progress of America. 
Combe's Notes on America. 
Hamilton's Men and Manners in 

America. 
Wyse's America. 

81. Should not greater Freedom of 
expression be encouraged in Debate ? 

See Brande's Dictionary of Science, Litera- 
ture and Art. Art. " Eloquence," and 
the authorities there quoted. 
Cicero. De Oratore. 
Hume's Essay on Eloquence. 

82. Which was the greater Poet, 

Chaucer or Spenser? 

See Hazlitt's British Poets. 

Cowden Clarke's Riches of Chaucer. 



504 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 



See Mitford's Edition of Spenser. 
Tyrwhitt's Edition of Chaucer. 
Bell's English Poets. 

83. Is the present a Poetical Age? 

See Warwick's Poets' Pleasaunce. 

Introduction to Leigh Hunt's "Imagi- 
nation and Fancy." 
Moir's Treatise on Poetry. 
Foster's Handbook of Modern European 

Literature. 
Montgomery's Lectures on Poetry. 
Macaulay's Essays. 
Lord Jeffrey's Essays. 

84. Was Louis XIV. a great man ? 

See Miss Pardoe's Louis XIV. 
James' Life of Louis XIV. 
Michelet's History of France. 
Macaulay's History of England. 
Crowe's History of France. 
Voltaire's Age of Louis XIV. 

85. Is it the Duty of a Government to 
make ampler Provision for the Lit- 
erary Writers of the Nation ? 

See Southey's Colloquies on Society. 

Grisenthwaite on the Ciaims of Genius. 
Forster's Life and Adventures of Oliver 
Goldsmith. 

86. Which is the greater Poet, Mrs. 

Howitt or Mrs. Hemans ? 

See Rowton's Female Poets. 

Gilfillan's Literary Portraits. Mary 
Howitt. 

Lord Jeffrey's Essay on Mrs. Hemans. 

87. Should not all National Works of 
Art be entirely free to the Public? 

See Debates in British Parliament on the 
Subject. 

Hamilton on Popular Education. 

88. Are not the Rudiments of individ- 
ual Character discernible in Child- 
hood? 

See Essays on the Formation of Character, 



See Combe on the Constitution of Man. 
Combe on Infancy. 
Early Influences. 
Jean Paul Richter's Levana. 

89. Is not Satire highly useful as a 

Moral Agent? 

See the Works of Rabelais. Duchat's trans- 
lation. 

Leigh Hunt's Wit and Humor. 

Eclectic Review, 1845. The Satirical 
Writers of the Middle Ages. 

Sterne on Satirical Wit. 

Hazlitt on the Comic Writers of Eng- 
land. 

Madan's Juvenal and Persius. 

90. Has not the Faculty of Humor been 
of essential Service to Civilization ? 

See Leigh Hunt's Wit and Humor. 

MacKinnon's History of Civilization. 
Carlyle's Miscellanies. Article on 
Richter. 

Hazlitt on the Comic Writers of Eng- 
land. 

Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy. 

91. Is it not to Emigration that Eng- 
land must mainly look for the Relief 
of her population ? 

See Thornton's Over-population and its 
Remedy. 

Merivale's Colonization and Colonies. 

Torrens on Emigration. 

Reports of Emigration Commissioners. 

Morning Chronicle. Articles on Emi- 
gration. 1850. 

Howitt's Colonization. 

Laing's Notes of a Traveller (second 
series). 

92. Does National Character descend 

from age to age ? 

See Carlyle on Characteristics. 

Prichard on the History of Man. 
Combe on the Constitution of Man. 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 



505 



93. Do the Associations entitled "Art 
Unions " tend to promote the spread 
of the Fine Arts ? 

See Reports of Art Unions. 

Mrs. Jameson's Art and Morals. 

94. Is it possible that the World will 
ever again possess a Writer as 
great as Shakspeare ? 

See Dryden on Shakspeare. 
Hazlitt on Shakspeare. 
Schlegel on Shakspeare's Drama. 
Voltaire on Shakspeare. 

95. Is the cheap Literature of the Age 
on the whole beneficial to general 
Morality ? 

See Publications of the Society for the Diffu- 
sion of Knowledge. 
Bacon on Knowledge. 
Chambers' Publications generally. 

96. Should not Practice in Athletic 
Games form a Part of every System 
of Education ? 

See Walker's Manly Exercises. 

Rees' Cyclopaedia. Art. " Gymnastics." 
Encyclopaedia Britannica. Art. " Educa- 
tion." 

Craig's Philosophy of Training. 
Richter's Levana. 

97. Is not the Game of Chess a good 
Intellectual and Moral Exercise? 

See Franklin's Morals of Chess. 
Walker's Chess Studies. 
Staunton's Chess Players' Handbook. 
Tomlinson's Amusements in Chess. 

98. Have Mechanics' Institutions an- 
swered the Expectations of their 
Founders ? 

See The City of London Magazine, 1842-43. 
Reports of the Manchester Athenaeum. 
Reports of the Liverpool Mechanics' 
Institution. 



See Brougham on Mechanics' Institutions. 
Manual of Mechanics' Institutions. 

99. Which is to be preferred, a Town 

or a Country Life ? 

See Howitt's Rural Life of England. 
Howitt's Rural Life of Germany. 
Knight's London. 

Jesse's Literary Memorials of London. 
Jesse's Scenes and Tales of Country 
Life. 

Blaine's Encyclopaedia of Rural Sports. 
Miller's Pictures of Country Life. 
The Boy's Country Book. 

100. Which was the greater Poet, 

Wordsworth or Byron ? 

See Jeffrey's Essays, vol. ii., pp. 366-371. 
Edinburgh Review : on Wordsworth, and 
on Byron. 

Quarterly Review : on Wordsworth, and 
on Byron. 

Macaulay's Critical Essays, vol. i., pp. 

3"-352. 
Sydney Taylor's Works, p. 288. 
Moore's Life of Byron. 
British and Foreign Review, vol. vii. 

101. Which is the more baneful, Skep- 

ticism or Superstition ? 

See Reason and Faith, by H. Rogers. Re- 
printed from the Edinburgh Review. 
Cairns on Moral Freedom. 
Coleridge's Inquiring Spirit. 
The Natural History of Enthusiasm. 
Fanaticism. 

Hare's Victory of Faith. 

102. 7s the average Duration of Human 
Life increasing or diminishing ? 

See Porter's Progress of the Nation. 

M'Culloch's Statistics of the British 
Empire. 

Neison's Contributions to Vital Statistics. 
Reports of the Registrar-General. 
The Claims of Labor. 
Combe's Physiology. 



5o6 

103. Is Life Assurance at present con- 
ducted on safe and equitable Princi- 
ples ? 

See Baylis' Arithmetic of Life Assurance. 
Morgan's Principles and Doctrines of 

Assurance. 
Pocock's Explanation of Life Assurances. 
De Morgan's Treatise on Probabilities. 

104. Are there good Reasons for sup- 
posing that the Ruins recently dis- 
covered in Central America are of 
very great Antiquity ? 

See Stephens' Central America. 

Stephens' Central America. Second visit. 
Fosbroke's Encyclopaedia of Antiquities. 
Dunlop's Travels in Central America 1 . 

105. Do Titles operate beneficially in a 

Community ? 

See Paley on Honor. 
Dymond's Works. 

Bentham on the Rationale of Reward. 
Macintyre's Influence of Aristocracies. 
Hamilton on Rewards. 

106. Would not Pulpit Oratory become 
more effective if the Clergy were to 
preach extemporaneously ? 



QUESTIONS FOR DISCUSSION. 



on the Eloquence of the 



See Brougham 
Ancients. 

Whateley's Rhetoric. 

Spalding's Rhetoric. 

Brande's Dictionary of Science, Litera- 
ture and Art. Art. " Eloquence." 



107. Is not Intemperance the chief 

Source of Crime? 

See Adshead's Prisons and Prisoners. 
Life of William Allen. 
Doubleday's Statistical History of Eng- 
land. 

Beggs' Lectures on Depravity. 

108. Should not the Study of History 
be more encouraged than it is ? 

See M'Cullagh on History. 
Bigland on History. 
Carlyle's Miscellanies. History. 
God in History : by Dr. Cumming. 
Schlegel on the Philosophy of History. 
Arnold's Lectures on Modern History. 
Smyth's Lectures on History. 
Stebbing's Essay on the Study of His- 
tory. 

Tytler's Elements of General History. 




RESOLUTIONS, PETITIONS, ETC. 



507 




A written resolution is a formal and deliberate mode of expressing the 
opinions and sentiments of a society, club, or public assemblage. 

Resolutions should be written tersely and with great clearness. No unnec- 
essary words should be used ; nor should there be any ambitious attempts at 
fine writing. The writer of the resolutions should state exactly what he means ; 
nothing more nor less. 

It is customary to preface a series of resolutions by a preamble. This may be 
omitted at the discretion of the writer. Where a preamble is used, it should set 
forth the cause of the resolutions which are to follow. It should always begin 
with the word, " Whereas." 

The resolutions follow immediately after the preamble, each one beginning 
with the word, "Resolved." 

We give a few resolutions as specimens for the guidance of the reader. 

Resolutions of Condolence on the Death of a Free Mason. 

At a regular communication of St. John's Lodge, No. 210, A. F. and A. M., held March 
24th, 1878, the following preamble and resolutions were unanimously adopted: 

Whereas, It has pleased the Supreme Architect of the Universe to remove from our midst 
our late brother, Thomas W. Johnston ; and, 

Whereas, The intimate relations long held by our deceased brother with the members of 
this Lodge render it proper that we should place on record our appreciation of his services as a 
Mason and his merits as a man : therefore be it 

Resolved, By St. John's Lodge, No. 210, on the registry of the Grand Lodge of Maryland, 
of Ancient, Free and Accepted Masons, that, while we bow with humble submission to the 
will of The Most High, we do not the less mourn for our brother who has been called from 
his labor to rest. 

Resolved, That in the death of Thomas W. Johnston this Lodge loses a brother who was 
always active and zealous in his work as a Mason ; ever ready to succor the needy and distressed 
of the fraternity; prompt to advance the interests of the order; devoted to its welfare and pros- 
perity; one who was wise in counsel and fearless in action ; an honest and upright man, whose 
virtues endeared him not only to his brethren of the order, but to all his fellow-citizens. 

Resolved, That this Lodge tenders its heartfelt sympathy to the family and relatives of our 
deceased brother in this their sad affliction. 

Resolved, That the members of this Lodge will attend the body of our deceased brother to the 
grave, in full regalia, to pay the last honors to his remains. 

Resolved, That these resolutions be entered upon the Minutes of this Lodge, and that a copy 
of them be sent to the family of our deceased brother. 



508 



RESOLUTIONS, PETITIONS, ETC. 



Resolutions Embodying a Remonstrance against a Nuisance in a City. 

Resolved, That the continuance of the slaughter-house of Messrs. Green and White in the 
midst of a densely populated neighborhood is an intolerable nuisance, which is incompatible 
with the health and comfort of those who reside in its vicinity. 

Resolved, That a committee of three be appointed by the chair, whose duty it shall be to 
apprise the proper authorities of the existence and nature of the nuisance; and in case such 
action shall not produce its abatement, then to employ counsel, and take such other legal steps 
as the case may require. 

Resolutions adopted by a Temperance Meeting. 

Whereas, The evil of intemperance is steadily increasing among us, and many who might 
otherwise become good and useful citizens are falling victims to this terrible curse ; and 

Whereas, One great cause of this increase of drunkenness is, in our opinion, the open dis- 
regard of the laws respecting the sale of intoxicating beverages on the part of the keepers of the 
bar-rooms and saloons of this place, who continue the sale of such liquors after the hour of 
midnight and on Sundays, although forbidden by law to do so; therefore be it 

Resolved, That a committee of five be appointed by this meeting to investigate the extent of 
this violation of the law, and to lay the result of their labor before the Common Council of this 
city at its next meeting. 

Resolved, That we call upon the mayor, aldermen, and the police force of this city, to en- 
force the law relating to the sale of liquors ; and we hereby remind them that the people of this 
city will hold them responsible for allowing the ordinances regulating the sale of liquors to be 
violated by the keepers of saloons. 

Resolutions of a Church Conference or Convention asking for a modification of 

the Postal Law* 

W t hereas, The benevolent corporations of our own and other churches engaged in various 
forms of missionary and educational work of recognized public necessity and value are expected 
and required to publish annuals giving valuable information for the people, and in so doing need 
to avail themselves of the United States mails ; and, 

Wthereas, The postage on such annuals has, under the rulings of the Post-Cffice Department 
for more than a year past, been unjust and oppressive, and almost prohibitory; and, 

Whereas, The bill recently passed by the United States Senate proposes the continuance of 
such inequitable and oppressive rates, by expressed provisions of law, thereby compelling these 
benevolent corporations to pay six times as much as other publishers are required to pay on 
similar printed matter of no public benefit ; therefore, 

Resolved, That we respectfully but earnestly protest against the passage by the House of Rep- 
resentatives of the bill recently passed by the Senate with this unjust provision included, and we 
do hereby respectfully memorialize Congress to so modify the Postal laws that the annuals pub- 
lished by our benevolent corporations may pass through the mails at the same rate of postage 
that other publishers are required to pay on monthly and quarterly magazines. 

Resolutions of Thanks to the Officers of a Ship for their Conduct during an 

Emergency. 

Resolved, That the thanks of the passengers are hereby tendered to the captain and officers 
of the ship {here insert name), for the cool, dexterous, and efficient manner in which they per- 
formed the duties appertaining to each; to the crew for their prompt obedience to orders, and to 
all concerned for their earnest endeavors to promote the safety of the passengers under their 



RESOLUTIONS, PETITIONS, ETC. 509 

charge, during the perilous storm, from which, owing to the goodness of Providence, we have 
been safely delivered. 

Resolved, That the foregoing resolutions, signed by the passengers, be transmitted to the 
owners of the ship, and a copy be furnished to the public journals, with a request for their 
publication. 

Resolutions of Thanks to the Officers of a Convention. 

Resolved, That the thanks of this convention are hereby given to the president, for the able, 
dignified, and impartial manner in which he has presided over its deliberations, and to the other 
officers for the satisfactory manner in which they have fulfilled the duties assigned to them. 

\_Such a resolution as the above must be offered at the close of the convention. The me7>iber 
offering it must put the question, and annoimce the result — the resolution being personal to the 
presiding officer.^ 

Resolutions on the Departure of a Clergyman. 

Whereas, The Reverend Andrew Lane, D. D., has been, in the providence of God, called 
to labor in another part of Christ's vineyard, and has in consequence thereof tendered his resig- 
nation of the rectorship of this parish; and, 

"Whereas, We recognize a Divine influence in the circumstances which have induced our 
beloved pastor to sever the ties which have connected him with this church and its people ; 
therefore, be it 

Resolved, That the resignation of the Rectorship of St. Andrew's Parish, in the city of Rich- 
mond, by the Rev. Andrew Lane, D. D., be, and hereby is, accepted, to take effect on the 1st 
day of May next. 

Resolved, That the Rev. Doctor Lane has, by courtesy and kindness, by purity of life and 
doctrine, and by the faithful discharge of the duties pertaining to his holy office, secured the 
love and confidence of his people, which will follow and be with him in his new field of labor. 

Resolved, That while the Rev. Dr. Lane's connection with this parish will close, agreeably to 
his wishes, on the 1st day of May next, his salary will continue until the last day of June next. 

Resolutions of Instruction to Members of the Legislature. 

Whereas, From the situation of this town, the general road law of the State is partly inap- 
plicable to us, and highly inefficient, and the circumstances of the case require a specific law; 
therefore, 

Be it resolved, by the people of the town of Hempstead, in town meeting assembled, That the 
Senators and Representatives of this district in the Legislature be, and hereby are, instructed to 
procure the passage of a law exempting this town from the action of the general road law, and 
placing the working and repair of the roads entirely under the control of the local authorities. 

gtfitf0»& 

A Petition is a memorial or request addressed by the signers of the paper to 
some one in authority over them, praying that the request set forth in the paper 
may be granted. A petition may be either in favor of a measure or against it. 
In the latter case it is termed a Remonstrance. In this country the persons to 
whom petitions are usually addressed are the President of the United States, the 
Congress of the United States, Governors of States, the Legislatures of the 
several States, and the Mayors of cities. Petitions are sometimes addressed to 
the various courts on other than purely legal matters. 



RESOLUTIONS, PETITIONS, ETC. 



A petition should always commence with the name and title of the person to 
whom it is addressed. If to the President, or to the Governor of either of the 
States of the Union, with the sole exception of the State of Massachusetts, the 
title "Your Excellency," or "His Excellency" should not be used. The Gov- 
ernor of Massachusetts only is entitled to be addressed as "Your," or "His 
Excellency." When to Congress, the petition should begin, "To the Congress 
of the United States." When to a Legislature, "To the Legislature," or "To 
the General Assembly," as may be the custom in the State. 

When a petition is addressed to a court, it is usual to accompany it with an 
affidavit setting forth that the facts stated in the petition are known to the 
signers to be true. Such affidavit, of course, must be made by the petitioners. 

We give below several forms of petitions : 

Petition to the Governor, Asking for the Pardon of a Conviet, 

To John Lee Carroll, Esq., Governor of the State of Maryland : 

The Petition of the undersigned citizens of Maryland respectfully represents : 
That on the twenty-fifth day of March, 1868, Thomas Brown, of the city of Baltimore, was 
convicted before the Criminal Court in said city, of the crime of manslaughter, and was sentenced 
therefor to the State prison at Baltimore, where he now remains, for the term of ten years; that 
the evidence upon which he was convicted, as will be seen by the summary appended, was not 
altogether conclusive ; that previous to that time the said Brown had maintained the reputation 
of being a peaceable and upright man, and a good citizen ; and that his conduct since his com- 
mitment to prison, according to the letter of the Warden, which is herewith submitted, has been 
most exemplary. 

The said Brown has a family who need his support, and under the impression that the well- 
being of society will not be injured by his enlargement, and that the ends of justice, under the 
circumstances of the case, have been sufficiently answered, they respectfully implore the Execu- 
tive clemency in his behalf. 

Baltimore, May I, 1879. {Here follow the signatures.') 

Petition to the Legislature of a State. 

To the Honorable the Senate and House of Representatives of the Commonwealth of Virginia, 
in General Assembly convened : 

Your petitioners, residents and tax-payers of the county of Caroline, respectfully represent to 
your honorable body that the farmers of this State are at present subjected to a very heavy tax 
upon their resources, by being compelled to build thousands of miles of fence, not for their own 
use, but for the purpose of preventing the encroachment of others. Millions of dollars are spent 
by us annually for this needless fencing. The man who wishes to keep stock should fence in 
the necessary pasturage for the same; but it is a great hardship to compel those who do not own 
any considerable quantity of stock to keep up miles of fencing, which has to be replaced at 
frequent intervals, so fast does it go to ruin. The outlay forced upon us for this purpose keeps 
many of us poor, who might otherwise acquire the means of living in comfort. 

We therefore respectfully ask of your honorable body that you will at the earliest practicable 
period enact a law to prevent stock of all kinds from running at large; and so grant to your 
petitioners a relief which cannot fail to materially advance the general prosperity of the State. 

And your petitioners, as in duty bodnd, will ever pray, etc. 

(Here follow the signatures.') 

Caroline County, Va., September 8, 1879. 



PUBLIC CELEBRATIONS. 



5" 



Remonstrance Against the Passage of a Law. 

To the General Assembly of the State of Pennsylvania: 

The petition of the undersigned, citizens of the village of Port Kennedy, respectfully sets forth, 
That they have learned that a bill is now before the two Houses of Assembly, for the purpose 
of erecting the town aforesaid into a corporate borough, and, believing such a measure to be 
unnecessary and injurious, and against the will of the inhabitants in the limits of the proposed 
borough, respectfully, but energetically, remonstrate against its passage by your honorable 
body. 

And your petitioners, as in duty bound, will ever pray, etc. 

[Here follow the signatures.) 




Public Celebrations may be held by the citizens of a city, town, or vil- 
lage, as a whole people; or by societies or clubs. 

The chief public celebration in this country is held on the Fourth of July, or 
Independence Day. In former years it was the custom to celebrate Washing- 
ton's Birthday (February 2 2d), but this patriotic observance has been almost 
entirely discontinued. 

Should the celebration be conducted by the citizens at large, a public 
meeting should be held some weeks in advance, at which a Committee of Ar- 
rangements should be appointed to make provision for the various portions of 
the celebration. 

The Committee of Arrangements should meet as soon as practicable after its 
appointment. A chairman and secretary should be elected, after which the 
chairman should appoint the various sub-committees, whose duty it is to arrange 
the various details of the celebration. These sub-committees should be as 
follows : 

Committee on Correspondence. — This committee is charged with the duty of 
inviting such distinguished guests as may be desirable. 

Coi7imittee on Finance. — This committee solicits subscriptions of money, and 
manages the expenditure of it. 

Committee on Place. — This committee engages a suitable hall, or, if the cele- 
bration is to be held in the open air, secures suitable grounds, and attends to 
the erection of stands, etc. 

Committee on Orator. — This committee secures an orator for the occasion, 



512 PUBLIC CELEBRATIONS. 

and also a reader of the Declaration of Independence, or of the Constitution 
of the United States, where it is desired to have these documents read, and 
great care should be taken to select some one known to be a good reader, in 
order that full effect may be given to the documents to be read, as a bad reader 
will only mar the ceremonies. 

Committee on Music. — This committee provides the vocal or instrumental 
music for the occasion. 

Committee on Printing. — This committee attends to the proper advertising 
of the celebration, and provides programmes and such other printed matter as 
may be needed for the occasion. 

Other sub-committees may be appointed to take charge of such other details 
as may need providing for. All sub-committees are under the control of the 
Committee of Arrangements, and must report to it at its regular meetings. The 
Committee of Arrangements may accept or reject the acts of sub-committees. 

The programme, or order of exercises for the celebration, should be carefully 
prepared beforehand, and should be rigidly adhered to. 

iuMfe §hmm. 

Public Dinners are given in honor of some public or social anniversary, or 
of some distinguished person. They may be given by the citizens of a place at 
large, or by any number of them, by a political party, a society, or a club. 

The first step is, as in the case of a public meeting, to appoint a Committee 
of Arrangements, which attends to all the preparations for the dinner. 

If the dinner is to be given to a particular person, a formal invitation, tender- 
ing him this honor, should be addressed to him, signed by as many persons as 
possible. Should the person accept the invitation, he may either name the day 
or leave it to the persons tendering the dinner to fix the date. In the latter 
case, the Committee of Arrangements call upon him and arrange a date best 
suited to his convenience. 

It is the custom to issue tickets to a public dinner, except to invited guests. 
These tickets are sold at a fixed price, the money thus received being devoted 
to paying for the entertainment. 

Should the occasion be one of importance, written invitations are despatched 
to distinguished persons in other places. It is not to be expected that all can 
accept, but their replies, which are read at the close of the entertainment, fur- 
nish a very pleasant feature of the occasion. 

The guests assemble in one of the rooms provided for the occasion, and, when 
dinner is announced, enter the dining-room and proceed to the places assigned 
them. The best plan is to place a card with the name of the person on the 
table at the place he is to occupy. Where there is more than one table, the 
President seats himself at the head of the principal table, and the Vice-President 
takes his place at the foot. A Vice-President is placed at the head of each of 
the other tables. 



PUBLIC CELEBRATIONS. 



513 



If possible, the table should be arranged in the shape of a T, and the guests 
arranged according to the following diagram: 



OOOOO O OOOOO 

o o 

o o o O o o o 



Miners. 














3)i?iers. 



The company stand by their chairs, keeping their eyes fixed upon the Presi- 
dent. As soon as he takes his seat, they seat themselves. Then the principal 
guest is escorted to his seat by a committee appointed for that purpose. As he 
enters the room, the President and all the company rise, and remain standing 
until the guest of the day has taken his seat, when they resume their chairs. 
The President then gives a signal, and the waiters serve the dinner. 

When the last course has been served and partaken of, the cloth is removed, 
and the President proceeds to read the regular toasts, which have been prepared 
beforehand by one of the sub-committees. At dinners on the Fourth of July, 
or anniversaries connected with public matters, the number of regular toasts are 
thirteen, commemorative of the original number of States. It is not necessary 
to have so many on ordinary occasions. But there are certain toasts, given in 
certain order, which are never to be omitted. The first toast is to the day 
33 



514 PUBLIC CELEBRATIONS. 

celebrated, if it be a particular day. If not, what would be the second toast, 
" The President of the United States," becomes the first. This toast is always 
to be received with applause, even if the party dining be politically opposed to 
him, because the toast is to the office, and not the man. The next in order is 
to the Governor of the State ; and the next is to the invited guest, if there be 
one. The last toast is always given to the opposite sex. 

After the President has read the toasts, the Vice-President, at the other end 
of the table, who should be furnished with a copy, also reads aloud. The guests, 
as they are about to drink it, repeat it, or part of it, aloud. 

If the guest be toasted, it being personal, every one rises and drinks stand- 
ing, following their drinking by applause. If, however, the personal toast be 
to any who are dead, although all rise, they drink the toast and resume their 
seats in perfect silence. 

The guest of the evening, having been toasted, is expected to reply, which he 
does, so soon as the party has seated itself, after it has drunk the toast. As he 
rises, the President does the same, mentions his name, and resumes his own seat, 
until the guest has closed. 

The regular toasts being through, volunteer ones are in order. 

If it be desired that any one should speak, the usual course is to propose 
a toast in his honor. After this has been done, it is expected that he will 
rise, return thanks, and make such proper remarks as will please the company. 

If, after the cloth has been removed, a song be desired from any one, his 
name is called out — Mr. (naming him) for a song. The President then repeats: 

" Mr. is called upon for a song." If the party is in voice at all, his best 

plan is to rise and sing at once ; if not, he will rise, excuse himself, and offer a 
sentiment, or tell a story. 

Towards the close of the entertainment, the President will leave his seat and 
call a Vice-President, or some other gentleman, to it; and the company will 
keep the fun going as long as they think proper. 

When the principal guest leaves, the company will rise, and remain standing 
until he has left the room. 

As the President is responsible for the good order and harmony of the occa- 
sion, the company are bound by the strictest obligation of honor to obey his 
directions and carry out his wishes in all things. 

Sometimes one of the company wishes to drink with another. In that case, 
he sends a waiter to the person, who informs him that the other desires the pleas- 
ure of a glass of wine with him. The parties look to each other, and, raising 
their glasses to their lips, either take a sip, or drink it, as each thinks proper. 

Formerly, at these public dinners, men drank to excess. To do this now is 
considered ill-bred. Indeed, no guest need drink at all, unless he chooses. 
He should keep a glass of wine before him, and raise it to his lips at every toast ; 
but, if he should not choose to drink, good manners requires that no one should 
note his abstinence. 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 515 




Embracing Brief and Comprehensive Rules for the 
Most Popular and Amusing Games, Sports, 
and Plays, Both In-door and Out-door, for 
Both Sexes, Old and Young, Showing 



HOW TO MAKE HOME HAPPY. 



OUT-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 

As this is peculiarly a lady's game, although played by both sexes, we shall, 
in what follows, speak of the player as a female. 

The rules which follow are based upon the experience of the best players, and 
are regarded, both in this country and in England, as authoritative upon the 
subject. 

Arranging the Ground. 

A full-sized croquet-ground should measure forty yards by thirty yards ; but 
the game may be placed in a smaller space. In all cases the boundaries of the 
ground should be accurately defined. 

A smoothly cut lawn is the best for the game ; the grass forming a soft 
cushion for the balls. 

There are several ways of arranging the hoops. The method commonly used 
in this country requires ten hoops, and two pegs. The pegs are set a few feet 
from the upper and lower ends of the lawn or space used, and are driven firmly 
into the ground. A hoop is then set into the ground a few feet (according to 
the size of the lawn) in front of the peg or stake, and in a line with it, and a 
second hoop is placed at a similar distance in front of the first one. A second 
stake or peg is then driven into the ground at the opposite end of the lawn, 
and two hoops are set up in front of it, at equal distances, as above. Now set 
up a hoop on each side (right and left) of the second hoop from the stake. 
Then set up the remaining hoops, one midway between the two left-hand hoops, 



5 l6 HOME AMUSEMENTS. 

and the other midway between the two right-hand hoops, and the ground is 
ready for the game. 

Implements Used in the Game. 
The implements used in croquet are four in number, viz. : balls, mallets, 

hoops, and stakes. 

The Balls. — These should be made -of box or some other hard wood, and 
should be about ten inches in circumference, and weigh about five and a half 
ounces. They should be painted of different colors, and as brightly as possible. 
The usual colors are red, blue, orange, brown, pink, green, yellow and black. 

The Mallets. — These instruments ought to weigh at least twice as much as the 
balls. Some makers furnish mallets which are absolutely lighter than the balls. 
This is a manifest absurdity. The propelling instrument ought always to be 
much heavier than the object which it propels, otherwise the player is obliged 
to supply the want of the weight by throwing extra force into his stroke, and 
therefore to disarrange his aim and to destroy all delicacy of play. 

This self-evident rule is carried out in all other games where balls are struck, 
and there can be no reason why croquet should form the solitary exception. 

The length of the mallet-handle is another point of great importance. As a 
general thing the handles are much too long. Two feet four inches from the 
head of the mallet is amply sufficient length for a mallet-handle, and we should 
always be inclined to remove an inch even from this length. 

Very tall persons will of course require longer handles, but for persons of 
ordinary height a mallet ought not to exceed two feet six inches in total length. 
Ladies, especially, do not need long mallets, and we are sure, from practical 
experience, that every inch of useless length detracts from the real power of 
the instrument. 

The two faces of the mallet-head should be slightly convex. 

The Hoops. — These are made of iron wire about as thick as an ordinary stair- 
rod, bent over to form an arch. One foot is usually the span of the arch. 
The hoops should be painted white, as darker colors are indistinct on a lawn. 

The Stakes. — These are stout pieces of wood, sharpened to a point at the 
lower end. They are usually about two or two and a half inches in diameter, 
and are painted in a succession of rings, the colors of which correspond with 
those of the balls. 

The implements for the game should be of a good quality. A poor, cheap 
set is dear in the end, as it will soon break. 

Definitions. 

A Point is made when a hoop is run, or a stake is hit, in order. 

The Croquet. — When one ball strikes another, the striker's ball is taken up, 
placed against the other, and then struck with the mallet, so as to communicate 
the stroke to the other ball. 

Tight Croquet. — When the player rests his foot on his own ball, and holds 
it in his place while he strikes' it with the ma]let. 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 



517 



In tight croquet, if the striker's ball slips from under the foot when struck, 
the stroke is lost, and he loses his turn of play. 

Loose Croquet. — When the striker's ball is not held down by the foot, so 
that both balls are driven by the stroke. Some players call loose croquet 
"double croquet," or " taking two turns." 

' Roquet. — When a ball, which is fairly struck by the mallet, comes in contact 
with another ball. 

Turn of Play is when a player continues to drive his ball through hoops, to 
strike the stakes, or to roque other balls. 

Rover. — A ball which has passed all the hoops and touched the turning-stake. 
None but the rover may employ the loose croquet. 

Striking Out. — When a ball has passed all the hoops, and struck both stakes, 
it is said to have "struck out," because it is henceforward out of the game. 

Bridged Ball. — Any ball that has passed the first hoop. 

Booby. — Any ball that has failed to pass the first hoop. 

1. Mallets. — There should be no restriction as to the number, weight, size, 
shape, or material of the mallets; nor as to the attitude or position of the striker; 
nor as to the part of the mallet held, provided the ball be not struck with the 
handle, nor the mace stroke used. 

2. Size of Balls. — The balls used in match play shall be 3^ inches in 
diameter. 

3. Choice of Lead and of Balls. — It shall be decided by lot which side 
shall have choice of lead and of balls. In a succession of games the choice of 
leacl shall be alternate, the sides keeping the same balls. 

4. Commencement of Game. — In commencing, each ball shall be placed on 
the starting spot. The striker's ball, when so placed and struck, is at once in 
play, and can roquet another, or be roqueted, whether it has made the first hoop 
or not. 

5. Stroke, when taken. — A stroke is considered to be taken if a ball be 
moved in the act of striking; but should a player, in taking aim, move her ball 
accidentally, it must be replaced to the satisfaction of the adversary, and the 
stroke be then taken. If a ball be moved in taking aim, and then struck without 
being replaced, the stroke is foul (see Law 25). 

6. Hoop, when run. — A ball has run its hoop when, having passed through 
from the playing side and ceased to roll, it cannot be touched by a straight-edge 
placed against the wires on the side from which it was played. 

7. Ball driven partly through Hoop. — A ball driven partly through its 
hoop from the non-playing side cannot run the hoop at its next stroke, if it can 
be touched by a straight-edge placed against the wires on the non-playing side. 

8. Points counted to Non-Striker's Ball. — A ball driven through its hoop, 



5i8 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 



or against the turning-stake, by any stroke not foul, whether of its own or of 
the adverse side, counts the point so made. 

9. Points made for Adversary's Ball. — If a point be made for an adver- 
sary's ball, the striker must inform her adversary of it. Should the striker 
neglect to do so, and the adversary make the point again, she may continue her 
turn as though she had played for her right point. 

10. The Turn. — A player, when her turn comes round, may roquet each ball 
once, and may do this again after each point made. The player continues her 
turn so long as she makes a point or a roquet. 

11. Croquet imperative after Roquet. — A player who roquets a ball must 
take croquet, and in so doing must move both balls (see Law 25). In taking 
croquet, the striker is not allowed to place her foot on the ball. 

12. Ball in hand after Roquet. — No point or roquet can be made by a ball 
which is in hand. If a ball in hand displace any other balls, they must remain 
where they are driven. Any point made in consequence of such displacement 
counts, notwithstanding that the ball displacing them is in hand. 

13. Balls Roqueted simultaneously. — When a player roquets two balls 
simultaneously, she may choose from which of them she will take croquet ; and 
a second roquet will be required before she can take croquet from the other ball. 

14. Balls found Touching. — If at the commencement of a turn the striker's 
ball be found touching another, roquet is deemed to be made, and croquet must 
be taken at once. 

15. Roquet and Hoop made by same Stroke. — Should a ball, in making its 
hoop, roquet another that lies beyond the hoop, and then pass through, the hoop 
counts as well as the roquet. A ball is deemed to be beyond the hoop if it lies 
so that it cannot be touched by a straight-edge placed against the wires on the 
playing side. Should any part of the ball that is roqueted be lying on the 
playing side of the hoop, the roquet counts, but not the hoop. 

16. Pegging out. — If a rover (except when in hand) be caused to hit the 
winning-stake by any stroke of the same side, not foul, the rover is out of the 
game, and must be removed from the ground. A rover may similarly be pegged 
out by an adverse rover. 

17. Rover pegged out by Roquet. — A player who pegs out a rover by a 
roquet loses the remainder of her turn. 

18. Balls sent off the Ground. — A ball sent off the ground must at once 
be replaced 3 feet within the boundary, measured from the spot where it went 
off, and at right angles to the margin. If this spot be already occupied, the ball 
last sent off is to be placed anywhere in contact with the other, at the option 
of the player sending off the ball. 

19. Ball sent off near Corner. — A ball sent off within 3 feet of a corner 
is to be replaced 3 feet from both boundaries. 

20. Ball touching Boundary. — If the boundary be marked by a line on the 
turf, a ball touching the line is deemed to have been off the ground. If the 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 



519 



boundary be raised, a ball touching the boundary is similarly deemed to have 
been off the ground. 

21. Ball sent off and returning to Ground. — If a ball be sent off the 
ground, and return to it, the ball must be similarly replaced, measuring from the 
point of first contact with the boundary. 

22. Ball sent within 3 feet of Boundary. — A ball sent within 3 feet of 
the boundary, but not off the ground, is to be replaced as though it had been 
sent off — except in the case of the striker's ball, when the striker has the option 
of bringing her ball in, or of playing from where it lies. 

23. Boundary interfering with Stroke. — If it be found that the height 
of the boundary interferes with the stroke, the striker, with the sanction 
of the umpire, may bring in the balls a longer distance than 3 feet, so as to 
allow a free swing of the mallet. Balls so brought in must be moved in the 
line of aim. 

24. Dead Boundary. — If, in taking croquet, the striker send her own ball, 
or the ball croqueted, off the ground, she loses the remainder of her turn ; but 
if by the same stroke she make a roquet, her ball, being in hand, may pass the 
boundary without penalty. Should either ball while rolling after a croquet be 
touched or diverted from its course by an opponent, the striker has the option 
given her by Law 26, and is not liable to lose her turn should the ball which 
has been touched or diverted pass the boundary. 

25. Foul Strokes. — If a player make a foul stroke, she loses the remainder 
of her turn, and any point or roquet made by such stroke does not count. 
Balls moved by a foul stroke are to remain where they lie, or be replaced, at the 
option of the adversary. If the foul be made when taking croquet, and the 
adversary elect to have the balls replaced, they must be replaced in contact as 
they stood when the croquet was taken. The following are foul strokes : 

{a) To strike with the mallet another ball instead of or besides one's own in 
making the stroke. 

(b) To spoon, i. e. , to push a ball without an audible knock. 
(V) To strike a ball twice in the same stroke. 

(a) To touch, stop, or divert the course of a ball when in play and rolling, 
whether this be done by the striker or her partner. 

(e) To allow a ball to touch the mallet in rebounding from a stake or wire. 

(/) To move a ball which lies close to a stake or wire by striking the peg or 
wire. 

( g) To press a ball round a stake or wire (crushing stroke). 

(/*) To play a stroke after roquet without taking croquet. 

(7) To fail to move both balls in taking croquet. 

(k) To croquet a ball which the striker is not entitled to croquet. 

26. Balls touched by Adversary. — Should a ball when rolling, except it 
be in hand, be touched, stopped, or diverted from its course by an adversary, 
the striker may elect whether she will take the stroke again, or whether the ball 



520 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 



shall remain where it stopped, or be placed where, in the judgment of the 
umpire, it would have rolled to. 

27. Balls stopped or diverted by Umpire. — Should a ball be stopped or 
diverted from its course by an umpire, she is to place it where she considers it 
would have rolled to. 

28. Playing out of turn, or with the wrong ball. — If a player play out of 
turn, or with the wrong ball, the remainder of the turn is lost, and any point 
or roquet made after the mistake. The balls remain where they lie when the 
penalty is claimed, or are replaced as they were before the last stroke was made, 
at the option of the adversary. But if the adverse side play without claiming 
the penalty, the turn holds good, and any point or points made after the mis- 
take are scored to the ball by which they have been made — that is, the ball is 
deemed to be for the point next in order to the last point made in the turn — 
except when the adversary's ball has been played with, in which case the points 
are scored to the ball which ought to have been played with. If more than one 
ball be played with during the turn, all points made during the turn, whether 
before or after the mistake, are scored to the ball last played with. Whether 
the penalty be claimed or not, the adversary may follow with either ball of her 
own side. 

29. Playing for wrong point.- — If a player make a wrong point, it does not 
count, and therefore — unless she have, by the same stroke, taken croquet, or 
made a roquet — all subsequent strokes are in error, the remainder of the turn 
is lost, and any point or roquet made after the mistake. The balls remain 
where they lie when the penalty is claimed, or are replaced as they were before 
the last stroke was made, at the option of the adversary. But if the player 
make another point, or the adverse side play, before the penalty is claimed, the 
turn holds good ; and the player who made the mistake is deemed to be for the 
point next in order to that which she last made. 

30. Information as to score. — Every player is entitled to be informed 
which is the next point of any ball. 

31. Wires knocked out of ground. — Should a player, in trying to run her 
hoop, knock a wire of that hoop out of the ground with her ball, the hoop does 
not count. The ball must be replaced, and the stroke taken again ; but if by 
the same stroke a roquet be made, the striker may elect whether she will claim 
the roquet or have the balls replaced. 

32. Pegs or hoops not upright. — Any player may set upright a stake or 
hoop, except the one next in order ; and that must not be altered except by the 
umpire. 

33. Ball lying in a hole or on bad ground. — A ball lying in a hole or on 
bad ground may be moved with the sanction of the umpire. The ball must be 
put back — i. e., away from the object aimed at — and so as not to alter the line 
of aim. 

34. Umpires. — An umpire shall not give her opinion, or notice any error 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 5 21 

that may be made, unless appealed to by one of the players. The decision of 
an umpire, when appealed to, shall be final. The duties of an umpire are : 

(a.) To decide matters in dispute during the game, if appealed to. 

(£.) To keep the score, and, if asked by a player, to disclose the state of it. 

(V.) To replace balls sent off the ground, or to see that they are properly 
adjusted. 

(V.) To adjust the hoops or stakes not upright, or to see that they are 
properly adjusted. 

35. Absence of Umpire. — When there is no umpire present, permission to 
move a ball, or to set up a stake or hoop, or other indulgence for which an 
umpire would be appealed to, must be asked of the other side. 

36. Appeal to Referee. — Should an umpire be unable to decide any point 
at issue, she may appeal to the referee, whose decision shall be final ; but no 
player may appeal to the referee from the decision of the umpire. 

Theory of the Game. 

The game of croquet is played by opposite parties, of two or more on a side, 
each player being provided with a mallet and her own ball which are dis- 
tinguished by their color. 

The players each in their turn place their balls a mallet's length in front of 
the starting stake, and strike them with the mallet, the object being to pass 
through the first one or two hoops. The turning or upper stake must be struck 
with the ball before the player can pass her ball through the returning hoops. 
On returning to the starting point, the ball must strike the starting post before 
the player can be considered a winner. 

The side that gets its balls out first wins the game. 

Suggestions to Players. 

The Croquet. — Having mastered the art of driving her own ball in a straight 
line in any requisite direction, so as to strike another ball or to pass through a 
hoop, and the more difficult art of "placing" it — that is, of so judging the 
strength of her stroke as to make the ball roll exactly as far, and no farther, 
than she desires — the player must study and master the art and practice of thus 
directing and placing two balls — that is, she must make herself a proficient in 
the " croquet." 

In the earlier days of croquet there was much to be said and learnt upon the 
right method and judicious employment of " tight croquet " — a feature in the 
game now happily abolished. The stroke was made as follows: The striker 
placed the two balls together as in "croquet" proper, put her foot upon her 
own ball, and then delivered the stroke. If this was done properly — and it was 
hardly possible for a player who had had any practice to fail, except from ex- 
treme carelessness — the object-ball was driven off at a velocity proportioned to 
the vigor of the stroke, and in a direction in accordance with the relative posi- 



522 HOME AMUSEMENTS. 

tions of the two balls, as we have explained further on, while the striker's ball 
remained firm under her foot. 

It has been found that all the advantages of this old " tight croquet " maybe 
obtained by skill in the use of the mallet unaided by the foot ; and therefore 
for this and other reasons, not necessary now to specify, its use has been 
abolished. 

To drive your own ball where you will in a straight line is a matter of com- 
parative facility, and some skill in "judging strength " is not difficult of attain- 
ment, nor by any means uncommon ; to treat in like manner the object-ball, 
while your own is held firm with your foot, is not only not more difficult, but 
positively much more easy, and far less liable to failure ; but to be able to place 
both balls at will exactly where most wanted — either following each other, or 
each going off at a different angle, and having to traverse a different distance — 
this, indeed, is a very triumph of skill and dexterity, and entitles a player to a 
place among the very first, so far as mere mechanical proficiency is concerned. 

It is in the croquet that are to be found all the scientific possibilities of the 
game ; and, therefore, the player who desires to excel cannot take too much 
trouble in making herself as far as possible mistress of this fascinating branch of 
its practice. 

In order to do this with any success, she must possess or acquire a thorough 
knowledge, theoretical or practical, or both, of the natural laws which govern 
the motions of the balls when brought into contact with one another. 

We need not go into any abstruse scientific details ; they are not necessary 
for the due attainment of our object, which is to take a practical rather than 
theoretical view of the subject : a reference to one simple rule of mechanics will 
answer every purpose. 

If one ball be driven by another ball coming in contact with it, the former 
will fly off from the latter in the direction of the straight line joining their 
centres. This rule holds good also when the two balls are in contact at rest, 
and one is struck as in " the croquet." 

Attention to this rule will make the direction of the croqueted ball a matter 
of mathematical certainty. Get this line correctly, and it matters not how you 
strike your own ball : the croqueted ball must take the right direction. 

There is not much difficulty in placing either the croqueted or the croqueting 
ball singly ; but when both have to be " placed," or still more when both have 
to be taken through a series of hoops together, then the player will indeed be 
required to put forth her utmost skill — to do all she knows. 

The movements of the croqueting ball depend entirely upon the handling of 
the mallet. A simple formula will, perhaps, prove more serviceable here than 
pages of instruction. Bear this, therefore, in mind: "Short sharp strokes 

PRODUCE GREAT ANGLES ; LONG SWEEPING STROKES, FINE ANGLES." The former 

drive the croqueted ball, and hardly stir the other; the latter drive the 
croqueting ball, and, unless the angle be fine, scarcely move the croqueted. 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 



523 



In making the sweeping or driving stroke, the mallet must be grasped with 
rigid hand and wrist as firmly as possible, and quite low down, and must be 
made to follow well after the ball. Great firmness and decision are required to 
make this very useful stroke effectively. 

The short sharp strokes must be delivered with a loose wrist, the mallet not 
being held too tight, but rather allowed to play in the hand. Care must be 
taken, too, to arrest the mallet's motion at the very instant of delivery: if it be 
allowed to follow the ball in the least, it will not only modify the angle, but will 
impart to the ball more or less of its own forward impetus. To avoid this, the 
mallet should be brought up sharp with a kind of jerk — a knack not very difficult 
of acquirement. A thorough command of this method of making the croquet is 
exceedingly valuable, and, indeed, to a first-rate player, is simply indispensable: 
in every game she is sure to find abundant opportunity of making it service- 
able. 

It is exceedingly difficult to make these short sharp strokes with any certainty 
with the heavy mallets, and it requires an exertion of muscular power not possible 
to everybody. 

It is better, especially for ladies, when this stroke occurs in the game, to lay 
aside the large mallet, and to make use of the small one. This being actually 
lighter than the balls, will have a tendency of itself to fly back when the stroke 
is delivered, and will therefore require little of that sudden jerk back which is 
so trying to the wrist, and what it does require is rendered comparatively a 
matter of unimportance by its immeasurably inferior momentum. 

With the small mallet a skilful player can drive the croqueted ball to the very 
extremity of the ground, and yet not move her own ball from the spot. This 
can, of course, only be done where there is no attempt at a splitting stroke ; but 
even in this latter case it is perfectly wonderful what maybe done with the two 
balls : the croqueted ball may be sent far away in one direction, and the striker's 
ball be made to roll, screwing along in a slow aggravating manner, up to another 
ball or towards a hoop, only a foot or so off. 

There is one more maxim which we wish to impress upon our readers : Keep 

YOUR OWN BALLS TOGETHER, AND YOUR ADVERSARY'S APART. Ill this lies the 

secret of all successful management of a game. However hard it may seem at 
the time to give up a strong position with one ball, in order to go back and help 
its laggard brother, or to stop a combination of the enemy, it must be done, and 
done systematically too, at all hazards. One ball by itself is a very lame and 
impotent affair : two together become a host. 

If at the end of a break you find nothing immediately to your hand for you to 
do, as must constantly happen as soon as your ball has made all or most of its 
hoops, and with but one turn left, lie up to your second ball, unless, of course, 
it be close to an enemy, when such play would be simply suicidal. You thus 
place your enemy in this position : Either she must go on with her game, and 
risk letting you in with your two balls together — a thing no player would think 



5 2 4 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 



of, unless she had a series of absolutely certain strokes before her, which would 
make it worth her while to brave the after risk — or you compel her to leave her 
game, and come and separate your balls. In either case you retard her game, 
which is the same thing as advancing your own. We have seen many a game 
lost and won by attention or neglect of this simple rule. 

The game needs, first of all, a smooth, level ground, which may be either 
hard-rolled earth, asphalt, or (probably best of all) well-rolled, closely cut turf. 
A set consists of four racquets, four India rubber balls, 2^ inches in diameter 
and iy 2 ounces in weight, and a net attached to two posts, 24 feet apart, at a 
height of 5 feet from the ground at the posts, and sagging to a height of only 4 
feet at the centre. The best dimensions for the ground, according to the rules 
of the Marylebone Cricket Club, are 30 feet wide at the base lines (the end 
lines), 24 feet wide at the centre, where it is spanned by the net, and 78 feet 
long. 

The ground is divided lengthwise by a central line, and on either side of this, 
as one stands facing the net, are the " right court " and " the left court." The 
courts are again divided by a "service line," drawn parallel to the base lines at 
a distance of 26 feet from the net. The ground may be longer than this, 
according as four, six or eight players are engaged ; but the service lines should 
always be at two-thirds of the distance from the net to the base lines. A ground 
may be easily and quickly measured and marked out with a 100-foot tape-line 
and some plaster of paris and water or whitewash, or, indeed, almost any 
substance which will make a distinct line on the turf. 

To play the game, sides are formed, each occupying its own side of the net, 
and the choice of courts may be determined by spinning a racquet in the air, 
while an opponent calls out "rough" or "smooth" before it falls to the ground 
with one of those faces uppermost. The side which loses the choice of courts 
may elect to begin as "hand-in" or "hand-out." Hand-in. is the one who 
"serves" the ball, that is, begins the game (standing with one foot on either 
side of his base line) by serving (striking) the ball so that it shall pass over the 
net and come to the ground in the diagonally opposite court between the oppo- 
nent's service line and the net. If he serves the ball into the wrong court, into 
the net, or into the diagonally opposite court, but beyond the service line, he 
makes a "fault." Hand-in becomes hand-out (and his opponent becomes the 
server) when he serves the ball outside of court, or when he makes two succes- 
sive faults: or when he fails to return the ball so that it shall fall into one of 
his opponent's courts. When hand-in makes a " good service " (serves the ball 
into the diagonally opposite court within the service line), the hand-out, who is 
guarding that court, attempts with his racquet to strike the ball as it bounds 
from the ground, so that it shall return over the net into either one of hand-in's 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 



525 



courts. Hand-in, or his partner, may then strike the ball before it bounds (that 
is to say, "volley " it), or, after it has bounded once, returning it again within 
hand-out's courts, and then hand-out has like privileges with it. The ball can 
thus be struck any number of times back and forth over the net until one or the 
other fails to return it, or returns it so vigorously that it falls outside the oppo- 
nent's courts, or allows the ball to touch any part of his clothes or person. 



DIAGRAM OF A LAWN TENNIS COURT. 




If it is hand-out, or his partner, who fails to make "good return," or if the 
service is volleyed, one point is scored for hand-in. Hand-in then again serves 
the ball (serving from his right and left courts alternately), and if he makes a 
good service and makes good returns until hand-out finally fails to make a good 
return, another point is scored for hand-in, and he continues to serve and add 
to his score until he fails. 

When hand-in fails to make a good service or a good return, or makes two 
successive faults, no point is scored, and one of his opponents becomes the 
server. 

The side which first scores fifteen points, or " aces," wins the game. But, if 
both sides reach fourteen, the score is called "deuce." A new point, called 
"vantage," is then introduced, and either side, in order to score game, must 
win two points in succession, called "vantage" and "game." 

It is important to remember that, when a ball drops on any line, it is con- 
sidered to have dropped within the court aimed at and bounded by that line, 
and that it is a good service or a good return, although the ball may have 
touched the net or either of the posts in passing over them. 

Badminton is an English game, and rather resembles lawn tennis, but it is 
played with battledoors and shuttlecocks over a net. 

The dimensions of ground required to be set apart for the game are sixty feet 
long and thirty feet wide. The net is stretched across the hall or lawn, and the 



526 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. 



cord, having been affixed at top and bottom to the standard, is to be secured to 
a stake or peg driven into the ground at each end of the net. The net divides 
the ground into two parts; each part must again be divided into two by marking 
with chalk or by a cord through the centre of the net. At three feet distance on 
each side of the net a line is to be drawn, and this is termed the serving crease. 

Four players on each side, or eight, are the ordinary number. If the players 
are many, the score of the game is 29; if few, 21. The side first to serve is de- 
termined by lot, and in order to equalize the chances, only half the number of 
players thus selected serve in the first innings. After the first innings all the 
opponents serve, and then all the others in rotation. 

The battledoor must never be raised higher than the elbow, and the shuttle- 
cock must be struck invariably underhand the first play. At other times it may 
be struck either over or under, but only under when serving. 

The game begins by the serving player standing in the court on his right 
hand, and throwing or serving the shuttlecock into the opposite diagonal court. 
If the opponent player does not meet and drive it back before it touches the 
ground, then the first player scores one, and at once removes into the court to 
the left of that in which he stands, and another server takes his place, and 
throws the shuttlecock. 

If the adversary termed the servee strike the shuttlecock back, and the server, 
or first player, miss it, then the latter is out — this is called a " hand out " — and 
another player of his side takes his place, but then the servees score one. If the 
server miss the shuttlecock in the act of serving, or strike it overhand, he is 
out. If the shuttlecock does not clear the net, or if it fall within the serving 
crease on the other side, if he serve it into the wrong court, or beyond the 
boundary, he is out, and the others score. 

When all on one side have served, the other party become servers. The 
servers score a point each time that the shuttlecock is missed by the adversary, 
or not struck back clear of the net, or if struck beyond the boundary. The 
winners of a game become servers in the following one. 

$SXt$. 

This is a very old English game, and was known in the days of Queen Eliza- 
beth, who declared it to be "the best sport she had seen." 

For this game a garden wall, or the side of a house without windows, with a 
piece of smooth ground before it, is necessary. A line is drawn with chalk on 
the wall at a distance of about a yard from the bottom. On the ground a long 
line is marked out, with two other lines at right angles with it, reaching to the 
wall, forming an oblong square. This space marks the "bounds." 

The players stand in a row outside the boundary line, a player on each side 
standing alternately; for, of course, as it is a trial of skill, the players divide, 
as in croquet. 

The first player begins the game by bouncing the ball on the ground in the 



HOME AMUSEMENTS. $ 2 7 

Chinese manner of playing ball. On its rebounding, he strikes it with the palm 
of his hand against the wall in such a manner that at its descent it shall fall 
outside " bounds." 

This is done only for the first stroke ; after it the ball must be struck so as to 
fall within bounds, otherwise the opposite party scores "one." 

The players strike the ball in turn — first one side, then the other. 

If any player misses the ball at the rebound, or strikes it beneath the line on 
the wall, or hits it out of "bounds," the opposite side count "one." "Fif- 
teen ' ' is the game, and the side which first counts it, wins. 

Prisoner's Base used to be considered a game for boys only; but the hardier 
education of the young ladies of the present day has caused it to become a game 
for both brothers and sisters. The exercise and animation of this pastime will 
render it delightful on a cold winter afternoon. 

It is played thus: A long straight line is marked out on the ground parallel 
with a wall, hedge, laurel fence, etc., but at about two or three yards distance 
from it, and this space is divided into two equal portions. These are called 
bases. One belongs to the first of the two parties or sides into which the players 
are divided, the other to their antagonists. At some tolerable distance from 
the bases, two prisons are marked out parallel with each other, with a good 
space between them; each prison must be opposite to its own party's base. 

The players should consist of an even number, and should have two leaders 
or chiefs, under whom they must be equally divided. 

They range themselves in a long row, just behind the front line of their 
respective bases, and the game begins by one player (called "the Stag") run- 
ning from his own base in the direction of the prisons. When he has run a few 
paces he shouts " Chevy ! " at which signal one from the opposite party rushes 
out and tries to touch him. 

Instantly another player from the stag's party darts off to intercept the pur- 
suer, whom he endeavors to touch before he can reach the one who began the 
game, and who, of course, makes for his own base again. 

Player after player follows, each trying to "touch" an enemy or to avoid 
being touched by one. 

Those who are touched on either side have to go to prison. 

The leaders on both sides endeavor to rescue the prisoners from their adver- 
saries, which they may do if they can reach the prison, and touch their captive 
followers, without being touched by the enemy themselves; but it is very diffi- 
cult to achieve this, as a good look-out is kept over the prisons. 

The game is ended when all the players on one side are in prison, with the 
leader, who alone can rescue them. 

If the prisoners on both sides are all released, it is a drawn game, and they 
must begin again. 



528 



CRICKET. 




The game of Cricket has long been one of the most popular and prominent 
of the national sports of England. Of late years it has been extensively adopted 
in this country, and is rapidly winning its way to popularity here. It is one 
of the most manly and enjoyable of out-door games, and we commend it to the 
attention of our readers. 

The rules given below are those adopted by the well-known Marylebone 
Cricket Club, of England, which are recognized as authoritative throughout the 
world. 

%\\t %mt of MtM. 

The Ball 

1. Must weigh not less than five ounces and a half, nor more than five ounces 
and three-quarters. It must measure not less than nine inches, nor more than 
nine inches and one-quarter in circumference. At the beginning of each 
innings either party may call for a new ball. 

The Bat 

2. Must not exceed four and a quarter inches in the widest part; it must not 
be more than thirty-eight inches in length. 

The Stumps 

3. Must be three in number; twenty-seven inches out of the ground ; the 
bails eight inches in length, the stumps of equal and sufficient thickness to pre- 
vent the ball from passing through. 

The Bowling Crease 

4. Must be in a line with the stumps; six feet eight inches in length, the 
stumps in the centre, with a return crease at each end towards the bowler at 
right angles. 

The Popping Crease 

5. Must be four feet from the wicket, and parallel to it ; unlimited in length, 
but not shorter than the bowling crease. 

The Wiekets 

6. Must be pitched opposite to each other by the umpires, at the distance of 
twenty-two yards. 



CRICKET. 529 

7. It shall not be lawful for either party during a match, without the consent 
of the other, to alter the ground by rolling, watering, covering, mowing, or 
beating, except at the commencement of each innings, when the ground may 
be swept and rolled at the request of either party, such request to be made to 
one of the umpires within one minute after the conclusion of the former innings. 
This rule is not meant to prevent the striker from beating the ground with his 
bat near to the spot where he stands during the innings, nor to prevent the 
bowler from filling up holes with sawdust, etc., when the ground is wet. 

8. After rain the wickets may be changed with the consent of both parties. 

The Bowler 

9. Shall deliver the ball with one foot on the ground behind the bowling 
crease and within the return crease, and shall bowl four balls before he change 
wickets; which he shall be permitted to do only once in the same innings. 

10. The ball must be bowled. If thrown or jerked, the umpire shall call 
"No ball." 

11. He may require the striker at the wicket from which he is bowling to 
stand on that side of it which he may direct. 

12. If the bowler shall toss the ball over the striker's head, or bowl it so 
wide that in the opinion of the umpire it shall not be fairly within the reach of 
the batsman, he shall adjudge one run to the party receiving the innings, either 
with or without an appeal, which shall be put down to the score of "wide 
balls;" such ball shall not be reckoned as one of the four balls: but if the 
batsman shall by any means bring himself within reach of the ball, the run shall 
not be adjudged. 

13. If the bowler deliver a "no ball" or a "wide ball," the striker shall be 
allowed as many runs as he can get, and he shall not be put out except by run- 
ning out. In the event of no run being obtained by any other means, then one 
run shall be added to the score of "no balls" or "wide balls," as the case may 
be. All runs obtained for "wide balls" to be scored to "wide balls." The 
names of the bowlers who bowl "wide balls" or "no balls" in future to be 
placed on the score, to show the parties by whom either score is made. If the 
ball shall first touch any part of the striker's dress or person (except his hands) 
the umpire shall call "Leg bye." 

14. At the beginning of each innings the umpire shall eall "Play;" from 
that time to the end of each innings no trial ball shall be allowed to any bowler. 

The Striker is Out 

15. If either of the bails be bowled off, or if a stump be bowled out of the 
ground ; 

16. Or, if the ball, from the stroke of the bat or hand, but not the wrist, be 
held before it touch the ground, although it be hugged to the body of the 
catcher ; 

34 



530 



CRICKET. 



17. Or, if in striking, or at any other time when the ball shall be in play, 
both his feet shall be over the popping crease, and his wicket put down, except 
his bat be grounded within it ; 

18. Or, if in striking at the ball he hit down his wicket; 

19. Or, if under pretence of running, or otherwise, either of the strikers pre- 
vent a ball from being caught, the striker of the ball is out; 

20. Or, if the ball be struck, and he wilfully strike it again; 

21. Or, if in running, the wicket be struck down by a throw, or by the hand 
or arm (with ball in hand) before his bat (in hand) or some part of his person 
be grounded over the popping crease. But if both the bails be off, a stump 
must be struck out of the ground ; 

22. Or, if any part of the striker's dress knock down the wicket ; 

23. Or, if the striker touch or take up the ball while in play, unless at the 
request of the opposite party ; 

24. Or, if with any part of his person he stop the ball, which, in the opinion 
of the umpire at the bowler's wicket, shall have been pitched in a straight line 
from it to the striker's wicket, and would have hit it. 

25. If the players have crossed each other, he that runs for the wicket which 
is put down is out. 

26. A ball being caught, no run shall be reckoned. 

27. A striker being run out, that run which he and his partner were attempt- 
ing shall not be reckoned. 

28. If a lost ball be called, the striker shall be allowed six runs; but if more 
than six shall have been run before " Lost ball" shall have been called, then 
the striker shall have all which have been run. 

29. After the ball shall have been finally settled in the wicket-keeper's or 
bowler's hands, it shall be considered dead; but when the bowler is about to 
deliver the ball, if the striker at his wicket go outside the popping crease before 
such actual delivery, the said bowler may put him out, unless (with reference to 
the 21st Law), his bat in hand, or some part of hispers on be within the popping 
crease. 

30. The striker shall not retire from his wicket and return to it to complete 
his innings after another has been in, without the consent of the opposite party. 

31. No substitute shall in any case be allowed to stand out or run between 
wickets for another person without the consent of the opposite party; and in 
case any person shall be allowed to run for another, the striker shall be out if 
either he or his substitute be off the ground in manner mentioned in Laws 17 
and 21, while the ball is in play. 

32. In all cases where a substitute shall be allowed, the consent of the oppo- 
site party shall also be obtained as to the person to act as substitute, and the 
place in the field which he shall take. 

33. If any fieldsman stop the ball with his hat, the ball shall be considered 
dead, and the opposite party shall add five runs to their score; if any be run 
they shall have five in all. 



CRICKET. 531 

34. The ball having been hit, the striker may guard his wicket with his bat, 
or with any part of his body except his hands, that the 23d Law may not be 
disobeyed. 

35. The wicket-keeper shall not take the ball for the purpose of stumping 
until it has passed the wicket ; he shall not move until the ball be out of the 
bowler's hand ; he shall not by any noise incommode the striker ; and if any 
part of his person be over or before the wicket, although the ball hit, the striker 
shall not be out. 

36. The umpires are the sole judges of fair or unfair play, and all disputes 
shall be determined by them, each at his own wicket ; but in case of a catch 
which the other umpire at the wicket bowled from cannot* see sufficiently to 
decide upon, he may apply to the other umpire, whose opinion shall be 
conclusive. 

37. The umpires in all matches shall pitch fair wickets, and the parties shall 
toss up for choice of innings. The umpires shall change wickets after each 
party has had one innings. 

38. They shall allow two minutes for each striker to come in, and ten minutes 
between each innings. When the umpire shall call "Play," the party refusing 
to play shall lose the match. 

39. They are not to order a striker out unless appealed to by the adversaries. 

40. But if one of the bowler's feet be not on the ground behind the bowling 
crease and within the return crease when he shall deliver the ball, the umpire at 
his wicket, unasked, must call " No ball." 

41. If either of the strikers run a short run, the umpire must call "One 
short." 

42. No umpire shall be allowed to bet. 

43. No umpire is to be changed during a match, unless with the consent of 
both parties, except in case of violation of the 42d Law ; then either party may 
dismiss the transgressor. 

44. After the delivery of four balls the umpire must call "Over," but not 
until the ball shall be finally settled in the wicket-keeper's or bowler's hand; 
the ball shall then be considered dead ; nevertheless, if an idea be entertained 
that either of the strikers is out, a question may be put previously to, but not 
after, the delivery of the next ball-. 

45. The umpire must take especial care to call "No ball" instantly upon 
delivery ; " Wide ball " as soon as it shall pass the striker. 

46. The players who go in second shall follow their innings, if they have 
obtained eighty runs less than their antagonists, except in all matches limited 
to only one day's play, when the number shall be limited to sixty instead of 
eighty. 

47. When one of the strikers shall have been put out, the use of the bat shall 
not be allowed to any person until the next striker shall come in. 

Note. — The Committee of the Marylebone Club think it desirable that, pre- 



53^ 



CRICKET. 



viously to the commencement of a match, one of each side should be declared 
the manager of it ; and that the new laws with respect to substitutes may be 
carried out in a spirit of fairness and mutual concession, it is their wish that such 
substitutes be allowed in all reasonable cases, and that the umpire should inquire 
if it is done with the consent of the manager of the opposite side. 

Complaints having been made that it is the practice of some players when at 
the wicket to make holes in the ground for a footing, the Committee are of 
opinion that the umpires should be empowered to prevent it. 

mu puts at §o\Mt WuM. 

1. When there shall be less than five players on a side, bounds shall be placed 
twenty-two yards each in a line from the off and leg stump. 

2. The ball must be hit before the bounds to entitle the striker to a run, which 
cannot be obtained unless he touch the bowling stump or crease in a line with 
his bat, or some part of his person, or go beyond them, returning to the popping 
crease, as at double wicket, according to the 21st Law. 

3. When the striker shall hit the ball, one of his feet must be on the ground, 
and behind the popping crease, otherwise the umpire shall call " No hit." 

4. When there shall be less than five players on a side, neither byes nor over- 
throws shall be allowed, nor shall the striker be caught out behind the wicket, 
nor stumped out. 

5. The fieldsman must return the ball so that it shall cross the play between 
the wicket and the bowling stump, or between the bowling stump and the 
bounds; the striker may run till the ball be so returned. 

6. After the striker shall have made one run, if he start again, he must touch 
the bowling stump and turn before the ball cross the play, to entitle him to 
another. 

7. The striker shall be entitled to three runs for lost ball, and the same num- 
ber for ball stopped with hat, with reference to the 28th and 33d Laws of double 
wicket. 

8. When there shall be more than four players on a side, there shall be no 
bounds. All hits, byes, and overthrows shall then be allowed. 

9. The bowler is subject to the same laws as double wicket. 

10. Not more than one minute shall be allowed between each ball. 

Observations on Rules 3, 4, and 5. 

The use of the bowling crease is to insure the delivery of the ball from a point 
not nearer to the batsman than the opposite wicket ; the bowler may deliver, 
though he would hardly care to do so, from any distance behind the crease ; the 
rule only insists that at least one foot shall be behind it. 

The return crease is to keep the bowler within reasonable limits as to lateral 
deviation from the wickets. This is a matter of no slight importance, as it is 
evident that any material edging off to one side would completely stultify all 



CRICKET. 533 

attempts of the batsman to obtain a correct guard, and would, moreover, leave 
him constantly uncertain as to the precise spot from which the ball would be 
delivered, and thus render anything like a correct defence impossible. 

The use of the popping crease is to confine the batsman to his wicket, and to 
mark out some definite space as his ground, beyond which he can stir only at the 
risk of being run or stumped out. Were there no distinct mark, umpires would 
be unable to come to a satisfactory decision in cases of delicacy, where an inch 
more or less is a matter of life or death to the batsman ; and umpires should, 
therefore, be very careful that the popping crease is accurately and distinctly 
traced. Its length is unlimited, that a player may not be put out for running to 
one side of his ground, a practice not much to be commended, certainly, when 
unnecessary, but one which is sometimes unavoidable in case of a rush of fielders 
between wickets. A player should of course, when practicable, take the nearest, 
and, therefore, the straightest line between the wickets; but when the way is 
not clear, a slight run round is often good policy. 



K.C.j_ B s s s ^JH.C. 

3 ft. 



G 



S. s. S. Stumps. R. c. Return Crease. 

B. c. Bowling Crease. p. c. Popping Crease. 

Rule 9. " One foot " means here any part of one foot. Some umpires, espe- 
cially country amateurs, of whom I have more than one now in my eye, are 
strongly impregnated with the idea that it is possible to deliver a ball with one foot 
before the crease and the other behind it, but off the ground, and call " Xo ball " 
accordingly, to the extreme discomfiture of any round-arm bowler with a lively 
delivery, who happens to come within reach of their tender mercies. Now, this 
supposed " no ball ' ' is simply a physical impossibility ; let any man try to bowl 
— not chuck — but fairly bowl a ball with only the forward foot on the ground, 
and he will be convinced of the fact at once. Another delusion, also very com- 
mon, is, that fast bowlers drag their latter foot after them over the crease before 
delivery, and thus, of course, give "no balls." This, too, is almost an impos- 
sibility ; the real fact is, as every one who will take the trouble to think must 



3 ft. S in. 



534 CRICKET. 

see at once, that the ball cannot be " bowled " with any force or bias except 
from the firm fulcrum of the hinder foot, and consequently that any appearance 
of movement before the ball is delivered arises from defective judgment on the 
part of the umpire as to the correct sequence of the two events. 

" Shall bowl four balls." This rule may be, and is subject to, agreement be- 
tween the two parties playing. It is usual to play five balls or six to the over 
in one-day matches. 

■ ''Shall change winnings only once in one innings." This is to prevent an 
unfair advantage being taken by changing constantly a crack bowler from end 
to end to the manifest detriment of the opponents. 

Rule 10. " The ball must be bowled, not thrown or jerked." The difference 
between throwing and bowling is very difficult to define in words, though in its 
main features easy enough in action ; there are, though, forms of bowling very 
difficult, if not impossible, to distinguish from throwing. These must be left to 
the umpire. Practically an umpire will not interfere, unless the bowler's style 
be palpably unfair. A ball is jerked when the hand or arm is at the moment of 
delivery arrested suddenly by contact with the side. This jerking imparts to 
the ball, in some mysterious way, a life and fury highly dangerous to the bats- 
man ; and is for this reason sternly prohibited. No umpire, however lax upon 
the subject of throwing delivery, would tolerate for a moment the least approach 
to a jerk. 

Rule 12. The umpire in this case, as in others, must use his own judgment as 
to the ball passing within reach. A great deal depends upon the height of the 
batsman, a tall man having, of course, a longer reach than a short one. Should 
a ball that has been called "wide" be hit, the "wide" is, ipso facto, annulled, 
and must not be scored. 

Rule 13. "All runs obtained from wide balls to be scored to wide balls." 
This only applies to runs got from them as "byes" — upon the principle that 
the bowler, and not the long-stop, is responsible for any deficiency in the field- 
ing. Hits — as see last rule — are not contemplated in this direction. 

Rule 14. "No trial ball shall be allowed." This does not inhibit a bowler 
from taking advantage of a pause in the game to try his hand with a ball or two 
at the side of the wickets ; he must only be careful not to impede the course of 
the game. 

Rule 17. The ground is measured from crease to crease — i. e. f from the pop- 
ping crease to the bowler's crease ; the foot must therefore be inside the popping 
crease. If it be only on the crease, and the wickets be put down, the player is out. 

Rule 19. The umpire must judge whether the interference with the catch has 
been accidental or incidental, and decide accordingly. 

Rule 20. A player may block or knock the ball away from his wickets after 
ne has played it-; he only may not strike it with a view to run-getting. 

Rule 24. There is a good deal of difficulty about the application of this rule. 
As it stands, no round-arm bowler not bowling over the wicket ever can get a 



CRICKET. 53? 

man out <; leg-before, "unless with a " break-back" ball. It has been proposed, 
with some show of reason and expediency, that the rule shall stand thus : "Any 
ball that, in the opinion of the umpires, would have hit the wicket." The test 
of actual practice can alone prove the real value of the proposed amendment. 
It must be remembered that a man may be out head before wicket ; the only part 
of the person excepted is the hand from the wrist downward. 

Rule 29. Here, again, the umpire must rely wholly upon his own discretion. 
He must judge by the wicket-keeper's manner whether the ball be settled or 
not. 

Rules 30, 31, 32. Courtesy will always grant the required consent in all cases 
of real emergency ; but courtesy and right feeling equally demand that no 
advantage shall be taken of the concession. If a man be partially incapacitated 
after a match is made up, a request for consideration is quite en regie ; but no 
man ought to be deliberately played with the foreknowledge of his inability to 
discharge all his duties, and with the intention of supplementing his weak points 
by a substitute. 

Rule 35. Umpires should pay special attention to this rule. As an actual 
fact, few but regular professionals have sufficient regard to its requirements and 
intentions. One reason is, that with a sharp, eager wicket-keeper, it makes no 
slight demand upon the umpire's keenness and attention to enforce the rule in 
its integrity, not to mention the necessity of no little firmness and decision, in 
checking any infraction of its regulations. 

Rule 38. This rule is aimed against those people, of whom, sad to say, there 
are too many in the world who are ready to take advantage of every omis- 
sion and flaw in a rule or a law — the principle is the same — that can for the 
moment turn to their own benefit. In playing the game each side should 
play to win, and play its very best ; but a victory won by sharp practice is 
no victory at all, and a defeat staved off by similar means is a defeat still. 

The Laws of Single Wicket. 

Single wicket is not to be spoken of when double wicket is practicable, 
though I would qualify this if the double wicket were only possible with the 
aid of a tail of inferior players ; better play a short-handed game at single 
wicket with good players than a full-sided game at double wicket with inferior 
players. There is nothing more deteriorating than play with inferior players; 
nothing more improving than play with superiors. Single wicket, however, has 
one very useful quality ; there is no better practice for hard hitting than a 
single-wicket match, with a bowler and two or three men in the field. It is 
really astonishing the distance the ball must be hit with even only two good 
men in the field to get the one run. To any one deficient in hard forward 
hitting I can recommend no better practice than a course of single wicket. I can 
in my own person testify strongly to the efficiency of the prescription. Ped- 
dling about in one's blockhole is all very well, sometimes, at double wicket, 



536 



CRICKET. 



when the other batsman is making the runs, and all depends upon keeping the 
wickets up, but it does not pay in the long run, and what is more to the pur- 
pose, it is not cricket. 

The equipment of a cricket player consists of a bat, a ball, and two wickets. 
These may be obtained in almost any town of importance in the country. The 
articles enumerated above are absolutely essential. Should the player desire it, 
he may add to these the gloves, leggings, cap and shoes, used by professional 
players. These are not essential, however, as many a good and hearty game 
has been played without them. They can be obtained of any dealer in sporting 
goods. It is best to purchase articles of a good quality. Inferior equipments 
will soon give way, while those of a good grade should last for years if properly 
treated. 

Fielding. 

The science of fielding naturally resolves itself under two heads. First, stop- 
ping the ball by a catch at the hop or on the ground ; and second, by returning 
it to the wickets. It might be thought by the uninitiated that the mere return 
of the ball, after having succeeded in stopping it, is a matter of the simplest 
kind, and hardly worth speaking of, much less investing with the dignity of a 
scientific disquisition. 

Every ball ought to be stopped by the hand or hands. In stopping the ball 
the player has two things to consider : first, to stop the ball ; secondly, to do 
so at the least possible inconvenience to himself. First, then, to stop a ball in 
the air, or in other words, to catch it. It matters not whether the ball comes 
fast or slow, the method of receiving it is the same, and is this : the hands 
must be held with the fingers well spread out and slightly curved inwards, like 
so many hooks or claws : the thumb must be stretched well back, also slightly 
curved, and the palm must be made to assume a slightly cup-like form ; the 
result of this arrangement is that the impact of the ball almost closes the hand 
by its mere action on the tendons, the palm is driven backwards, and the 
fingers close almost involuntarily upon the ball. 

To avoid very unpleasant consequences to the fingers, such as broken bones 
or dislocated joints, the hands should never be held with the line of the fingers, 
reckoning from the wrists to the tips, pointing in the direction of the course of 
the ball — this line should always be at right angles to its course. That is, if the 
ball be well in a line with the body and above the chest, the fingers should 
point upwards; if much below the chest, they must point downwards; if the 
ball pass much to either side, the line of the hand must be across its course. 
In a falling ball the palms must be upwards ; for a rising ball downwards. Of 
course the position of the palm and fingers above mentioned must be preserved. 
In using both hands for a low ball, the little fingers must be brought together 
(both palms to the front), and slightly interlaced : for a high ball, the thumbs 



CRICKET. 537 

must be brought together in like manner. Further, to save the hand and wrist 
from unnecessary jars, the hands should be always held in such a way, that 
either by the flexion of the elbows, or the yielding of the hands, the ball may 
be received as upon a spring, and not upon an unyielding body. 

In taking a ball directly in his front, the player must take care that his hands 
are not driven upon his body by an unexpectedly sharp ball ; if the part with 
which his hands come in contact be hard, woe to his hands ! if soft, woe to 
that part ! 

To acquire this art of stopping the ball correctly, it is well to begin with 
catching it from gentle tosses at short distances, gradually increasing both dis- 
tance and speed of the ball, being careful the while, at each attempt, to note 
whether the position of the hands was in rule, and endeavoring to correct the 
defects as they show themselves. The same practice should be tried with a 
rolling ball, and then a bounding ball. A fair proficiency having been 
acquired in these initiatory practices, the tyro may proceed to the more ambi- 
tious points in fielding. But first he must learn to stop the ball, both on the 
ground and in the air, with right or left hand alone, and must not rest satisfied 
until he can thus use either hand indifferently, and with equal certainty. With 
most men the left hand is weaker and less under control than the right, and 
should therefore be more exercised. It will be found a useful plan to practise 
principally the weaker hand, paying little attention to the stronger, which 
is sure to take care of itself. 

Not only must the ball, to be properly fielded, be handled neatly and 
returned sharply, it must be met. The fieldsman must not be content to stand 
still to let the ball come to him, running only when the ball would pass him 
on one side or the other : the ball must be met. A good fieldsman starts 
instinctively forward to every ball that comes his way. Not only, too, must the 
player run to meet the ball, but he must continue to run until the ball has 
actually left his hands on the way back to the wickets. Many players — too 
many, indeed — run until just upon the ball, and then stop to field it, not rec- 
ognizing the value of the time thus lost. What with the difference between the 
place where the ball might have been taken and wh;re it was taken, with the 
loss of energy of action resulting from the dead stop, the loss of the distance 
the player would have passed over in the necessary step or two after taking the 
ball and before returning it, and finally the loss of additional impetus in the 
return to the wickets, a very tolerable case of woful w T aste of time might be 
made out. 

Of as much importance as quickness in return is straightness. A ball well 
thrown in should come in as nearly a straight line from the fieldsman's hand to 
the bails as possible. The great aim of a fieldsman in returning the ball should 
be to bring it to the wicket keeper's hands as quickly as possible, and in such 
a manner that the least possible movement may be necessary to displace the 
bails. 



538 CRICKET. 

Bowling. 

The bowling of the present day is of two kinds — round-arm and underhand. 
Of these two, the first is the only form tolerated by young players, and even by 
many of more experience, who ought to know better. 

Round-arm bowling is chiefly valuable for the increased power over the 
velocity of the ball, but this increase of power is only gained by delivering the 
ball from an unnatural position, and with an unnatural action — an action and 
position, in fact, purely artificial from beginning to end ; and in consequence, 
except in extraordinary cases, as above noticed, as much or more is lost in point 
of accuracy as is gained in velocity. Underhand bowling, on the other hand, 
requires no extraordinary exertion of the muscles, no swing of the body, the 
arm being allowed to swing in its natural line of motion, as a pendulum, and 
yet it allows of great precision, gives room for the development of bias in the 
ball, far more destructive than mere speed, is not incompatible with a very con- 
siderable amount of swiftness; and finally, but not least, is not by many degrees 
so fatiguing as round-arm delivery. 

The primary object of a bowler being to hit the wickets, the most obvious 
way to attain this object would be to pitch clean upon them, but unfortunately 
for this method there is a batsman in the way, whose object it is, first, to keep 
the ball from hitting the wickets ; secondly, to drive it away as far as he can, 
and for both these purposes there is no better ball than the one described. The 
bowler has, therefore, left to him two alternatives — one to bowl all along the 
ground, as in the legitimate game of bowls, and the other to make the ball 
take the ground out of the batman's reach, and then come into the wickets on 
the hop. The former of these two is open to pretty much the same objections 
as the full pitch. The latter is the only method left to the bowler. A full 
pitch is now and then tried, it is true, but only to take the batsman off his 
guard, or break the regularity of the bowling. 

Batting. 

The position of the batsman is a matter of great importance. He must stand 
with his right shoulder to his own wicket, and his left towards the bowler's, his 
right foot parallel with and just inside the popping crease, and the toe about 
two or perhaps three inches from the guard, and the left foot somewhat advanced 
and pointing forwards. The bat must be held with the face towards the bowler, 
the point touching the guard, and the hand slightly inclined forward towards 
the bowler. The right hand grasps the handle of the bat a few inches from the 
shoulder and in the rear, the left holds the handle a trifle higher up, but from 
the front ; the hands being thus on opposite sides of the handle. This is the 
position; now for the attitude. For this the player has only three simple rules 
to remember: To stand as upright and easily as possible ; to balance the body 
on the right leg, leaving the left free for any movement; and to turn the face 
easily and naturally towards the bowler, watching him over the left shoulder, 



CRICKET. 539 

which must be kept well forward, the left elbow well up. Many good batsmen, 
indeed most of our very best, having " taken guard" in the manner described, 
rise to their full height, holding the bat still in the line of the wickets, but 
swinging a few inches clear of the ground. This attitude, though apparently 
less cautious than the former, is in reality, in the case of an experienced player, 
far more effective even for defence, since the increased height of the eye gives 
a better sight of the ball, and the bat is more ready for " bailers," /. e., balls 
that rise high to the bails, without losing, in my opinion even gaining, in the 
power of being down upon " shooters." For be it remembered, it is far easier 
to drop the bat than to raise it. Moreover, the batsman standing upright has 
his muscular powers more at his disposal than when stooping. 

The player is now ready for the bowler to deliver the ball j but something 
further is necessary before he can defend his wicket or strike with full effect. 
The bat is merely hanging from his hands perpendicularly in front of the wicket; 
in order to put it in a position to block — i. e., stop the ball, or strike, a further 
movement is necessary. As the ball is delivered, the point of the bat should be 
thrown lightly and smoothly back towards the bails, the right hand being used 
as the pivot, and the left being changed from front to rear, until the whole bat 
lies in the line from the top of the middle-stump to the bowler's hand. This 
position allows the batsman, by the mere dropping of the bat to its previous 
position, if the ball be straight and difficult, to stop it quite as effectually, as if 
the bat had never been moved, with this further advantage, that the bat strikes 
the ball, not the ball the bat — a point always to be gained if possible — thus 
offering the chance of a run, where otherwise the ball might have fallen dead. 
And if the ball be hitable, the bat is ready raised for the purpose, so that the bats- 
man is enabled to wait till the last moment, and hit or block as it seems best. 

Forward Play. 

The ball once delivered, the batsman has to make up his mind how to stop it. 
(We are only at present discussing defence, hitting will come after.) A straight 
length-ball may either be played forward or back ; that is, the batsman may 
either reach forward, so as to catch the ball at or soon after the pitch, or draw 
back to get a longer sight of the ball. All balls may be played back, but many 
are better stopped by forward play. To play forward, the player must step out 
with his left foot, keeping the right, or pivot foot, fast inside the popping 
crease, and must reach forward as far as possible without overbalancing, the bat 
thrust forward to the full extent of the arms, and inclined well towards the 
bowler, the left shoulder well forward, and the left elbow well up. This move- 
ment must be so timed as to meet the ball just at the rise, not too soon (or the 
ball may deviate slightly, and take the wickets, or give a catch off the edge of 
the bat, or at best meet dead wood, and fall lifeless), and not too late for very 
obvious reasons. The bat should be clutched tight, and be brought forcibly 
upon the ball, driving it well back to, or perhaps past, the bowler, in which 
latter case a run is nearly always safe. 



540 



CRICKET. 



Back Play. 

When the ball pitches too short to be met forward, but too far for a long hop, 
it should be stopped for back play. The left foot stands fast, and the right 
steps back towards the wicket ; if the ball comes high, the bat is brought close 
to the wicket, and hangs perpendicularly (or lightly inclined forward) from the 
wrist. If the ball comes in a "shooter," the point of the bat is dropped sharply 
upon it, the harder the better, just before it reaches the wicket. This play 
against very fast bowling is perhaps safer than the former, for the ball, if it 
glances from the bat to either side of the wicket, is pretty safe to make runs in 
consequence of its own velocity ; but with medium pace and slow bowling, this 
advantage is wanting, and forward play, therefore, is more serviceable. Fast 
bowling, too, does not twist so much as the slower varieties, and it is not, there- 
fore, of so much consequence to kill it at the pitch. 

Hitting. 

Hitherto we have talked only of defence ; we now come to the real purpose 
and end of the batting — run-getting. The score is the real criterion of a bats- 
man, and if he be not competent to make runs, however difficult it may be to 
get his wicket, I must at once pronounce him no cricketer ; mere poking about 
the block-hole is not cricket ; it is mere waste of time. Defence is the first 
consideration of a batsman, but it is so only that he may have more opportuni- 
ties of hitting. The first point in hitting is ta insure the flight of the ball from 
that part of the bat which will propel it farthest. This is called "the drive," 
and lies about five inches from the point of the bat, varying slightly according 
to the weight and make of each bat, but very easily discoverable by experiment. 
The next point is to time the hit so as to catch the ball just as the bat is moving 
at its greatest velocity, and this can only be done by hitting as late as possible, 
not with a heavy dead swing of the bat, like the sway of a sack, but with a sharp 
rapid action, as though wielding a switch. 

In striking a ball as it passes, /. e., from an erect position, the whole power 
of the hit comes from the swing of the bat ; but in forward hitting from the 
position of forward play, the main power is derived from a sudden thrust of the 
right arm and shoulder, meeting the ball just as in shoulder hitting in the noble 
art of self-defence. The most forcible forward hitters rise slightly upon the 
toes to gain more height, and then drop forward from the vantage ground thus 
formed with all the force and impetus of their body to back up the mere mus- 
cular action of their arms. The lightning velocity with which a ball thus met 
flies from the bat is rather startling to an unaccustomed bowler. Hitting may 
be roughly divided under two heads — ground-hitting and sky-hitting. The 
latter, especially from a "half-volley," /. e., a ball picked up just as it rises 
from the ground, is the most alluring to the batsman, and most appreciated by 
the unscientific spectators ; but a low skimming hit, the ball flying about three 
or four inches from the ground, is the safest, as not being liable to be caught, 



CRICKET. 541 

the most difficult to stop, and the most telling on the score. An habitual sky- 
hitter is a man of short scores. Bad fielding and bowling may, if he have a 
good eye, give him an occasional run of luck, but with real players his term of 
life — in the cricket sense — will be very short. I should strongly advise the 
beginner sternly to deny himself during practice hours the indubitable pleasure 
of high hitting. A habit formed at practice is very apt to lead one astray in a 
match, and one mistake may be fatal ; high hitting, too, requires no practice. 

Slip 

is made by allowing a ball on, or a little wide of, the off stump to glance from 
the edge of the bat, care being taken, in this hit and in all others, to keep the 
ball down, or "caught out" will be the result. If the ball be two or three 
inches wide, and near the ground, it may be sent with considerable velocity 
between the lines marked for the slip and the cut, by dropping the bat on it 
sharply just as it is passing the wicket, the later the better. This is done by a 
sharp, quick action of the wrist and a down drop of the shoulders. It is tech- 
nically termed "snicking," which word I must use in default of a better. 

The Cut 

proper is made by hitting a high rising ball with a horizontal bat just as it 
reaches the wicket. Another form of the cut is made off a lower ball, and with 
an upright bat ; it is not so brilliant a hit as the cut proper, nor so effective, but 
it is far safer, the attitude in the cut proper making it quite impossible to stop a 
shorter or keep out a breaking ball — i. e., one that pitches wide of the off-stump 
and turns into the wicket. The other hits, until we come to the square-leg, are 
not so peculiar as to require a special description. 

Square Leg 

may be made either by playing forward, as before directed, upon a ball slightly 
wide of the leg-stump, which will then fly off square to leg; or by the Cam- 
bridge poke, which is very useful for a high rising ball on the leg-stump. 

Draw. 

By which a ball is allowed to glance off the bat to leg, is useful with balls 
like the preceding, but difficult to meet forward. The attitude is the same as 
in back play. 

Leg Hit. 

Very useful against loose bowling. It is best made by stepping slightly for- 
ward with the left foot to an over-pitched leg-ball and hitting square to leg ; the 
combination of the two forces, the original impetus of the ball, and the fresh 
impulse imparted by the bat, will carry it in the direction of leg. A hit is some- 
times made by reaching forward to a short piched ball, and swiping across, the 
bat pointed to the pitch. This is all very well if successful, but the least devia- 
tion of the ball may either take it past the bat, or, more disastrous still, send it 
skying into the air off the edge ; it is, therefore, not to be commended to the 



542 BASE BALL. 

novice. There is a further modification of the leg-hit, occasionally of some 
service. The left foot is made to describe a semicircle round and in the rear of 
the right, and the body is faced round nearly to square leg. This hit is em- 
ployed by a few to pick up leg-shooters ; it enables the batsman to hit them 
along the ground to leg with considerable force. The hit must be as late as 
possible to be effective. 




The following is the League code of playing rules of base-ball adopted at the 
Cleveland Convention of December, 1878, and indorsed by the International 
Convention at Buffalo, 1879. 

Rule First.— The Materials of the Game. 
Section i. — The ball must weigh not less than five nor more than five and 
one-quarter ounces avoirdupois. It must measure not less than nine nor more 
than nine and one-quarter inches in circumference. It must be composed of 
woollen yarn, and shall not contain more than one ounce of vulcanized rubber 
in mold form, and shall be covered with leather, and be furnished by the secre- 
tary of the League. 

Sec. 2. — In all games, the ball or balls played with shall be furnished by the 
home club, and shall become the property of the winning club. 

Sec. 3. — No ball shall be played with in any championship game unless it is 
furnished by the secretary of the League. 

Sec. 4. — When the ball becomes out of shape, or cut or ripped so as to expose 
the yarn, or in any way so injured as to be unfit for fair use, a new ball shall be 
called for by the umpire at the end of an even inning, at the request of either 
captain. Should the ball be lost during a game, the umpire shall, at the expira- 
tion of five minutes, call for a new ball. 

Sec. 5. — The bat must be round, and must not exceed two and one-half 
inches in diameter in the thickest part. It must be made wholly of wood, and 
shall not exceed forty-two inches in length. 

Sec. 6. — The bases must be four in number, and they must be placed and 
securely fastened upon each corner of a square, the sides of which are respec- 
tively thirty yards. The bases must be so constructed and placed as to be dis- 
tinctly seen by the umpire. The first, second and third bases must cover a 
space equal to fifteen inches square, and the home base one square foot of surface. 



BASE BALL. 543 

The first, second and third bases shall be canvas-bags, painted white, and filled 
with some soft material. The home base shall be of white marble or stone, so 
fixed in the ground as to be even with the surface and wholly within the dia- 
mond. One corner of said base shall face the pitcher's position, and two sides 
shall form part of the foul lines. 

Sec. 7. — The base from which the ball is struck shall be designated the home 
base, and must be directly opposite the second base. The first base must 
always be that upon the right-hand, and the third base that upon the left-hand 
side of the striker when occupying his position at the home base. 

In all match games, lines connecting the home and first bases, and the home 
and third bases, and also the lines of the striker's and pitcher's positions, shall 
be marked by the use of chalk or other suitable material, so as to be distinctly 
seen by the umpire. The line of the home base shall extend four feet on each 
side of the base, and shall be drawn through its centre and parallel with a line 
extending from first to third base. The foul lines from first and third bases to 
home base shall be continued as straight lines to the limits of the field beyond 
and back of said home base. The triangular space thus laid off behind the home 
base shall be for the exclusive use of the catcher, umpire and batsman ; and no 
player of the side "at bat " (except the batsman) shall be permitted to occupy 
any portion of such triangular space. Two lines marked in the same way as the 
foul lines, and parallel with said foul lines, shall be drawn, one fifteen feet and 
the other fifty feet distant from them, and terminate at the lines bounding the 
triangular space aforementioned. 

Rule Second. — The Game. 

Section i. The game shall consist of nine innings to each side, but should 
the score then be a tie, play shall be continued until a majority of runs for one 
side, upon an equal number of innings, shall be declared, when the game shall 
end. All innings shall be concluded when the third hand is put out. 

Sec. 2. The choice of first innings shall be determined by the two captains. 
The fielders of each club shall take any position in the field their captain may 
assign them, with the exception of the pitcher, who must deliver the ball from 
his appointed position. 

Sec. 3. No player taking part in a game shall be replaced by another after the 
commencement of the second inning, except for reason of illness or injury. 

Sec. 4. No game shall be considered as played unless five innings on each side 
shall be completed. Should darkness or rain intervene before the third hand is 
put out in the closing part of the fifth inning of a game, the umpire shall declare 
" No game." 

Sec. 5. Whenever a game of five or more innings is stopped by rain or dark- 
ness, and the score at the time is equal on the even innings played, the game 
shall be declared drawn ; but under no other circumstances shall a drawn game 
be declared. 



544 BASE BALL. 

Sec. 6. Should rain commence to fall during the progress of a match game, 
the umpire must note the time it began ; and, should it continue for five 
minutes, he shall, at the request of either captain, suspend play. Should the 
rain continue to fall fo r thirty minutes after play has been suspended, the game 
shall terminate. 

Sec. 7. When the umpire calls " play," the game must at once be proceeded 
with. Should either party fail to take their appointed positions in the game, or 
to commence play as requested, the umpire shall, at the expiration of five min- 
utes, declare the game forfeited by the nine that refuses to play. When the 
umpire calls " time," play shall be suspended until he calls " play" again, and 
during the interim no player shall be put out, base be run, or run be scored. 
The umpire shall suspend play only for an accident or injury to himself or a 
player, or on account of rain. 

Sec. 8. The umpire, in any match game, shall, in case of rain or darkness, 
determine when play shall be suspended, and, if the game cannot be fairly con- 
cluded, it shall be decided by the score of the last equal innings played, unless 
one nine shall have completed their innings, and the other nine shall have 
equalled or exceeded the score of their opponents in their incompleted innings, 
in which case the game shall be decided by the total score obtained, which 
score shall be recorded as the score of the game. 

Sec. 9. When the umpire calls " game " it shall end; but when he merely 
suspends play for any stated period, it may be resumed at the point at which it 
was suspended, provided such suspension does not extend beyond the day of the 
match. 

Rule Third. — Pitching. 

Section i. The pitcher's position shall be within a space of ground four feet 
wide by six feet long, the front or four-foot line of which shall be distant forty- 
five feet from the centre of the home base, and the centre of the square shall be 
equidistant from the first and the third bases. Each corner of the square shall 
be marked by a flat iron plate or stone, six inches square, fixed in the ground 
even with the surface. 

Sec. 2. The player who delivers the ball to the bat must do so while wholly 
within the lines of the pitcher's position. He must remain within them until 
the ball has left his hand, and he shall not make any motion to deliver the ball 
to the bat while any part of his person is outside the lines of the pitcher's posi- 
tion. The ball must be delivered to the bat with the arm swinging nearly 
perpendicular at the side of the body, and the hand in swinging forward must 
pass below the waist. The pitcher, when taking his position to deliver the ball, 
must face the batsman. 

Sec. 3. Should the pitcher deliver the ball by an overhand throw, a " foul 
balk" shall be declared. Any outward swing of the arm, or any other swing 
save that of the perpendicular movement referred to in Section 2 of this rule, 
shall be considered an overhand throw. 



BASE BALL. 



545 



Sec. 4. When a " foul balk" is called, the umpire shall warn the pitcher of 
the penalty incurred by such unfair delivery ; and should such delivery be con- 
tinued until three foul balks have been called in one inning, the umpire shall 
declare the game forfeited. 

Sec. 5. Should the pitcher make any motion to deliver the ball to the bat, 
and fail so to deliver it — except the ball be accidentally dropped — or should he 
unnecessarily delay the game by not delivering the ball to the bat, or should he, 
when in the act of delivering the ball, have any part of his person outside the 
lines of his position, the umpire shall call a "balk," and players occupying the 
bases shall take one base each. 

Sec. 6. Every ball fairly delivered and sent in to the bat over the home 
base and at the height called for by the batsman shall be considered a good 
ball. 

Sec. 7. All balls delivered to the bat which are not sent in over the home 
base and at the height called for by the batsman shall be considered unfair 
balls, and every ball so delivered must be called. When "nine balls" have 
been called, the striker shall take first base, and all players who are thereby 
forced to leave a base shall take one base. Neither a " ball " nor a " strike " 
shall be called until the ball has passed the home base. 

Sec. 8. All balls delivered to the bat which shall touch the striker's bat 
without being struck at, or his (the batsman's) person while standing in his posi- 
tion, or which shall hit the person of the umpire — unless they be passed balls — 
shall be considered dead balls, and shall be so called by the umpire ; and no 
players shall be put out, base be run, or run be scored on any such ball ; but if 
a dead ball be also an unfair ball it shall be counted as one of the nine unfair 
balls which shall entitle the striker to a base. If the umpire shall be satisfied 
that the pitcher, in delivering the ball, shall have so delivered it as to have 
intentionally caused the same to strike the batter, the umpire shall fine the 
pitcher therefore in a sum not less than ten dollars nor more than fifty dollars. 

Rule Fourth. — Batting Department. 

Section i. The batsman's or striker's position shall be within a space of 
ground located on either side of the home base, six feet long by three feet wide, 
extending three feet in front of and three feet behind the line of the home base, 
and with its nearest line distant one foot from the home base. 

Sec. 2. The batsmen must take their positions in the order in which they are 
directed by the captain of their club ; and after each player has had one time 
" at bat," the striking order thus established shall not be changed during the 
game. After the first inning the first striker in each inning shall be the bats- 
man whose name follows that of the last man who has completed his turn (time) 
at bat in the preceding inning. 

Sec. 3. Any batsman failing to take his position at the bat in his order of 
striking — unless by reason of illness or injury, or by consent of the captains of 
35 



54-6 BASE BALL. 

the contesting nines — shall be declared out, unless the error be discovered before 
a fair ball has been struck or the striker put out. 

Sec. 4. Any batsman failing to take his position at the bat within one minute 
after the umpire has called for the striker shall be declared out. 

Sec. 5. The batsman on taking his position must call for either a " high ball," 
a " low ball," or a "fair ball," and the umpire shall notify the pitcher to 
deliver the ball as required ; such call shall not be changed after the first ball 
delivered. 

Sec. 6. A "high ball" shall be one sent in above the belt of the batsman, 
but not higher than his shoulder. A "low ball" shall be one sent in at the 
height of the belt, or between that height and the knee, but not higher than his 
belt. A "fair ball" shall be one between the range of shoulder-high and the 
knee of the striker. All the above must be over the home base, and, when 
fairly delivered, shall be considered fair balls to the bat. 

Sec. 7. Should the batsman fail to strike at the ball he calls for, or should 
he strike at and fail to hit the ball, the umpire shall call "one strike," and 
"two strikes" should he again fail. When two strikes have been called, 
should the batsman not strike at the next "good ball," the umpire shall warn 
him by calling "good ball." But should he strike and fail to hit the ball, 
or should he fail to strike at or to hit the next good ball, " three strikes " 
must be called, and the batsman must run toward the first base, as in the case 
of hitting a fair ball. 

Sec. 8. The batsman when in the act of striking at the ball must stand 
wholly within the lines of his position. 

Sec. 9. Should the batsman step outside the lines of his position and strike 
the ball, the umpire shall call "foul strike and out," and base-runners shall 
return to the bases they occupied when the ball was hit. 

Sec. 10. The foul lines shall be unlimited in length, and shall run from 
the right and left hand corners of the home base through the centre of first 
and third bases to the foul posts, which shall be located at the boundary of 
the field, and within the range of home and first base, and home and third 
base. Said lines shall be marked, and on the inside, from base to base, with 
chalk, or some other white substance, so as to be plainly seen by the umpire. 

Sec. 11. If the ball from a fair stroke of the bat first touches the ground, the 
person of a player, or any other object, either in front of or on the foul-ball 
lines, or the first or third base, it shall be considered fair. 

If the ball from a fair stroke of the bat first touches the ground, the person of 
a player, or any other object behind the foul-ball lines, it shall be declared foul, 
and the ball so hit shall be called foul by the umpire, even before touching the 
ground, if it be seen falling foul. 

The following are exceptions to the foregoing section : All balls batted 
directly to the ground that bound or roll within the foul lines between home 
and first or home and third bases, without first touching the person of a player, 



BASE BALL. 547 

shall he considered fair. All balls batted directly to the ground that bound or 
roll outside the foul lines between home and first, or home and third bases, 
without first touching the person of a player, shall be considered foul. In either 
of these cases the first point of contact between the batted ball and the ground 
shall not be regarded. 

Sec. 12. When the batsman has fairly struck a fair ball he shall vacate his 
position, and he shall then be considered a base-runner until he is put out or 
scores his run. 

Sec. 13. The batsman shall be declared out by the umpire, as follows: 

If a fair or foul ball be caught before touching the ground or any object other 
than the player, provided it be not caught in the player's hat or cap. 

If a foul ball be similarly held, before touching the ground. 

If a fair ball be securely held by a fielder while touching first base with any 
part of his person, before the base-runner touches said base. 

If, after three strikes have been called, he fails to touch first base before the 
ball is legally held there. 

If, after three strikes have been called, the ball be caught before touching the 
ground. 

If he plainly attempts to hinder the catcher from catching the ball, evidently 
without effort to make a fair strike, or makes a " foul strike." 

Rule Fifth. — Running the Bases. 

Section i. Players running bases must touch each base in regular order, viz. : 
first, second, third and home bases ; and when obliged to return to bases they 
have occupied they must retouch them in reverse order, both when running on 
fair or foul balls. In the latter case the base-runner must return to the base 
where he belongs, on the run, and not at a walk. No base shall be considered 
as having been occupied or held until it has been touched. 

Sec. 2. No player running the bases shall be forced to vacate the base he occu- 
pies unless the batsman becomes a base-runner. Should the first base be occupied 
by a base-runner when a fair ball is struck, the base-runner shall cease to be 
entitled to hold said base until the player running to first base shall be put out. 
The same rule shall apply in the case of the occupancy of the other bases under 
similar circumstances. No base-runner shall be forced to vacate the base he 
occupies if the base-runner succeeding him is not thus obliged to vacate his base. 

Sec. 3. Players forced to vacate their bases may be put out by any fielders in 
the same manner as when running to first base. 

Sec. 4. The player running to first base shall be at liberty to overrun said 
base without his being put out for being off the base, after first touching it, pro- 
vided he returns at once and touches first base, after which he can be put out as 
at any other base. If, in so overrunning first base, he also attempts to run to 
second base, he shall forfeit such exemption from being put out. 

Sec. 5. Any player running a base who shall run beyond three feet from the 



548 BASE BALL. 

line from base to base, in order to avoid being touched by the ball in the hands, 
of a fielder, shall be declared out by the umpire, with or without appeal ; but in 
case a fielder be occupying the runner's proper path, attempting to field a batted 
ball, then the runner shall run out of the path and behind the said fielder, and 
shall not be declared out for so doing. 

Sec. 6. One run shall be scored every time a base-runner, after having regu- 
larly touched the first three bases, shall touch the home base before three hands 
are out. If the third hand out is forced out, or is put out before reaching first 
base, a run shall not be scored. 

Sec. 7. When a "balk" is called by the umpire, every player running the 
bases shall take one base without being put out, and shall do so on the run. 

Sec. 8. When "nine balls" have been called by the umpire, the batsman 
shall take one base, provided he do so on the run, without being put out ; and 
should any base-runner be forced thereby to vacate his base, he also shall take 
one base. Each base-runner thus given a base shall be at liberty to run. to other 
bases besides the base given, but only at the risk of being put out in so running. 

Sec. 9. A base-runner shall be considered as holding a base, viz.: entitled to 
occupy it, until he shall have regularly touched the next base in order. 

Sec. 10. No base shall be run or run be scored when a fair or foul ball has 
been caught or momentarily held before touching the ground, unless the base 
held, when the ball was hit, is retouched by the base-runner after the ball has 
been so caught or held by the fielder. 

Sec. 11. No run or base can be made upon a foul ball that shall touch the 
ground before being caught or held by a fielder, and any player running bases 
shall return, without being put out, to the base he occupied when the ball was 
struck, and remain on such base until the ball is held by the pitcher. 

Sec. 12. Any player running the bases on fair or foul balls, caught before 
touching the ground, must return to the base he occupied when the ball was 
struck, and retouch such base before attempting to make another or score a 
run, and said player shall be liable to be put out in so returning, as in the case 
of running to first base when a fair ball is hit and not caught flying. 

Sec. 13. If the player running the bases is prevented from making a base by 
the obstruction of an adversary, he shall be entitled to that base, and shall not 
be put out. 

Sec. 14. No player shall be allowed a substitute in running the bases, 
, except for illness or injury incurred in the game then being played; and such 
substitute shall take the ill or injured player's place only after the latter 
has reached first base. The opposing captain shall select the man to run as 
substitute. 

Sec. 15. Any player running the bases shall be declared out if, at any time, 
while the ball is in play, he be touched by the ball in the hand of a fielder, 
without some part of his person is touching a base. The ball must be held by 
the fielder after touching the runner. 



BASE' BALL. 549 

If a ball be held by a fielder on the first base before the base-runner, after 
hitting a fair ball, touches that base, he shall be declared out. 

Any base-runner failing to touch the base he runs for shall be declared out 
if the ball be held by a fielder, while touching said base, before the base-runner 
returns and touches it. 

Any base-runner who shall in any way interfere with or obstruct a fielder 
while attempting to catch a fair fly-ball or a foul ball, shall be declared out. 
If he wilfully obstructs a fielder from fielding a ball, he shall be declared out, 
and, if a batted ball strike him, he shall be declared out. And no base shall be 
run and no run be scored. 

If a base-runner, in running from home to first base, shall run inside the foul 
line, or more than three feet outside of it, he shall be declared out. 

Rule Sixth. — The Umpire and His Duties. 

Section i. Two clubs may, by mutual agreement, select any man to umpire any 
game or games, provided that such agreement be in writing; and the man so 
selected agrees, not less than five days before such game, or the first of such 
games, to act as such umpire. 

Sec. 2. A staff* of League Umpires shall be selected in the following manner: 
Prior to April ist of each year each club shall send to the Secretary the names 
of any persons of good repute, and who are considered competent to act as 
umpires. A list of all persons so nominated shall be prepared by the Sec- 
retary, and submitted to each club, which shall then select therefrom a 
number equal to three times the number of clubs then in the League, and 
shall transmit a list thereof to the Secretary, and the required number, 
having the greatest number of approvals, shall constitute the staff of League 
Umpires. 

The Board shall fill any vacancy caused by declination, and shall appoint an 
umpire to replace any that may be objected to, in writing, by three League clubs 
after the commencement of the championship season. 

Sec. 3. In the absence of the agreement provided in Section 1 of this Rule, 
the visiting club shall, not less than three days before any championship game, 
submit, by telegraph, to the home club the names of five League Umpires, none 
of whom shall reside in the city of the visiting club. The home club shall then 
be charged with the duty of providing one of the five so named, upon the 
grounds in season for the game. 

Sec. 4. In case the visiting club shall have failed to furnish the five names, 
as provided in Section 3, the home club shall select an umpire for such game ; 
and in case the visiting club shall have furnished five names, as provided in Sec- 
tion 3, and the home club fails to produce one of the umpires so named, within 
fifteen minutes before the hour appointed for the game, the contending clubs 
shall, by mutual consent, agree upon an umpire. If they cannot so agree, the 
captains of said clubs shall toss for the right of choice of umpire, and the 



550 BASE "BALL. 

club so winning the choice shall have the right to designate the person so 
to act. 

Sec. 5. The fee and expenses of the umpire of any championship game shall 
be paid by the visiting club. 

Sec. 6. The umpire shall not be changed during the progress of a match 
game, except for reason of illness or injury, or by the consent of the captains 
of the two contesting nines, in case he shall have wilfully violated the rules of 
the game. 

Sec. 7. Before the commencement of a match, the umpire shall see that the 
rules governing the materials of the game, and also those applicable to the 
positions of batsmen and pitcher, are strictly observed. Also that the fence in 
the rear of the pitcher's position is distant not less than ninety feet from the 
home base, except it mark the boundary line of the field, in which case the 
umpire, for every ball passing the catcher and touching the fence, shall give each 
base-runner one base without his being put out. 

Before calling "play," the umpire shall ask the captain of the home club 
whether there are any special ground rules to be enforced, and if there are, he 
shall see that they are duly enforced, provided they do not conflict with any 
rule of the game. 

Sec. 8. No decision rendered by the umpire on any point of play in base- 
running, shall be reversed upon the testimony of any of the players. 

Sec. 9. Should the umpire be unable to see whether a catch has been fairly 
made or not, he shall be at liberty to appeal to the bystanders, and to render 
his decision according to the fairest testimony at command. 

Sec. 10. No person not engaged in the game shall be permitted to occupy 
any position within the lines of the field of contest, or in any way interrupt the 
umpire during the progress of the game. No player except the captain or 
player especially designated by him, shall address the umpire concerning any 
point of play in dispute, and any violation of this rule shall subject the offender 
to an immediate reprimand by the umpire. 

Sec. 11. The umpire shall require the players on the batting side who are 
not at the bat or running the bases to keep at a distance of not less than fifty 
feet from the line of home and first base and home and third base, or further 
off, if he so decide. The captain and one assistant only shall be permitted to 
coach players running the bases, and they must not approach within fifteen feet 
of the foul lines. (See also Section 7, of Rule First.) 

Sec. 12. Should any fielder stop or catch the ball with his hat, or any part 
of his dress, the umpire shall call " dead ball," and the base-runners shall each 
be entitled to two bases for any fair-hit ball so stopped or caught. Should the 
bail be stopped by any person not engaged in the game, the umpire must call 
"dead ball," and players running bases at the time shall be entitled to bases 
they were running for, and the ball be regarded as dead until settled in the 
hands of the pitcher while standing within the lines of his position. 



BASE BALL. 55 I 

Sec. 13. Any match game in which the umpire shall declare any section of 
this code of rules to have been wilfully violated shall at once be declared by 
him to have been forfeited by the club at fault. 

Sec. 14. No manager, captain or player shall address the audience, except in 
case of necessary explanation. 

Sec. 15. Any League umpire who shall be convicted of selling, or offering to 
sell, a game of which he is umpire, shall thereupon be removed from his official 
capacity and placed under the same disabilities which govern expelled players 
under this constitution. 

Rule Seventh. — The Umpire's Jurisdiction and Powers. 

The gentleman selected to nil the position of umpire must keep constantly in 
mind the fact that upon his sound discretion and promptness in conducting the 
game, and compelling players to observe the spirit as well as the letter of the 
rules, largely depends the merit of the game as an exhibition and the satisfac- 
tion of the spectators therewith. He must make his decisions distinct and 
clear, remembering that every spectator is anxious to hear each decision. He 
must keep the contesting nines playing constantly from the commencement of 
the game to its termination, allowing such delays only as are rendered unavoid- 
able by accident, injury or rain. He must, until the completion of the game, 
require the players of each side to promptly take their positions on the field as 
soon as the third hand is put out, and must also require the first striker of the 
opposite side to be in his position at the bat as soon as the fielders are in their 
places. 

The players of the side " at bat" must occupy the portion of the field allotted 
them, subject to the condition that they must speedily vacate any portion thereof 
that may be in the way of the ball, or of any fielder attempting to catch or 
field it. The triangular space behind the home base is reserved for the exclu- 
sive use of the umpire, catcher and batsman, and the umpire must prohibit any 
player of the side " at bat" from crossing the same at any time while the ball is 
in the hands of or passing between the pitcher or catcher while standing in their 
positions. 

The umpire is master of the field from the commencement to the termination 
of the game ; and he must compel the players to observe the provision of this 
Rule, and of all other sections of the playing rules ; and he is hereby invested 
with authority to order any player to do, or omit to do, any act necessary to 
give force and effect to any and all of such provisions, and power to inflict upon 
any player, disobeying any such order, a fine of not less than five, or more than 
fifty dollars for each offence; and to impose a similar fine upon any player who 
shall use abusive, threatening or improper language to the umpire, audience or 
other player, and when the umpire shall have so punished the player, he shall 
not have the power to revoke or remit the penalty so inflicted. The umpire 
shall at once notify the captain of the offending player's side of the infliction of 



552 FOOTBALL. 

any fine, herein provided for ; and the club to which such player belongs shall, 
within ten days, transmit the amount of such fine to the Secretary of the 
League. 

This is one of the most exciting and invigorating of games. It is of English 
origin. The following are recognized in both England and this country as — 

The Laws of Football. 

1. The maximum length of ground shall be two hundred yards ; the 
maximum breadth shall be one hundred yards ; the length and breadth shall be 
marked off with flags, and the goals shall be upright posts, eight yards apart, 
with a tape across them, eight feet from the ground. 

2. The winner of the toss shall have the choice of goals. The game shall be 
commenced by a place-kick from the centre of the ground by the side losing 
the toss ; the other side shall not approach within ten yards of the ball until it 
is kicked off. 

3. After a goal is won, the losing side shall kick it off, and goals shall be 
changed. In the event, however, of no goal having fallen to either party at 
the lapse of half the allotted time, sides shall then be changed. 

4. A goal shall be won when the ball passes between the goal-posts under 
the tape, not being thrown, knocked on, or carried. 

5. When the ball is in touch, the first player who touches it shall throw it 
from the point on the boundary line where it left the ground in a direction at 
right angles with the boundary line, and it shall not be in play until it shall 
have touched the ground, and the player throwing it in shall not play until it 
has been played by another player. 

6. When a player has kicked the ball, any one of the same side who is nearer 
to the opponent's goal-line is out of play, and may not touch the ball himself, 
nor in any way whatever prevent any other player from doing so, until the ball 
has been played, unless there are at least three of his opponents between him 
and their own goal ; but no player is out of play when the ball is kicked from 
behind the goal-line. 

7. When the ball is kicked behind the goal-line, it must be kicked off by the 
side behind whose goal it went within six yards from the limit of their goal. 
The side who thus kick the ball are entitled to a fair kick-off in whatever way 
they please without any obstruction, the opposite side not being able to 
approach within six yards of the ball. 

8. No player shall carry or knock on the ball. 

9. Neither tripping nor hacking shall be allowed, and no player shall use his 
hands to hold or push his adversary, nor charge him from behind. 

10. A player shall not throw the ball nor pass it to another, nor shall any 
player handle the ball, under any pretence whatever. 



SWIMMING. 553 

11. No player shall take the ball from the ground with his hands while it is 
in play, under any pretence whatever. 

12. No player shall wear projecting nails, iron plates, or gutta-percha on the 
soles or heels of his boots. 

Definition of Terms. 
A place-kick is a kick at the ball while on the ground, in any position ii? 
which the kicker may choose to place it. 

Hacking is kicking an adversary intentionally. 
Tripping is throwing an adversary by the use of the legs. 

Knocking on is when a player strikes or propels the ball with his hands or 
arms. 

Holding on includes the obstruction of a player by the hand or any part of 
the arm below the elbow. 

Touch is that part of the field, on either side of the ground, which is beyond 
the line of flags. 




There is no accomplishment of more value, or a source of greater pleasure, 
than the art of swimming. Wherever possible, it should be acquired by both 
sexes. 

How to Begin. 

As the very essence of swimming lies in confidence, it is always better for 
the learner to feel secure that he can leave the water whenever he likes. 
Therefore let him take a light rope of tolerable length, tie one end to some firm 
object on the bank, and let the rest of the rope lie in the water. " Manilla" 
is the best kind of rope for this purpose, because it is so light that it floats on 
the surface instead of sinking, as in the case with an ordinary hempen rope. 

If there is only sand on the shore, the rope can be moored quite firmly by 
tying it to the middle of a stout stick, burying the stick a foot or so in the 
sand, and filling up the trench. You may pull till you break the rope, but you 
will never pull the stick out of its place. If you are very nervous, tie two sticks 
in the shape of a cross, and bury them in like manner. 

The rope need not be a large one, as it will not have to sustain the whole 
weight of your body, and it will be found that a cord as thick as an ordinary 
washing line will answer every purpose. 

On the side of a stream or pond tie the rope to a tree, or hammer a stake in 



554 SWIMMING. 

the ground. A stake, eighteen inches in length, and as thick as an ordinary 
broomstick, is quite large enough. Hammer it rather more than two-thirds 
into the ground, and let it lean boldly away from the water's edge. The best 
way of fixing the rope to it is by the " clove hitch." 

Now, having your rope in your hand, go quietly into the water backwards, 
keeping your face towards the bank. As soon as you are fairly in the water, 
duck completely beneath the surface. Be sure that you really do go fairly under 
water, for there is nothing more deceptive than the feel of the water to a novice. 
He dips his head, as he fancies, at least a foot beneath the surface ; he feels the 
water in his nose, he hears it in his ears, and thinks that he is almost at the 
bottom, when, in reality, the back of his head is quite dry. 

The best way of " ducking " easily is to put the left hand on the back of the 
head, hold to the rope with the right hand, and then duck until the left hand is 
well under water. 

The learner should next accustom himself to the new element by moving about 
as much as possible, walking as far as the rope will allow him, and jumping up 
and down so as to learn by experience the buoyancy of the water. 

The first great object is to feel a perfect confidence in the sustaining power of 
the water, and, according to our ideas, the best method of doing so is by learning 
to float on the back. 

Floating on the Baek. 

Take care that the cord is within easy reach, so that it may be grasped in a 
moment, should the novice become nervous, as he is rather apt to do just at first. 
Take it in both hands, and lay yourself very gently in the water, arching the 
spine backwards as much as possible, and keeping the legs and knees perfectly 
straight and stiff. 

Now, press the head as far back as possibly can be done, and try to force the 
back of the head between the shoulder blades. You can practise this attitude at 
home, by lying on two chairs and seeing whether your attitude corresponds with 
that which is given here. 

When you have thus lain in the water you will find that you' are almost en- 
tirely upheld by its sustaining power, and that only a very little weight laid in 
the water. On reflection, you will also discern that the only weight which pulls 
on the rope is that of your hands and arms, which are out of water, and which, 
therefore, act as dead weight. 

Indeed, you might just as well lay several iron weights of a pound each upon 
your body, for the hands and arms are much heavier than we generally fancy. 
Just break an arm or a leg, and you will find out what heavy articles they are. 

Now, let your arms sink gradually into the water, and you will see that exactly 
in proportion as they sink, so much weight is taken off the rope; and if you have 
only courage to put them entirely under water, and to loose the rope, your body 
will be supported by the water alone. 



SWIMMING- 555 

A considerable part of the body remains above the water, but it is the wrong 
part, as far as the preservation of life is concerned. We want to breathe, and it 
is very clear that we cannot breathe through our shoulders. Therefore, the first 
point in swimming is to reverse the natural order of things, and to bring the 
nostrils above the surface of the water. 

The mouth may be set aside altogether, because there is no necessity for that 
aperture in swimming. It is meant for eating and for talking, but was never 
intended for breathing, which is the only function that a swimmer regards. 

Swimming, therefore, resolves itself into the ability to keep the nostrils 
above water, and the difficulty lies in the fact that the nostrils are set in the 
heaviest part of the whole body, and that which is absolutely certain to sink 
below the surface unless continual efforts are made to keep it in its right 
position. 

Let, therefore, the learner be on his back, let him arch the spine in directly 
the opposite direction, and bend the head backwards instead of letting it hang 
forwards. 

The result of this change of posture will be at once apparent. The heaviest 
part of the body, the back of the head, will be partly supported by the water, 
and partly by the air which fills the lungs. The nostrils will then become the 
lightest part of the body, and will, of course, be above the surface when the 
remainder is submerged. 

Practically, the bather will find this result. If he will assume the attitude 
which has been described, and will be content to keep his lips tightly shut, 
and his limbs perfectly still, he will find that when he takes an inspiration the 
face will rise almost entirely out of the water. At each expiration the face will 
sink as far as the eyebrows and the lower lip, but no farther, the nostrils being 
always left free for the passage of air to the lungs. 

Any one who will give this plan a fair trial will gain more real knowledge 
of swimming in an hour than can be obtained in a year by mere practical 
teaching. So powerful indeed is the buoyancy of the water that if any one, 
whether he can swim or not, will only lie in the attitude that has been de- 
scribed, and will not stir hand or foot, he cannot sink if he tries. A cork will 
sink as soon as he. 

Swimming on the Back. 
The power of floating on the back is invaluable to the beginner, but he soon 
begins to acquire something more. It is very well to be able to float like a 
cork, but a swimmer wants to direct his course as well as to float like an inani- 
mate object. 

When the learner has learned to lie on his back without moving hands or 
feet, let him gently paddle with his hands, keeping the fingers together firmly, 
and scooping the water, as it were, towards his feet. ^ 

He must be careful to keep the hands below the surface, and the head well 
back. Most persons, when beginning this movement, are tempted to raise the 



55^ SWIMMING. 

head so as to see whether they are moving, or, if so, in which direction Con- 
sequently, the water no longer supports his head ; its weight is thrown on the 
body, and down goes the swimmer. 

When the learner can propel himself at a moderate pace head first, he should 
turn his hands round and scoop the water towards his head, thus propelling 
himself with his feet first. It will be found that the course can easily be directed 
merely by using one hand rather more forcibly than the other. 

Having learned this simple paddling process, the young swimmer now begins 
to use his legs. 

It is possible to paddle for a considerable distance by using the hands alone, 
and there are sometimes circumstances when this process is invaluable. If, for 
example, the swimmer should be seized with the cramp in his legs, he is certain 
to be drowned if he does not have recourse to this expedient. 

Still, although the swimmer can propel himself, it is a very slow process, and 
he naturally will wish to get on at a faster rate. This is done by striking out 
the legs, with the feet wide apart, and then bringing them together again. 

These directions are simple enough ; but something more must be mentioned. 
People generally fancy that the progress of the swimmer is only caused by the 
pressure of the soles of the feet against the water, and the usual opinion is 
that the fastest swimmer is he who has the broadest and the flattest feet. Of 
course, the pressure of the feet has something to do with it, but the chief part 
of the work is done, not by the feet, but by the legs. 

When the legs are spread, they enclose between them a mass of water of a 
wedge-like shape, and as they are drawn together, the body is propelled for- 
wards on exactly the same principle that a vessel is propelled by a screw. 

Steering the course is easily managed by means of the legs. If the left leg is 
allowed to remain still, and the right leg is used, the body is driven to the left, 
and vice versa when the left leg is used and the right kept quiet. The young 
swimmer must remember that when he brings his legs together they must be 
kept quite straight and the knees stiff. The toe should also be pointed, so as 
to offer no resistance to the water. 

Swimming on the back is a most useful branch of the art, as it requires com- 
paratively little exertion, and serves to rest the arms when they are tired with 
the ordinary mode of swimming. All swimmers who have to traverse a 
considerable distance always turn occasionally on the back. They even in this 
position allow the arms to lie by the sides until they are completely rested, 
while at the same time the body is gently sent through the water by the legs. 

Let swimming on the back be perfectly learned, and practised continually, 
so that the young swimmer may always feel secure of himself when he is in that 
position. 

The feet should be kept about twelve or fourteen inches below the surface of 
the water, as, if they are kept too high, the stroke is apt to drive the upper part 
of the head and eyes under the water. 



SWIMMING. 557 

It must always be remarked that it is impossible to arch the spine too much, 
or to press the head too far between the shoulders. 

Swimming on the Chest. 

We now come to swimming on the chest, which is the mode adopted by most 
persons, and which, together with swimming on the back, will enable the 
learner to perform almost any aquatic feat. 

In order to begin with confidence, walk into the water until it is almost as 
high as the chest, and then turn towards the land, so that every movement may 
carry you from the deeper to the shallower water. Next, place your hands in 
front of the chest, the fingers stiff and pressed together, and the thumb held 
tightly against the forefinger. Do not press the palms together, as too many 
books enjoin, but hold the hands with the thumbs together, the palms down- 
wards and the backs upwards. 

Now, lean gently forward in the water, pushing your hands out before you, 
until the arms are quite straight, and just before your feet leave the bottom, 
give a little push forwards. You will now propel yourself a foot or two towards 
the land. Try how long you can float, and then gently drop the. feet to the 
ground. Be careful to keep the head well back and the spine arched. 

Repeat this seven or eight times, until you have gained confidence that the 
water will support you for a few seconds. 

Now go back to the spot whence you started, and try to make a stroke. Lay 
yourself on the water as before, but when the feet leave the bottom, draw them 
up close to the body, and then kick them out quickly. When they have reached 
their full extent, press them together firmly, keeping them quite straight and 
the toes pointed. 

This movement will drive you onwards for a short distance, and when you 
feel that you are likely to sink, drop the feet as before. Start again and make 
another stroke, and so on until the water is too shallow. 

At first, you will hardly gain more than an inch or two at each stroke, but 
after a little practice, you will gain more and more until you can advance three 
or four feet without putting the legs to the ground. It is a good plan to start 
always from the same spot, and to try in how few strokes you can reach the 
land. There is a great interest in having some definite object in view, and one 
gets quite excited in trying to reduce the number of strokes. 

The next point is the movement of the arms. 

In reality, the arms are more valuable in swimming than the legs, and for 
this simple reason : any one who has the use of his limbs at all is obliged to use 
his legs daily, and that to a considerable extent. However sedentary he may 
be, he must walk up and downstairs twice at least in the day. He must walk 
from one room to another. He must get into and out of his carriage, and walk 
a few paces to his office. And in all these little walks his legs have to carry 
the weight of his body, which, to set it at the least figure, weighs from seventy 
to ninety pounds. 



55^ SWIMMING. 

The legs, therefore, are strengthened and hardened by continual )ractice ; 
but the arms have scarcely anything to do. They hang quietly by the side, 
they rest on the knee or on the table, and their average work is comprised in 
turning over the leaves of books or wielding a pen. They are unaccustomed 
to hard work of any kind, and therefore fail as soon as they are put to severe 
and novel labor. They soon become tired, the muscles refuse to obey the 
orders of the mind, and in a few hours the arms are so stiff that they can hardly 
be used at all. 

In a swimming match of any length we should always look at the arms of the 
competitors rather than the legs, and we would invariably select as our favorite 
the man with the broadest and deepest chest, and the most wiry arms. 

Now for the use of the arms. 

Place yourself with your face to the shore, as already directed, and make the 
stroke according to the regulations. 

But, just before the force of the leg-stroke is exhausted, spread the arms as 
widely as possible, turn the palms of the hands a little outwards, and bring 
them towards the hips with a steady, regular sweep. 

This movement will have two effects. It will support the body, and it will 
continue the propulsive force which was just given by the legs. 

Be very careful not to hurry this stroke, and especially not to shorten it. 
Beginners generally make six or seven little strokes, keeping their arms bent 
during the whole time; but in correct swimming the arms should be sent 
forward to their utmost length, and the hands brought to the hips in a slow, 
uniform sweep. 

Let this be practised over and over again, until it is perfectly learned. 

Even at home and on dry land it can be practised with tolerable success, by 
lying on a chair in front of a large mirror, and making the stroke repeatedly until 
it looks quite exact. About eighteen or nineteen strokes to the minute is quite 
fast enough for all ordinary purposes. In a short race of a hundred yards or so, 
the quickness is, of course, increased, but if we were to swim a race of one or 
two miles, we should be content with eighteen, or, at the most, twenty, strokes 
per minute. In ordinary swimming, sixteen is our usual average. Still we 
cover so much water at each stroke, that in the long run we come in far ahead 
of more showy swimmers, who wear themselves out in the first half-mile, and 
then are caught and passed with ease. 

A Common Fault. 

When swimming on the chest, take particular care to avoid an error into 
which the beginner almost invariably falls. 

Being extremely anxious to keep the nostrils well above the surface of the 
water, the swimmer is apt to press downwards his hands, so as to raise his 
head and neck, and often part of the chest, completely out of the water. 

Now it is scarcely possible to make a worse mistake than this. By so doing, 



SWIMMING. 559 

the swimmer actually supports a considerable weight in the air, and might just 
as well hang some four or five pounds weight of lead round his neck. In the 
second place, he tires his arms most needlessly by forcing them to perform a 
totally unnecessary action. They will have quite enough work to do in making 
the ordinary stroke, without adding to them the labor of supporting the head 
above water. 

The very principle on which all swimming is founded is that of making the 
water support the body, and, therefore, of supporting every part of the body by 
the water. If even a finger be lifted above the surface, the unsupported weight 
of that finger tends to press the body under water. A showy or " high " swimmer 
may look very well to an inexperienced eye, and may take the fancy like those 
lofty-actioned trotting horses, which are so appropriately called " flat-catchers." 

But there is no endurance about either one or the other ; and it may be 
assumed as a self-evident fact that if two persons of equal strength enter in a 
match of any athletic exercise, and that one uses exertions which the other 
does not employ, the former will be tired sooner than the latter. 

So our advice to our readers is : First practise the stroke quietly and 
repeatedly, putting down the feet after each stroke is completed. Then try to 
manage two strokes without putting the feet to the ground. Then try three 
strokes, and so on, until you can make some four or five strokes without 
distressing yourself. 

Having achieved thus much, make your mind easy. You have conquered the 
art of swimming. If you can make five strokes, you can make fifty, provided 
that you do not hurry them in trying to cover too much water at each stroke. 

Should you feel yourself getting tired, or if a feeling of nervousness should come 
over you, the remedy is easy enough. Turn on your back, and paddle along 
quietly until your arms are rested. Then turn over and proceed on your 
course. So important is this one rule, that we repeat it again : Do not hurry 
your stroke. It is hardly possible for the learner to be too slow. One very 
good plan of learning a long and steady stroke is to try in how few strokes a 
given distance can be traversed. 

In connection with the ordinary breast-stroke we must mention one very im- 
portant point, namely, the manner of taking breath. If the swimmer lies, as he 
should lie, as low as possible in the water, he will find that at each stroke the 
water reaches to his lips, and will sometimes curl even over his nostrils. 

If, therefore, he were to take an inspiration while he is making the stroke, he 
would immediately draw some water into his lungs, and the only result would be 
that he would begin to choke and to cough, and would probably sink. 

But, if he makes a habit of expelling the air from his lungs as he makes the 
stroke, he need fear no danger of the kind, for the expelled air will drive away 
the water, and even if his nostrils should be covered, they would not take in one 
slight drop. It naturally follows that the proper time to take breath is while the 
arms are just beginning to make the stroke, and when the force of the leg-stroke 
is almost expended. 



560 SWIMMING. 

The Side Stroke. 

This is so called because the swimmer lies on his side. There is no stroke 
that enables the swimmer to last so long as this does, and for this reason : in- 
stead of employing both arms and legs simultaneously in the same manner, the 
side stroke employs them simultaneously but in different manners ; so that when 
the swimmer is tired of exercising one side, he can just turn over and proceed 
with the other, the change of action resting the limbs almost as much as actual 
repose would do. 

The side stroke is thus managed. 

The swimmer lies on his right side, stretching his right arm out as far as he 
can reach, keeping the fingers of the right hand quite straight and the hand 
itself held edgewise, so as to cut the water like a shark's fin. The left hand is 
placed across the chest, with the back against the right breast, and the swimmer 
is then ready to begin. 

He commences by making the usual stroke with his legs, and the right leg, 
being undermost, doing the greater share of the work. Before the impetus 
gained by the stroke is quite expended, the right arm is brought round with a 
broad sweep, until the palm of the hand almost touches the right thigh. At the 
same moment, the left hand makes a similar sweep, but is carried backwards as 
far as it can go. 

The reader will see that the hands act directly upon the water like the blades 
of a pair of oars, and do not waste any of their power by oblique action. 

In ordinary swimming we seldom use the left arm, but allow it to hang quietly 
in the water, so that it may be perfectly ready for work when wanted. Then, 
after some little time, we turn round, swim on the other side, and give the left 
arm its fair share of labor. 

There is a modification of swimming on the side, which is sometimes called 
thrusting, and sometimes the Indian stroke, because the North American 
Indians generally employ it. 

These terms are rather vaguely employed, but the former is generally used 
when the swimmer thrusts his arm forward, and the latter when he swings it. 

In performing this stroke, the swimmer starts upon his right side, and sweeps 
his right hand through the water, as above mentioned. While that arm is 
passing through the water, the left arm is swung just above the surface with a 
bold sweep, the hand dipping into the water when the arm is stretched to its 
utmost. This movement brings the body over to the left side, when the two 
hands change duties, the left being swept under the body while the right is 
swung forward. 

Treading Water. 

This is employed when the swimmer wishes to raise his head as high out of 
the water as possible, and is particularly useful if he is reconnoitring, or if he is 
trying to save a drowning person, or if he wishes to grasp a bough or a rope 
above his head. The best method of making the stroke is as follows: Keep 



SWIMMING. 561 

the body perpendicular, and make precisely the same stroke with the legs as is 
done in ordinary swimming. This action will keep the head freely out of the 
water, and if assisted by the hands the body will rise as far as the shoulders. 

Some persons literally "tread " the water, striking each foot alternately as if 
they were ascending a staircase. We have thoroughly tried both methods, and 
much prefer the former. 

Swimming Like a Dog. 

The name of this method explains itself. The swimmer lies on his chest, and 
moves his hands and legs alternately, exactly as a dog does when swimming. 

The chief use in this stroke is that it affords a change of action to the muscles, 
and if the swimmer has to traverse any considerable distance, say a mile or two, 
he will find that a few occasional minutes employed in swimming like a dog will 
be very useful in relieving the strain on the muscles of both legs and arms. 

Having become tolerably expert at these exercises, the young swimmer should 
now learn to support and propel himself, first, without his hands, and next, 
without his legs. 

He should therefore place the hands along the sides of the body, sink the legs 
much deeper than in ordinary swimming, and make a succession of strokes with 
the legs. These strokes should be much shorter and quicker than are used when 
the hands are at liberty. 

Next, suppose that the hands are tied at the wrists, and that the swimmer is a 
manacled captive trying to escape across a moat. Press the hands tightly to- 
gether, with the fingers close to each other, and the whole hand made as flat as 
possible. Turn slightly on the left side, making the ordinary stroke with the 
legs, and bring the hands towards the left hip with a quick sweep, taking care to 
part them from it as soon as the stroke is made. 

Then, try to swim without the legs. Allow the feet to hang as low as they 
like, keep the head well back, and make the ordinary stroke with the hands. 
But, instead of merely bringing them back, press them down at every stroke, so 
as to lift the chin well out of the water. This is a very slow business, but still 
it should be practised, as the swimmer may happen to disable his legs and ought 
to know how to manage without them. 

Lastly, he should learn to swim when both hands and feet are tied together. 
This feat is a very superior one, and always elicits much applause from spectators, 
being what is technically named a "gallery" stroke. Yet it is really very easy, 
and can be performed by any one who has practised the two former exercises. 

Hold the hands together, as already mentioned, and press the feet together 
at the ankles. Then, giving short, sharp strokes, the hands and feet working 
about, but not quite simultaneously. 

If you are performing this feat before spectators, add to the effect by tying 
the hands and feet with handkerchiefs. Swimming is not made more difficult 
by the ligatures, while the appearance of difficulty is very much increased. 
36 



562 



SWIMMING. 



Diving. 

Having now tolerably mastered the surface of the water, the learner must 
proceed to explore its depth. It is, of course, a great thing to be able to sup- 
port the body in the water; but the swimmer's education is only half completed 
until he knows how to dive. Many lives have been saved by the ability to dive, 
many have been lost from its absence. 

The first object is to keep the eyes open while under water. In order to do 
this, sink yourself well under the surface, hold your hand before your face, and 
try to look at it. Don't be afraid of water getting into the eyes. A chance 
drop of fresh water flirted into the eyes will make them smart, but you may 
keep your eyes open even in salt water as long as you like without the least 
irritation. 

When the young swimmer has learned that he really can keep his eyes open 
under water, he should drop to the bed of the sea or river, where it is about 
four feet in depth, some white object — one of the well-known alabaster eggs 
used for deluding sitting hens, is as good an object as can be found. Still, a 
lump of chalk, a thick gallipot, or anything of a like nature, will do very well. 

Now, try to stop and lift the egg, and you will find two results. The first is 
that the egg will look as large as a hat, and the second is, that you will find very 
great difficulty in getting to it. 

Now, try another way of getting to the egg. Drop it as before, spring up as 
high as the waist, bend your body well forward, throw the feet in the air, and 
try to reach the egg, head foremost. At first you will find this rather difficult, 
but after a little practice, it will come easily enough. Be careful to stand at 
some little distance from the egg, or you will overshoot it. 

Next drop the egg, go back some eight or ten yards, swim towards the object, 
and dive for the egg, from the swimming posture. This is not very easy at first 
on account of the difficulty in getting the chest below the surface. If, how- 
ever, the legs are thrown well up in the air, the weight forces the body under 
water. 

The next object is to try how far the swimmer can proceed under water. 

Swimming under water is managed in nearly the same manner as swimming 
on the surface. But in order to counteract the continual tendency upwards, 
the swimmer must always keep his feet considerably higher than his head, so 
that each stroke serves to send him downwards as well as forwards. 

One of the chief difficulties in diving is to keep a straight course, because 
there is seldom anything under water by which to steer. In a river, when the 
water is clear, it is generally easy to look upwards and watch the trees, posts, or 
other objects on the banks ; but in the sea it is very different business, and the 
swimmer must have learned to make his stroke with great regularity before he 
can dive in a straight line. 

It is hardly possible to give too much time to diving. The learner should 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 563 

first take nothing but easy diving, such as have been mentioned, and then try 
to achieve more difficult feats. He should learn to dive at a considerable dis- 
tance from any object, swim towards it by guess, and try to bring it to the sur- 
face. He should throw two, three, or more eggs into the water, and try how 
many he can recover at a single dive. When he has attained a sufficient mas- 
tery over the water, he should stand on the bank, or in a boat, throw an egg 
into the water, dive after it, and catch it before it reaches the bottom. 




Having given practical instructions respecting the principal out-door games 
and sports, we will now call the reader's attention to a few of the most inter- 
esting in-door games and plays. 

Chess is one of the most ancient of known games of skill. Mr. Drummond, 
a writer on the game of draughts, asserts that draughts is the "elder sister of 
Chess," which he properly describes as "the thinking game;" but, however 
that may be, there is indisputable evidence that Chess was known in the most 
remote periods. Various theories are advanced as to its origin. One account 
states that the wife of Ravan, King of Ceylon, devised it in order to amuse her 
royal spouse with an image of war while his metropolis was closely besieged by 
Rama. There are at least a dozen claimants for the honor of the invention, 
but all the accounts of the origin of "the thinking game" are attended with 
more or less uncertainty. This much, at any rate, can safely be said : that it 
originated in the East many hundreds of years before the Christian era, -and 
that, like civilization, it travelled westward. The date of its introduction into 
Europe is involved in almost as much mystery as its origin. Some writers sup- 
pose it to have been mtroduced in the twelfth century, while other very respec- 
table authorities inform us that the Emperor Charlemagne, who died in the 
early part of the ninth century, was a chess-player. The game was much prac- 
tised by the monks of old, and one can imagine that it would serve to pass 
many solitary hours away in a pleasant and beneficial manner. To the monks, 
by the way, we owe the fact that our chess-boards are still made in the form of 
books, with the mock-titles of "Rollin's Ancient History," "History of 
China," etc., etc. Chess was forbidden in the monasteries, but the monks, in 
order that they might clandestinely indulge in their favorite game, and at the 



564 IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 

same time secure themselves against detection and punishment, concealed their 
chess-men in these imitations of books. Another curious fact in connectior 
with chess history is, that one of the first books (generally thought to be th< 
first book) printed in the English language, was a treatise on the game of 
Chess. 

Anything like a history of this game would be out of place in a merely ele-( 
mentary work like the present. Suffice it to say, that Chess— ancient as it is — 
still holds its own against all "new-born gauds." It is still the favorite game 
among the educated, and is considered an essential accomplishment in most 
family circles, where, beyond doubt, it is beneficial in assisting the mental de- 
velopment of the young. The number of writers on the subject is legion. Mr. 
Walker, in his treatise, which was written in 1832, gives a list of several hun- 
dred works in different European languages. Such is the variety of the game 
that each of these writers has something new and important to say about it. 
One teaches us how to extricate our men from a most difficult and involved po- 
sition, when it would appear to an ordinary player as if nothing short of magic 
could do so. Another unfolds a minute system of calculation by which to entrap 
the adversary who, in his desire to give checkmate, loses his discretion. Others, 
like Philidor, show us that we may so place our pawns that they will support 
one another, while presenting a formidable barrier against the advance of the 
enemy. 

We will now proceed to give the necessary directions for playing the game. 

The game is played on a board divided into sixty-four squares, colored al- 
ternately black and white. It is the same as that used at Draughts. Eight 
pieces of different denominations and powers, and eight Pawns, are allotted to 
each competitor. As a necessary distinction, each set is colored in a different 
way; one commonly being White, the other Red, or Black. The pieces are 
named as follows: 



BLACK. 




King. Queen. Bishops. Knights. Rooks. Pawns. 



WHITE. 




King. Queen. Bishops. Knights. Rooks. Pawns. 



Every player, therefore, is provided with one King, one Queen, two Bishops, 
two Knights, and two Rooks, besides the eight Pawns. They are placed, at 
the beginning of each game, in the following order: 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 565 

ORDER OF THE MEN ON THE BOARD. 

BLACK. 




WHITE. 



In placing the board, care must be taken that a White corner square be at 
the right hand of each player. It should also be observed that the Queen must 
be placed upon a square of her own color. 

The Pieces: Their Powers and Mode of Action. 

The King can move in any direction — forward, backward, sideways, or 
diagonally, provided always, of course, that he does not move into check. The 
King possesses one great prerogative — that of never being taken ; but by way of 
counterbalancing the advantage of this exemption, he is restrained from expos- 
ing himself to check. He can move only one square at a time, except when he 
castles, which he may do once during each game. He may then move two 
squares. He cannot castle when in check, nor after he has once moved, nor 
with a Rook that has been moved, nor if any of the squares over which he has 
to move be commanded by an adverse piece. 

The Queen can move either horizontally or diagonally. She combines the 
powers of the Bishop and the Rook. She can, at one move, pass along the 
whole length of the board, or, if moving diagonally, from corner to corner. 
Although she can move and take in the same manner as a Bishop, or as a Rook, 
she must make the whole of one move in one direction, and cannot combine 
in one move the powers of these two pieces. In other words, she cannot move 
round a corner at one step. 



566 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 



The Rook (sometimes called the Castle) may pass along the entire length of 
the board at one move. It may move backwards, or forwards, or sideways — 
but always horizontally, never diagonally. 

The Bishop can move only in a diagonal direction, but can go any number 
of squares, from one to eight, or as far as the space be open. The Bishop can 
never change the color of his square. Thus, the White King's Bishop being 
on a White square at the beginning, remains so throughout the game. This is 
a necessary consequence of his move being purely diagonal. 

The Knight has a power of moving which is quite peculiar, and rather difficult 
to explain. He moves two squares at once, in a direction partly diagonal and 
partly straight. He changes the color of his square at every move. The Knight 
is the only piece that possesses what is styled the " vaulting motion." He is 
not precluded from going to a square between which and his own other pieces 
intervene. Thus, instead of moving your King's Pawn two, as your first move, 
you might, if good play permitted it, move out either of your Knights right 
over the row of Pawns in front. This power is possessed by the Knight alone, 
all the other pieces being obliged to wait until there is an opening in front of 
them before they can emerge. The Knight can move over the sixty-four squares 
of the board in as many moves. There are many ways of doing this, but Euler's 
solution, unlike most others, is based on mathematical calculation, and is not a 
mere experiment. 

The Pawn moves in a straight line towards the adverse party. It cannot 
move out of its file except in capturing one of the opposing Pawns, or pieces, 
when it steps one square in a diagonal or slanting direction, and occupies the 
square of the captured piece. It can only be moved one square at a time, ex- 
cepting in the first move, when the player has the option of advancing it two 
squares. The Pawn is the only piece which cannot retreat, and which does 
not take in the direction in which it moves. For full explanations relative to 
"Queening the Pawn," and taking a Pawn en passant, see instructions on those 
points. 

Abbreviations. 

The abbreviations which are invariably used in Chess publications are the 
following : 

K. for King ; Q. for Queen ; B. for Bishop ; Kt. for Knight ; R. for Rook ; 
P. for Pawn ; Sq. for Square ; and Ch. for Check. The pieces on one side 
of the board are distinguished from those on the other in the following 
manner : 

Those on the same side as the King are named after him, as K.'s B. (King's 
Bishop); K.'s Kt. (K'ng's Knight); K.'s R. (King's Rook); while those on 
the same side- as the Queen are named Q.'s B. (Queen's Bishop); Q.'s Kt. 
(Queen's Knight); Q.'s R. (Queen's Rook). The Pawns are distinguished in 
like manner. The Pawn occupying the square in front of the K.'s B. is called 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 567 

K.'s B.'s P. ; that in front of the K.'s Kt. is called K.'s Kt.'S P. ; that in front 
of the Q.'s R. the Q.'s R.'s P., etc. 

Technical Terms Used in the Game. 

The Move. — Whichever player opens the game by making the first move, is 
said to have "the move." 

Check. — When your King is attacked by any piece, he is said to be in check; 
and it is your opponent's duty to give you warning of such an event by crying 
"check," when he makes the move. You must then put your King out of 
check by moving him, by taking the checking piece, or by interposing one of 
your own men between the checking piece and your King, thus "covering" 
check, as it is termed. 

Checkmate is the term used when the King is in inextricable check — i. e., 
when none of the above means avail to place him beyond the range of the 
attacking pieces. When a checkmate is obtained, the game is at an end, that 
being the sole object. 

Discovered Check is when the player moves a Pawn or piece from before 
another piece, thereby opening or "discovering" check — e. g., the Black Rook 
may be on a line with the opposing King, the only intervening piece being 
a Black Pawn. The removal of this Pawn "discovers check." 

Double Check is when check is discovered as above, the King being also 
attacked by the piece moved. 

Perpetual Check is when the King of one of the players can be checked 
almost at every move, and when he has little else to do but move out of check. 
When the game has reached this stage, the weaker player may demand that 
checkmate shall be given in a certain number of moves, in default of which it 
may be declared a drawn game. (See Rule VIII.) 

Drawn Game. — A drawn game may arise from several causes : 1. As above. 
2. Stalemate. (See "Stalemate.") 3. Equal play: "Between very good 
players" (remarks Philidor), "it sometimes happens that the equipoise in force 
and position is constantly sustained in the opening, in the intermediate stages, 
and in the last result ; when either all the exchangeable pieces have been 
mutually taken, or the remaining forces are equal— as a Queen against a Queen, 
a Rook against a Rook, with no advantage in position, or the Pawns are mutually 
blocked up." 4. Absence of mating power — /. e., when neither player possesses 
the force requisite to obtain a checkmate. (See " Mating Power.") 5. Un- 
skilful use of a sufficiently strong force : If one player is superior in force to his 
adversary, and possesses the requisite mating power, the game may still be drawn 
by the unskilful use of that superiority. If he cannot effect a checkmate in fifty 
moves it may be declared a drawn game. 

Stalemate describes that state of the game when one of the players has nothing 
left but his King, which is so placed that, although not in check, he cannot 
move without going into check. 



568 IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 

Castling is a double operation, accomplished by moving the King and one 
of the Rooks at the same time. When the removal of the Bishop and the 
Knight on the one side, or of the Bishop, Knight and Queen on the other, has 
cleared the intervening squares, the King may castle with either of his Rooks. 
If it should be done on the King's side of the board, the King is to be placed 
on the Knight's square, and the Rook on the Bishop's; if in the Queen's 
section, the King must be moved to the Bishop's square, and the Rook to the 
Queen's. In other words, the King, in either case, must move two squares, 
and the Rook be placed on the opposite side of him to that on which he stood 
before. It is universally laid down that the King shall not castle when in 
check)* nor when he has previously moved, nor with a Rook that has moved, 
nor if a square over which he has to pass be commanded by an adverse piece. 

En Prise. — A piece is said to be en prise when under attack. 

En Passant {in passing). — If your adversary has advanced one of his 
Pawns to the fifth square, and you move one of your Pawns in either of the 
adjoining files two squares, he is entitled to take your Pawn, en passant, as 
though you had only moved it one square. This peculiar mode of capture can 
only be effected by Pawns. 

Ranks and Files. — The lines of squares running from left to right are 
known as Ranks, and those perpendicular to them, running from one player to 
the other, are called Files. 

Passed and Isolated Pawns. — A Pawn is said to be "passed " when it is so 
far advanced that no Pawn of the adversary's can oppose it. An Isolated Pawn 
is one that stands alone and unsupported. 

Double Pawn. — Two Pawns on the same file. 

" J'adoube" (signifying / adjust, or / arrange) is the expression generally 
used when a player touches a piece to arrange it without the intention of 
making a move. Perhaps it is not absolutely necessary that he should say 
"J 'adoube" but he must at any rate use an equivalent expression. 

To Interpose. — This term explains itself. If your King or one of your 
pieces is attacked, and you move another of your pieces between the attacking 
piece and the piece attacked, either for the purpose of covering check, or as a 
means of protection, or with any other object, you are said to " interpose." 

Winning the Exchange. — You are said to "win the exchange" when you 
gain a Rook for a Bishop, a Bishop for a Knight, or, in short, whenever you 
gain a superior piece by giving an inferior. 

Queening a Pawn. — You are said to " Queen a Pawn " when you advance 
it to the eighth square on the file. You may then claim a Queen, or any other 
piece, in exchange for it. Formerly the rule was that you might substitute 
for it any piece you had previously lost, but, according to the modern game, 
three or more Rooks, or Bishops, or Knights, may be obtained in this way. 

Gambit. — This term, which is derived from the Italian, describes an opening 
in which a Pawn is purposely sacrificed at an early stage of the game, in order 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 569 

subsequently to gain an advantage. Several Gambits are distinguished by the 
names of their inventors, such as the Cochrane Gambit, the Muzio Gambit, the 
Salvio Gambit, etc. There are also the Bishop's Gambit, the Queen's Gambit, 
etc., etc. 

Mating Power. — The force requisite to bring about a checkmate : a King 
and Queen against King and two Bishops, King and two Knights, King and 
Bishop and Knight, or against King and Rook, can effect checkmate. King 
and two Bishops can mate against King and Bishop, or King and Knight. 
King, with two Bishops and Knight, can mate against King and Rook. King, 
with Rook and Bishop, can mate against Rook and King. King can always 
draw against King and Bishop, or King and Knight. King and Rook against 
either a King and Bishop, or King and Knight, makes a drawn game, etc. 

Laws of the Game. 
The following "laws" are in force in all the principal clubs in this country: 

I. — If a player touch one of his men, unless for the purpose of adjusting it, 
when he must say "J 1 adoube" (see Law IV.); or it being his turn to move, he 
must move the piece he has so touched. 

[Walker gives the following remarks on this law — "When you touch a piece 
with the bona fide intention of playing it, the saying 'J'adoube' will not exon- 
erate you from completing the move. A Chessplayer's meaning cannot be 
misunderstood on the point; and were it otherwise, you might hold a man in 
your hand for five minutes, and' then saying 'J'adoube' replace it, and move 
elsewhere ! "] 

II. — If the men are not placed properly at the beginning of the game, and* 
this is discovered before four moves have been made on each side, the game 
must be recommenced. If the mistake should not be found out till after four 
moves have been made, the game must be proceeded with. 

III. — Where the players are even, they must draw lots for the first move, after 
which they take the first move alternately. When a player gives odds, he has 
the option of making the first move, and the choice of men in every game. 

[In giving odds, should it be agreed upon to give a Pawn, it is customary to 
take the K. B. P. If a piece is to be given, it may be taken from either the 
King's or Queen's side.] 

IV. — If a player should accidentally or otherwise move or touch one of his 
men without saying <</' adoube" his adversary may compel him to move either 
the man he has touched or his King, provided the latter is not in check. 

V. — When a player gives check, and fails to give notice by crying "Check," 
his adversary need not, unless he think proper, place his King out of check, nor 
cover. 

[If it is discovered that the King is in check, and has been so for several 
moves past, the players must move the men back to the point at which they 
stood when check was given. If they cannot agree as to when check was 



570 IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 

first given, the player who is in check must retract his last move, and defend 
his King.] 

VI. — The player who effects checkmate wins the game. 

VII. — Stalemate constitutes a drawn game. 

VIII. — If, towards the end of the game, one of the players has what is called 
the "mating power," his adversary may demand that checkmate shall be 
given in fifty moves. If this is not accomplished, it shall be declared a drawn 
game. 

IX. — The operation of " Castling" cannot be effected when the King is in 
check, nor when the King or Rook has been previously moved, nor when the 
space be not clear between the King and Rook, nor when any of the squares 
over which the King has to pass are commanded by the adversary. 

X. — So long as you retain your hold of a piece you may move it where you 
will. 

[Great dissatisfaction is sometimes caused by the latitude which this law 
allows. It has often been said that this law would be improved if it were made 
compulsory to move the piece in the direction in which it had been inclined, 
and that when it has been rested on a particular square it should remain there, 
and the move considered complete. "To finger the squares of the board 
whilst planning your move," says Walker, "is strictly legal, but a most villa- 
nous habit."] 

XL — No limit is fixed to the time allowed for the consideration of each move. 
Where great delay occurs, a third party may be appealed to ; and if he should 
pronounce the delay vexatious, the player refusing to move loses the game. 

[This is a necessary law, but it would often be desirable to come to a mutual 
agreement as to the time beforehand. No greater bore can be imagined than 
an excessively cautious player. In matches of consequence the time is gener- 
ally stipulated.] 

XII. — Should you move one of your adversary's men instead of your own, 
he may compel you to take the piece you have touched, should it be en prise, 
or to replace it and move your King ; provided, of course, that you can do so 
without placing him in check. 

XIII. — Should you capture a man with one that cannot legally take it, your 
adversary may compel you either to take such piece (should it be en prise) with 
one that ca7i legally take it, or to move the piece touched ; provided that by 
so doing you do not discover check, in which case you may be directed to move 
your King. 

XIV. — Should you move out of your turn, your adversary may compel you 
either to retract the move, or leave the piece where you placed it, as he may 
think most advantageous. 

XV. — If you touch the King and Rook, intending to Castle, and have quitted 
hold of the one piece, you must complete the act of Castling. If you retain 
your hold of both, your adversary may compel you to move either of them. 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 571 

XVI. — The game must be declared to be drawn should you fail to give check- 
mate in fifty moves, when you have 

King and Queen against King 
King and Rook " 
King and 2 Bishops " 
King, Bishop, and Kt. " 
King and Pawn " 
King and 2 Pawns " 
King and minor piece " 

XVII. — Drawn games of every description count for nothing. 

XVIII. — Neither player may leave a game unfinished, nor leave the room 
without the permission of his adversary. 

XIX. — Lookers-on are not permitted to speak, nor in any way express their 
approbation or disapprobation while a game is pending. 

XX. — In case a dispute should arise on any point not provided for by the 
laws, a third party must be appealed to, and his decision shall be final. 

Comparative Value of the Pieces. 

The Pawn is always accounted the lowest in value. Its importance, how- 
ever, like that of all the other pieces, changes as the game progresses. Towards 
the end of a game its value is considerable. 

The Knight is of more value in the first attack than in the final struggle. 
It loses force as the game proceeds. In certain situations the Knight is of 
incomparable value. Its peculiar vaulti?ig power gives it considerable impor- 
tance in complicated positions. Walker considers it of equal value with the 
Bishop. 

The Bishop. — Mr. Walker gives a list of the advantages which the Bishop 
and Knight possess over each other, and sums up by expressing it as his opin- 
ion, " founded on practical experience, that the Bishop is superior to the Knight 
only in imagination ; and that the two pieces should be indiscriminately ex- 
changed by the learner, as being of strictly equal value in cases of average 
position." Most other authorities, however, maintain that the Bishop is, upon 
the whole, slightly superior to the Knight. 

The Rook is reckoned to be about equivalent to a Bishop and two Pawns, 
or a Knight and two Pawns. It is seldom called into active play at the com- 
mencement of a game, but it gradually rises in importance, till towards the 
close it may almost be said to command the game. In actual play, it is prob- 
ably oftener instrumental in giving checkmate than any other piece. With the 
King, a Rook can mate against a King — a power possessed by no piece besides 
the Queen. 

The Queen decreases in power as the game proceeds. Throughout, how- 
ever, she holds by far the first position in value. 

The King, though seldom of much use for purposes of attack at the begin- 



572 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 



ning, acquires considerable force as the game becomes narrowed. His power 
of moving in any direction, and attacking any piece besides the Queen, is often 
of great value. 

The plan of comparing, by means of figures, pieces of which the value varies 
so considerably, is obviously somewhat impracticable, and the estimate cannot 
in all cases be relied on. To the learner, however, it may be of some service 
in conveying to him a vague idea of their relative value. Suppose the Pawn to 
stand as i; the value of the Knight may be estimated at rather more than 3; 
that of the Bishop rather less than 4; that of the Rook at about 5; and that 
of the Queen at about 7^. 

Hints for Commencing the Game. 

To open the game well, some of the Pawns should be played out first. The 
Royal Pawns, particularly, should be advanced to their fourth square; it is not 
often safe to advance them further. The Bishop's Pawns should also be played 
out early in the game ; but it is not always well to advance the Rook's and 
Knight's Pawns too hastily, as these afford an excellent protection to your King 
in case you should Castle. Philidor describes Pawn-playing as " the soul of 
Chess." When they are not too far advanced, and are so placed as to be 
mutually supporting, they present a strong barrier to the advance of your ad- 
versary, and prevent him from taking up a commanding position. If you play 
your pieces out too early, and advance them too far, your adversary may oblige 
you to bring them back again by advancing his Pawns upon them, and you 
thus lose time. "The art of playing well at Chess," says Walker, "consists 
principally in gaining time," so you will see how desirable it is to avoid the 
necessity of retracing your steps. At the same time, you must not keep your 
pieces back till you have moved all your Pawns ; otherwise you prevent your- 
self from framing a strong attack. Indeed, you will probably be called upon 
to defend yourself before your attack is ready. In this, as in so many 
other things, it is best to observe the juste milieu. Much depends upon 
the particular opening that you choose, and quite as much upon your own 
judgment. 

Do not commence your attack until you are well prepared. A weak attack 
often results in disaster. If your attack is likely to prove successful, do not be 
diverted from it by any bait which your adversary may purposely put in your 
way. Pause, lest you fall into a snare. 

Beware of giving check uselessly — i. e., unless you have in view the obtaining 
of some advantage. A useless check is a move lost, which may, particularly 
between good players, decide the game. 

It is generally injudicious to make an exchange when your position is good, 
or when, by so doing, you bring one of your adversary's pieces into good play. 
Never make an exchange without considering the consequences. When your 
game is crowded and ill-arranged, and your position inferior, it is advantageous 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 573 

to exchange. Sometimes, also, when you are much superior in force, it is worth 
your while to make an equal exchange. 

The operation of Castling often relieves a crowded game. A lost opportu- 
nity of Castling, or Castling at the wrong time, is a disadvantage which may be 
turned to account by your adversary. 

Never put vour Queen before your King in such a way that your adversary 
mav bring forward a Bishop or Rook and attack her, and the King through her. 
In such a case, unless you can interpose another piece, you will inevitably lose 
your Queen. 

It is good play to "double " your Rooks — t. e., to make them mutually sup- 
porting. Don't bring your Rooks into active play too soon. They can gen- 
erally operate most effectively at a distance, and they are therefore of most 
value towards the end of a game, when the board is comparatively clear. 

At the close of the game, do not let your King be idle. He may be useful 
in many ways. The Bishop, too, can in most cases effectually obstruct the 
advancing Pawns of your adversary. 

Says Walker, "Direct your attacks against the King, in preference to hunt- 
ing smaller game." If, upon calculating several moves ahead, you see a pros- 
pect of giving checkmate, you need not be careful to preserve those pieces 
which are not necessary to checkmate. 

Your Queen, Rook, and Bishop can operate better at a distance from the 
adverse King. If they are too near, a stalemate often becomes possible. 

From time to time take a review of the game. Although an incurably tedious 
player is a general nuisance, it is mere folly to play without "knowing the 
reason why." To take an occasional review of the game gets you into a 
systematic habit. When near the close, take notice of the position of your 
adversary's Pawns, and if you find that you can Queen before him, make all 
haste to do so ; if not, attack his Pawns, so as to prevent him from Queening. 
If your adversary possesses a decided advantage, look out for a means of draw- 
ing the game. 

Do not stick to one opening, but learn as many as you can. 

Always be willing to accept odds of a better player, so that the game may be 
interesting to him. If you should lose, it is natural that you should feel in- 
wardly chagrined, but do not let your disappointment be perceived. "Keep 
your temper is a golden rule. Do not throw up the game before you are quite 
sure it is lost. On the other hand, you should not too hastily jump to the con- 
clusion that you have won it. 

It is necessary that you should occasionally study some of the best book 
games, but without actual practice proficiency can seldom be attained. 

Endeavor to understand the reasons which lead to your adversary's moves, 
and take measures accordingly. 



574 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 



The accounts given by various authors of the origin of Draughts, if not vague, 
are at any rate so contradictory that it seems impossible to decide with anything 
like certainty how, when, or where the game did originate. Many writers say 
that in point of antiquity it takes precedence of chess, and this appears to be 
extremely probable, because in the first place it is a much less complex game. 
Indeed, it is very likely that chess is an after refinement of the game of draughts. 
It appears that draughts was known among the savage tribes of New Zealand ; 
and upon the whole it may be fairly conceded that those who stand up for the 
greater antiquity of draughts are entitled to exclaim — 

"Antiquity's pride we have on our side." 

However, without any great loss to the reader, we may leave this question of the 
rival claims of draughts and chess to priority on that point to be discussed, if 
not settled, by the antiquarian. 

Draughts is entirely a game of mathematical calculation, and although far too 
much stress has been laid on its merits as a means of developing the intellectual 
faculties of the young, it can at least be said that if innocent intellectual 
amusements are at all beneficial, then there is something to be urged in behalf 
of the utility of draughts. 

The game does not appear to have been much practised in Europe till the 
middle of the sixteenth century, and it was not until about a century afterwards, 
i. <?., in 1668, that a work of any importance on the subject was published. In 
1756, Mr. William Payne, a mathematician, published his still celebrated intro- 
duction to the game of draughts. Other works followed, but they have all been 
superseded by ''The Guide to the Game of Draughts, by Joshua Sturges," 
published in London, in 1800. This work is still the greatest authority on the 
subject. 

Having said so much by way of introduction, we shall now proceed to give the 

Preliminary Instructions. 

The game is played on a board exactly similar to a chess-board, containing 
sixty-four squares, colored black and white alternately. Throughout the game only 
one set of squares must be used ; in other words, if the players elect in the first 
instance to play on the white squares they cannot at any future stage of the game 
make use of the black squares ; and vice versa. In England it is customary to 
play on the white, but in this country the black squares are generally used. 
Assuming that black is selected, the board must be so placed that a double black 
corner is at the right hand, as in the following diagram, which shows the men 
properly placed at the commencement of the game. 

It will be seen from the diagram that one player begins with twelve white 
men, and his adversary with twelve black. The white men occupy the first 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 575 

three rows at one end of the board, the three rows at the other end being 
occupied by the black men. 

The object of the game is to capture all your adversary's men, or to "pin " 
them, or hem them in so that they cannot be moved. The player who succeeds 
in doing this wins the game. 

Method of Moving. 

The men can only be moved one square at a time. They must also be moved 
forward, either to the right or to the left, until they have been advanced to one 
of the top squares of the board, upon which they become kings, when they may 
be moved either backwards or forwards as the player finds best. When one of 
the men is made a king, he is crowned by a captured man of the same color being 
placed on the top of him. The men take in the direction in which they move, 
by leaping over any adverse piece or pieces which may be next to or in front of 





i 






© 






• 






m 








:: 




m 


■_■ 




__ 










■ 


& 


IB 


if 


- 




& 


*"~' : -V- ~: s-l 


& 






9 GSI 

mm ^ 




8 


.... 5g , 


m 


mm 



them. A capture can be made only when there is a vacant square behind the 
piece to be captured. Several pieces may be taken in one move, provided of 
course that they are in certain positions. It is of great importance, even 
at the very opening of the game, to push on for a king, for, possessing the 
privilege of moving either backwards or forwards, he is of considerably more 
value than a common man. 

As we have already stated, the game is won by the player who first succeeds 
in capturing or blocking up his adversary's men; but it often happens that the 
forces on each side are so reduced and rendered so equal, that neither player can 
hope to bring the game to a decisive conclusion. The game is then relinquished, 
and is declared to be drawn. It may generally be given up when the force on 
each side is two kings, the position on both sides being equal, or when there is 
only one left ; otherwise, they might keep on playing for hours without any 
possibility of finishing the game. 



576 IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 

Laws of the Game. 

I. The board must be placed so that there shall be a double corner at 
the right hand. If you play on the white squares there must be a white double 
corner at the right hand : if on black, then a black double corner. 

II. The first move in each game must be taken by the players in turn. In 
the first game at each sitting lots must be drawn for the choice of men , and 
he who wins may either take the move or decide that his adversary shall. 

[It is absurd to suppose that any advantage is to be derived from playing first. 
If there is any advantage at all it would rather be with the second player, who 
has, what is technically called, "the move;" but in point of fact, it can be 
of no service to either player to have "the move" at so early a stage of the 
game. It is usual for the player who N moves first to take the black, and as 
the players use black and white alternately, it follows that black has the first 
move in every game.] 

III. If at the end of five minutes the player whose turn it is to move has not 
moved, his adversary may demand of him to move, and if he still refuse to do 
so one minute after being called upon, he loses the game. 

[This rule is not absolute. It holds good only where no special agreement 
has been made beforehand.] 

IV. You must not point over the board with your finger, nor do anything 
which will have the effect of interrupting your adversary's full and continued 
view of the game. Either of the players persisting in this conduct after having 
been warned loses the game. 

[This rule is not universally admitted, but the practice is so excessively vulgar 
that we have not hesitated to affix as its penalty the loss of the game.] 

V. Neither player is allowed to leave the room during the progress of a game 
without his adversary's consent, on pain of losing the game. 

VI. You may adjust your men properly on their squares at any part of the 
game, provided you intimate your intention to do so. After they are so ad- 
justed, if you touch a man you must move it somewhere, and if you move it so 
far as to be visible over the angle of an adjoining open square you must com- 
plete the move in that direction. No penalty is attached to your touching a 
man which cannot be played. 

[" Touch and move" must be your motto.] 

VII. If a player neglect to take a man which is en prise, his opponent may 
either "huff" him, compel him to take the man, by saying, "Take that," or 
let the man remain on the board, as he may think proper. The act of " huff- 
ing" is not reckoned as a move ; a " huff and a move " go together. 

[It is called "standing the huff" when a player instead of taking the man 
which is en prise, makes some other move. His opponent then removes the 
piece which ought to have made the capture, and makes his own move. How- 
ever, he may, if he choose, demand that the man which is en prise shall be taken, 
as the law states. " Standing the huff" can never be done except by the con- 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. S77 

sent of the adverse player. The necessity of this law will be obvious when the 
young player is informed that it is not unusual to sacrifice two or three men in 
succession in order to make a decisive coup, which could not be done if there 
existed absolute power to refuse to take the piece which was offered.] 

VIII. When one of your men reaches the row at the opposite end of the 
board, it becomes a king, and acquires the power of moving either backwards 
or forwards. 

IX. When a game draws near its conclusion, and one of the players has a 
much stronger force than the other, the player having the weaker side may 
demand that his opponent shall win the game in a certain number of moves, and 
if the opponent fails to do this, the game is declared to be drawn. Suppose 
three white kings and two black kings remain, black may require that the game 
shall be won or relinquished in forty moves. If the two white kings are opposed 
to one black king, the number of moves must not exceed twenty on each side. 
In no case can these numbers be exceeded after having been once claimed, 
and even if one more move would win the game, it must be declared to be 
drawn. 

X. When a player can take several pieces in the same move, he must not 
remove one until his man has arrived at the last square, and if his adversary 
chooses, he may compel him to take all the men which are en prise. 

XI. If either player make a false move, he may be adjudged to have lost the 
game. 

[It would always be desirable, where practicable, to make some special agree- 
ment beforehand as to what should be the penalty for making a false move. 
The strict rule certainly seems too severe for ordinary play. It may generally 
be presumed that such mistakes are unintentional, and in most cases, it will be 
a sufficient penalty to decide either that the piece touched shall "be moved to 
whichever square the adversary chooses, or that it shall stand where it is, as the 
adversary may think best.] 

XII. All disputes on points not comprised within the rules to be decided by 
the majority of the persons present. 

XIII. A player refusing to finish the game, or to comply with any of the 
rules, shall be adjudged the loser. 

Hints for Beginners. 

As one of the most important among the few general rules that can be safely 
relied on, we may mention that at the beginning of a game it is better to play 
out your own men towards the middle of the board than to the side squares. 
The reason of this is obvious, for a man in the middle of the board commands 
in two directions, while if he is at the side, his power is curtailed by half. 
Always endeavor to find out the motives which lead to your adversary's moves, 
and try to get into the habit of constantly asking yourself what will be the 
result of this or that move, both with regard to your own move and your adver- 
37 



5 ;8 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 



sary's. Of course you must consider well over each move, and in order to carry 
out this advice thoroughly, if you are only a beginner, you should, where prac- 
ticable, play with those who would not, in every case, require to move within 
the prescribed time. Having once gained an advantage in number of pieces, 
you increase the proportion by occasional exchanges. In forcing an exchange, 
however, you must take care not to damage your position. In this way, if you 
are once a piece ahead, you may, by careful play, and making judicious ex- 
changes, finally determine the game in your own favor ; but, on the other hand, 
although there is no rule against it, it is generally considered that this system 
of forcing the game by exchanges is highly objectionable. Among good players 
it is thought to be mean. Of course this applies only to cases where it is carried 
to excess. We cannot conclude these "hints" better than by giving the ex- 
cellent advice of Sturges, undoubtedly the greatest authority on the subject of 
draughts : 

"Never touch a man without moving it, and do not permit the loss of a few 
games to ruffle your temper, but rather let continued defeat act as an incentive 
to greater efforts, both of study and practice. When one player is decidedly 
stronger than another, he should give odds to make the game equally interesting 
to both. There must be a great disparity indeed if he can give a man, but it 
is very common to give one man in a rubber of three games, the superior player 
engaging to play one game with eleven instead of twelve. Another description 
of odds consists in giving the drawn games — that is, the superior allows the 
weaker player to reckon as won all games he draws. Never play with a better 
player without offering to take such odds as he may choose to give. If you find 
yourself, on the other hand, so superior to your adversary that you feel no 
amusement in playing even, offer him odds ; and, should he refuse, cease playing 
with him, unless he will play for a stake, the losing which for a few games in 
succession will soon bring him to his senses, and make him willing to receive 
the odds you offer. Follow the rules of the game most rigorously, and compel 
your antagonist to do the same, without which draughts are mere child's play. 
If you wish to improve, play with better players in preference to such as you 
can beat ; and take every opportunity of looking on when fine players are 
engaged. Never touch the squares of the board with your finger, as some do, 
from the supposition that it assists their powers of calculation, and accustom 
yourself to play your move off hand when once you have made up your mind, 
without hovering with your fingers over the board for a couple of minutes, to 
the great annoyance of the lookers-on. While you play do not fall into the 
vulgar habit of chattering nonsense, and show no impatience at your adversary 
should he be a little slow. Finally, bear in mind what may well be termed the 
three golden rules to be observed in playing games of calculation — firstly, to 
avoid all boasting and loud talking about your skill — secondly, to lose with 
good temper — and thirdly, to win with silence and modesty." 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. $79 

This is a lively variety of the game of Draughts. Many who do not profess 
to be skilled players prefer it to the ordinary game on account of the amuse- 
ment it affords. Still, although too slight to be ranked among the scientific 
games, it has its niceties, and it would be quite erroneous to suppose that it 
required no skill or attention. 

The game is won by the player who succeeds in first losing all his men. 
Each player is obliged to take every piece that is offered to him, as there is no 
such thing in this game as standing the huff. It is best for the first few moves, 
to make equal exchanges. Then, by systematically opening up his back squares, 
a player may frequently compel his adversary to take two, and sometimes three 
or four, in exchange for one. In order to accomplish this it is well to play to- 
wards the sides, and to open up the back squares so that the adversary may be 
compelled to advance to the top of the board. When a player has reduced the 
number of his men to three, his adversary, we will suppose, having double that 
number, it is well for the former to pause before he gets rid of any more of his 
men, unless, indeed, there is a certain prospect of his compelling the adversary 
to take the whole of them. In most positions a player with two or three, or even 
four, men has a decided advantage over the player who has only one, and may 
generally compel him to take the remaining number in succession. Kings are 
often more useful towards the close of a game than men. The player who has 
" the move " has the best chance of winning, provided he can retain it. 

Jgotisft grmtflte. 

This is an interesting variety of the game of Draughts, though it has never been 
much practised in this country. Hoyle, in his instructions on the game, remarks 
that it is " played by two persons with twenty men each, on a board containing 
one hundred squares divided into ten rows, and in a manner similar to the com- 
mon game, except that in this pieces are taken either backward or forward; but 
are not to be moved off the board until the man or king taking the same has 
rested on the last vacant square, as far as he then can go ; and also in executing 
a stroke the adversary is not to move more than once over any of his captives; 
and should all the captured pieces not be taken off the board, the capturer in 
that case is forfeited or huffed, at the option of the antagonist, and the act of 
huffing is not to be reckoned as a move. A player may decline the huff by com- 
pelling his adversary to capture, or may delay doing either, and if several of the 
opponent's pieces be in situations to be taken, it is requisite to proceed so as to 
obtain most captives, preferring king before the men. The antagonist can 
insist upon this being done or huff the piece ; and if, in taking prisoner, a man 
merely pass over one or more of the back squares, he is not thereby entitled to 
be crowned, that event only taking place when remaining on one of the said 
squares. A king may move from one end of an oblique line to another, if the 
passage be free, both from his own color and the adversary's, provided such 



$So IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 

adversaries are not in a position to be taken ; and having adversaries to take, the 
king may at once traverse over several squares, provided those squares are 
empty ; or over squares occupied by the adversary's pieces, should they be in a 
situation to be taken ; so that a king often turns to the right and left, making 
almost the whole range of the board. When, towards the conclusion, the 
players happen to have, one three kings, the other one king only, on the 
board ; if the single king be upon the centre diagonal line, and there be no im- 
mediate stroke in view, the game, after a few moves, should be relinquished, and 
considered as a drawn game. But if the single king do not occupy the said 
centre diagonal line, it is usual to play on till twenty moves shall have been 
respectively repeated before the game is pronounced drawn. When towards the 
end of a game, only a king against a king and two men, or two kings and one 
man, remain on the board, the player having the solitary king may compel the 
adversary to have his man or men crowned directly, in order to lose no time in 
beginning the aforesaid twenty moves. If at any time a false move be made, it 
depends upon the adversary whether it shall be recalled ; and when a piece is 
touched, unless for the sake of arranging the same, the adversary may insist upon 
that being played, if it can be so done." 

The game of Go-bang has lately become fashionable. It is stated that we owe 
the game to Japan. 

Go-bang boards with four hundred squares and innumerable counters are sold 
at all the fancy shops ; but the game can be just as well played with an ordinary 
draught-board and men. 

Each player takes twelve men of one color, and each alternately places a man 
on any square (of any color) he chooses, until all the twenty-four men are placed, 
or until a go-bang is made, when the game is ended. Go-bang consists in get- 
ting five men of one color in a row without any intervening man of another 
color. The row may be either straight, like the squares commanded by a rook 
at chess, or diagonal, like those commanded by a bishop. 

If all the men are put on without a go-bang, the players then move alternately. 
Any man may be moved one square in any direction, like a king at chess, but 
"he cannot move on to a square already occupied by another man, and there is no 
taking. The players continue to move until a go-bang is obtained, or the game 
is given up as drawn. 

Go-bang is very amusing, but, so far as we can see, with good play on both 
sides it must end in a draw. It is, in fact, an ingenious development of the 
game of our childhood, Tit-tat-to or Naughts and Crosses. The first move is 
very important and a great advantage. The second player must be wholly on 
the defensive for the first six moves at least, unless the assailant wastes a move. 
The best defensive moves will be on the points towards which two lines of attack 
converge, or where they intersect. Try to prevent the formation of open threes, 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 58 I 

especially on the oblique lines. Don't attempt a counter-attack till you see how 
to carry it on effectively. Place your stops on the clear side of the attacking 
force, heading your adversary back towards the squares you have already occu- 
pied. Place them without apparent connection, but, if possible, so that one 
man interposed may bring them into line. Some players give the winner the 
first move, but the first move should be strictly alternate, as at chess. If you 
wish to give odds, give the first move: you cannot give two. The game can be 
forced by the first player with those odds. In attacking, bid for a series of 
threes on the oblique files, and carry them on as far as you can before you begin 
filling up the direct lines. In other words (on a board properly colored), try to 
make your attack at first all on one color, and then fill up this skeleton pattern 
with the other color. Three men forming a right angle, with a clear space be- 
yond, give an almost irresistible attack. If you have a fair attack on one point, 
but don't see your way to winning, leave it when half developed, and distract 
your opponent's attention by a new one elsewhere. Above all, beware of 
enabling him to form a fatal counter-attack while apparently only defending. I 
have repeatedly seen the defending player forced to win, and actually winning 
unawares. The beauty of the game, in fact, lies in this: that every move has a 
twofold bearing, and, though immediately defensive, may afterwards form part 
of an attack. 

Introductory. 

The game of Dominos is frequently looked upon as a trivial amusement, but 
those who are well acquainted with it agree that it affords room for much curious 
calculation. It is by no means a mere game of chance. Let any ordinary 
player enter the lists against an old and experienced hand, and he will soon dis- 
cover that it requires something besides good weapons to come off victorious in 
this as in most other contests. In fact, it is as much a game of skill as any of 
the card games. A moderately good player can generally tell what his adversary- 
has in his hand, by his style of play; and by calculating two or three moves in 
advance, he may either block the game or leave it open, just as he finds it will 
suit his purpose. 

The ordinary game — technically termed "double sixes" — is played with 
twenty-eight dominos. 

How to Commence the Game. 
After the dominos have been well shuffled, each player draws one, and he 
who draws the domino containing the smallest number of pips wins "the 
down ; " in plainer English, he wins the privilege of playing first. Sometimes 
a different method of deciding who shall have " the down" is adopted. One 
of the players draws a domino, and without showing it, asks if it is odd or even. 
If the adversary guesses right, he wins " the down ; " if on the contrary, he loses 
it. The latter method is the more common of the two. A third method is in 



582 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 



use on the Continent. The person holding the highest double has the "pose" 
or " down," and he commences by playing that domino. If there should be no 
doubles, then the person holding the highest domino has the pose. However, it 
is quite immaterial which of these plans is adopted. The dominos having 
been shuffled, each player takes six or seven, as may be agreed upon. 

If it is found that one of the players has drawn more than the number agreed 
upon, his adversary withdraws the extra number, and puts them back on the 
heap, keeping the face downwards, of course. Each player then takes up his 
dominos, and the first player commences by putting down one of his dominos, 
after which his adversary joins one to it, containing on one of its sections the 
same number of pips as are marked upon the adjoining section of the domino 
first played. They thus play alternately till the game may become so "blocked " 
that one of the players cannot " go." His adversary will then continue to play 
as long as there is an end open. If he should succeed in getting rid of all his 
men, he wins the game; but if the game should be blocked at both ends before 
either player has played out, they compare the aggregate number of pips on all 
the dominos in each hand, and whoever has the smallest number wins the 
game. 

General Maxims. 

1. Endeavor to play so as to keep both ends open, so that you may be sure 
of being able to "go" next time. 

2. Play out your heavy dominos first, because, if the game becomes blocked, 
you will then have fewer pips to count. 

3. Contrive to play so that the numbers at both ends shall be those of which 
you hold the most. By this means you may often block your adversary till you 
are played out. 

4. If you have made both ends alike, and your adversary plays, follow him at 
that end, as the chances are that he cannot go at the other, which you may keep 
open for yourself until you are unable to play at his end. 

5. It is sometimes an advantage to hold heavy dominos, as they not unfre- 
quently enable you to obtain what is called a good "follow;" and if your 
adversary should hold none but low dominos, he would not be able to go, thus 
enabling you to play five or six times consecutively, or even to play out. 

6. When you have sole command over both ends, you are generally in a 
position to "block" the game or not, as you think most expedient for your 
own game. In such a case, you must be guided by the number of dominos 
you hold compared with those in your adversary's hands; and another element 
for your consideration would be, whether yours are light or heavy. If they 
are light, and fewer in number than your adversary's, of course your best 
policy is to close the game at once, and count. But in this you must learn 
to calculate from your adversary's style of play whether his hand is light or 
heavy. 

7. At the commencement of the game it is better to have a variety in hand. 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 583 

8. If you hold a "double," with two of the same number, it is better to play 
the double before either of the others. Sometimes you will be obliged to play 
one, in which case you must endeavor to force the double. 

9. If you hold a double, and one other of the same number, play both con- 
secutively; but if you are unable to do that, endeavor at any rate to let the 
double go first. 

10. In playing against "the down," endeavor to deceive your opponent by 
playing a domino or two at each end indifferently. This is better than playing 
to his last domino, as it leads him to believe you cannot go at that end, while 
at the same time you may be simply keeping both ends open. 

11. If your adversary has possession of one end, make the other of a number 
of which you hold several, with a view of forcing him to play at his end, and 
shutting it against the dominos he was keeping it for. 

12. If you hold several doubles, wait till your adversary makes the number 
for them, in preference to making them for yourself; otherwise, a good player 
will see what you are aiming at, and will block the double. But if you hold a 
double with several duplicates, and can bring that number at both ends, do so. 

13. If your adversary cannot go at one end, and you hold the double of 
that end, it is better that you should play at the other as long as you can. 
When you are blocked at that end, you may then play your double, and 
your adversary will then in most cases be obliged to open the other end 
for you. 

14. It is generally considered that a light hand, yet with no number missing, 
is the best for ordinary play. The following, for example, would be a very fine 
hand: f, \ , f, \, §. An example of a bad hand would be: §, |, f, §, f , \ ; but 
the worst possible hand would be the following: g, f, f, f, f, }. The latter, 
however, would seldom occur in actual play. 

15. It does not necessarily follow that, because a hand is heavy, it must 
therefore lose. Provided it is equally varied, it has an equal chance of success 
with a light hand. The disadvantage of a heavy hand is shown when the game 
becomes blocked, and has to be decided by counting. 

16. In leading "the down" from a hand consisting of a high double and 
several light dominos, lead the double, and afterwards endeavor to obtain 
command of both ends. Suppose, for example, you hold the following hand : 
i' §' i' 4' o' o> it w °uld be better to play the f, as your other double can be 
forced by the aid of the § and f . 

17. It will at all times be found a difficult thing, in an equal game and be- 
tween equal players, for the second player to win. 

18. Endeavor to bring both ends as often as you can to a number of 
which you have several duplicates, for by that means you may block your 
adversary. 

19. In blocking the game, you must be cautious that you do not block it to 
yourself and leave it open to your adversary. 



584 IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 

20. During the game, look over the dominos which have been played, so 
that you may calculate what numbers are likely to be soon run out, and what 
numbers your opponent is likely to be short of. 

21. Do not push the game to a block if you hold a heavy hand, but play out 
your heaviest first, and keep both ends open. 

22. Use your judgment freely. It is not always the best policy to adhere too 
strictly to the rules laid down in books. In fact, a wily player will oftentimes 
find it expedient to play a speculative, eccentric game, apparently quite at vari- 
ance with the ordinary "laws." 

23. Keep perfectly quiet, attentively watch your opponent's moves, and pre- 
vent him, if you can, from obtaining an insight into your play. 

24. Last (though not least), don't lose your temper. 

%\\ Mm- 

This game stands next in popularity to the preceding one. The same number 
of dominos are taken, or as many as may be agreed upon, and 111 many points 
it is similar. The object of the game is to contrive so to play that the aggre- 
gate number of pips on the dominos at both ends shall number 5, 10, 15, or 
20. If the number 5, the player who makes the point counts one; if 10, two; 
if 15, three; if 20, four. 

In order to make our meaning clearer, we give an illustration. Suppose that 
at one end there is £, and at the other a five. The next player then plays f to 
the single five, and scores two, because the aggregate number of pips on the 
dominos at both ends is ten. If the opponent should follow up by playing the 
~° to the he of course scores three. 

To give another illustration. Suppose at one end is |, and the next player 
places at the other end f, he scores four for making twenty. 

If the game becomes blocked, he who holds the least number of pips counts 
one. 

The custom as to what number shall be "up" is different in different parts 
of the country. In some places it is ten; in others, fifteen; in others again, 
twenty. The number ought to be agreed upon at the commencement of the 
game. In our opinion, it adds to the interest of the game to select the lower 
numbers. 

Sometimes the game is so played that he who makes five counts five ; ten is 
made to count ten, and so on; but in that case not fewer than 50, and not more 
than 100 points should constitute the game. 

As we have shown, the material point in which this game differs from the 
previous one is, that you count the fives, from which circumstance it derives its 
name. 

The next best thing to making fives yourself is to prevent your adversary 
from doing so; and when you do give him the opportunity of making a point, 
it should only be in order that you may make two or three points yourself. 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 585 

When, your adversary fails to avail himself of a good chance, you may pre- 
sume that he does not hold such and such dominos, and from that and like 
indications, which you must carefully store up in your memory, you will be able 
to form a tolerably accurate estimate of his hand. You should never omit to 
turn these indications to good account. 

There is only one domino in the whole pack which can be led without the 
next player being able to make a point from it — namely |. .Always lead that, 
if possible. 

If you must play one of two dominos, either of which you fear your adver- 
sary will turn to his account, of course you must play that by which you think 
you will be likely to lose the least. 

It is good practice occasionally to take a survey of the game as far as it has 
gone, not only in order to refresh your memory as to what has been played, 
but also that you may form an opinion, if possible, of what your opponent's 
"little game" is. If there are good grounds for coming to the conclusion 
that he holds heavy numbers while you hold light ones, block up the game as 
speedily as you can, and proceed to count. To understand your opponent's 
hand is a most important matter, and we do not think we have insisted on it 
too much. Good players will tell you that they have won many games by 
watching closely the opponent's moves, and drawing therefrom inferences re- 
specting the dominos he holds in his hand. We need not add, the greatest 
caution must be used in forming these inferences. 

ZX\$ grmviwjf <fm\t. 

The same number of dominos are used, and the lead is drawn for in the 
same manner in this as in the previously described games. 

The difference is, that when a player cannot go, he must draw a domino from 
a pack. If he cannot then go, he must draw another, and so on until he is able 
to continue the game. 

He who plays out first, or in case the game becomes blocked, he who holds 
the smallest number of pips, wins. 

The French have a different way of playing this game. The player who 
holds the highest double, or, in the event of there being no double, the highest 
domino, has the pose or lead. The second player, should he be unable to go, 
may draw all the remaining dominos except two, which must remain untaken. 
If he leave more than two, the first player, should he require them in order to 
continue the game, may appropriate the surplus, still leaving two on the table. 

If a player cannot go, it is compulsory that he draw till he gets hold of a 
domino that will enable him to continue the game. 

Each player may take the pose alternately, or the winner in the first instance 
may retain it, as agreed upon. 

The French method of counting is also different. When a player has played 
out, he counts the pips in his opponent's hand, and scores them to his own 



586 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 



account. In case the game should become blocked, the player holding the 
fewest pips scores the number of pips in his adversary's hand to his own 
account, each pip counting one. A game consists of from 20 to 100 points, 
according to agreement. 

With respect to the English method of playing this game, the general in- 
structions and maxims given on the other games apply equally to this. But a 
few words must be added with regard to the French play. He who has the 
highest double is compelled to play first, and cannot draw any more dominos 
until it is his turn to play again, but his opponent may draw all but two, which 
two must remain untaken during the game. But the second player should not 
draw more than half the dominos, unless really compelled by the badness 
of his hand, as by this means it will leave a chance of his opponent having 
as many to draw. A good player at times might be justified in taking all but 
two, for, by the calculation and judgment obtained by having them, he might 
be enabled to play them all before his opponent could play his five or six 
dominos, as the case may be. Should the second player hold a good hand, 
comprising dominos of every denomination, he should not draw until com- 
pelled. If he should happen to draw high doubles, he ought to continue to 
draw until he holds several of that number. 

It is not always the player holding the greatest number who gets out first, 
because as he has some of almost every denomination, his adversary will keep 
playing to him, and the odds are that he (the adversary) will be able to play out 
first. Still, in many games, the one holding the largest number of dominos 
possesses this advantage, that he has the power to keep both ends open to him- 
self but closed to his opponent, and he may thus run out. 

In order to be able to play out first with the largest number (supposing that 
only two dominos remain untaken), you should by all means, and in the first 
place, endeavor to ascertain what those two are. You may arrive at this in two 
ways. Suppose you hold so many of a particular number that with those 
already played they make six out of the seven of that denomination, you must 
by all means keep playing them. 

As an illustration, we will suppose you hold in your hand four threes, and 
that two other threes have already been played. Now, if you play your threes, 
and he not being able to play them, because blocked, it is quite clear that one 
of the dominos on the table is a three. Then, if those you hold in your hand 
are — §, f , §, and §, and you find among the dominos played \ and |, it is, of 
course, quite safe to conclude that the domino which is left is the §. 

The second plan is this. If during the course of the game you have given 
your opponent opportunities of playing a certain double which you do not your- 
self hold, you may be certain that is one of the left dominos. 

A little experiment, in order to test the nature of your adversary's hand, so 
as, however, not materially to injure your own, would often be found more 
expedient than groping all the while, as it were, in the dark. 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 587 

By carefully looking over your own hand, you may judge pretty correctly as 
to whether your adversary's is light or heavy. 

It is only by taking into account all these and other nice points that a player 
can possibly be successful. 

Having formed an idea of your opponent's hand, you should make it an ob- 
ject to " run out," or play so that he maybe blocked, or that he maybe obliged 
to leave both ends open for you to play out. 

Having given some instructions to the player who holds the larger number of 
dominos, we must now proceed to give a few hints to the lesser hand. 

If, holding the lesser hand, you can contrive to play a few moves at first with- 
out being blocked, you ought to be pretty sure of winning; because, by that 
time, your hand will have become so disproportionately small that your opponent 
will have some difficulty in preventing you from playing out without blocking 
himself. This, therefore, must be one of your main objects. 

If the game goes pretty equal, bring out your strong suits. Wherever you 
are short of a particular suit, if you find that many of that number have already 
been played, you need not fear that your adversary will be able to block you in 
regard to it, for you will, of course, infer that they are as scarce in his hand as 
in your own. Endeavor to bring these rules to bear, reserving to your discretion 
as to whether you should in anywise depart from them, or use such modifications 
as the contingencies of the moment require. 

Z\\t lilatattott ton*. 

This is a foreign game, and each player takes only three dominos. You can 
only play when your domino, added to the one previously played, would make 
seven. Those dominos which themselves make that number are termed 
" matadores," and may be played at any time, regardless of the numbers played 
to. The double blank is also a matadore. The matadores, therefore, are four 
in number, viz., \ , £•, f, j}. 

The highest domino leads, and if the next player cannot go, he must draw 
from the heap until he can. He must cease, however, to draw when there are 
only two dominos left. He who plays out first wins, and if the game is blocked, 
he who holds the least number of pips counts those held by his opponent, and 
scores them to his own game. The number of points constituting the game is 
subject to agreement : it varies from 20 to 100. 

Maxims for Playing the Matadore Game. — This game differs widely from 
any of the other varieties of dominos. The element of chance is more largely 
introduced. The player who happens to obtain more matadores than the other 
is almost certain of winning, provided the parties be pretty evenly balanced in 
skill and experience. 

The blanks are very valuable at this game — the double blank being the most 
valuable of all the matadores. It is impossible to make a seven against a blank, 
so that if you hold blanks you may easily block the game and count. 



$88 IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 

When you have the worst of the game, and indeed at other times as well, 
guard against your adversary's blanks, and prevent him from making them, 
which you may do by playing only those dominos which fit with the blanks 
already down. 

Never play a blank at the pose unless you have a matadore or a corresponding 
blank. 

Keep back your double blank till your opponent makes it blanks all ; you 
can then force him to play a matadore, or compel him draw till he obtains one. 
It is better to have a mixed hand. 

The game of Backgammon is allowed on all hands to be the most ingenious 
and elegant game next to chess. The word is Welch, and signifies littlebattle. 
The origin and antiquity of the game has been accordingly ascribed to the 
Cambro Britons, although it is claimed also by the French and Spaniards. 

This game is played with dice by two persons, on a table divided into two 
parts, upon which there are twenty- four black and white spaces, called points. 




Each player has fifteen men, black and white to distinguish them. If you 
play into the left-hand table, two of your men are placed upon the ace point in 
your adversary's inner table; five upon the sixth point in his outer table; three 
upon the cinque point in your own outer table; and five upon the sixth point 
in your own inner table, and the adversary's men are to be placed so as to cor- 
respond with yours in a directly opposite position. The object of the game is 
to bring the men round to your own "home," or inner table; consequently, 
all throws of the dice that tend to this, and impede your adversary in executing 
the same design on his part, are in your favor. The first most advantageous 
throw is aces, as it blocks the sixth point in your outer table, and secures the 
cinque point in your inner table, so that your adversary's two men upon 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 589 

your ace point cannot escape with his throwing either quatre, cinque, or six. 
Accordingly, this throw is often asked and given between players of unequal 
skill by way of odds. 

Hoyle's Instructions. 

1. If you play three up, your principal object in the first place is either to 
secure your own or your adversary's cinque point. When that is effected you 
may play a pushing game, and endeavor to gammon your opponent. 

2. The next best point (after you have gained your cinque point) is to make 
your bar-point, thereby preventing your adversary running away with two 
sixes. 

3. After you have proceeded thus far, prefer making the quatre point in your 
own table, rather than the quatre point out of it. 

4. Having gained these points, you have a fair chance to gammon your 
adversary if he be very forward. For suppose his table to be broken at home, 
it will be then your interest to open your bar-point, to oblige him to come out 
of your table with a six, and having your men spread, you not only may catch 
that man which your adversary brings out of your table, but will also have a 
probability of taking up the man left in your table, upon the supposition that 
he had two men there. And if he should have a blot at home, it will be then 
your interest not to makeup your table, because if he should enter upon a blot 
which you are to make for the purpose, you will have a probability of getting a 
third man, which, if accomplished, will give you at least four to one of the 
gammon; whereas, if you have only two of his men up, the odds are that you 
do not gammon him. 

5. If you play for a hit only, one or two men taken up of your adversary's 
makes it surer than a greater number, provided your table be made up. 

Technical Terms. 
Backgammon. — The entire game won.. 

Bar. — The division between the two sections of the board. 
Bar-point. — The point adjoining the bar. 

Bearing your Men. — Removing them from the table after bringing" them 
home. 

Blot. — A single man upon a point. 

Doublets. — Two dice bearing the same number of pits. 

Gammon. — To win a gammon is to win two out of the three points 
constituting the game. 

Hit. — To remove all your men before your adversary has done so. 
Home. — The inner table. 
Making Points. — Winning hits. 

To Enter. — To enter is to place a man again on the board after he has been 
excluded on account of a point being already full. 



590 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 



Laws of the Game. 

Hoyle appends the following laws of the game to his treatise : 

1. If you take a man or men from any point, that man or men must be 
played. 

2. You are not understood to have played any till it is placed upon a point 
and quitted. 

3. If you play with fourteen men only, there is no penalty attending it, 
because with a lesser number you play to a disadvantage, by not having the 
additional man to make up your tables. 

4. If you bear any number of men before you have entered a man taken up, 
and which consequently you were obliged to enter, such men, so borne, must 
be entered again in your adversary's tables, as well as the man taken up. 

5. If you have mistaken your throw, and played it, and your adversary 
have thrown, it is not in your or his choice to alter it, unless both parties 
agree. 

Hoyle's Observations, Hints and Cautions. 

By the directions given to play for a gammon, you are voluntarily to make 
some blots, the odds being in your favor that they are not hit ; but should that 
so happen, then you will have three men on your adversary's table. You must 
then endeavor to secure your adversary's cinque, quatre, or trois point, to 
prevent a gammon, and must be very cautious how you suffer him to take up a 
fourth man. 

Take care not to crowd your game ; that is, putting many men either upon 
your trois or deuce point in your own table, which is, in effect, losing those 
men by not having them in play. Besides, by crowding your game, you are 
oftener gammoned; as, when your adversary finds your game open, by being 
crowded in your own table, he may then play as he thinks fit. 

If you are obliged to leave a blot, by having recourse to the calculations for 
hitting it, you will find the chances for and against you. 

You will also find the odds for and against being hit by double dice, and 
consequently can choose a method of play most to your advantage. 

If it be necessary to make a run in order to win a hit, and you would know 
who is forwardest, begin with reckoning how many points you must have to 
bring home to the six point in your table the man that is at the greatest distance, 
and do the like by every other man abroad. When the numbers are summed 
up, add for those already on your own tables (supposing the men that were 
abroad as on your six point for bearing), namely, six for every man on the six, 
and so on respectively for each — five, four, three, two, or one for every man, 
according to the points on which they are situated. Do the like to your 
adversary's game, and then you will know which of you is forwardest and 
likeliest to win the hit. 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 



591 



Hoyle's Directions for a Learner to Bear His Men (Abridged). 

If your adversary be greatly before you, never play a man from your quatre, 
trois, or deuce points ; but instead of playing an ace or a deuce from any of 
those points, always play from your highest point. 

Whenever you have taken up two of your adversary's men, and happen to 
have two, three or more points made on your own table, never fail spreading 
your men, either to take a new point in your table, or to hit a man your 
adversary may happen to enter. As soon as he enters one, compare his game 
with yours, and if you find your game equal or better, take the man if you can, 
because it is twenty-five to eleven against his hitting you. 

If you should happen to have five points in your table, and to have taken 
up one of your adversary's men, and are obliged to leave a blot out of your 
table, rather leave it upon doublets than any other. 

Two of your adversary's men in your table are better for a hit than a greater 
number, provided your game be forwardest ; because with three or more he 
would have more chances to hit you. 

If you are to leave a blot upon entering a man on your adversary's table, and 
have your choice where, always select that point which is most disadvantageous 
to him. 

lite (Bcnteci fptfg Jprap (Bcntccl 

For this French game, which is a very funny one, you must have a certain 
number of spills, or twisted pieces of paper intended to represent horns. Who- 
ever makes a mistake in the game, which is really difficult, has for each mistake 
a paper horn stuck in her hair, so placed that it will shake when she moves. 

The game begins by one of the party saying to her right-hand neighbor, 
"Good-morning, genteel lady always genteel. I, a genteel lady always gen- 
teel, come from that genteel lady always genteel {here she points to the young 
lady on her left hand), to tell you that she owns an eagle with a golden beak." 

The next player bows, turns to the one on her right hand, and says, " Good- 
morning, genteel lady always genteel. I, a genteel lady always genteel, come 
from that genteel lady always genteel, to tell you that she owns an eagle with a 
golden beak and stiver claws. ' ' 

The young lady bows and turns to her neighbor, saying, "Good-morning, 
genteel lady always genteel. I, a genteel lady always genteel, come from that 
genteel lady always genteel, to tell you that she owns an eagle with a golden 
beak, silver claws, and a lace skin." 

It is very likely that this speaker will make one or two mistakes in repeating 
the sentence. If so, she must be dressed in one or two paper horns, and the 
next speaker has to say, " Good-morning, genteel lady always genteel. I, 
a genteel lady always genteel, come from that two-horned lady always two- 
horned, to tell you that she owns an eagle with a golden beak, silver claws, 
lace skin, and diamond eyes." 



592 IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 

Probably this speaker will make several mistakes, and receive four paper horns 
on her head. 

Then the speaker after her must say, " Good-morning, genteel lady always 
genteel. I, a genteel lady always genteel, come from that four-horned lady 
always four-horned, to tell you that. she owns an eagle with a golden beak, silver 
claws, a lace skin, diamond eyes, and purple feathers." 

Each of these sentences goes round the entire circle, always taking in more 
" horned ladies," till at last the sentence will become : 

"Good morning, four-horned lady always four-horned. I, a three-horned 
lady always three-horned, come from that two-horned lady always two-horned 
(pointing to the left), to tell you that she owns an eagle with a golden beak, silver 
claws, lace skin, diamond eyes, and purple feathers." 

Every mistake (even the difference of a word, or omitting to point to the left, 
or to bow after each speech) incurs a horn. The best plan for playing this game 
is to let the same player begin each fresh sentence — for instance, to send "the 
eagle with the golden beak" round first, then the "silver claws," and so on. 
No lady must be called " genteel " who wears the paper horns, and any mistake 
in the number she wears incurs another horn for the blunderer. At the end 
each horn is ransomed, as forfeits are. 

Half the company leave the room. While they are absent, the others fix on 
a verb which the absent ones are to guess and perform. By-and-by, when their 
decision is made, they call in the leader of the outside party, and say, "The 
verb we have chosen for you rhymes with pie " (or any other word chosen.) 
The leader retires, and discusses with her followers what the verb can be. 
It is best to take those which will rhyme with the noun given, in alphabetical 
order. "Buy" would come first for "pie." The party enter and begin to 
buy of each other. If right (that is, if "to buy" was the word chosen), the 
spectators clap their hands ; if wrong, they hiss. Speech on either side would 
entail a forfeit. If hissed, the actors retire, and arrange what next to do. ' ' Cry ' ' 
would be the next rhyme, or "dye," or "eye," or "fly," or "hie," or 
"sigh," or "tie," all of which are acted in turn, till the clap of approval an- 
nounces that the guess is a successful one. Then the spectators go out, and 
become in their turn actors, in the same manner. A great deal of the fun of 
this game depends on the acting and on the choice of the verbs; but it is almost 
sure to cause great amusement. 

She mm §«»sst mw. 

A screen must be placed at the end of the room ; behind it is placed a large 
mirror and a light. The showman stands before the screen, and offers to exhibit 
his wild animals to any person who will promise not to describe what he has 
seen when he comes out. Then the person who gives the promise and demands 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 593 

admittance is asked what animal he wishes to see. On his naming one the 
showman proceeds to describe it. The description should be very witty, 
and should have some application (either complimentary or satirical) to the 
person who wishes to see the show. The person is then admitted behind the 
screen, and is shown himself m the looking-glass. 

This amusement, which was very popular for several winters at the Crystal 
Palace, is done by fixing a white sheet tightly across the room, and placing a 
large covered lamp behind it on the floor. The actors dance and act behind 
the sheet, on which their magnified shadows are cast by the lamp. Occasionally 
they jump over the lamp, and thus appear to disappear by running up into the 
ceiling. A very amusing pantomime may be thus represented. We think it is 
improved by the Leader of the game acting as a "Chorus," and announcing 
the purport of each scene. A skilful arrangement of light by any scientific 
friend present will multiply the effects in a very wonderful and pleasing manner. 

The best kind of pantomime is one of an old miser, who has a dancing 
daughter. She dances around him while he hugs his money-bags ; finally, she 
jumps over the lamp, and appears to run up to the ceiling and disappear. The 
old man follows her ; a thief breaks in to steal the bags of gold ; he is pursued 
by a comrade, who wishes to share the spoil. They fight, but are both startled 
by the entrance of Columbine's lover, Harlequin, and also run up to the 
ceiling. Of course the actors must promote the delusion by their gestures, 
moving their hands and feet as if climbing upwards. A dance between the 
lovers, and their final disappearance in the ceiling, is a good finale. 

This is a very amusing deception. A tall young lad is dressed in a petticoat. 
Then a large umbrella is covered over its silk ribs with a gown and cloak ; a 
ball, for a head, is tied on the point of the umbrella-stick above the dress, and 
a bonnet and thick veil put on it. The umbrella is partially opened, so that its 
sticks set out the dress and cloak as a crinoline does. The player gets under 
it, and holding the handle up as high as he can grasp it, appears like a gigantic 
woman. Somebody knocks at the hall door to pretend that there is an arrival ; 
and a minute or two afterwards the footman is to open the drawing-room door 
and announce "Miss Tiny Littlegirl." The giantess then walks into the 
drawing-room, to the amazement of the company, bows, etc. It has a good effect 
to enter holding the umbrella-handle naturally, and then to raise it by degrees, 
which will give a comical appearance of growth. We have seen the giantess 
thus appear to rise till she peered over the tops of the highest pictures in the 
room. The effect is exceedingly funny. She may talk to the company also, 
bending her head down towards them, and speaking in a shrill tone of voice. 

In clever hands, the giantess causes a great deal of fun. 
38 



594 



IN-DOOR AMUSEMENTS. 



A Leader of the game is elected ; he invites the guests to come and hear Mr. 
Blaine, Mr. Philipps, or any other distinguished orator, on any given subject. 
It requires two persons to deliver the oration. The one who is to speak puts 
his arms behind his back; a shorter friend (well concealed by the window 
curtains) passes his arms round the speaker's waist, and supplies with his own 
the latter's want of hands. He is then to gesticulate to his friends words, and 
the fun of the performance consists in the singular inappropriateness of the 
action to the speech, the invisible gesticulator making the orator absurd by his 
gestures. A table placed before the speaker, and a good arrangement of 
the curtains, makes the illusion very perfect. The speaker must be able to keep 
his countenance, as his gravity is likely to be severely taxed by his friend's 
pantomimical illustration of his speech. 

A young lady is blindfolded. The Leader of the game then brings the 
players, one by one, up to her, and requires her opinion of them. She is not 
restored to sight till she has given a just opinion of some one in accordance with 
the judgment of the company. Those presented must be quite silent, and 
endeavor to step lightly, so as not to let her guess whether she is giving her 
opinion of a young lady or a gentleman. 

Ste unci Wlmt 

This game, also, is a trick. Two players agree what to do. One leaves the 
room, but before she does so her companion whispers to her, that when she 
•says the word "that" the right object will be indicated. 

Fanny leaves the room. 

Ada. Now one of you must touch something in the room, and Fanny will 
tell us what it was. 

Mabel touches the sofa-cushion. 

Ada. Very well ; now call Fanny in. 

Fanny enters. 

Ada. Mabel has just touched something, Fanny ; was it this {touching a book*)} 
Fanny. No. 

Ada. Is it this {touching her mamma's work) ? 
Fanny. No. 

Ada. Is it this flower-pot ? 

Fanny. No. 

Ada. Is it this basket ? 

Fanny. No. 

Ada. Is it that cushion ? 

Fanny. Yes. 



CONUNDRUMS. 



595 




Where was Humboldt going when he was 

thirty-nine years old ? 
Which is the most ancient of the trees ? 
Which are the most seasonable clothes ? 
Why are lawyers and doctors safe people 

by whom to take example ? 
What injury did the Lavinia of Thomson's 

" Seasons " do to young Palemon? 
Why are wooden ships (as compared with 

ironclads) of the female sex ? 
At what time of life may a man be said to 

belong to the vegetable kingdom ? 
Which are the lightest men — Scotchmen, 

Irishmen, or Englishmen? 
Which are the two hottest letters of the 

alphabet ? 

Why is cutting off an elephant's head 

widely different from cutting off any 

other head? 
Who is the man who carries everything 

before him ? 
Which are the two kings that reign in 

America ? 

When may a man's pocket be empty and 

yet have something in it ? 
Why is a clock the most modest picee of 

furniture ? 

Why is U the gayest letter in the alphabet ? 
Why are wheat and potatoes like Chinese 
idols ? 

Which is the merriest sauce ? 

Why is a cat going up three pairs of stairs 
like a high hill ? 

Why is a lead-pencil like a perverse child ? 

Why is a horse like the letter O ? 

Why are penmakers inciters to wrong- 
doing? 



22. Why should we never sleep in a railway 

carriage ? 

23. When is a boat like a heap of snow ? 

24. What 'bus has found room for the greatest 

number of people ? 

25. Who is the first little boy mentioned by a 

slang word in the History of England ? 

26. Why is Macassar oil like a chief of the 

Fenians ? 

27. Why is a nabob like a beggar ? 

28. What sort of day would be good for 

running for a cup ? 

29. What is the difference between a spend- 

thrift and a feather bed ? 

30. Is there any bird that can sing the " Lays 

of Ancient Rome ? " 

31. What have you to expect at a hotel? 

32. What comes after cheese? 

33. When does a man sit down to a melan- 

choly dessert? 

34. What notes compose the most favorite 

tunes, and how many tunes do they 
compose ? 

35. When may a man be said to breakfast 

before he gets up? 

36. Why is a hotel waiter like a race- 

horse ? 

37. When is the soup likely to run out of the 

saucepan ? 

38. What is that word of five letters, of which, 

when you take away two, only one 
remains ? 

39. When are volunteers not volunteers ? 

40. Why is the letter B like a fire ? 

41. Why is the letter R a profitable letter ? 

42. What word may be pronounced quicker 

by adding a syllable to it ? 



5 9 6 



CONUNDRUMS. 



43. What is the difference between a dairy- 

maid and a swallow ? 

44. Which animal has the most property to 

carry with him when he travels, and 
which two have the least? 

45. How many sticks go to the building of a 

crow's nest? 

46. Why was Robinson Crusoe not alone on 

his desert island? 

47. Why are there no eggs in St. Domingo? 

48. What is invisible blue ? 

49. W T hich is the most wonderful animal in 

the farm-yard ? 

50. Which peer wears the largest hat? 

51. When does beer become eatable? 

52. Why is a patent safety Hansom cab a 

dangerous carriage to drive in? 

53. Why are bakers very self-denying people? 

54. Why is whispering in company like a 

forged bank-note ? 

55. Which constellation resembles an empty 

fire-place ? 

56. What is the last remedy for a smoky 

chimney ? 

57. What relation is that child to its father 

who is not its father's own son ? 

58. When does a cow become real estate ? 

59. Why are dissenters like spiders? 

60. Why did Marcus Curtius leap into the 

gulf in Rome ? 

61. Why is a soldier like a vine? 

62. Which is heavier, a half or a full moon? 

63. When should you avoid the edge of the 

river? 

64. Why must a fisherman be very wealthy ? 

65. If the fender and fire-irons cost three 

pounds, what will a ton of coals come 
to? 

66. Why are the fourteenth and fifteenth 

letters of the alphabet of more impor- 
tance than the others ? 

67. What is the way to make your coat last ? 

68. Why is an alligator the most deceitful of 

animals ? 

69. Why is it impossible that there should be 

a best horse on a race-course ? 

70. Why are fowls the most economical 

creatures that farmers keep? 

7 1 . When may. a ship be said to be in love ? 



72. What relation is the door-mat to the 

scraper ? 

73. What vegetable most resembles little 

Fanny's tongue ? 

74. Why is gooseberry jam like counterfeit 

money ? 

75. What is that which has never been felt, 

seen, nor heard — never existed, and 
still has a name? 

76. Why is a congreve-box without matches 

superior to all other boxes ? 

77. Why is a postman in danger of losing his 

way ? 

78. What is that which comes with a coach, 

goes with a coach, is of no use to the 
coach, and yet the coach can't go 
without it ? 

79. What three letters give the name of a 

famous Roman general? 

80. Why would it affront an owl to mistake 

him for a pheasant ? 

81. If your uncle's sister is not your aunt, what 

relation does she bear to you ? 

82. Of what profession is every child ? 

83. Why is the letter i in Cicero like Arabia ? 

84. Why is troyweight like an unconscientious 

person ? 

85. Why is chloroform like Mendelssohn? 

86. When is a sailor not a sailor? 

87. Why does a duck puts its head under 

water ? 

88. What wild animals may be correctly shut 

up in the same enclosure ? 

89. What makes a pair of boots ? 

90. Can you tell me why 
A hypocrite sly 

Is the man who best knows 
Upon how many toes 
A pussy-cat goes ? 

91. What tree is of the greatest importance in 

history ? 

92. Which is the most moral food — cake or 

wine ? 

93. Why is a good resolution like a fainting 

lady at a ball ? 

94. Why is a carpenter like a languid dandy? 

95. When does a donkey weigh least ? 

96. What is the last blow a defeated ship gives 

in battle? 



CONUNDRUMS. 



597 



97. What had better be done when there is a 
great rent on a farm? 

9S. Why is an uncomfortable seat like com- 
fort? 

99. What two letters do boys delight in, to 
the annoyance of their elders ? 

100. What single word would you put down 

for ^40 borrowed from you ? 

1 01. When is a river like a young lady's 

letter ? 

102. Why is the Bank of England like a 

thrush ? 

103. Why would a pelican make a good law- 

yer ? 

104. Describe a suit of old clothes in two 

letters. 

105. Which is the proper newspaper for in- 

valids ? 

106. What American poet may be considered 

equal to three-fifths of the poets, ancient 
and modern ? 

107. What precious stone is like the entrance 

to a field ? 
10S. When is a man like frozen rain? 
109. Which of the stars should be subject to 

the game-laws ? 
no. What garden crop would save draining? 
in. When does a cook break the game-laws? 

112. Spell an interrogation with one letter. 

113. When is a bill not a bill? 

114. What pen ought never to be used for 

writing ? 

115. When is a subject beneath one's no- 

tice ? 

116. Why is a loyal gentleman like a mi-er ? 

117. Why is the letter W like the Queen's 

ladies ? 

118. What tune makes everybody glad? 

119. Why are Dover cliffs like the letter D? 

120. When is a straight field not a straight 

field ? 

121. Why is a fish-hook like the letter F? 

122. What letter is that which is in-visible, but 

never out of sight? 

123. How would you express in two letters 

that you were twice the bulk of your 
companions ? 

124. Why is attar of roses never moved with- 

out orders ? 



125. If the Greeks had pushed Pan into the 

Bay of Salamis, what would he have 
been when he came out ? 

126. When is a lady's arm not a lady's arm ? 

127. What is that which occurs once in a min- 

ute, twice in a moment, and not once 
in a hundred years ? 

128. What is an old lady in the middle of a 

river like ? 

129. When is a fish above its station? 

130. When do we witness cannibalism in Eng- 

land? 

131. When is a boy not a boy ? 

132. When is a piece of wood like a queen? 

133. When is a skein of thread like the root 

of an oak? 

134. What is that which has a mouth but never 

speaks, and a bed but never sleeps in it ? 

135. What word contains all the vowels in 

their proper order? 

136. What letter used to be distributed at tour- 

naments? 

137. Why is a carriage going down a steep hill 

like St. George ? 

138. Why is I the happiest of all the vowels? 

139. Why should you never employ a tailor 

who does not understand his trade ? 

140. Why are your eyes like friends separated 

by distant climes ? 

141. Why is a bad-tempered horse the best 

hunter? 

142. What sort of a face does an auctioneer 

like best ? 

143. Why is the letter F like a Cow's tail? 

144. What is the difference between a hus- 

bandman and a sempstress ? 

145. What is it of which we have two every 

year, two every week, and two every 
day? 

146. How does a boy look if you hurt him ? 

147. What medicine ought to be given to 

misers ? 

148. Why do British soldiers never run away? 

149. What weight or measure would no com- 

petitor wish to be ? 

150. What part of a railway carriage resembles 

Fanny when she is sleepy ? 

151. Why is the letter R most important to 

young people ? 



598 



CONUNDRUMS. 



152. Why is a healthy boy like England? 

153. When is a book like a prisoner in the 

States of Barbary ? 

154. What wind would a hungry sailor prefer ? 

155. On which side of a pitcher is the handle ? 

156. When may a chair be said to dislike you ? 

157. What is that which divides by uniting 

and unites by dividing ? 

158. Why are young children like castles in 

the air ? 

159. What is higher and handsomer when the 

head is off? 

160. Why is a proud girl like a music-book ? 

161. Why is a short negro like a white man ? 

162. Why are bells the most obedient of 

inanimate things ? 

163. Why are boxes at a theatre the saddest 

places of public amusement? 

164. Why is the most discontented man the 

most easily satisfied ? 

165. Why are ripe potatoes in the ground like 

thieves ? 

166. Why is it unjust to blame cabmen for 

cheating us ? 

167. When is a thief like a reporter? 

168. When is the French nation like a baby? 

169. What does a lamp-post become when the 

lamp is removed ? 

170. What things increase the more you 

contract them ? 

171. Why is a mother who spoils her children 

like a person building castles in the air ? 

172. When you listen to your little brother's 

drum, why are you like a just judge ? 

173. When is a tourist in Ireland like a 

donkey ? 

174. Who always sits with his hat on before 

the Queen ? 

175. Why is a pig in the drawing-room like a 

house on fire ? 

176. When is a river not a river? 

177. What trade never turns to the left? 

178. What trade is more than full ? 

179. Why is electricity like the police when 

they are wanted ? 

180. When is a borough like a ship ? 

181. Why are guns like trees ? 

182. What town is drawn more frequently 

than any other? 



183. Who was the first postman ? 

184. Why is little Prince Albert Victor like 

the two things in which children most 

rejoice ? 

185. What is the key-note to good breeding? 

186. What is the difference between a sailor 

and a soldier ? 

187. Why is a rook like a farmer? 

188. Why is anger like a potato ? 

189. Why does pedestrianism help arithmetic? 

190. What trees are those which are the same 

after being burned as they were before ? 

191. What is the best thing to do in a hurry ? 

192. Why are cobblers like Sir William 

Ferguson ? 

193. Which is the ugliest hood ever worn ? 

194. What nation will always overcome in the 

end? 

195. When is butter like Irish children? 

196. On what tree would an ode be written 

which would name an Irish M. P. ? 

197. What have you now before you which 

would give you a company, a veiled 
lady, and a noisy toy ? 

198. What is the difference between Kossuth 

and a half-starved oyster ? 

199. If Neptune lost his dominions, what 

would he say ? 

200. Why is a Dorcas Society like an assembly 

of dishonest people ? 

201. It went before Queen Mary — poor thing! 

It followed King Wdliam to the end — 
poor man ! 

202. Why is the letter A like noon ? 

203. Why is a five-pound note more than five 

sovereigns ? 

204. When was the greatest destruction of 

poultry ? 

205. In what respects were the governments 

of Algiers and Malta as different as 
light from darkness ? 

206. When is a young lady's cheek not a 

cheek ? 

207. When is her nose not a nose? 

208. When is a boy not a boy ? 

209. When is a ship foolishly in love? 

210. When is a ship like Harry's mamma? 

211. What part of London would a horse 

most like to live in ? 



CONUNDRUMS. 



599 



212. What do you put before nine to make it 

three less by the addition ? 

213. Why should you never attempt to catch 

the 12.50 train? 

214. Who is the best pew-opener? 

215. Given A B C, to find Q. 

216. Which is the easier profession, a doctor's 

or a clergyman's ? 

217. What word of four syllables represents 

Sin riding on a little animal ? 

218. If I were in the sun and you out of it, 

what would the sun become ? 

219. Why is a tallow chandler the most 

unfortunate of all mankind ? 

220. What is it that walks with its head 

downwards ? 

221. Why are the hours from one to twelve 

like good Christians ? 

222. Why is a hen walking across the road 

like a conspiracy ? 

223. On which side of the church is the 

yew-tree planted ? 

%nmn to 

1. Into his fortieth year. 

2. The elder tree. 

3. Pepper and salt. 

4. Because they practise their professions. 

5. She pulled his ears and trod on his corn. 

6. Because they are the weaker vessels 

7. When long experience has made him sage. 

8. Englishmen. In Scotland there are men 

of Ayr (air), in Ireland men of Cork ; 
but in England are lightermen. 

9. K. N. (Cayenne). 

10. Because when you separate the head from 

the body, you don't take it from the 
trunk. 

11. The footman. 

12. Smo-king and soa-king. 

13. When it has a hole in it. 

14. Because it covers its face with its hands, 

and runs down its own works. 

15. Because it is always in fun. 

16. Because they have ears which can't hear, 

eyes which cannot see. 
17- Caper sauce. 
18. Because she's a-mountain ! 



224. Why cannot Napoleon III. insure his 

life? 

225. How many wives does the Prayer-book 

allow ? 

226. Why have ducks no hereafter? 

227. Why is a dog with a lame leg like a boy 

at arithmetic ? 

228. Why is an engine-driver like a school- 

master ? 

229. What will a leaden bullet become in 

water ? 

230. Why is a person of short stature like an 

almanac ? 

231. Why is the smoke of tobacco like Port 

wine ? 

232. Why is a photograph like a member of 

Parliament ? 

233. Why is London Bridge like merit? 

234. That which every one requires, that 

which every one gives, that which every 
one asks, and that which very few 
take. 

19. It never does right (write) of itself. 

20. Because Gee (G) makes it go? 

21. Because they make people steel (steal) 

pens, and say they do write (light.) 

22. Because the train always runs over sleepers. 

23. When it is a-drift. 

24. Columbus. 

25. Chap. I. 

26. Because it is ahead (s) centre. 

27. He is an India gent (indigent). 

28. A muggy day. 

29. One is hard up and the other soft down. 

30. Yes; they are Macaw-lays (Macaulays). 

31. Inn-attention. 

32. Mouse. 

33. When he sits down to wine (whine) and 

pine. 

34. Bank notes, and they make (four) for-tunes. 

35. When he takes a roll in bed. 

36. Because he runs for cups, plates, and 

stakes (steaks). 

37. When there's a leek (leak) in it. 

38. Stone. 

39. When they are mustered (mustard). 



6oo 



CONUNDRUMS. 



40. It makes oil, ^oil. 

41. Because it makes ice into rice. 

42. Quick. 

43. One skims milk and the other skims 

water. 

44. The elephant the most, because he carries 

a trunk. The fox and cock the least, as 
they have only a brush and comb be- 
tween them. 

45. None ; they are all carried to it. 

46. Because there was a heavy swell on the 

beach, and a little cove running up into 
the land. (This riddle is a slang one.) 

47. Because they banished the whites and cast 

off their yoke (yolk). 

48. A policeman when he is wanted. 

49. A pig, because he is killed first and cured 

afterwards. 

50. The one who has the largest head. 

51. When it is a little tart. 

52. Because the cabman always drives over 

your head. 

53. Because they sell what they knead (need) 

themselves. 

54. Because it is uttered but not allowed 

(aloud). 

55. The Great Bear (grate bare). 

56. Putting the fire out. 

57. His daughter. 

58. When she is turned into a field. 

59. Because they are in-sects. 

60. Because he thought it a good opening for 

a young man. 

61. Because he is 'listed, trained, has ten drills 

(tendrils), and shoots. 

62. The half, because the full moon is as light 

again. 

63. When the hedges are shooting and the 

bull-rushes out. 

64. Because his is all net profit. 

65. Ashes. 

66. Because we cannot get on (O N) well 

without them. 

67. To make your waistcoat first. 

68. Because he shows an open countenance in 

the act of taking you in. 

69. Because there's always a better. 

70. Because for every grain they eat they give 

a peck. 



71. When she wishes for a mate. 

72. A step-father (farther). 

73. A scarlet runner. 

74. Because it is not current (currant). 

75. Nothing. 

76. It is matchless. 

77. Because he is guided by the directions of 

strangers. 

78. A noise. 

79- C P O (Scipio). 

80. It would be making game of him. 

81. She is your mother. 

82. A player. 

83. It is between two seas (C's). 

84. It has no scruples. 

85. Because it is one of the great composers of 

modern times. 

86. When he is a-loft. 

87. For diver's reasons. 

88. Sixteen ounces in one pound. 

89. Two boots. 

90. A hypocrite neat 

Can best count her feet (counterfeit) ; 
And so, I suppose, 
Can best count her toes. 

91. The date. 

92. Cake, because it is only sometimes tipsy, 

while wine is often drunk. 

93. Because it ought to be carried out. 

94. Because he often feels a great deal bored 

(board). 

95. When he is within the pound. 

96. Striking her own flag. 

97. It had better be sown (sewn). 

98. Because it is devoid of ease (E's) — (there 

are no L's in the word comfort). 

99. Two T's (to tease); 

100. XL lent (excellent). 

101. When it is crossed. 

102. Because it often changes its notes. 

103. He knows how to stretch his bill. 

104. C D (seedy). 

105. The "Weekly (weakly) News." 

106. Poe. 

107. A-gate. 

108. When he is hale (hail). 

109. Shooting stars, 
no. Leeks. 

in. When she poaches eggs. 



CONUNDRUMS. 



601 



112. Y (why?). 

113. When it is due (dew). 

114. A sheep-pen. 

115. When it is under consideration. 

1 16. He knows the value of his sovereign. 

117. It is always in waiting. 

118. For-tune. 

119. They are next the sea (C). 

120. When it is a rye (awry) field. 

121. Because it will make an eel _/"eel. 

122. I. 

123. I W (I double you). 

124. Because it is sent (scent) wherever it goes. 

125. A dripping Pan. 

126. When it is a little bare (bear). 

127. Letter M. 

128. Like to be drowned. 

129. When it rises and takes a fly. 

130. When we see a rash man eating a rasher. 

131. When he is a regular brick. 

132. When it is made into a ruler. 

133. When it is full of knots. 

134. A river. 

135. Facetious. 

136. Largess (S). 

137. It is drawn with a drag on (dragon). 

138. Because it is in bliss while most of the 

others are in Purgatory. 

139. Because you would get bad habits from 

him. 

140. They correspond, but never meet. 

141. Because he soonest takes a fence (takes 

offence). 

142. One that is for-bidding. 

143. It is the end of beef. 

144. The one gathers what he sows; the other 

sews what she gathers. 

145. Vowels. 

146. It makes him yell "Oh" (yellow). 

147. Anti-money (antimony). 

148. Because they belong to the standing army. 

149. The last. 

150. The wheel, because it is tired. 

151. Because without it we should have 

neither Christmas nor a New Year. 

152. He possesses a good constitution. 

153. When it is bound in Morocco. 

154. One that blows foul (fowl) and chops 

about. 



155. The outside. 

156. When it can't bear you. 

157. Scissors. 

158. Because their existence is only in-fancy. 

159. A pillow. 

160. She is full of airs. 

161. He is not at all black (a tall black). 

162. Because they make a noise whenever 

they are tolled (told). 

163. Because they are always in tiers (in 

tears). 

164. Nothing satisfies him. 

165. They ought to be taken up. 

166. Because we call them to take us in. 

167. When he takes notes. 

168. When it is in arms. 

169. A lamp lighter. 

170. Debts. 

171. She indulges in-fancy too much. 

172. Because you hear both sides. 

1 73. When he is going to Bray. 

174. Her coachman. 

175. Because the sooner it is put out the 

better. 

176. When it is eye water (high water). 

177. A wheelwright. 

178. Fuller. 

179. Because it is an invisible force. 

180. When it is under canvass. 

181. People plant them and they shoot. 

182. Cork. 

183. Cadmus. He carried letters from Phoe- 

nicia to Greece. 

184. He is the sun and air (son and heir) of 

England. 

185. B natural. 

186. One tars his ropes, the other pitches his 

tent. 

187. He gets his grub by the plough. 

188. It shoots from the eye. 

189. It is a Walkinghame (walking game). 

190. Ashes. 

191. Nothing. 

192. They are skilled in the art of heeling 

(healing). 

193. Falsehood. 

194. Determi -nation. 

195. When it is made into little Pats. 

196. Ode on a yew (O'Donoghue). 



602 



FOR TUNE- TELLING. 



197. Co-nun-drum. 

198. One is a native of Hungary, the other a 

hungry native. 

199. I have not a notion (I have not an 

ocean). 

200. It is very sew-sew (so-so) society. 

201. Letter M. 

202. It comes in the middle of the day. 

203. Because when you put it in your pocket 

you double it, and when you take it 
out you find it in creases. 

204. When King Claudius of Denmark did 

" murder most foul " (fowl). 

205. The one was governed by deys (days), 

the other by knights (nights). 

206. When it's a little pale (pail). 

207. When it's a little reddish (radish). 

208. When he is a spoon. 

209. When she is anchoring (hankering) after 

a swell. 

210. When she is attached to a buoy (boy). 

211. Gray's Inn (Grazing) Lane. 

212. S IX (S added). 

213. Because it would be 10 to I if you caught 

it. v 

214. One bob (?'. e., one shilling). 

215. Take CAB, and drive through Ham- 

mersmith to find Kew (Q). 



216. 

217. 
218. 
219. 

220. 
221. 
222. 
223. 
224. 

225. 



226. 



227. 
228. 

229. 
230. 



233' 
234' 



A clergyman : he preaches, the doctor 

practises. 
Sin-on-a-mouse (synonymous). 
Sin. 

Because all his works are wick-ed, and all 
his wick-ed works are brought to light. 
A nail in a shoe. 

Because they are always on the watch. 
It is a fowl (foul) proceeding. 
The outside. 

Because no man living is able to make 

out his policy. 
Sixteen : for (four) richer, for (four) 

poorer, for (four) better, for (four) 

worse. 

Because they have their necks twirled in 
this. (Next world sounds like necks 
twirled.) 

He puts down three and carries one. 
Because one trains the mind, and the 

other minds the train. 
Wet. 

Because he is often overlooked or looked 
over. 

Because it comes" out of a pipe. 
Because it is a representative. 
It is often passed over. 
Advice. 




This is a very interesting game, and may be played by any number of per- 
sons. A board is made and divided into eleven squares each way, as shown in 
the diagram given here, the figure one being in the centre. Each square must be 
numbered as in the diagram. The person who wishes to try his fortune must 
place his forefinger on a square without looking at it ; then refer to the list for 
the number marked on the square touched, and you will obtain an answer, 
which, like those given by professed fortune-tellers, will often prove false or 
ridiculous ; as, for instance, when a married lady is told that she longs to be 



FORTUNE- TELLING. 



603 



married (84), or a child of seven is informed that he will be married this year 
(89) ; but it is a very amusing game notwithstanding. 



117 


118 


119 


120 


116 


78 


79 


80 


115 


77 


47 


48 


114 


76 


46 


24 


TI 3 


75 


45 


2 3 


112 


74 


44 


22 


in 


73 


43 


21 


no 


72 


42 


20 


109 


7i 


4i 


40 


108 


70 


69 


68 


107 


106 


i°5 


104 



81 



49 



25 



i9 



39 



67 



103 



5° 



26 



33 



66 



33 



5 1 



27 



84 



52 



28 



: 3 



17 



37 



65 



14 



36 



64 



85 



53 



29 



3° 



3 1 



3 2 



34 



35 



63 



99 



86 



87 



54 



88 



55 



56 



57 



58 



59 



60 



61 



62 



89 



90 



9 1 



92 
93 



94 



95 



96 



97 



A life full of changes, die rich. 

Early marriage and prosperous. 

Many lovers, but die single. 

A speedy journey of great importance. 

Become rich through a legacy. 

Hours of pleasure, years of care. 

Your present lover is false. 

You will marry your present choice. 

Wed thrice, and die in widowhood. 

You will travel over land and sea. 

If not already wed, you never will be. 

Gaming will be your ruin. 

You will be very happy in marriage. 

You will change your love soon. 

A long life and prosperous. 

A rival will cause you tears. 

Beware of a false friend. 

Fate decrees you two partners. 

A large family of prosperous children. 

You will not wed your present lover. 

You will soon fall desperately in love. 

You will soon be in mourning. 

You will gain an estate by industry. 



ioxtmu-WtlUx. 

24. You will better yourself by marriage. 

25. You will soon lose by fraud. 

26. You will marry an ill-tempered person. 

27. A sudden rise attends you. 

28. You will see an absent lover. 

29. Many enemies, but finally triumph. 

30. A bad partner, but happy reformation. 

31. A speedy proposal of marriage. 

32. A present, and a new lover. 

33. Invitation to a gay party. 

34. A serious quarrel. 

35. A disgraceful intrigue. 

36. A run of ill luck. 

37. Gifts of money. 

38. A good partner in marriage. 

39. You will become rich. 

40. Money through love. 

41. Cash by trade. 

42. A long journey. 

43. Important news soon. 

44. Mind what you say to a lover. 

45. A present from a distance. 

46. A dispute with one you love. 



604 



FOR TUNE- TELLING. 



47. Visit from a distant friend. 

48. A lawsuit. 

49. Advancement in life. 

50. Love at first sight. 

51. A prize worth having. 

52. Wealth, dignity, honor. 

53. Visit to a foreign land. 

54. Profit by industry. 

55. A multitude of cards. 

56. Preferment through a friend. 

57. Second partner better than first. 

58. Surmount many difficulties. 

59. A false friend. 

60. A pleasing surprise. 

61. A change in your affairs. 

62. A ramble by moonlight. 

63. Injured by scandal. 

64. Unpleasant tidings. 

65. Great loss and disappointment. 

66. About to attend a christening. 

67. Change of situation. 

68. A handsome present soon. 

69. An invitation to a marriage. 

70. News from sea. 

71. Happiness or marriage. 

72. Pleasant intelligence from abroad. 

73. An agreeable partner. 

74. You are in love, though you won't avow 

it. 

75. A quarrel with your indended. 

76. Disappointment in love. 

77. You will fall in love with one who is 

already engaged. 

78. You will inherit an estate shortly. 

79. An unexpected death. 

80. You meditate an elopement. 

81. A dangerous illness. 

82. Crosses and disappointments await you. 

83. You have three strings to your bow. 

84. You long to be married. 

85. Your intended is in the sere and yellow 

leaf. 

86. A lapful of money and a lapful of chil- 

dren. 

87. You will marry a widow or widower. 



88. You will have few friends. 

89. You will be married this year. 

90. You will be apt to break your promise. 

91. Marry in haste and repent at leisure. 

92. You are in danger of losing your sweet- 

heart. 

93. Beware of changing for the worse. 

94. You shall have many offers. 

95. You will be happy if contented. 

96. You will shortly obtain your wishes. 

97. An advantageous bargain. 

98. You will see your intended next Sunday 

for the first time. 

99. Others will covet your good luck. 

100. Travel in a foreign land. 

101. Venture freely and you will certainly 

gain. 

102. Your present speculations will succeed. 

103. You love one who does not love you. 

104. Wealth from a quarter you little suspect. 

105. You will obtain your wishes through a 

friend. 

106. A fortune is in store for you — persevere. 

107. Alter your intention ; you cannot succeed. 

108. Remain at home for the present. 

109. Ill luck awaits you. 

1 10. Prepare for a journey. 

in. You will succeed according to your 
wishes. 

112. Beware of enemies who seek to do you 

harm. 

113. Misfortune at first but comfort and hap- 

piness after. 

1 14. Prosperity in all your undertakings. 

115. Rely not on one who pretends to be your 

friend. 

116. Change your situation and you will do 

better. 

117. It will be difficult for you to get a part- 

ner. 

118. Your love is whimsical and changeable. 

119. You will meet with sorrow and trouble. 

120. Your love wishes to be yours this 

moment. 

121. You will gain nothing by marriage 



THE ORACULUM. 60$ 

The Oraculum which follows is a most amusing game. By some persons it has 

been regarded as more than a pastime. The great Napoleon constantly con- 
sulted it. It is, of course, given here merely as a pastime. 

The Oraculum is gifted with every requisite variety of response to the following 
questions : 

1 . Shall I obtain my wish ? 

2. Shall I have success in my undertakings? 

3. Shall I gain or lose in my cause? 

4. Shall j have to live in foreign parts? 

5. Will the stranger return? 

6. Shall I recover my property ? 

7. Will my friend be crue ? 

8. Shall I have to travel ? 

9. Does the person love and regard me? 

10. Will the marriage be prosperous? 

11. What sort of a wife, or husband, shall I have? 

12. Will she have a son or daughter? 

13. Will the patient recover? 

14. Will the prisoner be released? 

15. Shall I be lucky or unlucky? 

16. What does my dream signify ? 

How to Work the Oraculum. 

Make marks in four lines, one under another, in the following manner, making 
more or less in each line, according to your fancy : 

jjt >ft j|s " :j« ;j? s)s 

^ ^ :|« ^ ^ ^ :js ^ sje 

sfs ^ ;js $t $z i£ ;j« 

sj« ?K ^« Jfc ;fc ;>c sje jfc jjs %i 

Then reckon the number of marks in each line, and if it be odd, mark down 
one dot ; if even, two dots. If there be more than nine marks, reckon the 
surplus ones over that number only, viz. : 

The number of marks in the first line of the foregoing are odd ; therefore *' 

make one mark thus * 

In the second, even, so make two, thus * * 

In the third, odd again, make one mark only, * 

In the fourth, even again, two marks * * 

To Obtain the Answer. 
You must refer to The Oraculum, at the top of which you will find a row of 
dots similar to those you have produced, and a column of figures corresponding 
with those prefixed to the questions ; guide your eye down the column, at the 



6o6 



THE ORACULUM. 



top of which you find the dots resembling your own, till you come to the letter 
on a line with the number of the question you are trying ; then refer to the page 
having that letter at the top, and on a line with the dots which are similar to 
your own, you will find your answer. 

The following are unlucky days, on which none of the questions should be 
worked, or any enterprise undertaken : January i, 2, 4, 6, 18, 20, 22 ; February 
6, 17, 26, March 24, 26; April 10, 27, 28; May 7, 8; June 29; July 17, 21 ; 
August 20, 22; September 5, 30; October 6; November 3, 29; December 6, 
10, 15. 

It is not right to try a question twice in one day. 



OE,-A.aTJLXJ3^- 



Numb. || 


QUESTIONS. 


* 

: 


* 

V 


** 
* 
* 


* 

* 
** 


** 


II 
** 


* 


* 


: 

** 
** 


* 

* 
#* 


** 
** 

: 


** 


Z 

** 


1 


** 


** 
** 
** 


[Numb. 'I 


1 | Shall I obtain my wish? | A 


B 1 C 1 D 1 E 1 F 1 G 


H 


|I|K|L|M|N|0|P 


1 Q 1 1 


2 


Shall I have success in my under- 
takings ? 


B 


C 


D 


E 


F 


G 


H 


I 


K 


L 


M 


N 





P 


Q 


A|. 


3 | Shall I gain or lose in my cause? | C ' 


D|E|F|G|H|I|K|L|M|N|0|P|Q|A 


B | 3 


4 


Shall I have to live in foreign 
parts ? 


D 




F 


G 


« 




K 


L 


M 


N 


° 




Q |a 


B 


C 


4 




Will the stranger return from 
abroad ? 


E 


F 


G 


K 


I 


K 


L 


M 


N 





P 


Q | A 


B 


C 






6 


Shall I recover my property 
stolen ? 


F 




H 


I 




L 


M | N 





p 


Q 


A 


B 


C 


D 


E 


6 


7 


Will my friend be true in his 
dealings ? 


G 


H 


I 




L 


M 


N 


O 


P 


Q 


A 


B 


C 


D 


E 


F 




8 | Shall I have to travel ? | H 


I | K | L [ M | N | | P | Q 


A.| B | C | D | £ | F | G | 8 


9 


Does the person love and regard 
me? 


I 


l K 


L 


M 


N 







Q | A 


B 


C 


D 


E 


F 


G 


H 




10 | Will the marriage be prosperous ?|K|L|M|N | O | P | Q | A | B |C|D|E |F|G|H|I |io 


11 


What sort of a wife or husband, 
shall I have ? 


L 


M 


N 


O 


P 


« 


A 


B | C 


D 


E 


F | G 


H 


I 


K 


11 


12 | Will she have a son, or a daughter? |M|N|0|P|Q|A|B|C|D|E|F|G|H|I|K|L|i2 




Will the patient recover from his 
illness? 


N 





P|Q 


A 


B 


C 




E 


F 




H 


1 


K 


L 


M 


13 


14 | Will the prisoner be released ? |0|P|Q|A|B|C|D|E|F|G|H|l|K|L|MjN|i 4 


i5 


Shall I be lucky, or unlucky this 
day? 


P 


Q 


A 


B 


C 


D 


E 


F 


G | H 


I 


K 


L 


M 


N 


O 


15 


16 | What does my dream signify ? |Q|A|B|C|D|E|F |G|H|I|K|L|M|N|0|P|i6 



\ 

v. 


1 


A very handsome daughter, but a 
painful one. 


* 
* 
* 


What you wish for, you will shortly 

OBTAIN. 




You will have a virtuous woman or 
man, for your wife or husband. 


** 

*. 
** 


Signifies trouble and sorrow. 


* 


If you marry THIS person, you will 
have enemies where you little expect. 


* 

* 


Be very cautious what you do THIS 
day, lest trouble befall you. 


* 
* 

** 


You had better decline THIS love, for 
it is neither constant nor true. 


** 
% 

** 

** 
** 
* 


The prisoner dies, and is regretted 
by his friends. 


* 

** 


Decline your travels, for they will 
not be to your advantage. 


Life will be spared THIS time, to 
prepare for death. 


## 
* 

*# 
** 


There is a true and sincere friendship 
between you both. 



THE ORACULUM. 



607 



^ I You will NOT recover the stolen prop- 
yl jerty. 

^ The stranger WILL, with joy, soon 

** return. 



* 



* 



** 
* 
* 
* 



* 



* 



You will NOT remove from where 
you are at present. 



The Lord will support you in a 
good cause. 



You are NOT lucky — pray to God that 
he may help you. 



B. 



The luck that is ordained for you wi] 
be coveted by others. 



Whatever your desires are, for the 
present decline them. 



Signifies a favor or kindness from 
some person. 



There ARE enemies, who would de- 
fraud and render you unhappy. 



With great difficulty he will obtain 
pardon or release again. 



The patient should be prepared to 
LEAVE this world. 



She will have a son, who will be 
learned and wise. 



A rich partner is ordained for you. 



By this marriage you will have 
great luck and prosperity. 



This love comes from an upright and 
sincere heart. 



God WILL surely travel with you, and 
bless you. 



Beware of friends who are false and 
deceitful. 



You will recover your property — 
unexpectedly. 



Love prevents his return home at 
present. 



Your stay is NOT here : be therefore 
prepared for a change. 



You will have no GAIN; therefore 
be wise and careful. 



c. 



With the blessing of God, you WILL 
have great gain. 



Very unlucky indeed — pray to God 
for his assistance. 



If your desires are not extravagant, 
they will be granted. 



Signifies peace and plenty between 
friends. 



Be well prepared this day, or you 
may meet with trouble. 



The prisoner will find it difficult to 
obtain his pardon or release. 



The patient WILL yet enjoy health 
and prosperity. 



She WILL have a daughter, and will 
require attention. 



The person has NOT a great fortune, 
but is in middling circumstances. 



Decline this marriage, or else you 
may be sorry. 



Decline a courtship which MAY be 
your destruction. 



Your travels are IN VAIN : you had 
better stay at home. 

You may depend on a true and sin- 
cere friendship. 



You must NOT expect to regain that 
which you have lost. 



Sickness prevents the traveller from 
seeing you. 



It will be your fate to stay where you 
now are. 



You will obtain a great fortune in 
another country. 



By venturing freely, you WILL cer- 
tainly gain doubly. 



God WILL change your misfortune 
into success and happiness. 



I Alter your intentions, or else you 
I may meet poverty and distress. 



6o8 



THE ORACULUM. 



He* 



*** 
* 



* 
* 



Signifies you have many impediments 
in accomplishing your pursuits. 



Whatever may possess your inclina- 
tions this day, abandon them. 



The prisoner will get free again this 
time. 



The patient's illness will be lingering 
and doubtful. 



She will have a dutiful and hand- 
some son. 



The person will be LOW in circum- 
stances, but honest-hearted. 

A marriage which will add to your 
welfare and prosperity. 

^ You love a person who does not 
J! speak well of you. 



Your travels will be prosperous, if 
guided by prudence. 



He means NOT what he says, for his 
heart is false. 



With some trouble and expense, you 
may regain your property. 



You must not expect to see the 
stranger again. 



E. 



The stranger WTLL NOT return so 
soon as you expect. 



Remain among your friends, and 
you will do well. 



You will hereafter GAIN what you 
seek. 



You have NO LUCK — pray to God, 
and strive honestly. 

You will obtain your wishes by means 
*!* of a friend. 



Signifies you have enemies who will 
endeavor to ruin you. 



Beware — an enemy is endeavoring to 
bring you to strife and misfortune. 



The prisoner's sorrow and anxiety are 
great, and his release uncertain. 



The patient will soon recover — 
there is no danger. 



She will have a daughter, who will be 
honored and respected. 

Your partner WILL be fond of liquor, 
and will debase himself thereby. 



This marriage will bring you to pov- 
erty, be therefore discreet. 



Their love is false to you, and true to 
others. 



Decline your travels for the present, 
for they will be dangerous. 

This person is serious and true, and 
deserves to be respected. 

You will not recover the property 
you have lost. 



F. 



By persevering you will recover 
your property again. 



It is out of the stranger's power to 
return. 



You will gain, and be successful in 
foreign parts. 



A great fortune is ordained for you ; 
wait patiently. 



There is a great hindrance to your 
success at present. 



Your wishes are in vain at present. 



Signifies there is sorrow and danger 
before you. 



This day is unlucky; therefore, alter 
your intention. 



The prisoner will be restored to 
liberty and freedom. 



The patient's recovery is doubtful. 



She will have a very fine BOY. 



A worthy person, and a fine fortune. 



Your intentions would destroy your 
rest and peace. 



This love is true and constant ; for- 
sake it not. 



THE ORACULUM. 



609 



* 



** 
* 
* 



* 



* 



* 



* 
** 



I Proceed on your journey, and you 
I will not have cause to repent it. 



If you trust THIS friend, you may 
have cause for sorrow. 



G. 



This friend exceeds all others 
every respect. 



You must bear your loss with forti- 
tude. 



The stranger will return unexpect- 
edly. 



Remain at HOME with your friends, 
and you will escape misfortunes. 



You will meet no GAIN in your pur- 
suits. 



Heaven will bestow its blessings on 
you. 



No. 



Signifies that you will shortly be out 
of the power of your enemies. 



Ill-luck awaits you — it will be 
difficult for you to escape it. 



The prisoner will be released by 
death only. 



By the blessing of God, the patient 
WILL recover. 



A daughter, but of a very sickly con- 
stitution. 



You will get an honest, young, and 
handsome partner. 



Decline this marriage, else it may be 
to your sorrow. 



Avoid this love. 



Prepare for a short journey ; you will 
be recalled by unexpected events. 



H. 



Commence your travels, and they 
will go on as you could wish. 



Your pretended friend hates you 
secretly. 

39 



* 



* 



* 

* 



Your hopes to recover your property 
are vain. 



A certain affair prevents the stranger's 
return immediately. 



Your fortune you will find in abun- 
dance abroad. 



Decline the pursuit, and you will do 
well. 



Your expectations are vain — you will 
not succeed. 



You will obtain what you wish for. 



Signifies that on this day your for- 
tune will change for the better. 



Cheer up your spirits, your luck is at 
hand. 



After long imprisonment he will be 
released. 



The patient will be relieved from 
sickness. 



She will have a healthy SON. 



You will be married to your equal in 
a short time. 



If you wish to be happy, do not 
marry this person. 



This love is from the heart, and will 
continue until death. 



The love is great, but will cause great 
jealousy. 



^ It will be in vain for you to travel. 



Your friend will be as sincere as you 
could wish him to be. 



You will recover the stolen property 
through a cunning person. 



The traveller will soon return with 
joy. 



You will not be prosperous or for- 
tunate in foreign parts. 



Place your trust in God, who is the 
disposer of happiness. 



6io 



THE ORACULUM. 



* 



* 



* 



* 



* 



Your fortune will shortly be changed 
into misfortune. 



You will succeed as you desire. 



Signifies that the misfortune which 
threatens will be prevented. 



Beware of your enemies, who seek to 
do you harm. 



After a short time your anxiety for 
the prisoner will cease. 



God will give the patient health and 
strength again. 



She will have a very fine daughter. 



You will marry a person with whom 
you will have little comfort. 



The marriage will not answer your 
expectations. 



K. 



After much misfortune you will be 
comfortable and happy. 



A sincere love from an upright heart. 



You will be prosperous in your jour- 
ney. 



Do not RELY on the friendship of this 
person. 

The property is lost FOREVER; but 
the thief will be punished. 



The traveller will be absent some 
considerable time. 



You will meet luck and happiness in 
a foreign country. 



You will not have any success for the 
present. 



You will succeed in your under- 
taking. 

Change your intentions, and you will 
do well. 

Signifies that there are rogues at 
hand. 



Be reconciled, your circumstances 
will shortly mend. 



* 
* 



* 



The prisoner will be released. 



The patient will depart this life. 



She will have a son. 



It will be difficult for you to get a 
partner. 



Yon will get a very handsome person 
for your partner. 



Various misfortunes will attend this 
marriage. 



This love is whimsical and change- 
able. 



You will be unlucky in your travels. 



This person's love is just and true. 
You may rely on it. 



You will lose, but the thief will suffer 
most. 



The stranger will soon return with 
plenty. 



If you remain at home, you will have 

success. 



Your gain will be trivial. 



You will meet sorrow and trouble. 



You will succeed according to your 
wishes. 



Signifies that you will get money. 



In spite of enemies, you will do well. 



The prisoner will pass many days in 
confinement. 



The patient will recover. 



She will have a daughter. 



THE ORACULUM. 



6ll 



* 



* 



M. 



She will have a son, who will gain 
wealth and honor. 



You will get a partner with great 
undertakings and much money. 



The marriage will be prosperous. 



She, or he, wishes to be yours this 
moment. 



Your journey will prove to your ad- 
vantage. 



Place no great trust in that person. 



You will find your property at a cer- 
tain time. 



The traveller's return is rendered 
doubtful by his conduct. 

You will succeed as you desire in 
foreign parts. 



Expect no gain; it will be in vain. 



You will have more LUCK than you 
expect. 



Whatever your desires are, you will 
speedily obtain them. 



Signifies you will be asked to a wed- 
ding. 



You will have no occasion to com- 
plain of ill-luck. 



Some one will pity and release the 
prisoner. 



The patient's recovery is unlikely. 



N. 



The patient will recover, but his days 
are short. 



She will have a daughter. 



j?* You will marry into a very respect- 



able family. 



I By this marriage you will gain 
& I nothing. 



* 



>jC5j< 



* 
* 



Await the time and you will find the 
love great. 



Venture not from home. 



This person is a sincere friend. 



You will never recover the theft. 



The stranger will return, but not 
quickly. 



When abroad, keep from evil women 
or they will do you harm. 



You will soon gain what you little 
expect. 

You will have great success. 



Rejoice ever at that which is ordained 
for you. 



Signifies that sorrow will depart, and 
joy will return. 



Your luck is in blossom; it will 
soon be at hand. 



Death may end the imprisonment. 



The prisoner will be released with 



joy. 



The patient's recovery is doubtful. 



She will have a son, who will live to 
great age. 

You will get a virtuous partner. 



Delay not this marriage-^you will 
meet much happiness. 



None loves you better in this world. 



You may proceed with confidence. 



Not a friend, but a secret enemy. 



You will soon recover what is stolen. 



012 



* 



* 



7^ ORACULUM. 
The stranger will not return again. 



A foreign woman will greatly en- 
hance your fortune. 



You will be cheated out of 



your 



Your misfortunes will vanish and 
you will be happy. 



Your hope is in vain — fortune shuns 
you at present. 



That you will soon hear agreeable 
news. 



There are misfortunes lurking about 
you. 



P. 



This day brings you an increase of 
happiness. 

The prisoner will quit the power of 
*J' his enemies. 



The patient will recover and live 
long. 



She will have two daughters. 



A rich young person will be your 
partner. 



Hasten your marriage — it will brins 
you much happiness. 



The person loves you sincerely. 



You will not prosper from home. 



I This friend is more valuable than 



You will never receive your goods. 



He is dangerously ill, and cannot yet 
return. 



Depend upon your own industry, and 
remain at home. 



Be joyful, for future prosperity is 



*■* ordained for 



you. 



* 



* 
* 



Depend not too much on your good 
luck. 



What you wish will be granted to 
you. 



That you should be very careful this 
day, lest any accident befall you. 



Q. 



Signifies much joy and happiness 
between friends. 

This day is not very lucky, but rather 
the reverse. 



He will yet come to honor, although 
he now suffers. 



Recovery is doubtful ; therefore, be 
prepared for the worst. 



She will have a son, who will prove 
forward. 



A rich partner, but a bad temper. 



By wedding this person you insure 
your happiness. 

The person has great love for you, 
but wishes to conceal it. 

You may proceed on your journey 
without fear. 

Trust him not; he is inconstant and 
deceitful. 



In a very singular manner you will 
recover your property. 



The stranger will return very soon. 



You will dwell abroad in comfort and 
happiness. 

If you will deal fairly, you will surely 
prosper. 



You will yet live in splendor and 
plenty. 



Make yourself contented with your 
present fortune. 



GAMES, FORFEITS, ETC, 



613 




The following games are extremely interesting and amusing, and are so simple 
that they may be easily understood and attempted. 

In playing forfeits, it is well for the person demanding the forfeit not to be 
too extreme in his or her demand. 

The Tidy Parlor Maids. 
Two Ladies. 

First Lady. — Shall we dust the drawing-room ornaments, Belinda? 
Second Lady. — Yes, Lucinda. 

[They go round, and, with a feather brush, dust all the gentlemen in the room. If either the 
maids or the gentlemen laugh, the person so offending must pay a forfeit.] 

Botanical Questions. 

All the Ladies and One Gentleman. 
Gentleman. — How many pretty noses goses 
To make a bunch of roses ? 
The question is asked of each lady, who answers — 
I suppose two noses 
Make a bunch of roses. 
[These words must be spoken with perfect gravity. Any one laughing is obliged to repeat 
them until he or she can do so gravely.] 

Selling Adonis. 
One Lady and One Gentleman. 
The gentleman must stand on a chair in the centre of the room, while the 
lady-auctioneer, pointing to him, says: "Adonis for sale!" She must then 
enumerate all his qualities, charms, and attractions. The company then bid 
anything they please for him — such as a red-herring, a tea-kettle, a curb-bridle, 
a magic-lantern, the old grey goose, a lump of sugar, etc. The bidding is to 
go on till one bids a pound of soft-soap, when the lot is taken to him by the 
auctioneer. No one is to laugh on pain of paying a forfeit. 



6 14 GAMES, FORFEITS, ETC. 

The Anxious Mother. 
One Gentleman and Five Ladies. 
A gentleman, in a cap and shawl, is seated with daughters before him, sitting 
in a row, when he instructs them, by example, how to smile, simper, look 
bashful, languishing, sing, titter, and laugh. A bright and lively gentleman 
can make this game a source of great amusement. 

Poor Puss. 
All the Ladies and One Gentleman. 
The gentleman goes round and says to each lady, " Poor Puss," to which she 
must gravely answer, " Me-ew ! Me-ew ! " Whoever laughs or smiles must pay 
a forfeit. The fun lies in the fact that one or more will find it impossible to 
refrain from laughing. 

Magie Music 
Four Gentlemen. 

They must be seated in a row, and throwing themselves back in their chairs, 
must all snore in different keys ; the Dead March in Saul being played over three 
times as an accompaniment. Any one who laughs is to be punished at the 
discretion of the company. 

Mdlle. Potoloski and Her Dancing Bear. 
One Gentleman and One Lady. 
The lady, holding the gentleman by a string or ribbon, makes him dance or 
perform whatever antics she chooses, he being obliged to obey her orders. 
Laughing is to be punished by a forfeit. 

The Musical Duck. 
One Gentleman and One Lady. 
The gentleman chooses any lady who can sing, and she is to sing, to any air 
she pleases, the words "Quack! quack! " using no other words, and singing 
the air correctly. 

Miss Ann and Jane Smith's Tabby Cats. 
Two Gentlemen and all the Ladies. 
The ladies all remain in their places, and two gentlemen in shawls and bon- 
nets or caps go round, one with a saucer of milk, the other with a teaspoon, 
with which she gives a sip of milk to each, saying, " Take that, my pretty puss ! " 
to which, after taking it, "puss" must gravely answer "Mew." Laughter 
must be severely punished. 

The Horrid Man. 
One Gentleman. 

He must go round and pay a bad compliment to every lady in the room, who 
is to answer, " You horrid man ! " Any one who laughs is to pay a forfeit. 



GAMES, FORFEITS, ETC. 615 

The Rebuff. 
A Lady or Gentleman. 
The lady or gentleman go and perform a sneeze to each of the gentlemen, if 
a lady, and vice versa. The answer is to be : "I'm not to be sneezed at." No 
one must laugh under penalty of paying a forfeit. Those who can command 
their gravity must indeed have a rare control over themselves. 

Pat a Cake. 
Two Gentlemen — Ladies ad lib. 
The two gentlemen sit on low stools, patting each other's head. The ladies 
dance round three times, singing — 

Pat a cake, pat a cake, baker's man, 
Make it and bake it as fast as you can ; 
Make it, and bake, and mark it with B, 
The letter for Beauty, then give it to me. 

The Tipsy Polka. 

The set stand up and dance, the music constantly changing time. Each 
player must keep time, and maintain his gravity under penalty of paying a 
forfeit. 

Confidences. 
The Whole Company. 
This game is an amusing illustration of how a tale gains in telling. A lady 
must whisper to her next-door neighbor (i. e., the person sitting by her) an 
account of something which one of the gentlemen present has said or done. The 
listener repeats it, in a whisper also, to the lady or gentleman seated by her ; 
and thus it is whispered from one to the other all round the room, till it reaches 
the last person, who repeats it aloud. It will be found, no doubt, that, either 
through mistake or playful malice, it has gained considerably in its passage 
round the circle. 

Then a gentleman has to do the same, choosing one of the ladies present as 
the heroine of his tale, and this " confidence " is repeated all around the room 
till it reaches the last person, as before. Example of the game : 

First Lady whispers — " Mr. Smith has just told me that he saw a gentleman 
this morning smoking a cigar outside an omnibus, who looked just like a 
gorilla." 

Second Lady whispers — " Mr. Smith saw a gentleman on an omnibus just like 
a gorilla, and he was smoking a cigar." 

Fourth Gentleman (a little deaf) — " Smith saw a gorilla this morning, as he 
was smoking a cigar on the omnibus with a gentleman." 

Fifth Speaker — "Mr. Smith saw a gorilla on an omnibus this morning. He 
was smoking a cigar with another gentleman." 



6i6 



GAMES, FORFEITS, ETC. 



Sixth Speaker — " Mr. Smith saw the gorilla to-day. It was on an omnibus, 
with its keeper, and it was smoking a cigar." 

Seventh Speaker — " Smith saw Monsieur de Chaillu this morning with his 
gorilla on an omnibus. They were both smoking cigars." 

Eighth Speaker — " Smith saw Mons. de Chaillu this morning on an omnibus; 
he had two gorillas with him, who were smoking cigars." 

Ninth Speaker — " Smith sat by De Chaillu and his gorilla this morning on 
the omnibus, and the gorilla actually smoked a cigar with him." 

Tenth Speaker — "I have just heard, with much surprise, that Smith travelled 
on an omnibus this morning with Monsieur de Chaillu and his gorillas, and 
that Smith gave the monkeys a cigar. The two monkeys smoked as well as 
Mr. Smith can." 

Eleventh Speaker — " Smith went on a 'bus this morning, and by his side 
were De Chaillu and his gorillas. Smith gave them a cigar, and the two 
monkeys smoked together." 

Twelfth Speaker (repeats aloud) — " I have just heard Smith called a monkey 
by Miss Brown — since the story comes originally from her. It seems, that she 
says, that Smith went on an omnibus to-day with Monsieur de Chaillu and the 
gorilla ; that Smith gave the gorilla a cigar and took one himself ; and that 
the two monkeys, i. e., I suppose, Smith and the gorilla, smoked together ! " 

Mr. Smith bows his thanks. The first lady repeats verbatim her whisper, to 
the amazement of the circle. 

The Divination of the Elements. 
An Old Scotch Game. 

A row of soup-plates is put on the table. One plate holds water, another 
earth, another air — /. <?., it is left empty ; in another is a pistol. 

Any lady wishing to learn her future fate is taken from the room and blind- 
folded ; the plates are moved and change places meantime. Then she is led to 
the table and told to put her hand on a plate, whichever she chooses. If she 
puts her finger in the water, it is a sign that she will marry a sailor, or take 
long voyages ; if she touch the earth, she will be a stay-at-home, or marry a 
civilian, either a merchant or a professional man ; if she touches the empty or 
air-plate, she will live single, " free as air;" if she touches the pistol, she will 
marry a soldier. 

This funny divination can be adapted to gentlemen by making the water 
represent a fair and fickle wife or long voyage ; the earth, a dark and domestic 
wife, with a landed inheritance; the air, or empty plate, old bachelorhood; the 
pistol, a quarrelsome wife, etc. 

Another and prettier way of playing this game is by arranging three soup- 
plates on a side table covered with a cloth. In one is clean water ; in another 
dirty water ; in the third, earth. 



GAMES, FORFEITS, ETC. 617 

The inquirer into futurity is blindfolded ; the plates are moved and changed 
about so that she cannot tell how they stand. Then she is led to the table and 
puts her hand out, and whichever plate she touches, is significant of her future 
fate. 

If she touches the clean water, she will marry the man she loves. 
If she touches the dirty water, she will marry unhappily. 
If she finds the earth, she will die unmarried. The same divination can, of 
course, be used by gentlemen. 

The Quiet Little Dears. 
Three Gentlemen. 
They must sit in the middle of the room with books on their laps, on which 
they must each build a card house. They are not to move until the three 
houses are standing together. 

The Man who is too Happy. 
One Gentleman and Six Ladies. 
The gentleman sitting in the middle of the room must be complimented and 
paid attention by each lady in turn. Without rising, he is to respond by every 
species of grateful manner ; first murmuring in a whisper, "I'm too happy," 
increasing in the tone of his voice each time, till reaching the highest note, he 
rushes out of the room. 

The Quakers' Meeting. 
The Whole Company. 
The leader of the game must arrange the company in a circle as Quakers. 
The ladies need only sit up very primly, and twirl their thumbs round and 
round slowly, looking steadily on the carpet. Any lady looking up, or ceasing 
to twirl her thumbs, must pay a forfeit. Then the leader of the game must 
direct a gentleman to repeat after him, in a drawling tone (twirling his thumbs 
slowly all the while), these words : 

"Verily, verily, I do say." 
Each gentleman must repeat the same words, in turn, twirling his thumbs the 
while. When they have been repeated by all the gentlemen, the first must say : 
"Verily, verily, I do say 
That I must go to-day." 
The words are to be echoed in like manner. Then the first speaker adds : 
"Verily, verily, I do say 
That I must go to-day, 
To visit my sick brother, 

O-BA-DI-AY." 

After which he rises, goes into the middle of the room, and kneels down. 
The nearest gentleman follows, and kneels close to him ; the next close to the 



6l8 GAMES, FORFEITS, ETC. 

last, and so on, till they form a line. Then the leader of the game must place 
himself last, kneeling also ; and, by giving a sudden push to the last player, he 
will cause the whole row to fall down like a row of cards on the carpet. The 
ladies are strictly forbidden to laugh at the catastrophe, or to cease twirling 
their thumbs, under pain of paying a forfeit. 

To Tell Any Number Thought of. 
Ask a person to think of a number ; then tell him to subtract i from that 
number ; now tell him to multiply the remainder by 2 ; then request him 
again to subtract 1, and add to the remainder the number he first thought of, 
and to inform you of the total. When he has done this, you must mentally add 
3 to that total, and then divide it by 3, and the quotient will be the 
number first thought of. This is an excellent arithmetical pastime, examples of 
which we give below : 



10 


1 S 


18 


23 


I 


1 


1 


1 


9 






22 


2 


2 


2 


2 




28 


34 


44 


1 


1 


1 


1 




27 


33 


43 


10 


*5 


18 


23 


27 


42 


5 1 


66 


3 


3 


3 


3 


3)3o 


3)45 


3)54 


3 6 9 


10 


r 5 


18 


23 



The Ugly Mug. 

A leader is chosen, and the remainder of the company must follow every 
motion that he makes, while he sings the description. 



r>f4 i 




* — * m C— 








P * m 1*- 






to 
j 1 




\ 


— 1 














I put my right hand in, I put my right hand out, I 



give my right hand a shake, shake, shake, I turn my - self a - bout. 

The leader should stand facing the others, and his gestures are exactly as he 
describes them. 



GAMES, FORFEITS, ETC. 619 

Leader. {Singing and making the appropriate gestures, which all imitate.) 

I put my right hand in ! {extending the right hand before him.) 
I put my right hand out ! {turning half round, and again extending the 
right hand. ) 

I give my right hand a shake, shake, shake ! (shaking the right hand.) 
I turn myself about ! {turns back to first position.) 
The same gestures are performed with the left hand while singing, 

I put my left hand in ! 

I put my left hand out ! 

I give my left hand a shake, shake, shake ! 

I turn myself about ! 
The same performance is gone through with both hands, while singing, 

I put my both hands in, etc. 
At the conclusion of which, the leader continues the gestures with his right 
foot, singing : 

I put my right foot in ! 

I put my right foot out ! 

I give my right foot a shake, shake, shake ! 

I turn myself about ! 
The same thing is done with the left foot, with the words : 

I put my left foot in, etc. 
The head is the next member brought into active service. 
I put my ugly mug in ! {stretching the head and neck forward.) 
I put my ugly mug out ! {turning half round and repeati?ig the same motion.) 
I give my ugly mug a shake, shake, shake ! {nodding the head vigorously.) 
I turn myself about ! 

If the gravity of the company will stand this test, knowing every smile must 
cost a forfeit, choose a new leader, and try again to collect some forfeits. This 
will, however, be scarcely called for, as the first time round will surely provide 
a pretty large crop of forfeits. 

The Hutchinson Family. 

Several of the party who do not know the trick of the game must be selected 
to leave the room, while the others are instructed in their parts. One of the 
absent ones is then recalled and introduced as Mr. or Miss Hutchinson. 

The remainder of the party must then imitate exactly every movement made 
by this member of the Hutchinson family, even of the most trifling descrip- 
tion. If the unconscious leader moves an arm, every arm in the company makes 
the same movement ; if any play of feature, such as a look of surprise, follows, 
every one in the company assumes the same expression ; if a wondering look 



620 GAMES, FORFEITS, ETC. 

is given around the room, the head moving to each side, all make precisely the 
same gesture. This procedure is continued until Mr. or Miss Hutchinson 
Number One sees into the little game, and ends it by taking a seat in motion- 
less quiet. Hutchinson Number Two is next ushered in to go through the 
same ceremonial, and the game is repeated until the Hutchinson family is 
extinct. 

It sometimes happens that a quick-witted Hutchinson will find out the trick 
before acknowledging the discovery, and lead the others a dance they did not 
anticipate, as one merry young lady, " seeing the point," walked slowly and 
with great gravity up and down a long drawing-room, and out of one dcor into 
the hall, across this into the room again, and round the room, all the others 
following her till they cried for mercy. 

A gentleman, after staring, yawning, and making horrible grimaces at his 
imitators, suddenly commenced a series of taps on each side of his nose with 
the forefingers of both hands, and with constantly increasing rapidity, all trying 
to follow him, till they were so convulsed with laughter that they were forced 
to admit the joke was all in his hands. 

The Messenger. 

The party are seated in line, or round the sides of the room, and some one 
previously appointed enters with the message, " My master sends me to you, 
madam," or ''sir," as the case may 'be, directed to any individual he may 
select at his option. " What for? " is the natural inquiry. " To do as I do; " 
and with this the messenger commences to perform some antic, which the lady 
or gentleman must imitate — say he wags his head from side to side, or taps with 
one foot incessantly on the floor. The person whose duty it is to obey com- 
mands his neighbor to the right or to the left to " Do as I do," also ; and so on 
until the whole company are in motion, when the messenger leaves the room, 
re-entering it with fresh injunctions. While the messenger is in the room he 
must see his master's will obeyed, and no one must stop from the movement 
without suffering a forfeit. The messenger should be some one ingenious in 
making the antics ludicrous, and yet kept within moderate bounds, and the 
game will not fail to produce shouts of laughter. 

Among the other tricks which may be commended are such as rocking the 
body to and fro, wiping the eyes with a pocket-handkerchief, yawning, whist- 
ling, stroking the chin or the beard, and making any grimace. 

Another game, of much the same character, is known by the title, " Thus 
says the Grand Seignor." The chief difference is that the first player is stationed 
in the centre of the room, and prefaces his movements, which the others must 
all follow, by the above words. If he varies his command by framing it, "So 
says the Grand Seignor," the party must remain still, and decline to follow his 
example. Any one who moves when he begins with " So," or does not follow 
him when he commences with " Thus," has to pay a forfeit. 



MAKING SCREENS. 



62 1 



How to Make a Scrap Screen. 

The first step towards a screen is to get the frame of it made by a carpenter. 
This may be either in wood round each panel and across, and covered with can- 
vas, or entirely in thin wood like a door. 

The first plan looks best, and is lightest, but has one disadvantage : the paper 
being very tightly stretched, is apt to get broken if the screen receives a knock, 
whilst the wooden one would resist a strong blow. In both cases your first pro- 
ceeding will be to cover, or have done by a paper-hanger, the entire screen with 
paper. This should be of some even color that will take varnish. 

French grey, lavender, egg-shell blue, sea-green, or crimson, are the prettiest 
colors for either prints or colored scraps to be mounted on. 

The great mistake people fall into in making these large folding screens is 
to load them so with pictures and color as to destroy all taste, and give them 
the appearance of grocers' windows decorated for Christmas-time ; therefore, 
be careful not to overload your screen either with subjects or bright tints. 

Having covered one side of the screen with gray paper, proceed to paste on 
the pictures which you may have amused yourself collecting and cutting out 
some months before. An immense quantity are required to ornament four 
panels five feet high on both sides, and the better plan is to have them all ready 
before starting, otherwise one panel may get over-filled, whilst another is but 
thinly covered. 

Paste is much better than gum, and can be made very strong by boiling until 
it becomes glutinous, and adding to it a sixth part as much powdered alum as 
you put flour. 

Having decided what your design is to be — whether a border of flowers with 
medallions in the centre, or a border of medallions interspersed with flowers 
and a bouquet in the centre, or a lot of pictures thrown down as if carelessly in 
the middla, and dancing figures or Arabesques all round — make a little drawing 
of it roughly in pencil on a piece of paper, and let that be your guide. 

You cannot paste a flower on without its leaving a mark if you pull it off 
again, and an ungraceful group will only be rendered more hideous by putting 
anything over it to hide the defects ; therefore, do not place a single leaf on 
without intention. 

If you think of ornamenting it with medallions, cut them all evenly, the 
same sized oval or round, and measure the spaces, and mark with a pencil 
before finally fixing them. 

If you wish a panel or space filled with prints, as if carelessly thrown down, 
they must not be stuck one over the other, but must only join like a Chinese 
puzzle. To make them fit in this manner, first measure the space they are to 
occupy; then clear a large table, and paste some thin strips of white paper on 
to it the exact size of that space. Place your prints within the radius of the 
strips of paper, taking care that the most important portions of the pictures are 
those unconcealed. As you place your prints, put a weight, stone, vase, book, 



622 



MAKING SCREENS. 



or anything on each picture, to keep it steady; then with a pencil draw a line 
round the outside rim of each. When all have been treated in the same way, 
remove the first, and cut with scissors along the pencil-line, and replace in its 
original position, and so on until they are all done. Begin to stick them on the 
screen in the same fashion, and the result will be a perfectly smooth surface, 
which, when varnished, will look exceedingly well. 

Finish off the screen with a colored stamped leather round the edges of the 
panels, a row of brass nails, and a couple of embossed brass handles to lift it up 
by when wanted to be moved. 

It will be best to let an upholsterer varnish it, as it is a difficult process for 
an amateur. It should have two coats of white size first, and then two of white 
varnish, when it will allow of the pictures being cleaned with a wet rag. 

Feather Screens. 

Screens and fans in feathers are both pleasant and ornamental work. 

To make a screen, begin as follows : Mould a piece of wire into the shape of 
a heart, and cover this, by means of a needle and thread, with dark colored 
gauze or tarlatane. Round the edge of this frame fasten a row of peacocks' 
feathers with gum. A very little gum put under the quills, and left to dry 
with a weight on them, will make them easily adhere. Place a second row of 
feathers, so that the eyes of them come just between those of the first row. 
Next make another frame in the same manner as before, only let the edge of it 
only extend as far as the quills of the second row of feathers. Border this with 
the side fringe feathers of the peacock's tail, and then dispose of some red ones 
at the top, or any kind fancy may dictate or you possess, finishing off with a 
bunch of gray fluff feathers, or a knot of crimson ribbon and a gilt handle. 
For the back, cut a piece of cardboard the exact shape and size of the founda- 
tion of the screen, cover it with crimson silk, and gum on behind. Another 
even prettier screen is made as follows, both sides alike : 

Prepare a frame — circular in shape — as before, edge it thickly all round, by 
means of a needle and thread, with the fringe feathers of the peacock's tail. 
Then put alternately in the six spaces, between the points of the star, rows of 
the small brown, gold, and green feathers from the neck and back of the bird. Cut 
out a star in cardboard, edge it on each side with a small red feather, and cover 
the whole of the rest — by means of gum — one close over the other, with the 
bright blue feathers from the peacock's breast. Cut out a small circle in card- 
board, which edge with a row of canary bird or any dyed yellow feathers, 
letting the centre be scarlet. On this a gold monogram in repousse work may 
be placed. A gilt handle and knot of ribbon completes so elegant a fan 
that one made for a wedding present was supposed to be the finest Brazilian 
work. 

Mats made of cloth or straw are very pretty with a border of feathers. 
These may also be utilized for trimmings of hats, muffs, or jackets, particularly 



COLLECTING AND PRESERVING PLANTS. 



623 



pheasants' and pea-fowls'. Trimmings are made by sewing the feathers on 
in rows of three and two, or three and four, one over the other, on a 
narrow ribbon of the same color. 

Collecting and Preserving Plants. 

A collection of dried plants is not only very useful and instructive, but 
care and neatness in the execution may make such a collection very pretty. 
Such collections are usually called a Herbarium, and every American botanist 
is ambitious to possess a herbarium of American plants. For such a purpose a 
few plain rules and instructions are all that is necessary, provided a good will 
is ready for the work. 

Having resolved upon forming a collection, it will be prudent to prepare the 
tools beforehand, and these should consist of a pocket-lens, a tin box or vascu- 
lum, such as a japanned sandwich-box. 

A few quires of paper of a spongy nature, so as to absorb moisture — such as 
grocers employ for wrapping sugar — will answer the purpose ; but the size 
should be a little larger than that of the paper on which it is purposed ulti- 
mately to mount the specimens. A very good size for a sheet, when folded in 
half, is seventeen inches by eleven inches, or it may be this size and not folded, 
which is perhaps most convenient. A stout deal board for the top and the 
bottom, and this also half an inch larger each way than the paper, should be 
provided. Three or four bricks tied up in brown paper will serve as weights, 
each brick forming a parcel. This will be all that is really essential until the 
plants are dried and ready for mounting. 

As ferns are very good plants to commence with, and perhaps the easiest of 
any to preserve, we will apply our remarks to them, and when the method of 
drying is acquired by experiments upon them, other plants may succeed. 

The collection of ferns for transplanting and the collection of fronds for 
preservation as botanical specimens, are to be pursued at very different periods 
of the year. It may be premised that for botanical purposes fronds destitute 
of fructification are worse than useless, unless they belong to species which pro- 
duce distinct fertile and barren fronds, and in which the characters and appear- 
ance of these fronds materially differ. In such cases the two kinds of fronds 
should be collected and preserved together. 

The period for collecting .ferns for the herbarium is, therefore, manifestly 
that when the fructification has nearly attained to maturity, and it is always 
better to collect them on a dry day than on a very wet one. The collector 
should go out prepared for collecting ferns, if she desires that her herbarium 
should present a neat and respectable appearance when completed. Some 
recommend a vasculum, some a bag, and some a large book under the arm; but 
commend us to two half-inch deal boards, about eleven inches by seventeen 
inches, with a strap and buckle for each end, and twenty sheets of good bibu- 
lous paper, cut to the same size and placed between them. Having selected a 



624 COLLECTING AND PRESERVING PLANTS. 

good frond or two for preservation, taking care not to break the stipe or stalk, 
but to separate it from the rhizome or root-stock, bend back the stipe just below 
the lowest leaflets of the frond, breaking the woody portion, but not dividing it 
from the rest of the frond, and lay it carefully between a sheet of your bibulous 
paper, and secure it with the spare paper between your boards; then proceed in 
search of more. Fronds which, with their stalks, are not too long for the paper, 
should be laid in without bending. 

In selecting fronds for preservation, it is not the largest that are required, but 
it is rather advisable to collect such specimens as will lie comfortably between 
the papers without bending, than to aim at procuring fine specimens, which may 
only prove to be a nuisance. A perfect frond of nine inches in length is better 
than a folded or otherwise mutilated one of nineteen inches. In selecting 
fronds, the fruit should not be too ripe, or, instead of spores, you will only find 
empty cases, not to mention the rusty dust that will continually tint your 
papers. It is better that the spores should be scarcely matured. Then, again, 
it should be noticed whether the frond is eaten by insects, broken, or in any 
other way imperfect. Such specimens are to be avoided if others can be ob- 
tained. Finally, the specimens selected should be well grown, and not dis- 
torted, unsymmetrical, or exhibit a tendency to sporting, or departure from the 
general type of the neighboring fronds. 

Having collected what specimens are required, and conveyed them home, the 
next process consists of drying them for the herbarium. This is accomplished 
by removing them from the papers in which they have been collected and trans- 
ferring them to fresh paper. Some persons are content with a stout unsized 
paper, such as employed by grocers for wrapping sugar; others will proceed to 
blotting paper, whilst the majority will admit that Bentall's botanical paper is 
decidedly the best. The ferns should be transferred to a sheet of drying paper; 
two or three thicknesses, or even four or five, may be placed upon it, and then 
another specimen, and thus ad libitum. When all are in this manner trans- 
ferred, the pile should be placed in a press, or with a stout board above and 
below, loaded on the top with some heavy weights — stones, bricks, old books, 
or anything applicable for the purpose. Twenty-four hours at the least, and 
forty-eight at the most, they should remain unmoved. At the expiration of this 
period each specimen should be transferred to a dry sheet of paper, with three 
or four thicknesses of dry paper between each specimen, and again put under 
pressure for the same period. The damp paper from which the specimens are 
taken should be at once dried in the sun or before the fire. It is always advis- 
able to change the sheet for each variety. The specimens should be laid on the 
paper, with the under or fructifying surface uppermost, and the barren side of 
the frond applied to the paper. Small strips of gummed paper, about one inch 
in length, and not more than an eighth of an inch in width, should be laid across 
the principal and secondary ribs or branches of the frond, and each end fastened 
down to the sheet of paper; other pieces may, in like manner, be placed across 



COLLECTING AND PRESERVING PLANTS. 625 

the tips of the fronds, or wherever else appears to be necessary to secure the 
specimen to the paper. It may be suggested that too many such slips disfigure 
the specimen, and if there are not sufficient it cannot be retained in its place. 
Experience must be the best teacher. Some object to fastening the specimens 
to paper at all, others recommend gluing them down by the whole surface. 
Both these plans appear to us to be equally objectionable. If the specimens 
are loose, they are not only in danger of being broken or damaged, but of 
being misplaced and dissevered from the label which belongs to them. If 
wholly glued down, they cannot under many circumstances be removed from 
the paper, either to be transferred to other paper or for closer examination or 
comparison. 

Each specimen having been mounted, the label which accompanies it should 
be fastened down beside it. This may be pasted. Finally, its generic and spe- 
cific name should be written legibly at the lower right-hand corner. All the 
specimens belonging to one genus should then be collected together and placed 
between the folds of a sheet of paper, half an inch wider and longer when folded 
than the half-sheets upon which the specimens are mounted. These "genera 
covers " may be of the same paper, or a smooth brown paper may be employed 
for the purpose. On the outside of the genera covers, at the lower /<f//-hand 
corner, the name of the genus should be written in a good bold hand. The 
whole may be transferred to a deal box, the front of which is movable as well as 
the lid, being hinged to the bottom, so as to fall down and lie flat on the table. 
The lid may be so contrived as to hold the front in its place when closed. A 
deal box, nine inches deep, thirteen inches wide, and twenty inches long, will 
hold a good collection, and if this ever should prove too small for the number 
of specimens obtained, a second box of the same dimensions will remedy the 
evil. 

If it is considered desirable, a little camphor may be kept with the specimens, 
but the best preservative will be to look them all over, and thus allow the air to 
have access to them, once in every six months. With such precautions a collec- 
tion may be preserved uninjured for years, provided always that it is kept in a 
dry place — not moderately, but thoroughly dry — or " mould " may injure 
irremediably what insects have spared. 

A neat little collection of ferns, of smaller pretensions, and less claims to be 
regarded in a scientific light, may be arranged in a kind of album or scrap-book, 
with " guards " introduced by the binder sufficient to compensate for the extra 
thickness caused by the insertion of the specimens. A tinted paper is often used 
in the manufacture of these books, which good taste may transform into a very 
interesting volume for the drawing-room table. 

In collecting flowering plants it is essential that the plants should be collected 
when in flower, and, if possible, specimens in fruit should be collected and dried 
therewitii. This will seldom be possible, but a later visit to the same spot may 
furnish fruiting specimens, which may be dried and placed with the flowering 
40 



626 



PRESERVING FLOWERS. 



portion. Wherever the plant is small, or of moderate size, the whole of it, in- 
cluding the root, should be gathered, as this will make the specimens more valu- 
able for reference and comparison, and give a better idea of the plant. If the 
seeds are being shed, they should be collected and placed in a small envelope, 
which may be fastened on the sheet beside the plant when it is mounted for 
the herbarium. Stems which are too thick to lie flat, especially such as are 
woody, should be pared down at the back with a sharp knife, care being taken 
not to interfere with the front or exposed portion of the specimen. 

Caution. — Never omit to place a label with every specimen, stating where 
it was found, and the date of the month and year in which it was collected. 
A good collection in all other points is almost valueless if thi-s caution is not 
regarded. 

Never put dried plants away, or enclose them in a box, until thoroughly dry, 
or they will become mouldy. Take care to keep them, when dry, in a dry place. 

Preserved Flowers. 

The Preservation of Flowers, in their natural forms and colors, is an entirely 
new article of trade that has arisen in Germany. Erfurt, the city of nurserymen 
and florists, excels in manufacturing bouquets, wreaths, floral decorations for 
rooms, dinner tables, etc., made of such flowers. We are glad that we are 
enabled to lay before our readers the modus operandi, by translating for them the 
following article from the " Deutsches Magazin fur Garten und Blumenkunde." 

First condition : Get a good quantity of fine sand, wash it till all the soluble 
particles are gone : you can test it by pouring the water off till it looks quite 
clear ; when you are quite sure of the fact, pour the sand on stones or boards 
placed aslant, so that the water can run off, and let it get dry either by sun or 
fire — perfectly dry. Then pass the sand through a sieve, so that all dusty par- 
ticles disappear from it, as there will be such, which washing and drying will not 
have removed. Then pass it through a coarse sieve, so as to get rid of too large 
grains. When that is done, your sand shall be a mass of fine particles, of nearly 
equal size, as is, for instance, the so-called silver sand, used for writing. Keep 
the sand in a very dry, and, if possible, also in a warm place, that no vitalizing 
quality may remain in it. 

Cut the flowers in a fully developed state, taking care that they are neither 
wet nor moist by dew, rain, etc. If you cannot obtain them in any other con- 
dition, then the following troublesome proceeding will render them dry. Take 
one or two flowers at a time, and put them into a glass, into which pour just 
enough water for the ends to stand in ; the flower will then dry, and still suck 
up water enough not to fade. 

Next, get a box or pot, or anything large enough to receive your flower or 
flowers ; pour sand enough into it to enable them to stand by themselves, their 
stems embedded in the sand. And now for that part of the work which calls 
upon your whole skill and your most delicate fingering. You have to fill up the 



TO MAKE AN AL0L1AN HARP. 627 

box above the level of the flowers with sand, so that the flowers are completely 
embedded in it. By means of a tube, or a funnel, or a sieve, you can do it in 
such a way that every particle of the flower rests in sand, and that your filling up 
shall not have crumpled or displaced the smallest petal. Of course, such a 
thing can be done only in a very slow way by a beginner. 

Take care not to shake your box, lest the flower inside might get hurt. Carry 
it to a place both dry and warm, that all the moisture in the flower may pass into 
the sand, which, being porous, is in turn acted upon, and will let the moisture 
pass entirely out and get evaporated. Avoid, however, positive heat, or the 
colors of the flower will fade ; whilst at too low a temperature, the moisture in 
the flower will not dry quickly enough, and so rot it. The warmth should, as a 
general thing, never exceed ioo°. 

When you are sure that your flowers have fully dried — a thing a very little 
practice in touching the box will teach you — the thing is done. Open the box, 
and by holding it in a slanting direction, let so much sand run out that you can 
lift the flower by the stem ; by turning it upside down, shaking it gently, and, 
if necessary, blowing on it, all the sand will be removed, and you have the 
flower in its most perfect form — a little brittle, to be sure, in such a dry state as 
this, and therefore requiring careful handling; but a few days' exposure to the 
atmosphere will have imparted moisture enough to it to make it considerably 
less brittle. 

You now see why we cannot do with the larger grains of sand : they would 
press unequally, and spoil the flower, which forever retains all the marks of such 
pressure ; nor with the dusty particles of the sand, because they, as well as the 
soluble particles which we have removed by washing, would adhere to the hairy 
and velvety parts of the flower, would never be got 'rid of, and would materially 
impair the original beauty. 

The very newest feature about this art is, that the discovery how to preserve 
flowers in their natural state is quite an old affair, long forgotten, which has been 
restored on account of the increasing demand for bouquets. 

To Make an Molian Harp. 
An instrument of the kind about to be described seems to be of very ancient 
origin, but was reintroduced during the last century. The ^Eolian harp pro- 
duces a very pleasing, melodious sound, especially in the open air, and is not 
difficult to construct. A long, narrow box, the length of a window, or the 
position in which it is to be placed, is the first requisite ; it must be made of 
thin deal, four inches deep and five in width. At the extremities of the top 
glue two pieces of oak about half an inch high and a quarter of an inch thick, 
for bridges to which the strings are to be fixed ; within the box, at each end, 
glue two pieces of beech-wood, about an inch square and the width of the box. 
Into one of the bridges fix seven pegs, such as are used for piano strings; 
into the other bridge fasten the same number of small brass pins ; and to these 



628 



EL EMENTA RYG YMNA S TICS. 



pins fix one end of the strings, made of small catgut, and twist the other end 
of the strings around the pegs; then tune them in unison. Place over the top 
of the strings a thin board, supported by four pegs, and about three inches from 
the sounding-board, to procure a free passage for the wind. The harp should 
be exposed to the wind at a partly open window; to increase the draught of air, 
the door, or an opposite window in the room, should be open. The strings, in 
a current of air, sound in unison ; and with the increasing or decreasing force 
of the current, the melody changes into pleasing, soft, low sounds and diatonic 
scales, which unice and occasionally form very delightful musical tones. If the 
harp can be placed in a suitable position, so as to receive a sufficient draught of 
air, in a grotto, or romantically situated arbor, or hidden in some shady nook 
near a waterfall, the effect of its sweet sounds is very charming. 




A Series of Rules for Healthful Exercises De- 
signed to Develop the Bodily Strength and 
Promote the Health of the Young, 

The art gymnastic consists in regulating the voluntary motions of the body, 
and giving them more strength and precision. The immediate effect is an 
increase both in size and power of the parts exercised, in consequence of an 
admirable law, which obtains in living bodies, that (within certain limits) in 
proportion to the exertion which is required to be made, a part increases, not 
only in strength and fitness, but also in size. This effect is not only local, but 
the whole of the functions of the body participate in the increased activity, and 
the mind (if it at the same time be judiciously cultivated) acquires strength, 
and is made more capable of prolonged exertion. If, then, bodily exercises are 
neglected, as they too often are by those who follow a sedentary occupation, the 
ill effects are soon exhibited, not only by people who are employed in-doors, but 
by others who neglect to take some active exercise in their leisure hours. The 
difference which is apparent in the appearance of the scholars in a girls' school, 
when compared with the next boys' school in a large town, can only be attrib- 
uted to the same cause. The increase in the mental activity would more than 
compensate for the loss of time bestowed on a proper system of exercises, while 
the pupils would be healthy and robust. The evils of deficiency are only 
equalled by the evils of excess. In this as in most other things, the via media 



ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 629 

is the only safe road to success, health, and happiness. But girls should have a 
much modified course of exercises on account of their greater delicacy and less 
strength. 

Attention should be paid to the regularity of breathing. Whatever increases 
the capacity of breathing improves the health, and the greatest attention is 
given to this point by all gymnastic teachers. Good wind is necessary for all 
feats — for the enjoyment of out-door exercise of every description. It may be 
wonderfully improved by reading aloud, by taking long inspirations on first 
rising in the morning, either in-doors or before an open window, or, better still, 
in a garden, at first cautiously, but it may be continued for ten minutes at a 
time. Few things are better as a guard against consumption, and for improving 
the breathing generally. 

The dress, too, must be considered. It should be loose fitting, and, if pos- 
sible, of flannel, confined with a belt round the waist. Taste will dictate the 
color, and convenience the width of the belt. The shoes should be of soft 
leather, light, and made like Irish "brogues," without heels. 

Sudden transitions are to be avoided. Exercise to be of use should begin 
gently and terminate in the same manner. The left hand and arm should be 
exercised until they become strong like those of the right. Beware of draughts; 
being cooled too quickly when perspiring is injudicious. Drinking when hot 
and getting into a cold current of air must be avoided. A coat or wrapper 
should be handy to cover the body the moment exercise is over. No exertion 
should be carried to excess, as that only exhausts the body. Strength will come 
surely and gradually. 

Economize your power. Do not waste your energies. Avoid kicking with 
your legs when performing a feat with your arms and hands. Do what you 
have got to do quickly and easily. The best gymnasts are those who perform 
their feats with the least effort. 

Free Movements. 

Exercise 1. — Lay yourself on your back in bed, if you like, but the floor is 
better. Keep the body stiff, and let your arms lie close to your sides. Legs 
and heels to lie in the same line. Now, without moving the "heels, raise the 
body perpendicular from the hips upwards, without moving your legs. How 
strange you could not do it easily ! Lie down and try again. Better done 
this time. Just cross your arms over your breast, and "try again." Practise 
this ere you rise, varying it by clasping the hands over the head, and raise the 
body as before, keeping the arms on a line with the shoulders. This is a 
practical illustration of domestic gymnastics, which you may try before you rise. 

Exercise 2, — Try and raise the right leg gradually, until it is perpendicular. 
Now lower it again by raising the body until it rests by the side of the other. 
Try the same movement with thedeft leg. When you can do this easily, try 
both together. Rather funny, isn't it, to have a gymnastic lesson in bed? 



63O ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 

When your back will bear the strain, endeavor to raise the lower extremities 
and pelvis so as to touch the pillow behind your head with your toes. This is 
not difficult, and on a hard mattress is excellent practice for the muscles of the 
posterior portion of the human frame. Keep the arms extended, resting on the 
mattress, the knees stretched. Return gradually to your old position, and you 
will find yourself quietly seated on the floor. Now vary the movement by 
sitting up, bend the knees, lay the soles of your feet flat against each other. 
Extend your arms, and hold the lower part of your legs steadily between your 
hands. Lower yourself on your back ; carry your legs over your heels ; keep 
your arms full extended ; make a slight contrary movement, and return to your 
original position. If you prefer it, you may try 

Exercise 3. — Turn your face to the mattress (for, of course, you are not so 
effeminate as to sleep on a feather bed), and extend yourself longitudinally, sup- 
porting yourself by the strength of your arms and toes ; the hands must be 
turned inward, and the fingers point towards each other. Now allow the body 
to sink slowly, let the arms bend gently, still keeping the body extended, 
without permitting the stomach to rest. Touch the hands with the lips, and 
return slowly to first position. Repeat the movement deliberately again and 
again. A very useful variation may be thus performed. While in the foregoing 
position, put the right hand under the right hip, leave the left hand in its place 
as before. Allow the body to sink, gently bend the arms, keep the body still 
extended on the toes, touch the left hand with the lips, and return to first 
position, and restore the right hand to its place. Repeat the movement with 
the left hand under the left hip, and you will have exercised many of the most 
important muscles of the body. Now you may get up and recollect that your 
lungs have been lying all night breathing slowly. Remember they are like a 
bladder in their structure, and can be stretched open to double their ordinary 
size with perfect safety. Expand the chest, and defy consumption. On rising 
from the bed, place yourself in an erect posture, throw your chest forward and 
your shoulders entirely off your chest. Now take a long inspiration, suck in all 
the air you can — inhale nature's universal medium — the common air — so as to 
fill your lungs. Hold your breath, throw your arms behind, holding your 
breath as long as possible. Now for the sponge bath, if a shower-bath is not 
handy. Rub yourself dry with a coarse towel — do not be afraid of a little 
friction — and we will then proceed. When we come to deal with apparatus, 
we shall have something to say of a chest expander which may be used with 
advantage in the early morning in the bedroom. 

Before the gymnast proceeds further with his morning exercise, a draught of 
water and a piece of crust will assist him materially. He may then try 

Exercise 4. — This is a very simple movement. The body is placed upright, 
with the feet together. The arms are extended and the body thrown on alter- 
nate sides, until the hands nearly touch the floor. This exercise will be found 
useful in all cases where any ill habit or contraction has been acquired by 



ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 63 1 

sedentary habits, as a consequence of wrong positions in sitting, writing, 
sleeping, or where there is some natural inclination to deformity. The 
exercise may be continued with any degree of force, and varied according to 
the strength of the pupil. 

Exercise 5. — By this time the pupil will have acquired a knowledge of what 
muscles he has, and of the use he can make of them. Simple as the exercises 
have been, it will be found that some of the muscles are stiff and not easily 
moved, yet it will soon wear off, and the pupil will rejoice in the freedom of 
his limbs. He may now proceed to the "extension" movements. Place the 
feet close together and the toes across a straight line, so as to mark the situation 
of the feet ; place the hands by the side, elevate them quickly above the head, 
and bring them forcibly and energetically down. Close the hands, palm 
upwards, and bring the fists close to the shoulders. Drive them forth, as if into 
your inveterate enemy, and then bring them back until your hands are level with 
your sides. Repeat each movement again and again — up, down, forward, back- 
ward. This exercise is useful to old and young, and possesses the advantage of 
being resorted to in all times and places, and brings into play the thoracic, 
dorsal, and abdominal muscles. 

Exercise 6. — Stand upright. Stretch out the hands straight at the shoulders 
before the body, and place the palms of the hands together. Now slowly sepa- 
rate the hands, keep them at the same level, the arms straight, and try to make 
the backs of the hands meet behind you. This, to all, at the commencement, 
seems to be impossible; yet as the chest expands it becomes perfectly easy, 
though at first it will make the shoulders and chest rather stiff. 

Exercise 7. — Stand in the same position. Grasp the left hand with the 
right, bring the arms behind the head, and move them from one side to the 
other. This brings the pectoral muscles into play with those round the 
shoulder. 

Exercise 8. — Stand as before. Place the hands behind and let the palms 
touch, with the fingers pointing downwards. Now turn the fingers inward, and 
bring the hands as high as possible up the back, taking care to keep the palms 
of the hands close together. 

Exercise 9. — Position as before. Close the hands, draw the elbows back 
until the hands touch the sides, and move them backwards and forwards until 
they move easily. You may now try the circular movement, which is one of 
the best methods of enlarging the capacity of the air-cells of the lungs. You 
may strike the palms and wrists together as they pass in front. Every one of 
these exercises can be done in a bed-room, parlor, or study. 

Exercise 10. — Stand as before. Bring the arms quickly in front as high as 
the shoulders. Turn the nails upwards, then swing them forcibly backwards, 
at the same time turning the nails backward. Keep the body perfectly upright. 
Do this slowly many times. Stretch the arms and place the palms together, 
keep the arms at same level, and bring the hands behind you, and try to make 



632 ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 

them meet. This movement ought to be tried night and morning, until the 

hands touch easily. 

Exercise 11. — A very powerful method of giving full play to the muscles of 
the chest, is here represented. Bring the right hand to the left shoulder. Ex- 
tend the left arm on a line with the shoulder. Throw the right arm by the 
right side, place the left arm on the right shoulder, and change the positions 
alternately several times. Then proceed to the next movement. Open the 
hands, raise the arms sideways, and touch the back of the hands straight over 
the head. 

The foregoing exercises all more or less tend to exercise the muscles of the 
arms, chest, neck, and to give free play to the respiratory organs ; they may be 
varied in their order, or alternated with any of the following, which call other 
muscles into play, producing at first, in some instances, a painfully delightful 
sensation. 

Exercise 12. — Amongst the old "extension" motions taught to our soldiers 
are two which find an appropriate place here. The first practice is to stand 
upright, with the heels together, raise the arms straight upwards, the palms in 
front. Bend the body forward until the fingers touch the ground. The knees 
must be kept straight. This must be practised until a coin can be picked up 
with ease at each heel. 

Exercise 13. — Take a staff or stick about three feet and a half long. Grasp 
each end firmly over by the hands, with the ends of the fingers towards the 
body, now raise the stick over the head, keeping the elbows straight, and hands 
firm until the stick touches the thighs. This is a severe but excellent exercise. 

Exercise 14. — Before you commence the following movements, strengthen the 
toes by raising the body on them with a stiff leg and straight knees as high as 
possible ; do it slowly, again and again ; vary it by stepping from the toes, 
jumping from the toes, keeping the knees straight and the body upright. Place 
the hands on the hips, left leg in front, toe towards the ground, and jump for- 
ward on the right toe. Use both legs alternately. 

Exercise 15. — This will prove a somewhat difficult exercise at first, and will 
require the muscles of the leg and hips to be powerfully exerted. As you stand 
upright, lift the left foot behind, bend the right knee, lower the body gradually 
until you touch the ground with the left knee. Rise again ; do it slowly with 
each leg in succession. 

Exercise 16. — Stand upright as before. Extend the right arm at a right 
angle with the body, attempt to kick the hand with the right foot. It cannot 
be done at first, and may be tried with each leg and foot successively. This 
exercise may be varied by attempting to kick the back of the thighs with the 
heels alternately and rapidly. A third variation of the kicking practice, is to 
kick the chest with the knee, care being taken that the body is upright and the 
chest is not bent forward. When proficient in these exercises, try to kick both 
thighs together with both heels simultaneously. To perform the last feat well, 



ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 633 

a slight spring will be required. Both feet must come down on the same spot, 
and the performer ought not to lose his balance. 

Exercise 17. — Place both feet together, and the hands on the hips. Kneel 
slowly until both knees rest on the ground. Rise again without removing the 
hands from the hips, or the toes from a given line. Vary this by crossing the 
toes. Bend the knees gradually until you sit down a la Tare. Rise again 
without moving the hands from the hips. Very hard, this. 

Exercise 18. — You have probably found your level ere you have become pro- 
ficient with the foregoing. Close your feet, extend your arms in front, raise 
the left leg in front, bend the right knee gradually, and sit down in the same 
position. Try both legs alternately. This feat will at first seem a poser, but it 
is not so impossible as it at first appears. 

Exercise 19. — This is a pleasant amusement both for old and young, and if 
done properly, calls, it is said, three hundred muscles into play. Place the feet 
close together, put the hands on the hips, rise on the toes, bend the knees and 
lower the body gradually till the thighs touch the heels. Extend your arms in 
front and fall forward, not on your nose but on your hands and toes. Keep 
the knees straight and body stiff. Now take a piece of chalk and mark with 
the right hand as far as you can. Now let your companion try and do the same. 
By a little competition and practice, it will be found that each trial will show 
an improvement in the length of stretch. You should spring from the ground 
at a bound, and clap your hands as you rise. 

Exercise 20. — Stand with your feet close together, and hands on hips, jump 
up and spread out the legs, close them, and cross them alternately. 

Keep the toes pointed, or else they will come into collision with each other 
as they cross. 

Exercise 21. — A pleasant feat is to jump through the hands held in front of 
the body, with the tips of the middle fingers together. Be careful though of 
your chin or your knees will catch it, which is far from pleasant; heeled shoes 
will also come in contact in anything but an agreeable manner with your 
thumbs. A variation of this is to have a staff or stick about three feet long, and 
hold it with the hands about a yard apart. Stoop down, place your knuckles 
on the ground in front of your toes, holding tight the stick. Try and step over 
the stick without losing your grasp or moving the knuckles from the ground. 

Exercise 22. — If you have a friend a few other simple exercises may be com- 
bined. Two persons can sit down facing each other on the floor, with the soles 
of their feet touching. Then grasp a stick with their hands together, and pull 
against each other; first, with the knees straight; second, with them bent; and 
thirdly, with the legs apart. Or they may stand up facing each other, with toes 
opposite. Take hold of each other's hands, lean back and go quickly round. 
A third exercise with two persons is to place the left hand on the hips, with the 
right foot in front, lock the middle finger in each other's right hand, and pull 
backward. 



634 ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 

Exercise 23. — Minor variations of these elementary and parlor gymnastics 
suggest themselves, particularly if any portion of the body is not exercised by 
the daily avocations. Either arm may be advanced, and the hands turned 
inwards, upwards and outwards. Subrotatory and various twisting motions of 
the body may be performed, the head may be turned and twisted, and carried 
from side to side, the body turned partly round at the loins, or one leg may 
remain stationary, and the other moved round as far as possible on both sides. 
The exercises are varied in various ways, such as jumping over joined hands, 
by the gymnast placing a hand on the shoulder of each companion, and 
returning by a backward somersault, his companions assisting him during the 
leap. 

Exereises with Furniture. 

Ere we begin with the ordinary apparatus, let us describe a method of domestic 
practice, eminently suited to the sedentary. 

The chairs to be used in these exercises must be of the kitchen variety, firm 
and strong. 

Exercise 24. — Place yourself between two chairs of the same height, each 
hand on the back of a chair, the seats of which are turned outwards. Rest the 
whole weight of the body on both wrists, keeping the arms extended, and raise 
the lower part of the body into . a parallel line with the wrists. This position 
must be preserved for some seconds. Then allow the inferior extremities 
to descend gradually, and return to first position. 

Exercise 25. — The hands on the back of the chairs, and supporting the body 
by the wrists, as in the foregoing exercise. Bend the knees and descend gently, 
till the knees almost touch the ground. Then rise in the same manner by the 
assistance of the wrists and shoulders, and return to first position. 

Exercise 26. — Standing between two chairs, the seats of which are turned in- 
wards, place a hand on each edge, keeping the thumbs inwards, the knees bent, 
the feet close together, and the heels raised. Then raise the body on the 
wrists, and extend forward the lower extremities, at the same time straightening 
them, and thus descend gently to the ground. Rise again, still keeping the 
lower extremities extended in front, and return to first position. 

Exercise 27. — Being placed between two chairs, the back of one turned in and 
the other out, with the right hand on the back of one and the left on the seat of 
the other, gently raise the lower extremities and extend them in front ; the upper 
part of the body to remain perpendicular, and supported on the wrists. Then 
raise the lower extremities, bearing the whole weight of the body on the left 
wrist, and place both legs on the back of the chair by a gentle and regular 
impulse. Return to the first position by the same means, and perform the same 
exercise on the opposite side. 

Exercise 28. — A chair being fixed on the ground so as not to move, place both 
hands on the sides of its back; then raise the body on the wrists, and elevate the 



ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 635 

lower extremities to a horizontal line. Allow the legs to descend gradually to 
first position. 

Exercise 29. — Two chairs being placed with the seats inwards, put the right 
foot between them, the left knee to be bent towards the floor, both hands fixed 
on the edges of the seats, and the right knee supporting the body. Then en- 
deavor to bring the lips to the floor by extending the left knee and allowing the 
right to go to the floor. Rise by a contrary movement, and return to first 
position. Repeat exercise with the left side. 

Exercise 30. — An arm-chair being placed in the middle of the room, place 
yourself facing the seat, with a hand on each arm of the chair, and raise the body 
on the wrists, at the same time raising and crossing the legs ; then pass them for- 
ward between the arms, straightening the knees, and carry them over the back 
of the chair without touching it. Cross them again and return to first position. 
Repeat this exercise many times, until the muscles of the upper part of the body 
are strong enough to accomplish it with ease. 

Exercise 31. — {With a bench.) — First place yourself upright on the bench, 
with the toes close together on its edge; then allow the body to descend 
gradually by bending the knees and supporting its weight upon them. 

The elbows must be kept close to the body, the forearm extended and the fist 
doubled ; then rising gently return to first position ; repeat several times. 
Second. — Being seated across the bench or form, fix a hand on each side and 
raise the body on the wrists, the knees bent and raised to the height of the hips, 
the body to lean forward, and in this position move along the form to the end ; 
then make the same movement back again. 

Exercise 32. — Place both heels together, bend the body and knees with the 
elbows close to the body ; then rising and extending the arms behind, and in- 
clining the body forward, by means of a strong impulse, take a jump, at the 
same time carrying the arms forward and descending on the toes, taking care to 
bend the knees. Repeat many times. 

This exercise can be performed with very little space. 

Exercise 33. — A table, four or five feet wide, being placed in the middle 
of the room, the individual stands seven or eight feet from it; then take a 
run, with the right foot foremost, and, when near the table, put the hands on 
the centre of it, with the right in front and the left behind; by a strong 
impulse he must then raise the body by the strength of the arms, and jump to 
the other side of the table, with his feet together and the knees bent. 

Balancing. 

An essential feature in gymnastics is the preservation of the equilibrium of 
the body, called balancing. If we try to balance with one hand a small stick, 
feather, or other object, we find how easy it is by a little judicious arrangement 
of a few dexterous movements to prevent it falling. If we apply the same facul- 
ties to the body, we acquire hardihood, presence of mind, and justness of eye, 



/ 



636 ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 

and a readiness at avoiding a fall by leaping. In exercising one's self in 
balancing, it is usual to commence standing on one leg alternately until it can 
be done with ease. When a man stands in an ordinary position the centre of 
gravity passes down the spine between the feet, and of course every movement 
of the body changes the centre of gravity; it is never fixed. The body bends 
forward on one side according to the weight it bears on the other. A pole is 
used by professional balancers, though some of the best feats are to be done by 
the mere use of the arms and body without any mechanical help. 

After a steady balance can be kept on one leg on the ground, the gymnast 
passes to the edge of a brick or a pole lying on the ground before he mounts 
either the parallel or horizontal bar. There are several ways of mounting a 
bar if it is no higher than the knee or thigh : the foot is placed on it, the hands 
are extended in front, and the body gradually raised. Another method is to 
sit astride on the bar, and with a sudden spring bring both feet on to the bar, the 
feet crossing each other at the heels, at the same time raising the body to an 
upright position. Unless a good balance is kept, it cannot be done. 

On the Parallel Bars. 

We are now out of doors, and we will try our strength and skill on the 
parallel bars. They are formed of two pieces of wood, from six to eight feet 
long, four inches square, rounded at the top, so that the hand will rest on them 
easily. About eighteen inches apart and four feet high will be found to be the 
most convenient, but they may be fixed and varied at pleasure. If intended to 
be permanent, they can be fixed on four posts driven into the ground ; but 
those fixed into a stout movable frame work we like the best, as they can be used 
either in or out of doors. These exercises are useful in strengthening the chest 
and thoracic limbs, and medical men recommend them in order to extend 
and develop the ligament and intervertebral cartilages in spinal deviations. 
A thousand and one feats may be performed on the parallel bars. 

Exercise 34. — First Position. — Place yourself between the bars in the centre; 
put your hands on the right and left bars at the same time. A slight spring 
will raise the body on to the wrists. The legs must be kept close. . The first 
position may also be obtained by an upward spring, and then place the hands 
on the bars. After the wrists become accustomed to the weight and position 
of the bars, try The Walk. Use your hands instead of your feet to move to 
and fro. It is not difficult, but tiresome. It must be done regularly, with the 
head above the shoulders. The weight of the body must be kept on the rigid 
arm, while the other moves forward. The Swing may be next performed. 
Communicate to your body a gentle movement backwards and forwards, until 
it moves freely ; the knees straight, and the feet touching each other. The 
swing may be increased, until in both the backward and forward movements 
the legs are nearly upright over the head, the arm-sockets forming the pivot. 

Exercise 35. — Rising and Sinking. — Being in the first position, place the 



ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 637 

legs backwards, the heels close to the upper part of the thighs. Lower yourself 
gently from this position, until your elbows nearly meet behind the back. Remain 
in this attitude a short time, then rise gently, carefully avoiding touching the 
ground with your feet. You may vary this exercise by sinking gradually down 
as before, and kissing the bar behind each hand alternately. This is a graceful 
movement, but do not spoil it by touching the ground with your knees. 

Exercise 36. — A good and usetul position is the Letter L, as it is fancifully 
called. The legs are drawn up at right angles with the body, while the knees 
are kept straight. It may be varied by the hands being clasped outside the 
bars whilst standing on the ground and forming the same figure underneath the 
bars. 

Exercise 37. — The gymnast will now be able to vary the preliminary exercises 
bv throwing his legs over either bar whilst swinging, and sit on the bar, or he 
may give himself a greater impetus and throw himself entirely over the bar on 
to the ground. He may proceed along the bar by a series of jumps with the 
hands more or less quick, or he can drop on the forearm, and let the elbow and 
wrist be supported by the bar, and swing in that position. Rise and drop into 
that position until it can be done surely and without effort. A nimble movement 
is to take the right hand from its position, and to touch the left-hand bar with 
the right hand. Try the same movement with the left hand, and when it can be 
done easily, try and perform the same movement by passing the hands behind 
the back in touching the bars. 

Exercise 38. — Several pretty feats on the parallel bars require some little 
agility, but if the elementary free movements have been practised, they can be 
easily performed. To stand on the bars, you must secure a good balance whilst 
astride on one of the bars. The sole of one foot may now be placed on the 
bar, and the toe of the other foot slipped underneath it. By means of this toe 
draw yourself to an upright position, and bring both feet together. To do this 
properly, you will have to practise balancing, as before described, or you may 
get an ugly fall. Stand in the first position, throw one leg over each bar, and 
rest your hands on the bar behind the legs. Remember your swinging practice. 
Disengage the feet, swing boldly through the bars, and when your legs are 
fairly through the bars, extend them and seat yourself astride, with your face in 
the opposite direction. Swing at one end of the bars, and when in full course 
spring forward, catch the bars with the hands, when the body, if it is gracefully 
done, will be in the position of the lowered body. If not done carefully, be- 
ware of how you fall. The curling movement commences with the second 
style Of the letter L. Count eight or ten, and then turn slowly over, keeping 
the knees straight until you hang in reverse. Come slowly back, until you 
assume the original position. Another good movement is to slide the hands 
forward and the legs backward; put the toes over the bars until you form the 
Indian Cradle. This does not give a pleasant sensation. After a short in- 
terval draw yourself up again. These exercises are not necessarily performed in 
the order given. They may be varied almost ad i?ifinitum. 



633 



EL EMENTA RY G YMNA S TICS. 



Climbing. 

Exercise 39. — Procure a stout board, and, according to its length, set it 
against the wall at an angle of from 30 to 45 °. Seize both sides of the board, 
place the feet flat in the centre, and ascend by moving hands and feet, in short 
steps, alternately. This exercise throws great stress on the muscles of the loin 
and back, as well as the extensor muscles. A pole may be ascended in the 
same manner, but care must be taken that the shoes are not slippery. This 
movement can be performed in a room. 

Exercise 40. — Procure a ladder, and raise the body by seizing hold of the 
rundles alternately underneath. Bring the elbow of the lower arm sharp to the 
side, previously to pulling up the body by the other. The legs should be kept 
as close as possible. 

Exercise 41. — In climbing up a scaffold or other pole, which may be done by 
grasping it with both hands, the right above the left, the legs should alternately 
grasp the pole in the ascent by means of the great toe, which is turned towards 
the pole. In descending, be careful not to come down too fast. The friction 
must be thrown on the inner part of the thighs, and the hands left compara- 
tively free. In climbing trees, care should be taken to use the hands more 
than the legs, and great caution should be used in laying hold of withered 
branches, or they may suddenly give way. Try each branch separately with 
the hands in going up, and with the feet in going down, ere you trust your 
body to it. 

Exercise 42. — Rope-climbing is an excellent as well as a most useful exercise- 
It is comparatively easy to climb a knotted rope, or one in which short cross 
pieces are inserted ; but the true gymnast despises such aids, and pulls himself 
up by his hands alone. But ere he can attain this dexterity he must make use 
of his feet somewhat. A sailor passes the rope from the hands between his 
thighs, twists it round one leg just below the knee and over the instep. The 
other foot presses on the rope, and thus a firm hold is secured. When descend- 
ing, beware of letting the rope slip, or the skin will be torn from the flesh. Put 
one hand under another. Some clever climbers descend head foremost, and 
this is by no means difficult, as the rope is held by the feet. 

Exercise 43. — Seize the rope about a yard from the ground, and run with it 
as far as you can. Let go and swing yourself forward, marking the spot where 
the toes touch the ground ; but this leads us to 

The Giant Stride. 

This curious piece of gymnastic furniture is familiar to most school-boys. It 
is like a gigantic umbrella stick, with ropes in place of the familiar whalebone 
and gingham. This "flying step" is generally much abused: the boys run 
round it, instead of taking flying jumps over a ten-foot pole, to set the blood 
aglow, and perform a series of evolutions which, for grace and agility, would 
make a poor dyspeptic patient blush for shame. The ropes attached to the 



ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 639 

revolving iron cap should be fitted with a stout cross-bar of elm or ash, about 
two feet in length. Hold these staffs at arms' length, and run round the pole 
until the whole body assumes the same line as the rope, and the feet touch the 
ground only at intervals. Practise this from left to right and right to left. 
When the plain circle can be done with ease, a series of smaller circles with the 
feet whilst going round the pole. A string from the upright may be passed 
outside at various heights, which may be leaped by the mere action of the cen- 
trifugal force, as high as ten feet, easily by a boy. Be careful, however, not to 
lose your balance ! 

On the Horizontal Bar. 

Every one knows what a horizontal bar is, and its construction. One of the 
best of many modes of construction, particularly where the space is limited, is 
to have two strong upright posts, firmly fixed in the ground, from fourteen to 
sixteen feet high, fitted with mortice holes to admit the horizontal bar. One 
of the posts should be fitted with notches, to allow the gymnast to reach the 
top easily or to descend. The bar at first should be placed just out of reach of 
the hands of the gymnast, that a small spring is necessary to grasp it. Many 
of the feats on the horizontal bar here described may be performed on a 
swinging bar, as proficiency is attained. At first the bar should be firm, and 
the gymnast should grasp it with the hand, not with the thumb and fingers. 
The thumb should rest by the side of the fingers, which should assume a hook- 
like form. 

Exercise 44. — The first exercise is to hang on to the pole, the body remaining 
loose and straight in a natural position. Gradually let the body hang by one 
hand until the arms are accustomed to the weight of the body. Be cool, and 
do not twist, or down you will come. When the arms are used to the weight 
of the body, attempt to walk along the pole, moving first one hand and then 
the other. The body must be kept as still as possible. You may vary this by 
placing one hand at each side of the bar. It will soon become easy. 

Exercise 45. — Seize the bar with both hands and attempt to raise the body 
up to the bar until it is on a level with the breast. Lower yourself gradually, 
and continue the exercise until it is easy and familiar. A good gymnast can do 
this a dozen times successively without experiencing fatigue. When it can be 
done easily, the body may be raised to the full extent of the arm. This exerts 
the muscles powerfully, and requires a strong effort. 

Exercise 46. — Now try the swing by the hands on the bar. It gives a peculiar 
sensation, but you soon become accustomed to it. When at the swing, accustom 
yourself to let go the bar and spring forward or backward on to the feet. 

Exercise 47. — Raise the body as high as possible, throw the arms over the 
bar, holding firmly by them. This relieves the pressure on the wrists, and is a 
very useful exercise, particularly when the body is raised from the ground and 
held up by one arm. To do this, however, the arm must be passed underneath 



64O ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 

the bar, which must be pressed firmly between the hand and shoulder. Each 
arm should be tried alternately. 

Exercise 48. — After raising yourself to the full extent of the arms, change 
your hands, and curl over the bar, dropping lightly on to the feet. The chang- 
ing hands is to reverse the position of the finger points on the bar, and in this 
instance they must be turned towards the body. 

Exercise 49. — Kicking the Bar. — This feat is performed by hanging by the 
hands and drawing up the feet until the instep touches the pole. The head must 
be thrown well back, to counterbalance the legs and feet. Do this slowly, and 
beware of unnecessary jerks and strains when this can be easily accomplished. 

Exercise 50. — May be tried. The legs are raised as in kicking the bar, but 
the feet are passed underneath the pole until the body hangs down with the 
arms twisted. The gymnast may drop on to the ground after this, or he may 
try to bring the body and legs back again. This will be found very diffi- 
cult to all but the very young and supple. The strain on the twisted arms is 
very great. 

Exercise 51. — A series of movements to sit on the bar are thus performed. 
When hanging on the bar, pass one foot between the hands as in kicking the 
bar. Hitch the leg over the bar, the other leg must hang as low as possible. 
Give a swing backwards and come up right on the bar. The other leg can be 
brought over so as to sit on the bar. The same attitude is often assumed by 
passing both feet under the bar and stretching them straight into the air until 
the head points to the ground, and the heels to the air. Draw yourself upwards 
until the weight of the legs and feet bring you upon the bar seated. In both 
these movements the beginner generally overbalances himself. You may leave 
the bar when seated on it in two ways. One of which is to put the hands on 
the bar with the finger points forward, slide backwards, keeping the knees bent, 
roll over backwards, and come down on the feet. The second is the vaulting 
practice. Place both hands on one side, with the fingers away from the body, 
then with a slight spring bring the feet over the pole and vault to the ground. 

Exercise 52. — Hitch one leg over the bar and hold on with the hands, one 
on each side of the bar. Now give a swing backwards until you can give your- 
self such an impetus as to come right round the bar into the same position. 
Try the same movement with different legs and with both hands on one side of 
the bar until you can do it a dozen times without stopping. The hands may 
be placed on each side of the bar, and the legs raised one on each side and crossed 
above the bar. Now try and spin round the bar like a fowl on a spit ; when 
you can do this easily, try the reverse way, bring the legs backward over the bar 
and spring in the Indian Cradle position. This is very difficult. 

Exercise 53. — From the letter L, as on the parallel bars, count fifty before 
you drop. Bring the feet through the arms, keeping the knees straight all the 
time. Place one hand on each side of the bar, form letter L, then bring the 
legs upwards and repeat the movement as before, but keep the arms inside the legs. 



ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 64 1 

Exercise 54. — Sit on the bar, point the fingers to the front, grasp the bar 
firmly on each side, let your body slide forward until the bar crosses the small 
of the back, and the elbows project upwards. Draw yourself back again and 
resume the sitting position. Sit on the bar as before, then suddenly slide back- 
wards and drop, catching yourself by your bent knees. Be careful to drop per- 
pendicularly, and do not communicate any movement to the body. When this 
can be easily done, first one leg and then the other may be unhooked. The 
released leg may be thrown over the instep or hang loosely. When the begin- 
ner feels confidence, he may hitch both insteps over the pole, forcing the toes 
upwards. Loosen the hands from the pole and let the body hang perpendicu- 
larly. Drop on to the ground on the hands and spring to the feet. 

Exercise 55. — Two difficult movements are called the " trussed fowl," and 
the "true lover's knot." To perform the first, you hang on the bar, draw up 
the feet and place the insteps against the bar. Push the body through the arms, 
and remain in that position as long as you can. The latter is a school-boy's 
trick, and very difficult to do. Grasp the bar, pass the left knee through the 
right arm until the inside of the knee rests against the inside of the right elbow. 
Now pass the right knee over the instep of the left foot, let go the left hand, and 
with it grasp the right foot. You will now hang by the right hand in an atti- 
tude that professional tumblers can seldom assume. 

The Wooden Horse. 

Every one likes the exercises on the wooden horse. The apparatus is easily 
made. It only requires a piece of the trunk of a tree, barked and smoothed, 
firmly fixed on four posts, or legs, so that it cannot be easily pushed over. It 
should be the height of the gymnast's nose. A little nearer one end than the 
other, a rough, stout saddle should be placed, with the wooden pommels covered 
with common leather. The hind pommel should be rather higher than the 
other. On the off side of the horse, a sawdust bed, some four feet square, should 
be made, on which the gymnast may alight after his jumps. On the near side 
a spring-board is desirable, but not essential. A slight covering of sand on the 
near side is, however, absolutely necessary to avoid slips in taking the leaps. 

Exercise 56. — Commence by standing on the near side of the horse with one 
hand on each pommel. Spring up, bring the arms straight, until the body is 
supported by the hands, and the knees rest against the body of the horse. 
Spring lightly down on the toes, and continue to practise this until it becomes 
easy and natural. Then jump a little higher, throw the right leg over the saddle, 
removing the right hand, and you are mounted. Practise mounting both ways. 
To dismount, place the left hand on the fore pommel, and the right hand on 
the saddle. A slight raising of the body, and you can throw yourself off easily. 
Endeavor also to sustain the body by the hands and arms, whilst the feet are 
off the ground, by throwing yourself a little way from the horse, so as to pre- 
pare yourself against the restiveness of a real nag. 
41 



642 ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 

Exercise 57. — Now then for the knees. Place your hands on the pommels, 
leap up and place the right knee on the saddle ; down again, and up with the 
left knee on the saddle, when you can do it well and quickly by both knees, 
but beware of going over. To avoid this by no means uncommon occurrence, 
practise leaping with both knees on to the saddle, and then lean forward, make 
a spring and clear the legs from the saddle, and come to the ground. Your 
motto in this, as in many other feats, should be "dare and do." 

Exercise 58. — Mount and seat yourself behind the saddle. Place the left 
hand on the fore-pommel and the right hand on the hurdle. Swing the body 
completely round, so as to seat yourself before the saddle. Change hands, and 
bring yourself into the position from which you started. You may vary this as 
follows. When mounted, place both hands on the front pommel. Swing your- 
self as high in the air as you can. Cross your legs whilst doing so, and twist 
the body so as to seat yourself again on the saddle, but looking in the opposite 
direction. Try the reverse action, and resume your original position. This 
is more astonishing than useful. Other feats are performed on the wooden 
horse, such as vaulting, leaping on to the saddle with one hand on the pom- 
mels, and turning somersaults over the saddle, jumping through the arms, leap- 
ing on to the horse as if it had a side-saddle on, but these do not require any 
special directions. 

Leaping and Vaulting. 

Exercise 59. — Leaping was a favorite exercise of the Greeks, and is one 
of the most useful of the gymnastic exercises. It admits of great variety. 
There is the standing jump, the jump over the hurdle, bar rod, string, or 
cat-gallows. Leapers first raise the feet and knees in a straight direction, not 
separating the legs. The body should be inclined forward, the run not too 
long, and in coming to the ground the fall should not be on the heels, but on 
the toes and soles of the feet. This is of great importance. Unaided by a pole 
or other implement, a man can jump, at best, something short of his own height. 
In a low jump the knees are raised with the spring of the body, but in higher 
leaps the legs must be kept well under the body. In leaping from a height the 
balance should be well preserved, as there is a tendency to come down on the 
nose. In leaping upwards the body must be kept well forward, as there is a 
tendency in this instance to fall backwards. In long leaps, the inexperienced 
generally throw the body over, instead of jumping feet foremost and recovering 
their balance by the spring of the body. 

Vaulting. 

Exercise 60. — To vault with grace and agility is a nice and useful accom- 
plishment. The hands should be placed on the object, and the body and the 
legs thrown over it, as illustrated by the exercises on the wooden horse. Vaulters 
can throw themselves over a height of five feet six inches to six feet. 



ELEMENTARY GYMNASTICS. 643 

Pole Leaping is now becoming much in vogue. The pole should be strong 
enough to bear the weight of the leaper without bending, and sound enough not 
to fracture at the critical moment. The pole for beginners need not be more 
than seven feet long, and an attempt should be made to spring short distances 
with it. The hands should not be placed higher than the head, the right hand 
at the top, and the left may be placed in the most convenient position. The 
spring must be taken from the left foot at the instant the pole touches the ground, 
and a short run may be taken to give the necessary impetus. Now, in our school- 
days, we always held the pole until the ground was reached, and of course came 
down with our face towards the spot from whence we started. But since that 
period high and perpendicular leaps are taken over a six-feet and higher bar, 
and the pole is left behind. Care must be taken to place the hands high enough, 
and to have the end of the pole pointed, so that it will remain sticking in the 
ground. By letting the pole go as the body goes over the bar, the leaper 
descends straight forwards as in an ordinary jump. When you loose the bar, 
push it behind so as to make it fall backwards. As the leaper goes over the bar, 
the knees must be bent, so that on touching the ground they will form a spring, 
and the force of the fall broken. 

With a light pole and low jump, it is sometimes carried over. In long leaps, 
as much as eight or ten yards may be cleared. Leaps from a height may be 
practised, always bearing in mind that the pole must bear your weight, and that 
on reaching the ground the knees must be bent for the spring. 

If these directions are followed, you may attain health and agility though 
you may not attain the skill of leaping over a bar upwards of eleven feet in 
height, or emulate the professional gymnast on the "bars," "wooden horse," 
or " swing-poles." 



644 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 




Giving Practical Directions for Cooking, and 
Preparing Various Articles Needed about the 
House in the Most Economical Manner. 



Clear Calf's Foot Jelly. — If you require only a small quantity of jelly, 
an ox-foot or two calf's feet will make a pint and a half, or perhaps more. 
Take care to select nice large, white-looking, fresh-boiled feet ; and if you can 
buy them ready cleaned and scalded, it saves a great deal of trouble. Cut them 
into pieces, taking out any dark-looking bits ; put them into a stewpan with 
six pints of cold water and the rinds of two lemons peeled very thin. Let them 
boil without ceasing five or six hours, until the liquor is much reduced. Strain 
it through a cullender or sieve, and let it stand all night. Next morning, take 
off all the grease you can with a knife, and wipe up the rest with blotting- 
paper. Put your rough jelly into a stewpan and melt it over the fire. If the 
jelly is for an invalid to whom wine is not allowed, add the juice of six or 
eight lemons ; if not, the juice of three lemons, three-quarters of a pint of 
sherry, and a tablespoonful of brandy. Sweeten to taste. Mix these together, 
and let them just boil. Then take the jelly off the fire, and let it stand till no 
more than milk-warm. Then set it on the fire again, and stir in the whites of 
six eggs without beating them, and half the shells broken small ; keep stirring it 
constantly with a tinned iron -wire whisk until it boils up with a fine white 
head. Let it stand to settle a few minutes. Have your flannel jelly-bag, quite 
clean, ready at hand; dip t\\z pointed end into boiling water; squeeze the 
water out again, and then with a teacup take out the egg-shells and what jelly 
comes with them, and put them first into the bottom of the jelly-bag ; after that, 
pour the jelly very gently by cupfuls into the bag, and let it strain into the basin 
placed under it. If at the first straining it is thick and cloudy, it must be 
passed through the bag two or three times until it runs clear. 

Apple Marmalade. — Simmer some apples in water until they become tender, 
then let them drain. Afterwards strain them through a sieve, and boil them 
with a strong syrup containing three-quarters of a pound of sugar to each 
pound of fruit. Mix the whole well together, and preserve it in pots or 
glasses. 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 64$ 

Apple Cream. — Peel some apples, remove the cores, and cut them in thin 
slices. Put them into a saucepan with crushed sugar, sliced lemon-peel, and 
ground ginger, with a little red wine. Let them simmer until they become 
tender; put them in a dish, and allow them to cool. Then boil a quart of 
cream with some nutmeg, and add the apples to it, with a sufficient quantity of 
sugar to sweeten it. 

Lemon Lozenges. — Put a quarter of an ounce of gum tragacanth in a little 
water. Add to it some lemon-juice, and the peel cut in very thin slices. Stir 
them frequently for three or four days, until the gum forms a mucilage. Then 
strain it into a mortar; mix with it a pound of powdered lump-sugar, taking 
care to add the sugar by small portions at a time, and not to put another por- 
tion in it until the previous one has thoroughly mixed with the mucilage. 
When a white and flexible paste has thus been prepared, roll it into a sheet 
about as thick as a halfpenny, and cut it into diamonds with a knife or cutter. 
Arrange the lozenges on a plate, and dry them in a warm oven. 

Gooseberry Jam. — Take some gooseberries that are not too ripe, pick them 
carefully, and lay them at the bottom of an earthenware pan, and cover them 
with sugar. Keep on doing this until the pan is almost filled, and then add a 
pint of water to every six pounds of gooseberries. Put the pan in a moderately 
heated oven until the sugar is converted into syrup, and the contents begin to 
boil. Then remove the preserved fruit, and put it while hot into small jars, 
which should be securely covered with several layers of white paper. 

Gooseberry Jelly. — Bruise a quantity of gooseberries and pass the pulp 
through a somewhat coarse cloth, and add three-quarters of their weight of lump- 
sugar. Boil the fruit with sugar into a jelly, so thick that when a little is dropped 
on a plate it will not adhere to it, and then strain it. 

Partridge with Cabbage. — Singe and truss two partridges, cover them with 
slices of bacon, and keep them in shape with string tied round them. Place 
them in a stewpan with slices of bacon, a polony sausage, and meat or game. 
Add also some carrots and a few onions in which cloves have been introduced, 
some bay-leaves, nutmeg, and pepper. Be very careful, if salt is added, not to 
put much, owing to the salt contained already in the bacon. Then blanch 
some cabbages, and having drained them, tie them round with -twine, and put 
them in the stewpan with the partridges. Pour some stock broth over them, 
and let them stew over a slow fire. When the partridges are done, remove 
them from the vessel, and put them in a warm place by the fire. Also remove 
the cabbages as soon as they are done, strain the gravy in the pan, and boil it 
down to a proper consistence. Thicken it also, if required, with a few roasted 
chestnuts or a little flour. Then place the partridge in the middle of a dish, 
surround it with the cabbages, mixed with carrots, and slices of polony from 
which the skin has been removed, and pour the sauce over it. 

Rabbit Chopped up. — Remove the bones from a roasted rabbit, and after 
taking away the tendons, and similar portions, chop it small. Then put in a 



6 4 6 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



stewpan a piece of butter, with the bones of the rabbit well bruised, some slices 
of veal cut in squares, some ham, or ham lard, cut up in the same manner, to- 
gether with salt, pepper, and grated nutmeg. When sufficiently done, mix a 
spoonful of flour with the contents of the stewpan, and afterwards add some 
milk, and boil the whole for an hour, continually stirring the materials while on 
the fire. Then strain the liquid, and boil it down to the consistence of por- 
ridge, taking care to stir it constantly to prevent its adhering to the sides of 
the vessel. When sufficiently boiled, add to it the pieces of rabbit previously 
chopped up. 

Almond Tart. — Roll out a sheet of good paste an inch thick, make it in the 
shape of a tart, and place on it some almonds, blanched and beaten into a paste, 
with an equal weight of sugar, and also some cream, grated nutmeg, and bread- 
crumbs. Bake the tart in an oven at a gentle heat, taking care not to close the 
door. 

Another Kind of Almond Tart. — Cover a dish with some good paste, and 
lay on it half a pound of almonds beaten up with a little water, and mixed with 
a pint of cream, the yolks of some eggs, and half a pound of powdered loaf- 
sugar. Lay strips of paste across the top of the tart in diamond shape, and 
bake it in a moderately heated oven. Before sending it to table, place a piece 
of candied citron or lemon-peel in each diamond-shaped space. 

Almond Jumbles. — Beat into a paste a pound of blanched almonds with 
water, and double that quantity of loaf-sugar and some white of eggs beaten 
into a froth. Put them in a pan over a moderate fire, stirring the mixture con- 
tinually until it becomes sufficiently stiff. Let it get cold, and then roll it 
into jumbles and lay them on plates covered with sugar and bake them in a 
cool oven. 

Another Way to Make Almond Jumbles. — Make a paste of two pounds of 
loaf-sugar and the same quantity of fine flour, with whites of eggs beaten up. 
Add to it two pounds of blanched almonds, a pound of butter, and a pint of 
cream. Roll the paste into jumbles and bake them. 

Almond Prawlins. — Take equal parts of the best Jordan almonds and loaf- 
sugar. Put the sugar into a pan with a little water, and boil it into a syrup, 
then add the almonds, and continue to boil until they are candied, taking care 
to stir them continually until dry. Then empty them into a dish, and remove 
any loose pieces that may adhere to them. Afterwards put them back into the 
pan, and place the pan over a slow fire until the oil begins to exude from the 
almonds. 

Almond Custard. — Beat two pounds of blanched almonds into a paste with 
water, and mix them with two quarts of cream, the whites of twenty eggs, 
and one pound of loaf-sugar. Place the custard into moulds, and bake at a 
moderate heat. 

Almond Jelly. — Put a sufficient quantity of gelatine into a quart of water to 
convert it into a jelly. Then make three-quarters of a pound of blanched 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 647 

almonds into a paste by beating them up with fifteen spoonfuls of cream and 
two of water. Add them to the jelly, together with a quart of cream and a suf- 
ficient quantity of sugar to sweeten it. Simmer the whole at a gentle heat until 
it is ready to boil, taking care to stir it continually. Then remove it from the 
fire, and continue to stir it until it is almost cold, and pour it into moulds, 
where it must remain for twenty-four hours. When required for use, place the 
mould for a moment in warm water, and it will then turn out easily. 

French Mode of Cleaning Kid Gloves. — The easiest and best way to clean 
a kid glove is to stretch it on the hand or on a stick, and then carefully rub it 
with a piece of moist flannel, on which a little powdered soap has been applied. 
When the dirt has been cleaned off the glove, the moisture is to be removed 
with a piece of dry flannel. 

Boiled Herrings. — Few fish are more delicious than a fresh herring boiled. 
Clean out the gills; and, as the fish is very delicate, be sure the saucepan is 
exquisitely clean. Put the fish in warm water, three parts towards boiling, and 
a sprinkling of salt, but not much, in the water. Let it boil moderately fast, 
and do not let it stand an instant in the water after it is done. Serve it on a 
strainer or napkin, to draw off the water. It has as fine a flavor as mackerel, 
and is more digestible; it is so rich few persons can eat melted butter with it, 
which, if used, may have shrimps or anchovy in it. A mild Yarmouth bloater 
boiled is another rather uncommon dish, liked by many. 

Oil for Watches and Delicate Machinery. — Take a piece of sheet lead, 
scrape the surface perfectly bright, and introduce it into a bottle of the purest 
olive oil. The bottle is then to be exposed to the action of the sun's light for 
some weeks, during which time it will deposit a quantity of mucilage on the 
surface of the lead. When it is found that the oil has deposited all the mucil- 
age it contained, it is to be carefully poured off, and preserved in stoppered 
bottles. Cil thus prepared may be kept for years without turning rancid, or 
becoming thick when exposed to the action of the atmosphere. 

To Clean Decanters and Water-bottles. — When a water-bottle has con- 
tained hard water for a considerable time, it becomes coated in the interior 
with a deposit of carbonate of lime, mixed with any other matters that the water 
may have contained. The easiest way of removing this is to add about a tea- 
spoonful of hydrochloric acid (spirit of salts), and rinse round the bottle v/ith it. 
It will then be found that the instant the acid comes in contact with the deposit 
it immediately removes it, and forms a clear solution of chloride of calcium. 
The bottle should then be rinsed in plenty of clean water. After a decanter 
has held port or other wines for a long period, a deposit of coloring matter 
will be thrown down on the surface of the glass. This may be easily cleaned 
off by a little sulphuric acid (oil of vitriol). A solution of caustic potash, pre- 
pared by acting on pearl-ash by quick-lime, is sometimes directed to be used for 
this purpose, but it is not to be recommended, as it has a tendency to corrode 
the glass. 



648 HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

To Repair Tortoise-shell when Broken. — Clean the tortoise-shell as per- 
fectly as possible, place the ends of the broken parts together, so as to overlap 
a little. Then bind a wet strip of linen round them, and compress the part 
where the broken pieces join with a pair of hot tongs. 

Ink for Writing on Zinc Garden Labels. — Powder in a mortar four parts 
of hydrochlorate of ammonium (sal ammoniac), and rub it up with the same 
quantity of verdigris, and one part of lamp-black. When the materials are 
well mixed, add twenty parts of water, and continue to rub them with the fluid 
until dissolved. This ink can be used only with a quill pen or a camel-hair 
pencil, as it acts on steel pens. 

Remedy for Chilblains. — Sulphurous acid three parts, and glycerine one 
part, diluted with the same quantity of water. This fluid is particularly useful 
for allaying the intense itching with which chilblains are usually acccompanied. 
The liquid is to be applied to the affected parts by means of a soft camel-hair 
pencil. 

Red Manifold Paper for obtaining Copies of Embroidery, or Other 
Patterns. — Rub a sheet of thin white paper with a smooth piece of red chalk, 
until every portion of its surface has been gone over. Afterwards rub the loose 
powder, which has become detached from the chalk, into the substance of the 
paper with a piece of fine linen, and dust off any portions of powder that may 
still remain on its surface. To use this paper, it should be laid with the pre- 
pared side downwards on the sheet of white paper on which it is intended for 
the copy to appear. The pattern is then laid on it, and its outline carefully 
gone over with a blunt point, which must press gently on it, so as to transfer 
the red powder from the manifold paper to the surface on which it rests. If 
this is carefully done, with the requisite degree of pressure, when the manifold 
paper is removed, a perfect impression of every line traced will be found on the 
paper on which it rested. If wished, a number of copies can be obtained by 
only once going over the pattern, provided as many sheets of manifold and 
white paper are arranged as there are copies desired. 

To Purify Neat's-foot Oil. — This may be done by mixing the oil with an 
equal quantity of water, and placing them in a pan over the fire to simmer. 
Stir the oil continually till it is entirely mixed with the water, then remove the 
vessel from the fire, and allow it to cool. When quite cold, remove all the oil, 
which now floats on the surface, and again subject it to the same process with 
more water. If it is desired to employ this oil for the preparation of cold cream, 
it may be perfumed by using orange-flower or rose-water, instead of ordinary 
water. 

Oyster Catchup, for Flavoring Dishes when Oysters are out of 
Season. — Boil half a pint by measure of shelled oysters, previously beat up in a 
mortar into a paste, in the same quantity of sherry wine, together with a drachm 
of mace, half a drachm of pepper, and half an ounce of salt. When ready, strain 
off the fluid, add a teaspoonful of brandy, and preserve the liquid in well-closed 
bottles. 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 649 

To Preserve Cherries. — Boil them in thick syrup in a pan, and let them 
remain until next day. Then take them out, and put them in syrup which has 
been boiled down until it is ready to candy, and color them with some syrup 
of red currants. Cherries may also be preserved by another method. Take 
equal quantities of crushed loaf-sugar and ripe cherries, previously stoned. 
Place some of the sugar at the bottom of the preserving-pan, place the cherries 
on it, and sprinkle more sugar over them as you place them in it. Then put 
the pan on the fire, and for each pound of fruit add half a quarter of a pint of 
red currant juice, and more of the sugar. Boil them fast over a good fire, 
frequently shaking the pan, but not stirring it. Skim the contents, and when 
the syrup has become sufficiently thick, pour the preserved fruit into jelly-pots. 

To Preserve Cherries in Bunches. — Select some cherries, and make them 
into bunches. Then boil them in a syrup, made with an equal weight of sugar, 
and the smallest possible quantity of water to dissolve it. Take the vessel from 
the fire and skim it, and let the cherries become cold. Then place them in the 
syrup into a warm oven, and let them remain until next day. Afterwards take 
them out and dry them. 

Cherry Compost. — Boil some sugar in the smallest possible quantity of water, 
add the cherries, and simmer them until they become soft, and have absorbed 
all the syrup. Should there be more' syrup than the fruit can absorb, boil it 
down, and pour it over the cherries. 

Candied Cherries. — Select some fine cherries, and place them in strong 
syrup, boiled down until ready to candy. When covered with sugar, take them 
out, and place them in a warm oven to dry. 

Dried Cherries. — Remove the stones, and place the fruit in an oven very 
moderately heated. Let them remain in it until the oven is cold, and, if neces- 
sary, repeat the process. 

Method of Making Cloth and Leather Waterproof. — The minute spaces 
between the fibres of the yarn, either of cloth, silk, or cotton goods, cause them 
to be pervious to water ; therefore, these minute channels in cloth and the pores 
of leather must be closed up in order to make them waterproof. 

Many have been the means adopted and invented for the purpose, and some 
are quite simple enough to be adopted at home. 

In waterproofing factories the process is carried on in rather a different man- 
ner to the house process. Rock alum, whiting, and water are the ingredients 
for producing a solution of alumine, in which the fabric is soaked; it is then 
passed through a solution of warm yellow soap water, to fix the alum in the in- 
terstices of the cloth, and enable it to resist the action of water, and so render 
the fabric waterproof. Then the cloth is washed and pressed. The proportions 
of ingredients for this process are as follows: 15 lbs. of materials; 1^3 lb. of 
rock alum; 1^ lb. of common whiting; and 3 gallons of water. Soap solu- 
tion, temperature ioo° Fahr. : 3 lbs. of yellow soap, 30 gallons of water, to 50 
lbs. weight of cloth. 



650 HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

Another method is by immersion in a preparation composed of 2 oz. of pul- 
verized alum dissolved in 1 pint of distilled water; and 1 oz. of dry white-lead 
rubbed down in one pint of water. The two solutions are mixed and allowed to 
settle ; the liquor constitutes the required agent. 

Another method by immersion : 1 oz. of dry white-lead rubbed down in half a 
pint of water; 1 oz. of pounded alum dissolved in half a pint of water; mix.- 
and add 2 fluid drachms of acetic acid, and allow to settle. 

When the cloth has been immersed in the liquor resulting from either of the 
above solutions, it is passed through a solution of quicklime, and a third time 
through a solution of Irish moss, which acts as a mucilage. 

Waterproofing in the household may be easily managed thus : Boil half an 
ounce of Russian isinglass in a pint of soft water till dissolved; dissolve an 
ounce of alum in a quart of water ; dissolve a quarter of an ounce of white soap 
in a pint of water ; strain these solutions separately through linen, and then mix 
them all together. Heat the liquid till it simmers, and apply it with a brush to 
the wrong side of the cloth on a flat table. When dry, brush the cloth lightly 
with water. This process renders the cloth impervious to water, but not to air, 
and is therefore a healthy manner of rendering articles waterproof. 

To Render Leather Boots Waterproof. — Melt over a slow fire, one quart 
of boiled linseed oil; one pound of mutton suet; three-quarters of a pound of 
yellow beeswax ; and half a pound of common resin ; or smaller quantities in 
these proportions. With this mixture saturate the leather of new boots and 
shoes, having previously made them rather warm. 

Steel Pens. — Half the steel pens which are thrown away might be rendered 
as good as new by dipping in ink, and wiping two or three times, and then 
scraping inside and outside carefully with an old penknife or scissors, or by 
boiling in hot water and soda. They simply cease to write well from being 
clogged with the impurities in which some inks abound more than others. 
Some persons consider they re-nib steel pens by deftly throwing them as one 
would throw a javelin in a bare floor or deal table. They must be thrown so as 
to stick upright in the wood. Three or four throws are sufficient to mend a pen. 
If not satisfactory, wipe, and throw again. 

To Ascertain Whether Butter is Adulterated. — When butter is mixed 
with tallow, it may be usually detected by melting a little of the butter in a 
spoon, and smelling it, when the smell of the tallow may be at once perceived. 
Another way to learn whether this substance has been added, is to melt a small 
piece of butter at a heat not exceeding that of boiling water, and pour it into a 
wine-glass. Then immediately pour over it two fluid drachms of commercial 
nitric acid (aqua fortis), and shake them slightly. If the butter employed was 
pure, it will rise to the surface, and not become opaque for some minutes ; but 
if it contains much tallow, it will quickly become a more or less opaque white 
mass, the nature of the change, and the time required, depending on the amount 
of fat present in the adulterated article. Sometimes butter is adulterated with 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 65 I 

horse-bone oil. In this case, the butter is to be shaken up with hot water, until 
melted, and allowed to collect upon the surface. Remove five drops of this, and 
place them on a watch-glass, and immediately add ten drops of strong sulphuric 
acid. If the butter has been adulterated with horse-bone oil, a deeper color will 
be produced than if the butter did not contain that substance. 

To Prepare Black Ink from Elderberries. — Put a quantity of elderberries 
into an earthenware pan, bruise them, and let them ferment for three days in a 
warm temperature. Squeeze out the juice by compressing them in a thick 
cloth, and filter it. Then add half an ounce of sulphate of iion (green cop- 
peras) to each six pints of juice, and mix with it half an ounce of common 
acetic acid. This ink writes very freely, and flows readily from the pen, nor 
does it become thick when exposed to the atmosphere, like ordinary writing ink. 
When this ink is first used, the writing appears of a violet color, but it gradually 
assumes a deep blue-black hue, owing to the absorption of oxygen from the 
atmosphere. 

To Preserve Bread for Long Periods. — Cut the bread into thick slices, 
and bake it in an oven, so as to render it perfectly dry. In this condition it will 
keep good for any length of time required, and without turning mouldy or sour, 
like ordinary bread. The bread thus prepared must, however, be carefully pre- 
served from pressure, otherwise, owing to its brittleness, it will soon fall to 
pieces. When required for use, it will only be necessary to dip the bread for an 
instant into warm water, and then hold it before the fire till dry, and then butter 
it, when it will taste like toast. This is a useful way of preserving bread for sea 
voyages, and also any bread that may be too stale to be eaten in the usual way.. 

Removing Ink-stains. — As furniture, books, papers, and other articles of 
value are liable to become disfigured by ink-stains, any information about the 
safest means of removing them is of value. Owing to the black color of writing- 
ink depending upon the iron it contains, the usual method is to employ some 
dilute acid in which the iron is soluble, and this, dissolving out the iron, takes 
away the color of the stain. Almost any acid will answer for this purpose, but 
it is of course necessary to employ those only that are not likely to injure the ar- 
ticles to which we apply them. A solution of oxalic acid may be used for this 
purpose, and answers very well. It has, however, the great disadvantage of 
being very poisonous, and thus requiring caution in its use. Citric acid and tar- 
taric acid, which are quite harmless, are therefore to be preferred, especially as 
they may be used on the most delicate fabrics without any danger of injuring 
them. They may also be employed to remove marks of ink from books, as they 
do not injure printing-ink, into the composition of which iron does not enter. 
Lemon-juice, which contains citric acid, may also be used for the same purpose, 
but it does not succeed so well as the pure acid. 

To Cure the Sting of a Wasp or Bee. — It has been found by experience, 
that a good remedy for the sting of wasps and bees is to apply to the part af- 
fected common culinary salt, moistened with a little water. Even in a case 



652 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



where the patient had incautiously swallowed a wasp in a draught of beer, and 
been stung by it in the windpipe, the alarming symptoms that ensued were 
almost instantly relieved by swallowing repeated doses of water, saturated with 
salt. It is also a fact worth knowing, at the season of the year when wasps are 
troublesome with their stings, that no application will afford such instantaneous 
relief as a drop of liquor potassae (potash water) ; indeed, its effects are so 
unfailing, that it may be called a specific cure. It operates by neutralizing the 
injected poison. Families and persons who have the care of children, will do 
well to have always at hand a small quantity of this solution, which should be 
kept in a stoppered phial. It is not an expensive application ; a quarter of an 
ounce will be quite sufficient to order at once, and a single drop placed on the 
wound — which should be first slightly opened — is all that is required. Sweet oil 
is also often recommended, if applied immediately. The sting, if possible, 
should be extracted with hair pincers or tweezers. The swellings which arise 
from nettle-stings, etc., may be immediately removed by gathering a sprig of 
the nearest aromatic plant at hand, such as thyme, mint, rosemary, or dock, and 
rubbing the wound with the juice of it. 

German Method of Keeping Cucumbers for Winter Use. — Pare and slice 
(as for the table), sprinkle well with salt, in which leave the cucumbers twenty- 
four hours ; strain the liquor well-off, and pack in jars, a thick layer of cucum- 
ber and then salt alternately ; tie close, and when wanted for use, take out the 
quantity required, which rinse in fresh water, and dress as usual with pepper, 
vinegar, and oil. 

To Prevent Broth from Turning Sour. — Broth may be preserved in a good 
condition for some days, by taking care when first made to skim it well, and 
Strain it, so as to remove every portion of fat from its surface. The broth 
should be kept in an uncovered vessel in a cool place. In summer the broth 
should be strained daily, and poured into a clean vessel. 

To Soften the Skin and Improve the Complexion. — Mix a little flowers 
of sulphur in afternoon milk — about a wineglassful. Let it stand all night, to 
be used before washing the next morning. The milk only is to be applied to 
the skin, without disturbing the sulphur. It must not be used when kept longer 
than the morning. 

What to do with Stale Bread. — When stale bread has become so hard that 
it cannot be eaten, it should be grated into coarse powder, and preserved in 
wide-mouthed bottles or jars. When kept well-covered up, and in a dry place, 
it will keep good for a considerable time. Bread thus powdered will be found 
very useful for the preparation of puddings, stuffings, and similar purposes. 

How to Preserve Butter. — Expose the butter to a gentle heat in a metal 
vessel; when it melts, a quantity of impurities will fall to the bottom of the 
vessel, and a scum will also rise to the surface, which must be carefully removed. 
The heat of the fire must now be increased until the butter begins to boil — the 
scum being continually removed, and the butter stirred to prevent the impuri- 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 653 

ties at the bottom of the vessel from burning. When no more scum rises to the 
surface of the butter, the boiling must be stopped, some salt added, and the 
melting butter allowed to become so cold that it no longer burns the finger. 
Then the clear butter is poured off into jars, the mouths carefully closed, and 
preserved for use. 

Apple Butter. — Fill a preserving pan with peeled, quartered, and cored 
apples. Add cloves, allspice, and cinnamon, not too strong. Cover with good 
cider, and boil slowly, mashing with a wooden spoon, until the whole becomes 
a dark brown jam, with no more juice than suffices to keep it soft and buttery. 

To Remove Stains from Woollen Dresses. — Make a thick rubbing of soap 
on a damp nail-brush. Spread the stained part on a deal table. Scrub with 
the brush and a sprinkling of water till quite removed. Take a wet cloth and 
wipe off the soap. 

To Remove Ink Stains. — If spilt on a table-cloth or carpet, take up quickly 
all you can into a spoon, and throw it in a plate or saucer, or any china article 
which will wash clean, or even in emergency on stout double brown paper. 
Take a rag or coarse cloth, dip it in cold water, and squeeze it out. Rub the 
stain with it, and beyond the stain on all sides, quickly and plentifully, till 
every mark of the ink has disappeared. If very promptly done, no trace will 
remain. A second wet cloth may be used to finish with. Cloth table-covers 
are generally recovered this way. Almost any stain falling on a table-cloth, 
carpet, or hearth-rug can thus be removed by prompt measures. 

Ink on Linen, Calico, or White Muslin. — Immediately lay the damaged 
part of the article in plenty of milk. Immerse it well. Let it lie. Then rub 
it well. Let it lie, and rub it alternately all day. Only very hard rubbing will 
get it out, bu f every vestige may be removed. 

To Improve Sandy Soils. — Mix well together ten loads of stable manure, 
five loads of clay, twenty bushels of ashes, and an equal amount of lime. Let 
these remain in a heap for several months, when the compost will be ready for 
use By this means poor sandy soils may be brought to a state of permanent 
fertility. 

A French Method of Preserving Eggs. — Paint over the surface of the eggs 
with a thick mucilage of gum arabic in water. This may be easily prepared by 
putting some crushed gum arabic into a teacup, pouring boiling water over it, and 
allowing it to remain by the fire until dissolved. The commonest kind of gum 
arabic may be employed for this purpose. When the eggs thus coated are dry, 
they should be kept in a box surrounded by very dry powdered charcoal. When 
required for use, the gum may be removed by placing the egg in tepid water. 
Eggs intended to be thus preserved should be very fresh, kept at a regular and 
moderate temperature, and preserved from the contact of air and moisture. 

To Make Blackberry Wine. — Press out the juice from fully-ripe blackberries 
and let it ferment, being lightly covered over for a couple of days, when it re- 
quires to be skimmed, and a half quantity of water, together with two or three 



654 HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

pounds of raw sugar, added to each gallon of juice; after which it should 
remain for about a day and a night in an open vessel, be skimmed and strained, 
poured into a clean cask, and bunged up. A bottle of brandy added in the cask 
improves the wine. It should remain at least six months in cask, and then be 
bottled. 

How to Preserve Milk. — Pour the milk into a bottle, and place the vessel 
up to its neck in a saucepanful of water, which is then to be put on the fire, 
and allowed to boil for a quarter of an hour. The bottle is now to be removed 
from the water, and carefully closed with a good and tight-fitting cork, so as to 
render it as air-tight as possible. Milk which has been preserved by this pro- 
cess has been kept for more than a year without turning sour. Milk may also 
be preserved by putting a tablespoonful of horse-radish, scraped in shreds, into 
a panful of milk. When milk thus treated is kept in a cool place, it will be 
found to keep good for several days, even in hot weather. 

To Destroy Crickets or Beetles. — Put some strong snuff in the cracks and 
holes from whence they come. The parings of cucumbers will, if strewn about 
near their holes, drive them away. 

To Destroy Flies. — Strong green tea, sweetened well, and set in saucers 
about the places where they are most numerous, will attract and destroy them. 
This plan is much to be preferred to the use of those horrible fly-papers, which 
catch the poor insects alive, cruelly torturing them whilst starving them to 
death. 

When to Buy Candles. — Always purchase those made in winter, as they are 
the best ; and buy a good stock of them at once, as they improve when kept for 
some time in a cool place. 

Discolored Wax Candles. — If wax candles discolor by keeping, rub them 
over with a piece of flannel dipped in spirits of wine. 

Lighting Candles. — When candles are difficult to light, if the wicks are 
dipped in spirits of wine they will ignite readily. 

A Scratched or Defaced Table. — If a table is defaced or scratched, it may 
be sent to a cabinet-maker's, and planed and repolished, which will make it look 
like a new one. 

Cleaning Bottles. — The fur from the inside of bottles can be removed by 
putting in small pieces of brown paper in cold water and shaking well about. 

Cleaning Knives. — Vinegar and fruit stains upon knives can be taken off 
by rubbing the )lades with raw potato, and then polishing on the knife-board in 
the usual manner. 

A Cheap Substitute for Soap. — The leaves and flowers of the plant called 
soap-wort are sometimes boiled in water, and the liquid used instead of soap to 
wash clothes with. It acts through containing a large quantity of alkali. 

Pomade. — Two ounces of lard, two ounces of olive oil, half an ounce of rose 
oil, and scent to fancy. 

A Hint on Baking. — A basin of water put into the oven with cakes or pastry 
will keep them from burning. 



\ 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 655 

Preservation of Eggs. — No item of food is perhaps more invaluable in 
domestic economy than the egg. There are several methods of preserving eggs 
— some for longer times and some for shorter. When it is required to preserve 
them only for shorter times — say several months — it is inexpedient, as well as 
undesirable, to adopt those processes calculated to preserve them for longer 
times — say a year or more. It must be borne in mind, that in all processes of 
preserving eggs, it is essential that the eggs should be new-laid when submitted 
to the process. 

Modes of Preservation for Longer Times. — 1. Take a box, barrel, or pan, 
and cover the bottom with a layer of pounded salt, about half an inch deep; 
lay upon it a layer of eggs as close together as possible without touching each 
other ; throw in pounded salt so as to fill up all the interstices between the eggs, 
and just to cover them ; lay in a second layer of eggs as before, and repeat the 
process until the box is full. Let the layer of eggs at the top of the box be 
covered an inch deep in salt, and let the salt be pressed down as firmly as con- 
sistent with not breaking the eggs. Cover the box tightly with a close lid or 
double sacking, and keep it in a dry, cool place. Eggs are sometimes placed 
in a net, a sieve, or a cullender, and immersed for an instant in a cauldron of 
boiling water immediately before packing them away. 2. Take a bushel of 
quicklime, three pounds of salt, and half a pound of cream of tartar; place 
them in a barrel or pan, and mix them, with water, to the consistence of thick 
cream, just thin enough for the eggs to float in. Place as many eggs as can be 
contained in this liquid, and cover over with a sack or old blanket. In this 
way eggs may be kept for a year or two. 3. Place eggs in a tub or barrel, and fill 
in the tub with a thick batter of lime, made by mixing quicklime with water. 
Let all the eggs be fully covered, and the vessel full to the top. Cover over 
with a blanket or sack, and keep in a cool place. The eggs may, at pleasure, 
be immersed for an instant in boiling water, as in the former processes. 

Modes of Preservation for Shorter Times. — 1. Place the eggs in a strong 
string or worsted net, and suspend the net from the ceiling ; constantly — say 
daily — hang up the net of eggs by a different mesh, in order that all the eggs 
may be turned and exposed on all sides to the action of the air. By this pro- 
cess, eggs may be preserved for a limited period, and the yolks prevented from 
sticking to the shells. The period they will keep under this process may be 
increased by their being preliminarily immersed in boiling water for a period 
from the space of an instant to two minutes. 2. Rub the eggs, while new-laid, 
with fresh butter, lard, or gum-water, any of which serve as a preservative, by 
means of excluding the air from the pores of the shell ; place the eggs in a net 
or basket, and keep turned twice a week. Eggs should always be kept in a dry 
place, but cool, as in the damp they generally become musty. 3. Parboil the 
eggs — that is, plunge them in boiling water for a minute, or at most two, and 
store them by in a net or basket, being careful to keep them turned as in the 
former processes. After being parboiled, they may be rubbed over, while hot, 



656 HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

with lard or fresh butter, which will greatly extend the period for which they 
will keep. 

We would especially call the attention of all mothers of families and careful 
housewives to these simple and easy methods of preserving eggs, by which from 
fifty to one hundred per cent, may be saved by a little forethought and pru- 
dence. Eggs for the Christmas custards and puddings cannot be bought cheaper 
than twenty-five cents a dozen, whereas in May good fresh eggs may be bought 
at the markets at the rate of ten to fifteen cents a dozen, and be presenel for 
the winter, equal to those to be then purchased at twenty-five cents a dozen. 

Gooseberry Champagne. — Provide forty pounds of full-grown but unripe 
gooseberries, of the Green Bath or any other kind, with a little flavor ; rub off the 
blossoms and stocks, pick out unsound or bruised berries, and separate the small 
ones by means of a sieve. Put the fruit into a fifteen or twenty-gallon tub and 
bruise it in small portions, so as to burst the berries without bruising the seeds. 
Pour upon them four gallons of water, carefully stir and squeeze them with the 
hands, until the juice and pulp are separated from the seeds and skins ; in twelve 
or twenty-four hours strain the whole through a canvas bag, and pass through 
the fruit one gallon of fresh water. Next dissolve in the juice thirty pounds of 
loaf-sugar, and add water, if requisite, to make up the whole liquor to eleven 
gallons. Let it remain in the tub; cover it with a blanket, over which place 
a board, and let the temperature of the place wherein the tub is set be from 
50 to 6o° of the thermometer. In a day or two, according to the symp- 
toms of fermentation, draw off the liquor into a ten-gallon cask to ferment, 
keeping it filled up near the bung-hole. When the fermentation becomes some- 
what languid, drive in the bung, and bore a hole by its side, into which fit a 
wooden peg. In a few days loosen the peg, so that any air may escape ; and 
when there appears no longer any, drive in the peg, or spile, tightly. The 
wine being thus made, it should be set in a cool cellar, and remain there until 
the end of December, when, to insure its fineness, it should be racked into a 
fresh cask, to clear from its first lees ; or, should it then prove too sweet, instead 
of racking it the fermentation should be renewed, by stirring up the lees, or by 
rolling the cask. Sometimes, if the wine be examined on a clear cold day in 
March, it will be found fine enough to bottle, without further trouble. If it be 
racked, it should be fined with isinglass. 

Raisin Wine. — The following receipt is an improved method of making 
raisin wine, and is from the experience of Mr. Arthur Aikin, Secretary to the 
Society of Arts. It is worth the space it occupies, from the well-known accu- 
racy of the writer. Mr. Aikin had been for some years in the habit of making, 
for use in his own family, a light, dry raisin wine; and the following is the 
result of a series of his very careful experiments. He found that, with black 
currants and other of our native fruits, none of them are so well adapted to 
make light, dry wines as the better kind of raisins ; a further advantage of 
emplo)ing this fruit being that the wine may be made at the season when the 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 657 

temperature is most favorable to the fermentation. The Muscatel raisins are 
preferred, and these are sold at a much cheaper rate than when Mr. Aikin made 
his experiments. The matter, whatever it be, which, in fermentation, con- 
verts a solution of sugar into vinous liquor, exists in raisins in sufficient 
quantity to change into wine a greater quantity of sugar than the fruit itself 
contains ; also it is advantageous, both as to price and quantity, to add to the 
raisins from one-tenth to one-third of their weight of sugar ; and it is advisable 
to use good loaf-sugar. The raisins being picked, they are to be chopped finely 
with a mincing-knife, the stalks being put aside for a use to be mentioned here- 
after. After several trials, Mr. Aikin found the best proportion to be three 
pounds of raisins and one pound of sugar to an ale gallon of water. The must 
is sometimes prepared by mashing, sometimes by maceration. For mashing, the 
chopped raisins being put into an open tub, or earthenware pan, pour on them 
hot water, in the proportion of about one quart to four pounds of fruit ; the 
water should not be heated higher than 120 of Fahrenheit's thermometer. 
The water and fruit being mixed after standing a quarter of an hour, the whole 
should be stirred by hand, taking care to break down all the lumps. The fruit 
should be placed on a sieve, over a tub, there to drain for a short time ; the 
husks to be then lightly pressed by hand, and returned to the mash-tub. The 
second mash is made in the same manner as the first. The water for the third 
mash is put on at 150 or 160 , when the liquor is acidulous, having the flavor of 
the raisins, and but little sweetness. If an astringent wine is wanted, the last 
mash is prepared by pouring boiling water on the stalks in a separate tub, and in a 
quarter of an hour the liquor is poured on the husks, and in another quarter of 
an hour the liquor is put on the sieve, and the husks are well squeezed by hand. 
While the last mash is preparing, the liquor of the first three mashes is put into 
the fermenting tun, and the sugar is dissolved in it. Then add as much of the last 
mash as is requisite — viz., one ale gallon of must to three pounds of fruit and one 
pound of sugar, the temperature of the must being about 70 . The fermentation 
will begin from twelve to thirty-six hours, according as it is treated. If the 
fermentation is languid, keep on the cover of the tun, stir the scum daily into the 
liquor ; if too rapid, take off the cover and remove the scum as it rises. The 
liquor is now vinous but sweet ; and, after carefully skimming it, put it into 
glass carboys, containing six or seven gallons, or into stoneware barrels of the 
same size. Insert in the bungs glass tubes, and on the second day pour into 
them about one inch of quicksilver, to exclude the air. The bungs are covered 
with a cement of wax and rosin. The wine ought to remain an entire summer 
in the barrel or carboy, in order that the fermentation may proceed so far as 
almost entirely to decompose the sugar ; and as the usual times of wine-making are 
April and October, the wine made in the former month should be bottled about 
the end of September, or a week or two later, according to circumstances. 

Rice Dressed in the Italian Manner. — To prepare this dish, eight ounces 
of rice must be first washed very carefully. Then four ounces of bacon are to 
42 



658 HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

be cut in pieces, and also a Milan cabbage, which must be likewise chopped up. 
The cabbage and bacon are to be cooked together at a gentle heat and seasoned 
with some parsley chopped up, garlic, pepper, salt and a little fennel. After 
the cabbage has been cooking for three-quarters of an hour, add the rice, and 
allow the whole to cook for a quarter of an hour. It is to be served at table 
with Parmesan cheese. 

Another Way of Preparing the Same. — Wash eight ounces of rice and cook 
them for a quarter of an hour with a spoonful of stock and four ounces of butter. 
Now prepare a mixture of the yolks of four eggs, to which two ounces of Par- 
mesan cheese and a little coarse pepper have been added, mix them all with the 
rice, and serve in the manner directed for potage. 

Rice Dressed in the Turkish Manner. — Take eight ounces of rice, and 
wash them many times in water, steep them in some hot water, drain them, and 
put into a saucepan. Then swell the rice with some good gravy soup, taking 
care not to add too much. Divide the rice into two portions, taking one-half 
and beating it with some ground saffron, four pepper-corns in powder, a piece of 
butter, some beef marrow, and a little jelly prepared from a fowl. Mix them 
all together, and serve up in a soup-tureen or deep dish with the gravy soup by 
itself. 

To Remove Grease from Silk. — Lay the silk on a table, on a clean white 
cloth. Cover the damage thickly with powdered French chalk. On this lay a 
sheet of blotting-paper, and on the top a hot iron. If the grease does not dis- 
appear at once, repeat the process. 

To Remove Port Wine Stains. — If a glass of port wine is spilt on a dress or 
table-cloth, immediately dash all over it a glass of sherry. Rub vigorously with 
dry soft cloths. No stains will be left. 

To Clean Ladies' Kid Boots. — Dip a rag in almond oil, and remove all the 
mud from the boot, a piece at a time, drying as you go, and never leaving the 
leather moist. Polish with clean rag and more oil. If you dislike the dulness 
this process leaves, when quite dry polish with the palm of the hand. Kid is 
thus both cleaned and preserved. 

Cleaning Copper. — When it is desired to obtain a clean, bright surface upon 
copper, it is customary, in all countries, to use nitric acid. In this way the 
desired surface is obtained with little trouble, and at once. There is, however, 
the objection that a considerable quantity of nitrous fumes are given off, and 
these red vapors are not only extremely disagreeable, but are very prejudicial 
to health. The production of these vapors may be avoided by adding a little 
solution of bichromate of potash to the dilute nitric acid. Experiment proves 
that this answers perfectly. The copper surface is brought out clean and bright, 
without any disengagement of vapors. On sanitary grounds, this method of 
operating deserves to become extensively known. In the manufacture of cop- 
perware, a great deal of this cleaning is done, and the frequent exposure to the 
fumes cannot but be very injurious to the workmen. In Naples there is a street 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 659 

of coppersmiths, and in pleasant weather they carry on their work in the street 
itself, which is filled with workpeople plying their trade. The cleaning, espe- 
cially, is done out-of-doors, and it is not uncommon to see quantities of red 
fumes floating upon the air, and poisoning it with hyponitrous acid, which irri- 
tates the throat and chest extremely, and, when inhaled frequently, cannot but 
lead to serious injury. 

Brine for Pickeing Meat or Fish, — By reason of no defined system being 
generally known for ascertaining the intensity of brine, meat is occasionally 
spoilt, as it will become tainted in parts if the brine is not sufficiently strong to 
meet the temperature of the weather ; the other extreme, of salting meat in 
very strong brine, is equally objectionable, as it renders the exterior of the meat 
disagreeably salt and hard, while the interior is next to fresh, the flesh remaining 
soft and unset. Much perplexity, too, is often felt by the housewife to decide 
whether the meat is sufficiently salted, as the time required for salting will 
depend on the intensity of the brine. This, too, may be saved by observing 
the simple yet scientific method which we shall prescribe: In temperate weather 
brine should be composed of about twenty-four parts of salt to seventy-six parts 
of water, its specific gravity being to that of water as 1180 to 1000. Thus, by 
taking a bottle that will hold ten ounces of water, salt your brine until the same 
bottle holds eleven ounces and three-quarters. In very hot weather the brine 
should be stronger — twenty-eight parts of salt to seventy-two parts of water. 

A French Preparation for Removing Grease or Oil Stains. — Take some 
dry white soap, scraped into a fine powder, and mix it up in a mortar with a 
sufficient quantity of alcohol, until dissolved. Then add the yolk of an egg, 
and mix them together. When sufficiently mixed, put in a small quantity of 
spirits of turpentine, and make the whole up into the consistence of thick paste 
by the addition of a sufficient quantity of fuller's earth. When required for 
use, thi^preparation is to be rubbed over the grease or oil stains, which should 
be previously moistened with warm water. When the spots are got rid of, 
remove the composition with a. sponge, or soft brush. This composition may 
be used for every kind of stain, except those caused by ink or rust. 

A Liquid Preparation for the Same Purpose. — To prepare this cleaning 
liquid, mix together in a phial, furnished with a stopper, equal "quantities of 
alcohol and rectified sulphuric ether, with eight times the quantity of rectified 
oil of turpentine. A little essential oil of lemon may also be added, to remove 
the smell of the turpentine. That kind of alcohol and sulphuric ether which is 
prepared from methylated spirit, which is very cheap, will answer as well as that 
made from pure spirit, which is much dearer. It is necessary that the stopper 
of the bottle should fit as accurately as possible, owing to the volatile nature of 
the liquids employed. When it is wished to remove an oil or grease spot, the 
liquid should be applied to the spot, and rubbed over it with a piece of soft 
sponge. When we wish to get rid of an old stain, it is advisable to warm it 
previously to applying the liquid. 



66o 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



Pickled Lemons. — Take small lemons with thick rinds, and rub them with a 
piece of flannel ; then slit them half down in four quarters, but not through to 
the pulp ; fill the slit with salt pressed hard in ; set them upright in a pan for 
four or five days, until the salt melts ; turn them thrice a day in their own liquor 
until tender. Make enough pickle to cover them of good vinegar, the brine of 
the lemons, Jamaica pepper, and ginger ; boil and skim it, and when cold, put 
it to the lemons with two ounces of mustard seed, and two cloves of garlic to 
every six lemons. When the lemons are used, the pickle will be useful in fish 
and other sauces. 

More easily made than green pickles, and more generally approved are hot 
pickles. The following is a good receipt for 

Yellow Pickle. — To each gallon of malt vinegar take a quarter of a pound of 
brown mustard seed, two ounces of long pepper, two ounces of black pepper, two 
ounces of garlic, one ounce of turmeric, quarter of an ounce of mace, half 
a pound of salt, and a few roots of horse-radish. Let the salt and spice be well 
dried, and put them into the vinegar cold. Gather your vegetables on a dry 
day, strew over them a little salt, and let them stand two or three days, then put 
them on a hair sieve, either in the sun or by the fire to dry. Put them in a 
large jar with the vinegar, and let it stand by the fire for ten days; it must not, 
however, be allowed to become any hotter than new milk. 

. The above pickle is much relished by those who like very hot things, but for 
ordinary palates the receipt given below is more confidently recommended. 

Indian Pickle. — To each gallon of malt vinegar (cold) add half a pound of 
mustard, six ounces of turmeric, a handful of salt, and a little grated ginger; 
boil the vinegar and spices together, and let the mixture cool. Boil or scald the 
vegetables with vinegar — taking care to have among them a little garlic and 
some onions ; put them in your jar, and pour on the pickle. Afterwards put in 
the jar a bag containing a quarter of a pound of ginger, one ounce of long pep- 
per, one ounce of black pepper, one ounce of cloves, and half an ounce of 
cayenne. 

For general household use this " Indian pickle " is one of the best that can be 
made. It is well to keep it in two large jars, each of which should hold suffi- 
cient for the year's consumption ; from one of these the pickle can be taken for 
eating, while the other is being filled and is getting ready for use. A variety of 
vegetables may be put in this pickle — French beans, mushrooms, cucumbers, 
cauliflowers, apples, cabbages, celery, radishes, radish-pods, etc. French beans 
should be taken when small, and put in whole; cauliflowers should be cut into 
separate branches; and cucumbers and apples should be cut in slices, or quar- 
tered if not too large — if cucumbers are not to be had, vegetable marrows may 
be used instead of them. Red cabbage should not be used in hot pickles, or it 
will spoil their color (as will also walnuts); small white cabbages should be 
quartered, salted for three days, squeezed, and set in the sun to dry; celery 
should be cut into three-inch lengths, and the green tops should be cut 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



G6l 



from radishes. The pickle may be made when the earliest vegetables are in 
season, and afterwards, as other kinds come to perfection. The harder kinds 
may be boiled in vinegar, and the softer scalded with boiling vinegar, and, when 
cool, put into the jar. Soft vegetables, such as cucumbers, will not bear boil- 
ing, which would make them go to a pulpy mass. When new vegetables are 
added to the jar, the whole should be well stirred up with a wooden spoon, as 
the spices and more solid parts of the pickle are apt to settle to the bottom. A 
metal spoon should never be used either for stirring pickle-jars, or for taking out 
their contents. The necessity for keeping the jars thoroughly closed is not so 
imperative with hot, as with green pickles, as they are not apt to go mouldy. It 
should be remembered that all vegetables for pickle-making should be gathered 
when dry. 

Indian Chutnee. — Take a pint of vinegar, add to it half a pound of brown 
sugar, and boil them till they become a thin syrup. Then add one pound of 
tamarinds, simmer gently for a few minutes, and, when cool, strain through a 
cullender. Then add half a pound of sour apples, peeled and cored, and boil 
till quite soft ; when cool, add a quarter of a pound of raisins (stoned) and two 
ounces of garlic, both well pounded ; and afterwards, two ounces of salt, two 
ounces of powdered ginger, two ounces of mustard, and one ounce of cayenne. 
Mix well together, and put into covered jars, which must be allowed to stand by 
the lire for twelve hours. The longer this is kept the better it will become. 

Tomato Sauce. — When ripe take off the green stalks from the tomatoes. 
Wipe them clean, and place them in a slow oven where, they must remain till 
quite soft. Then work them through a sieve and take out the seeds; and add, 
to every two pounds of tomatoes, one pint of good white wine vinegar, one 
dozen chillies, quarter of a pound of garlic, quarter of a pound of shallots shred 
very thin, one ounce of ground white pepper, and a good handful of salt. Boil 
all together, till the garlic and shallots are soft ; then strain it, and skim off the 
froth, and if too thick add a little more vinegar. When cold, bottle it in 
wide-mouthed bottles. This sauce may be kept several years, and will improve 
with age. In addition to the above ingredients some persons put half an ounce 
of ground ginger. 

"Household Guide" Sauce. — By the following receipt a sauce may be 
made as good for most ordinary purposes as the more expensive sauces, and 
especially useful where economy is an object. In one quart of good vinegar 
boil six shallots chopped fine, and twelve cloves ; when cold add quarter of 
an ounce of cayenne pepper, half an ounce of sugar-candy, half a gill of soy, 
half a gill of mushroom catchup, and half a gill of the vinegar from pickled 
walnuts. This must be shaken daily for a month, when it will be fit for use, or 
it may be closely corked up and kept for an unlimited time. 

To Remove White Stains on Crape Produced by Water or Rain Drops. 
— Spread the crape on a table, and fix it firmly down by pins or weights, placing 
beneath it a piece of black silk. Over the white stains wash with a camel-hair 



662 HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

brush common black ink, and with a piece of soft black silk take off any ink that 
may rest on it. 

Liebig Sandwiches. — For travellers or invalids, Liebig's Extract of Meat 
makes a very nice and nutritious sandwich. Directions : Cut four thin slices of 
bread and butter, using the best fresh butter. Spread over two of the slices a 
thin layer of the Extract, with a little mustard. The Extract is generally 
sufficiently salt, but it may be added if desired. Place on the top of these two 
slices the other two slices of bread and butter; cut off the crust, or not, as 
required, and cut the slices into three. 

To Get a Tight Ring off the Finger. — If the finger on which a ring 
has been placed has swollen, and there seems a difficulty of removing the 
ring, pass a needle and cotton under it, pull the cotton up towards the hand, 
and twist the remaining cotton round the finger several times until it reaches the 
nail. By taking hold of the end nearest the hand, it is generally an easy matter 
to slide the ring off the finger, however much difficulty there may have appeared 
in doing so before the experiment was tried. 

Queen's Biscuits. — Make a soft paste of the following materials: A pound 
and a half of flour, the same weight of powdered loaf-sugar, the yolks of eighteen 
eggs and the whites of twenty-four, and a sufficient quantity of crushed coriander- 
seeds. A little yeast may also be added, if desired. Make the paste into bis- 
cuits, and bake them on paper, at a moderate heat, until they begin to turn 
brown. 

Nuns' Biscuits. — Beat up the whites of a dozen eggs, and add to them sixteen 
ounces of almonds, blanched and pounded into a paste. Then beat up the 
yolks of the eggs with two pounds of powdered loaf-sugar, and then mix all 
together. Add to these half a pound of flour, the peel of four lemons grated, 
and also some citron-peel sliced small, and make the whole into a paste, which 
should be put in patty-pans previously buttered, and only half filled, and then 
baked in a quick oven. When the biscuits begin to turn brown turn them in the 
tins, sprinkle some sugar over them, and again put them in the oven until done. 

Sherry Biscuits. — Take one pound of lump-sugar, eight eggs, and a suffi- 
cient quantity of sherry wine, beat them well together, and then add a pound of 
flour and half an ounce of coriander-seeds. Pour the paste in(o buttered tins, 
and bake them at a gentle heat for half an hour ; then turn them, and cover 
their surfaces with some more eggs and sugar, and replace them in the oven for 
another quarter of an hour. 

Lemon-Peel Biscuits. — Cut some lemon-peel into thin slices, and mix it with 
four or five spoonfuls of flour, a quarter of a pound of powdered sugar, and four 
eggs beaten up. Spread this paste on white paper, cover with powdered sugar, 
and bake it. When done, remove the paper and cut the paste into pieces of the 
required shape. These biscuits may also be prepared in another manner: 
Steep the rind of a lemon in hot water until it becomes soft, and pound in a 
stone mortar. Then blanch half a pound of sweet almonds, and beat them up 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 663 

with two eggs and the bruised lemon-peel, and also two ounces of gum traga- 
canth previously made into mucilage with water, and a pound of loaf-sugar. 
When these materials are very well mixed, add two pounds more sugar, and roll 
the paste into little rolls, lay them on white paper, and set them in the oven. 

Aniseed Biscuits. — Mix together half a peck of flour, half a pint of yeast, 
an ounce and a half of aniseed, with four eggs and a sufficient quantity of milk. 
Make these materials into a roll-shaped cake and bake it ; then cut it in slices, 
like toast. Cover them with powdered sugar and dry them in an oven, and 
while hot again apply more sugar to the surfaces. 

Savoy Biscuits. — Beat up twelve eggs with three spoonfuls of water, adding 
gradually a pound of finely-powdered loaf-sugar. When the mixture becomes 
of the consistence of thick cream, mix with it a pound of fine flour previously 
dried, and mould it into long cakes, which are to be baked in a slow oven. 
Savoy biscuits may also be prepared in the following way : Take about six eggs 
and weigh them, and afterwards beat them into froth, and mix with them some 
fresh-grated lemon-peel, beaten with a little sugar in a mortar into powder. 
Then beat up with them the same weight of sugar, as of the eggs employed, 
and also the same quantity of flour. When the materials are made into a paste, 
mould it into biscuits, sprinkle white sugar on them, and bake them on paper 
at a moderate heat. 

Lisbon Biscuits. — Beat up four eggs with five spoonfuls of flour, and one of 
powdered white sugar, and pour it over a sheet of white paper, previously 
sprinkled with powdered sugar ; sprinkle more' sugar on its surface, and bake it 
at a moderate heat. When done, cut the biscuit into pieces, and remove the 
paper. 

Chocolate Biscuits. — Mix some chocolate powder with white of eggs, and 
powdered loaf-sugar, into a paste. Mould this into biscuits, and bake them at 
a gentle heat on a sheet of white paper. 

Jasmine Biscuits. — Beat up some Jasmine flowers, freshly gathered, with 
white of eggs and loaf-sugar. Make them into small biscuits, lay them on paper 
covered with sugar, and sprinkle more on their surfaces. These biscuits require 
to be baked at a moderate heat. 

Cracknels. — Beat up eight eggs with the same number of spoonfuls of water, 
and a grated nutmeg. Pour them on three quarts of flour, and add sufficient 
water to make the flour into a thick paste. Then mix with it two pounds of 
butter, roll it into cracknels, and bake them on tin plates. 

Biscuit Drops. — Beat up four eggs with a pound of finely-powdered loaf- 
sugar, and a small quantity of water, add the same weight of flour, and some 
caraway-seeds. Then butter the surface of a sheet of white paper, and lay the 
mixture on in spoonfuls; sprinkle them over with fine sugar, and bake them at 
a moderate heat. 

Biscuit Drops may also be made in another way. Employ for the purpose 
two pounds of sugar and eight eggs, with half a pint of water, or sherry wine 



66 4 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



if preferred. Beat them up for an hour, and then add some caraway-seeds in 
powder and two pounds of the best flour, and proceed as already directed. 

To Prepare Feathers. — Make two bags of coarse cloth or calico, one to 
hold the goose feathers, the other for those of chickens and other birds. When 
plucking poultry, cut off the wings and pick them carefully; then the larger 
feathers should be stripped from the quill and added to thern, and be careful 
that no skin or flesh adheres to any of the feathers. The bags are then to be 
placed in a brick oven used for baking bread, and kept there always, except when 
in use for baking. The bags should be occasionally hung out in the wind, and 
beaten with a stick. As soon as you have sufficient for a pillow, buy some tick- 
ing and stitch the case round on the wrong side with strongly waxed thread; 
lay it on a table, and rub it over on the wrong side with white wax — or com- 
mon yellow soap will do as well. If wax is used, it must be warmed first, and 
then applied. Soap is preferable in case of the ticking being washed at any time, 
as it washes easier than the wax would do. If neither pillows nor bolsters are 
required, the feathers can be put into beds that have become a little empty. 
The goose and duck feathers should be used for best beds, and the mixed 
feathers for those that are inferior, as they have not the curl that the goose 
feathers have, and therefore do not shake up so well, but lie heavier and in 
masses. .It happens sometimes that feathers done in this w r ay have a putrid, un- 
pleasant taint, caused by having some of the skin adhering to the quill ; this 
may be, perhaps, thought an insurmountable difficulty to overcome ; but if, 
after a family wash, the bag, tied closely at the neck, is dipped into the copper 
of soapsuds while boiling, and moved about with a stick for a short time, then 
lifted up and squeezed with a stick against the sides, then taken out and hung 
out in the air ar,d shaken several times, in the course of a few days, when the 
feathers feel dry and light, and are free from smell, they may be again put in 
the oven and kept aired for use. 

Cherry Brandy. — Put twenty-four pounds of ripe cherries, stoned, and four 
pounds of strawberries in a cask ; bruise them well with a stick, and then add 
six pounds of sugar, twenty-four cloves, some cinnamon and nutmegs, together 
with the kernels of the cherry stones ; pour over them three gallons of brandy. 
Let the cask remain open for ten or twelve days, and then close it, and let it 
remain for two months, when it will be fit for use. 

Sparkling Grape Wine, or English Champagne. — Remove the stalks and 
decayed grapes, bruise the fruit, and to every pound put one quart of cold water; 
let it stand in a convenient vessel three days, stirring it twice or three times a 
day ; then strain, and to every gallon of liquor add three and a quarter pounds 
of lump sugar; dissolve this as quickly as possible, and put the whole at once 
into the cask. Ten days afterwards put into the cask to every five gallons of 
wine one pint of brandy and a quarter of an ounce of isinglass. This should 
be bottled in champagne bottles, when the vines are in bloom the following 
summer, and the corks will require to be tied or wired down. The grapes for 
making it should be tolerably but not fully ripe. 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 665 

Sweet Grape Wine. — Pick the grapes as above, crush and strain, and to each 
gallon of juice add three and a quarter pounds of lump sugar ; put it immedi- 
ately into the cask, and bottle when the vines bloom the following summer. 
The grapes should be fully but not over-ripe. 

Sparkling Green Gooseberry Wine. — Pick out the defective gooseberries, 
remove the stalks and tails, and bruise the fruit in such a manner as not to crush 
the seeds; to every pound put one quart of water. This must be let stand three 
or four days, and be stirred three or four times a day; then strain, and to every 
gallon of liquor add three pounds of coarse loaf sugar. When this is dissolved 
put it into the cask, and to every five gallons of wine add one pint of brandy 
and a quarter of an ounce of isinglass. The wine will generally be fit to bottle 
in five months, but if it be found too sweet, and not clear, it may be allowed to 
remain longer. The gooseberries should be taken when fully grown, but before 
they begin to turn ripe. 

Ripe Gooseberry Wine (Still). — Pick and bruise the fruit in a convenient 
tub or other vessel, and let it stand twenty-four hours; then strain, and return 
the skins and seeds to the tub, and pour on them tolerably hot water, in the 
proportion of one quart to every gallon of gooseberries; let this stand twelve 
hours, and then strain, and mix the water with the juice. To every five gallons 
of this liquor add twelve pounds of lump sugar; let it ferment well in the tub, 
then skim off the head, and draw off as much of the liquor as will run clear; 
put this in the cask, and add to every five gallons two quarts of brandy. To be 
in perfection it should not be bottled for five years, but it may be used, if neces- 
sary, at the expiration of twelve months. 

Currant Wine. — Bruise ripe currants with their stalks, and to every fourteen 
pounds put eleven quarts of water. Let them stand twenty-four hours ; then 
strain, add one pound of lump sugar to each pound of currants, and stir twice a 
day for two days; afterwards put the liquor into the cask with a pint of brandy 
to each fourteen pounds of fruit. Three quarts of raspberries or strawberries to 
each fourteen pounds of currants is considered an improvement. To white 
currant wine some persons add a few bitter almonds, pounded. Currant 
wines should not be bottled for twelve months, and will improve if left for 
a longer period. Ripe gooseberry wine may be made by the same formula, if 
desired. 

Strawberry or Raspberry Wine. — Bruise three gallons of either fruit, and 
add to it an equal measure of water; let them stand twenty-four hours; then 
add two gallons of cider, eight pounds of lump sugar, the rind of a lemon cut 
thin, and one ounce of powdered red tartar. Put into the cask with one gallon 
of brandy. For raspberry wine a gallon of currant juice, substituted for a like 
quantity of water, will be an improvement. 

Damson Wine. — To four gallons of damsOns pour four gallons of boiling water 
in a tub or other convenient vessel ; let this stand four or five days, and stir it 
every day with the hand; then strain, and to every gallon of liquor add three 



666 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



and a half pounds of lump sugar; when this is dissolved put the whole into the 
cask. It may be bottled in twelve months. 

Cherry Wine. — Same as damson, but as cherries are sweeter, three pounds 
of sugar only need be used to the above quantity. Many persons like the 
flavor of the kernels in damson and cherry wines : to give this, one-eighth of 
the stones should be broken, and infused with the fruit. 

Sloe Wine. — Same as damson, but four pounds of sugar should be used 
instead of three and a half to the above quantity. A considerable length of time 
should be given to the sloe wine in the cask, and it will become little inferior 
to port. 

Rhubarb Wine (Sparkling). — Cut five pounds of rhubarb into short pieces 
as for tarts, and pour on them a gallon of water ; let this stand five days, and 
stir each day ; then strain off, and to the liquor add four pounds of lump sugar. 
When this is dissolved put it into the cask with one lemon and one pennyworth 
of isinglass. This will be fit to bottle in six months. 

Apple Wine. — To a gallon of cider (new from the mill) add a pound and a 
half of moist sugar, a quarter of a pound of raisins, and half a lemon ; put in 
the cask as soon as the sugar is dissolved. This will be fit for use in two 
months. 

As the fruits or other vegetable substances on which the foregoing wines are 
based contain a natural ferment, they will undergo that process spontaneously, 
and require no yeast. Those that follow will require yeast to make them 
ferment. 

Ginger Wine. — To six gallons of water put eighteen pounds of lump sugar, 
the rinds (thinly pared) of seven lemons and eight oranges, and eight ounces 
of ginger; boil the whole for an hour, and let it cool. When lukewarm add 
the juice of the above fruit and three pounds of raisins. W T ork with yeast, and 
put it into the cask with half an ounce of isinglass. This will be fit to bottle 
in six or eight weeks. 

Orange Wine. — Boil thirty pounds of lump sugar in ten gallons of water 
for half an hour, taking off the scum as it rises. When the water has become 
nearly cold, put to it the juice of one hundred Seville oranges, and the peel of 
fifty ; ferment with half a pint of yeast on a toast ; let it stand twenty-four 
hours to ferment; then put it into the cask with one quart'of brandy. When 
fermentation ceases stop it close for three months ; then rack it off, and put it 
again into the cask with one quart more brandy and one and a half pounds of 
raw sugar. This will be fit to bottle in twelve months. 

To Wash Silk. — Lay the silk smoothly on a clean board, rub soap upon it, 
and brush it with a rather hard brush. The amount of brushing requisite will 
depend on the quantity of grease upon the silk. When it has been sufficiently 
brushed with the soap to cleanse it from grease and dirt, it should be well 
brushed on both sides with clean cold water. A little alum infused in the last 
water with which the silk is brushed will prevent the colors from spreading. 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 667 

Should there be any patches of grease upon the silk, they should be removed 
as previously described, or by the application of a little camphine and alcohol. 
Folding or wringing silk when wet must be scrupulously avoided, as creases 
made in silk when wet will never disappear ; and, in like manner, hot suds must 
not be used for washing silks, as it will in most instances remove the colors. 

When an Egg Cracks. — Eggs sometimes crack upon being immersed in 
boiling water, or are found to be so when required for use. The plan to adopt, 
so as to prevent the contents from oozing out, is to gently rub the crack with 
moistened salt, allowing a little time for it to penetrate, and then it will boil 
as well as an uncracked one. 

To Clean Colored Fabrics. — Nearly all colored fabrics stain the lather 
used to clean them, and that without losing their own brightness in any way. 
No article of a different color must be plunged into a wash or rinse so stained, 
but must have fresh ones ; and no colored article must be rinsed in a blued 
lather. Scarlet is particularly prone to color a wash. 

Different colors are improved by different substances being used in the wash 
or rinse ; sugar of lead has the credit of fixing all colors when first cleaned, and 
may be used to those likely to run. To brighten colors, mix some ox-gall, say 
two-pennyworth ; but of course the quantity must be regulated by the quantity 
of suds in the wash and rinse. For buff and cream-colored alpaca or cashmere, 
mix in the wash and rinse two-pennyworth of friar's balsam for one skirt. For 
black materials, for one dress, two-pennyworth of ammonia in the wash and 
rinse. For violet, ammonia or a small quantity of soda in the rinsing water. 
There are some violets and mauves that fade in soda. For green, vinegar in the 
rinse, in the proportion of two tablespoonfuls of vinegar to a quart of rinse. 
For blue, to one dress, a good handful of common salt in the rinse. For 
brown and gray, ox-gall. For white, blue the water with laundry blue. 

Dresses, mantles, shawls, opera-cloaks, under-skirts, Garibaldis, and Zouaves 
(the latter and such small articles need not be unpicked if the trimming is 
removed), articles embroidered with silk, self-colored or chintz-colored, 
damask curtaining, moreen and other woollen curtaining, may all be cleansed 
as specified so far. 

Blankets should be cleaned in the same way. Pull them out well, whilsf wet, 
at both sides and both ends, between two persons. When half dry it is a good 
plan to take them off the line, and pull them again ; when quite dry, just give 
them a little more pulling out. This keeps them open and soft. Blankets are 
not blued so much as flannels, presently described. Never use soda to them, 
and never rinse them in plain water, or rub on soap. 

The dyers and cleaners have a mode of pressing articles which gives to many 
of them, such as damask and moreen curtaining and Paisley shawls, a superior 
appearance to anything that can be achieved at home; but some of them will 
press articles at a fixed price for persons cleaning them at home. 

Worsted braids and fancy trimmings can be cleaned the same way. 



66S 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



Muslin Dresses, even of the most delicate colors, can be cleaned in ten 
minutes or a quarter of an hour, without losing their color. Melt half a pound 
of soap in a gallon of water, empty it in a washing tub ; place near two other 
large tubs of clean water, and stir into one a quart of bran. Put the muslin in 
the soap, turn it over and knead it for a few minutes; squeeze it out well, but 
do not wring it, lest it get torn ; rinse it about quickly in the bran for a couple 
of minutes. Rinse again well for a couple of minutes in clean water. Squeeze 
out dry and hang it between two lines. A clear dry day should be chosen 
to wash muslin dresses; half a dozen may be done this way in half an hour. 
The last rinse may be prepared the same way as the rinses for woollen fabrics. A 
colored pattern on a white ground must not be blued. The bran may here be 
dispensed with. 

When the dress is dry make the starch ; for a colored muslin white starch, and 
unboiled, but made with boiling water, is best for muslin dresses. Stir the 
starch with the end of a wax candle. Dip the dress. Hang it again to dry. 
When dry, rinse it quickly and thoroughly in clear water. Hang it to dry 
again. Sprinkle and roll it up ; afterwards iron it with very hot irons. Hot 
irons keep the starch stiff. This rinsing after starching is called clear-starching; 
none of the stiffness but much of the unsightliness of the starch is removed in 
this way. 

All kinds of white muslins, lace curtains, cravats, etc., maybe washed in a 
thick ley of soap as described, well rinsed, blued, and starched, like the muslin 
dresses above named. Use blue starch to white. White muslin Garibaldis 
should be very slightly blued, and the same may be observed of book-muslin 
dresses and cravats, as blue-looking muslin is very unbecoming to the com- 
plexion; a slight creamy tinge is preferable. 

Morning cambric dresses may be washed the same way as muslin dresses; but 
they do not generally clean quite so readily, and perhaps may need rubbing a 
little in places that are soiled. 

The advantage of thus cleansing dresses instead of washing them is, first, if 
colored, the process is so rapid that there is not time for the colors to run. 
Secondly, the fabric is not rubbed, and therefore not strained and worn out. 
Thirdly, the process saves nearly all labor, and is so quickly done, that any lady 
may manage it for herself in the absence of a laundry-maid or a lady's maid. 

Many ladies make a strong solution of sugar of lead — some put two penny- 
worth in enough cold water for one dress; stir it well when dissolved, and let 
the dress, musiin or cotton, soak a couple of hours to set the colors before wash- 
ing it the first time. It does not need to be repeated. Those using sugar of 
lead should be careful not to do so if they have any scratches, abrasions, or 
wounds about their hands. 

Chintz may be cleaned in the same way as muslin and print dresses. 

To Clean Black- Silk with very Little Trouble and Expense. — Take 
entirely to pieces the dress, jacket, etc., and well shake each piece; then spread 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 669 

over a deal table a newspaper, or sheet of clean paper, and on it lay a breadth of 
the silk. Brush it well both sides with a fine soft brush — a hat-brush would very- 
well answer the purpose. Shake it again ; fold together in half, and place it on one 
side of the table. In the same manner shake, brush, and shake again each piece 
of the silk. Remove the paper, and place on the table a clean newspaper, or 
sheet of paper. Newspapers answer best ; they are large and smooth, and proba- 
bly at hand. On the paper again place a breadth of the silk, and to a clean quart 
pudding-basin pour a half pint of cold water, adding half a pint of good sweet- 
ened gin, which is better for the purpose than unsweetened, as the sugar stiffens 
the silk. These are the proportions for any quantity required. Have ready a 
piece of black crape, or black merino, about half a yard square; dip it well into 
the liquid, and thoroughly wash over the best side of the silk. Be careful that it 
is well cleaned, and, if possible, wash it from edge to edge, and wet it well all 
over. Then fold over the silk in half ; then again, till the folds are the width 
of those of new silk. Place it in a clean towel, and clean each piece of the silk 
in the same manner, laying one piece on the other; and remembering by a mark 
which is the last piece done, as that must be the last ironed. Let the silk lie 
folded in the towel until a large iron is well heated ; but be careful that it is not 
too hot ; try it first on paper, or a piece of old damped silk. Use two irons. 
Open the towel when the iron is ready, and place the piece of silk that was first 
cleaned on an old table-cloth or sheet folded thick; iron the wrong side quickly, 
from edge to edge, until dry. Fold the silk over lightly to the width of new 
silk, and place it on one end of the table until all is done. This simple process 
stiffens, cleans, and makes the silk look new. 

Directions for Cleaning Black Merino, or any Woollen Stuff, Black 
Cloth Jackets, Cloaks, or Gentlemen's Clothes, etc. — Purchase, at a chem- 
ist's, one pennyworth of carbonate of ammonia. Place it in a clean quart pud- 
ding-basin, and pour upon it a pint of boiling water; cover it over with a clean 
plate, and let it stand to get cold. Having taken entirely to pieces the dress, 
jacket, or cloak, shake each piece well ; then spread a large newspaper over a 
deal table, place one breadth of the material upon it, and brush it well on both 
sides with a fine hard brush; shake it again and place it on one side of the 
table, folded in half. Brush and shake in the same manner each- piece, folding 
and placing one piece on the other at the end of the table. When all are 
brushed, remove the paper and replace it with a fresh one, upon which place 
another, if thin. Lay upon the paper one breadth of the stuff, quite smooth 
and flat, the wrong side next the paper ; then take a piece of black merino, 
about half a yard square ; dip it in the carbonate of ammonia and water (cold), 
well wet it, and wash over the stuff or cloth. If cloth, care must be taken to 
wash it the right way, so as to keep it smooth ; when well washed over, fold the 
material in half, and place it in a clean towel, laying one piece over the other, 
until all are done. Mark the last, as that will be the last to be ironed. Let the 
merino, or cloth, rest in the towel for about an hour ; then iron the wrong side, 



670 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



after placing it on a thickly folded blanket, or sheet, with a thin sheet of paper, 
old glazed lining out of the dress, or piece of linen, over the blanket or sheet. 
Iron each piece on the wrong side until quite dry, and have two heavy irons, 
one heating while the other is in use. Fold over the pieces, the width of new 
merino, but be careful not to fold it so as to mark it sharply, especially cloth. 
Gentlemen's clothes can be thus cleaned without taking to pieces, or ironing, 
unless quite convenient. Vests and coat collars are thus easily renovated, the 
color is revived, grease spots and white seams removed. 

To Renovate Crape. — Brush the crape well with a soft brush, and over a wide- 
mouthed jug of boiling water hold tightly the crape, gradually stretching it 
over the jug of boiling water. If a strip of crape, it is very easily held tightly 
over the water, letting the piece done fall over the jug until all is completed. 
The crape will become firm and fit for use, every mark and fold being removed. 
White or colored crape may be washed and pinned over a newspaper, or towel, 
on the outside of a bed, until dry. Crape that has been exposed to rain or 
damp — veils especially — may be saved from spoiling by being stretched tightly 
on the outside of the bed with pins, until dry; and no crape should be left to 
dry without having been pulled into proper form. If black crape, lace, or net 
is faded or turned brown, it may be dipped into water, colored with the blue- 
bag, adding a lump of loaf-sugar to stiffen, and pinned on to a newspaper on a 
bed. 

Rice with Onions. — Cut the onions into pieces the size and shape of dice, 
using only the bulbs for that purpose, the other parts of the onion not being suit- 
able. Then put them in a pan with a little butter, and let them remain on the 
fire until brown. Then pour in sufficient water to make the required quantity 
of soup, and season with salt and fine pepper. Afterwards put into the saucepan 
four ounces of rice — or more if required — and boil them together for an hour 
and a half. 

Tomato Catsup. — One gallon of tomatoes (that is, after they are all boiled 
down), four tablespoonfuls of salt, three tablespoon fuls of pepper, three table- 
spoonfuls of mustard, half tablespoon ful of allspice, half a tablespoonful of 
ground cloves, one tablespoonful of cayenne pepper, one pint of vinegar, to be 
simmered for one hour. Scald and skin the tomatoes first, and thoroughly boil 
them (they can scarcely be done too much) before adding the above ingredients. 
When cold put into old pickle bottles and seal the corks. 

Sally Lunn Cakes. — Make a soft dough with flour, a little salt and butter, 
two or three eggs, yeast, and milk and water. After kneading well, let it rise 
before the fire. Then make it into cakes of a size convenient to slice across 
and toast. Bake slightly, but in an oven sharp enough to make them rise. 
When wanted, slice, toast, and butter your Sally Lunns, and serve piping hot 
on a plate which you cannot hold with your naked fingers. There are two 
objections to these and the following — they are indigestible, and are also terri- 
ble "'stroys" (destroyers, consumers) for butter. 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



671 



Muffins. — With warm milk, a liberal allowance of yeast, flour, a little salt, 
and an egg or two, make dough still softer in its consistence than the above. 
After kneading or beating, get it to rise well. Then make your muffins as you 
would small dumplings ; dust them with flour, flatten them, and bake them 
slightly on a hot iron plate, or in tin rings, turning them to bake the upper side 
when the under side is done. The great object is to keep them light, moist, 
and full of eyes. Muffin -making is a profession, but its secrets are not inscru- 
table. Once possessed of the iron plate (which you will be able to obtain 
without difficulty from any ironmonger), a few trials will put you in the way ; 
and if you have one or two failures at first, they will be eaten with the greater 
relish because they are your failures. Before toasting a muffin, cut it nearly in 
two, leaving it slightly attached in the middle. When toasted brown and crisp 
on both sides, slip the butter into the gaping slit, and serve on a plate not quite 
red-hot. 

Crumpets are made in the same way as muffins, only the paste is still softer, 
approaching batter in its consistency. Let them also rise well. Bake slightly 
in like manner on an iron plate made for the purpose. The usual size and 
thickness of crumpets you learn from the specimens sold in the shops. After 
toasting, muffins should be crisp ; crumpets, soft and woolly. It is like eating a 
bit of blanket soaked in butter. If you are pining for crumpets, and have no iron 
plate, you may bake them in the frying-pan, which is often used for cake-making. 

Raised Buckwheat Cakes. — Warm a quart of water. Stir into it a good 
tablespoonful of treacle, and a teaspoonful of salt. Mix in enough buckwheat- 
flour (or oatmeal or Indian corn-flour) to make a stiff batter, together with a 
tablespoonful of good yeast. Let it stand to rise before the fire. Then bake 
on a hot plate, in iron rings, like muffins, or in a slack oven. Toast and eat it 
hot with butter. 

Fried Bread Cakes. — To a quantity of light dough equal to five teacupfuls, 
add half a cupful of butter, three of brown sugar, a teaspoonful of salt, four 
eggs, and a little grated nutmeg. Knead these well together with flour ; let 
them rise before the fire until very light. Knead the dough again after it rises ; 
cut it into diamond-shaped cakes; let them rise ; and fry in lard or dripping, 
as soon as light. These cakes are best eaten fresh. 

Johnny or Journey Cake. — Boil a pint of sweet milk ; pour it over a tea- 
cupful and a half of Indian corn-meal, and beat it for fifteen minutes. Unless 
well beaten, it will not be light. Add a little salt, half a teacupful of sour milk, 
one beaten egg, a tablespoonful of oiled butter, a tablespoonful of flour, and a 
teaspoonful of carbonate of soda. Beat well together again. This cake is best 
baked in a spider (a deep iron pan) on the stove. When browned on the bottom, 
turn it into another spider, or finish it off on the griddle. 

The French Country Way of Salting Pork. — Bacon, so cured, is almost 
the only meat ever tasted by millions of the French. As soon as the pig is 
killed, it is invariably not scalded, but singed, in the way so well described by 



672 HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

Cobbett, who shows his knowledge of boys, by saying that they love a bonfire. 
The carcass is laid on a truss of straw; fire is set to it to windward ; then, after 
turning the pig, any bristles left are burnt off with torches of blazing straw. 
The burning complete, it is well broomed, washed with cold water, and well 
scraped with a knife as a final shave. At the killing, blood is taken for black- 
pudding. After opening, the "fry" is thrown into cold water for speedy use, 
and the chitterlings cleansed. Some leave the opened pig hanging all night to 
cool and stiffen ; others, seizing time by the forelock, kill before daybreak, and 
cut up after sunset by candlelight. The pig is halved, and then cut up into 
convenient pieces of from three to five pounds each, reserving often the hams, 
head, feet and tail, for special treats, and perhaps also a few roasting pieces. 
The head — i. e., the chops (after removing the brains, ears, nostrils and tongue, 
to stew with the tail) — may be salted with the rest ; the hams also (left entire), 
as they are not often smoked or pickled with treacle. The feet are boiled 
tender, and broiled as tid-bits. For a pig weighing two hundred pounds, take 
thirty pounds of coarse common salt, two ounces of ground pepper, and four 
ounces of mixed spices, ground. Mix these well together, and with them rub 
well each piece of pork. At the bottom of the salting-tub (made of oak, with 
a cover) pack a layer of pork closely together, sprinkle it with the salt and 
spice; then another layer of pork, and so on, till it is all packed in the tub. 
Sprinkle the remaining salt on the top ; pour in a pint of cold water, to draw 
the melting salt through the meat. Put on the cover, and see how it is going 
on every now and then. The pork may remain in pickle from four to six 
months; it is then best to take it out to dry on a wicker hurdle, in a dry and 
airy part of the house, where it will lie in a single layer ready for use. 

Washing Clothes. — If pipe-clay is dissolved in the water, the linen is 
thoroughly cleansed with half the labor and fully a saving of one-fourth of 
soap; and the clothes will be improved in color equally as if bleached. The 
pipe-clay softens the hardest water. A cent's worth to four gallons of water. 

To Keep Moths from Fur and Woollen Clothes. — In May brush fur and 
woollen clothes, wrap them tightly up in linen, and put them away in drawers. 
Pepper or red cedar chips are good preservatives from moths, but camphor is 
the best. 

Washing Chintzes. — These should always be washed in dry weather, but if 
it is very cold it is better to dry them by the fire than risk spoiling the colors 
from freezing in the open air. It is better, if possible, to defer their washing 
till the weather is suitable. . 

To Clean Paint. — Simmer together in a pipkin one pound of soft soap, 
two ounces of pearlash, one pint of sand, and one pint of table-beer; to be 
used as soap. 

Another Way. — Grate to a fine pulp four potatoes to every quart of water ; 
stir it ; then let it settle, and pour off the liquor. To be used with a sponge. 
Coffee as in France. — Coffee should be roasted of a cinnamon color, and 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 673 

coarsely ground when cool. For one pint of boiling water take two ounces and 
a half of coffee. Put the coffee into boiling water ; close the coffee-pot, and 
leave it for two hours on a trivet over the fire, so as to keep up the heat without 
making it boil. Stir now and then, and after two hours remove it from over 
the fire, and allow it a quarter of an hour to stand near the fire, to settle. Then 
pour it off to serve. Loaf sugar should be used for coffee. 

Wash-Leather Gloves. — The grease spots should be first removed by rub- 
bing them with magnesia, cream of tartar, or Wilmington clay scraped to 
powder. Make a lather of soap and water, put the gloves into the water luke- 
warm, as hot water will shrink them ; wash and squeeze them through this, then 
squeeze them through a second sud. Rinse in lukewarm water, then in cold, 
and dry them in a hot sun or before the fire, well stretching them, to prevent 
them from shrinking. 

Another Way. — Place the gloves on the hands, and rub them with a soft 
sponge in lukewarm soap-suds. Wash off the soap-suds in clear water. Pull 
and stretch them, and put them in the sun, or before the fire, to prevent them 
from shrinking. When nearly dry, put them again on your hands, and keep 
them on till quite dry. 

To Mend China. — A very fine cement may be made by boiling down a 
little isinglass, and afterwards adding to it about half the quantity of spirits of 
wine, which should be applied while warm. This cement is especially valuable 
in mending glass, as it is free from any opaque appearance. A very strong 
cement may be made in the following manner, and kept for application at any 
time: — Heat a piece of white flint stone to a white heat, and cast it, while at 
this heat, into a vessel of cold water, which will reduce it to a fine powder. 
Carefully preserve this flint powder, and mix it with rosin to the consistency of 
thick paste. The rosin should be heated in an earthenware pipkin. To apply 
this cement, heat the edges of the pieces of the article to be mended, rub upon 
them this cement, and place them neatly and well together. When dry, scrape 
off all excrescence of the cement, when the article will be perfect. 

Damp Walls. — Boil two quarts of tar with two ounces of kitchen grease in 
an iron saucepan for a quarter of an hour; to this mixture add some slaked lime 
and very finely-pounded glass, which has previously been through a hair-sieve. 
The proportions should be two parts lime to one of glass, worked to the thick- 
ness of a thin plaster. This cement must be used as soon as made, or else it 
will become too hard. One coat, about an inch thick, has generally answered 
the purpose, but if the wall is very damp, it may receive two coats. Paint over 
the cement or plaster, and paper may be used to cover it. 

A Pleasant Strengthening Drink. — Boil very gently in a saucepan the 
following ingredients: — The rind of a lemon, a small piece of cinnamon, and 
a teaspoonful of pearl barley, in about one pint of cold water. When the barley 
is tender, strain through a fine sieve, and sweeten with a spoonful of treacle, 
honey, or sugar, according to taste. 
43 



674 HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

To Restore Plated Cruet-Stands, Candlesticks, etc., when the Sil- 
ver is worn off. — Purchase at the chemist's four cents' worth of mercury, and 
two cents' worth of prepared chalk, mixed as a powder. Half the chalk maybe 
used. Make it into a paste with a little water, in a saucer, and with a small 
piece of leather rub the article until the tarnish quite disappears. Polish with 
a leather. If this powder is used about once a week to plated articles, when 
worn, they will be kept as white as silver. 

Freckles. — To remove freckles, take one ounce of lemon-juice, a quarter of 
a drachm of powdered borax, and half a drachm of sugar ; mix, and let them 
stand a few days in a glass bottle, then rub it on the face and hands occasionally. 

Potato Bread. — Boil the required quantity of mealy potatoes in their skins; 
drain, dry, and then peel them. Crush them on a board with a rolling-pin, till 
they are a stiff paste without lumps. Then mix your yeast with them, and flour 
equal in quantity to the potatoes. Add water enough to make the whole into 
dough, and knead the mass well. When risen, set into a gentle oven. Do not 
close the door immediately, but bake a little longer than for ordinary bread. 
Without these precautions the crust will be hard and brittle, while the inside 
still remains moist and pasty. Other flours can be in like manner made into 
bread with a mixture of potatoes, but they are best cooked as cakes on the 
hearth, or in the way given below for potato cake. In Scotland oatmeal is fre- 
quently mixed with wheaten flour in making cakes, and in the west of Ireland 
with maize flour in making stirabout. 

Potato Cake. — Very acceptable to children at supper, especially if they have 
had the fun of seeing it made. Cold potatoes, if dry and floury, will serve for 
this. If you have none, boil some, as for potato bread. Crush them with 
butter and salt ; mix in a small proportion of flour (wheaten, oaten, rye, or 
maize) and a little yeast (the last may be omitted at pleasure), and with 
milk work the whole to the consistency of very firm dough. Roll it out to the 
thickness of an inch and a half or two inches. Cut it out the size of your fry- 
ing-pan, the bottom of which you smear with grease, and in it lay your cake, 
after flouring it all over. Bake, covered with a plate, on the trivet of your 
stove, over a gentle fire, or better on the hearth, when wood is burnt. Shake 
and shift it a little from time to time, to prevent burning. When half done, 
turn it, and cover with a plate again. Other cakes of unfermented pastes may 
be baked in the same way. 

To Clean Furniture. — The cleaning of furniture should depend on the 
mode in which the furniture was originally polished. The method at present 
most generally adopted is French polishing, and in such case a little spirits of 
turpentine should be employed, which will clear off grease and dirt without 
softening the varnish ; it should, however, be rapidly done. If the furniture 
was originally polished with furniture-paste — composed of beeswax dissolved in 
spirits of turpentine by means of heat, and a little copal varnish, or resin (finely 
powdered), with a little Indian red added — it should be renovated by the same 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. , 675 

composition. In the case of furniture polished with oil, renovating (commonly 
termed cleaning) should be effected by means of linseed oil, slightly colored by 
a little alkanet root, which dissolves in oil aided by slight heat. 

To Clean Dirty or Stained Furniture. — If the furniture is in a bad state, 
but not stained, it will be sufficient to cleanse it by well washing with spirits of 
turpentine, and afterwards polishing with linseed oil colored with alkanet root. 
When, however, the furniture is stained or inky, it should be washed with sour 
beer or vinegar, warm; afterwards rubbing the stains with spirit of salts, rubbed 
on with a piece of rag, which will remove all the stains. The wood may then 
be polished, either with linseed oil colored with alkanet root, or with beeswax, 
dissolved in turpentine, with a little copal varnish or resin added. 

To Render New Mahogany Like Old. — This is of service in the cases of 
furniture repaired, or when lacquered handles have been changed for mahogany 
ones. Soap and water will darken to some extent ; but if darker is required, 
use oil ; or for very dark, lime-water. 

To Clean Lacquered Brass-work of Furniture. — Wash in warm water, 
using a soft rag. If the work will not clean by this means, it must be 
re-lacquered. 

To Make Colored Drawings or Prints Resemble Oil-Paintings. — This is 
a favorite plan of treating pictures, as it gives them a showy appearance, and pre- 
vents their requiring glasses. Wash over the drawing or print with a solution 
of isinglass, and when dry, apply with a very fine soft brush a varnish, composed 
of two parts of spirit of turpentine and one of Canada balsam, mixed together. 

Asphalte for Garden-Walks, Fowl-Houses, Sheds, etc. — Having laid the 
walk quite even, and beaten it firm, pour upon it a coat of hot tar; while hot, 
sift thickly all over it road-dust or cinder-ashes. When cold, repeat the same 
process several times, and a good, hard, durable, and wholesome flooring will be 
effected. It is particularly recommended for the purpose of fowl-houses, as 
being very healthy to the stock. 

To Sharpen and Temper Saws and Edged Tools. — Many good saws have 
been spoiled by persons attempting to sharpen them without sufficient knowledge 
of how to do it. A file should be run along the edge of the teeth until they 
range evenly, after which the blade should be laid on a smooth leaden surface, 
and a moderate rap given on every alternate tooth by means of a square steel 
punch and a hammer, turning the blade then on the other side, and repeating 
the process, taking care to see that the teeth are equally set. This done., the 
teeth may be sharpened by the file, beginning at the handle-end of the saw- 
blade. The file should form, with the saw-blade, about two-thirds of a mitre 
angle, and be held at an opposite inclination for every alternate tooth., each 
tooth being brought to a good sharp point. In good tools the quality of the 
steel is alike throughout. It is desirable to observe, in purchasing tools, that 
they be rather too hard than soft, as the temper will become reduced by wearing. 
To temper a tool : Having brightened its surface, melt sufficient lead to immerse 



6y6 , HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

the cutting part of the tool, into which place it for a few minutes, until it be- 
comes hot enough to melt tallow, with which rub it, and then replace it in the 
melting lead until it becomes of a straw color. Should you chance to let it re- 
main until it turns blue, rub it with tallow and let it cool: then repeat the pro- 
cess. Should you, after this operation, find the tool too soft, repeat the 
process without using tallow; and when at the temperature above directed, 
plunge it into very cold water, or vinegar and water. A saw may be tempered 
in the same way, but it requires to let it remain a little longer in the metal, 
until beginning to become blue ; as, in this condition, steel is more elastic and 
sufficiently hard. 

To Repair Broken Walls. — Mix with water equal parts of plaster of Paris 
and white house-sand, with which stop the broken place in the wall. 

To Clean Looking-Glasses. — Having dusted the glass with a soft duster 
quite free from grit, in order not to scratch the glass, sponge it with diluted spirits 
of wine or gin, and dust over it a little very fine powder through a muslin bag; 
rub the glass, with a light hand, with the soft duster, and finish off with a soft 
piece of silk, or old handkerchief. 

To Clean Stone Steps and Stairs. — Where there are large flights of stone 
steps and flagged pathways, the process of cleaning is a long and tedious one. 
The common method of cleaning with hearthstone, or caked whitening, not 
only gives a smeary appearance, but washes off with a shower of rain. The 
preparation which we here give not only has a great preference in appearance, 
but in the long run saves labor; as with it twice a week is sufficient for whiten- 
ing, and the remaining days washing will be found sufficient. Take a gallon 
of water, and color to the intensity of deep-colored blue water with stone-blue. 
Boil in it a pound of white size, and dissolve in it a quarter of a pound of 
whitening and three cakes of pipe-clay, stirring it well about. Wash over the 
steps with this solution in a slight, quick manner, and afterwards finish with 
clean water in the usual way. 

To Loosen Glass Stoppers. — A very common source of trouble and vexa- 
tion is the fixed stopper of a smelling-bottle, or of a decanter ; and as in the 
case of all frequent evils many methods have been devised for its remedy. 
Some of these methods we shall enumerate, i. Hold the bottle or decanter 
firmly in the hand, or between the knees, and gently tap the stopper on alter- 
nate sides, using for the purpose a small piece of wood, and directing the strokes 
upward. 2. Plunge the neck of the vessel into hot water, taking care that the 
water is not hot enough to split the glass. If after some immersion the stopper 
is still fixed, recur to the first process. 3. Pass a piece of list round the neck 
of the vessel, which must be held fast while two persons draw the list backwards 
and forwards. This will warm the glass, and often enable the hand to turn the 
stopper. 4. Warm the neck of the vessel before the fire, and when it is nearly 
hot, the stopper can be generally moved. 5. Put a few drops of oil round the 
stopper where it enters the glass vessel, which may then be warmed before the 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 6 J J 

fire. Next take the decanter or bottle and employ the process No. i, described 
above. If it continues fixed, add another drop of oil to the stopper, and place 
the vessel again before the fire. Then repeat the tapping with the wood. If the 
stopper continues still immovable, give it more oil, warm it afresh, and rub it 
anew, until it gives way, which it is almost sure to do in the end. 6. Take a 
steel pen or a needle, and run it round the top of the stopper in the angle 
formed by it and the bottle. Then hold the vessel in your left hand, and give 
it a steady twist towards you with the right, and it will very often be effectual, 
as the adhesion is frequently caused by the solidification of matter only at the 
point nearest the air. If this does not succeed, try process No. 5, which will be 
facilitated by it. By combining the two methods numbered 5 and 6, we have 
extracted stoppers which had been long fixed, and given up in despair after 
trying the usual plans. Broken stoppers are best left to professional hands. 

Liquid Glue and Cement. — Take of crushed orange-shellac four ounces, 
of rectified spirit of wine (strong), or rectified wood naphtha, three ounces. 
The rectified spirit of wine makes a far superior composition, but the other is 
good enough for all ordinary work. Dissolve the shellac in the spirit, in a 
corked bottle in a warm place ; frequent shaking will assist it in dissolving, and 
it should also be shaken before use. This composition may be used as a varnish 
for unpainted wood. 

Perpetual Paste. — Take one ounce of gum tragacanth or gum dragon ; 
pick it clean, and put it into a wide-mouthed vessel of glass or white ware capa- 
ble of containing a quart. Add as much corrosive sublimate as will lie on a 
five-cent piece. Then pour on a pint and a half of clean soft water, cold. 
Cover the vessel and leave it till next day, when the gum will be dissolved, and 
will nearly fill the vessel. Stir the mass well with a piece of stick — not with 
metal, because the corrosive sublimate will blacken it. Repeat the stirring 
several times during the day, when it must be left, and it will form a thick 
white jelly. It must be kept closely covered, and under lock and key, as the 
corrosive sublimate is poisonous. It will keep for any length of time if the air 
is excluded, and if it is not put into a vessel of metal. For paper and many 
other things it forms a strong and colorless cement ; and since it may be always 
at hand, it may tend to induce persons to do a number of small useful jobs, 
which would be neglected if paste had to be made. If the above rules are fol- 
lowed, especially about not allowing continued exposure to the air, and not keep- 
ing it in metal, it will be very slow to spoil. 

Polishing Paste. — Half a pound of mottled soap cut into pieces, mixed with 
half a pound of rotten-stone in powder; put them into a saucepan with enough 
of cold water to cover the mixture (about three pints); boil slowly till dissolved 
to a paste. 

Cement for Mending Broken Vessels. — To half a pint of milk put a suffi- 
cient quantity of vinegar in order to curdle it; separate the curd from the whey, 
and mix the whey with the whites of four eggs, beating the whole well together; 



678 HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 

when mixed add a little quick-lime through a sieve, until it acquires the consist- 
ency of a paste. With this cement broken vessels or cracks can be repaired; it 
dries quickly, and resists the action of fire and water. 

To Mend China. — Mix together equal parts of fine glue, white of eggs, and 
white lead, and with it anoint the edges of the article to be mended; press them 
together, and when hard and dry scrape off as much of the cement as sticks 
about the joint. The juice of garlic is another good cement, and leaves no 
mark where it has been used. 

Waterproof Boots. — I have had three pairs of boots for the last six years (no 
shoes), and I think I shall not require any more for the next six years to come. 
The reason is, that I treat them in the following manner: I put a pound of tal- 
low and half a pound of rosin in a pot on the fire ; when melted and mixed, 
I warm the boots and apply the hot stuff with a painter's brush, until neither the 
sole nor the upper leather will suck in any more. If it is desired that the boots 
should immediately take a polish, melt an ounce of wax with a teaspoonful of 
lamp-black. A day after the boots have been treated with tallow and rosin, rub 
over them this wax in turpentine, but not before the fire. The exterior will then 
have a coat of wax alone, and will shine like a mirror. Tallow, or any other 
grease becomes rancid and rots the stitching as well as leather; but the rosin 
gives it an antiseptic quality which preserves the whole. Boots and shoes 
should be so large as to admit of wearing cork soles. 

Moths. — If furs or apparel be enclosed in a box with a little oil of turpentine, 
they will remain free from the larvse of moths. 

Receipt for Corn Bread. — Take half a pint, good measure, of white Indian 
meal, which should be rather coarsely ground ; mix it thoroughly in a large 
bowl, with one pint of fresh milk, and do not imagine, because it seems so thin, 
that I have made a mistake, or suspect the printer, but do as you are bid. Put 
in what salt is necessary, and into the batter break one fresh egg, and with 
a kitchen fork beat the whole together quickly and thoroughly. Have your 
oven pretty hot, but not scorching. Into a splay-sided round tin pan, of say 
four inches diameter at the bottom, and two and a half to three inches deep, 
pour your batter (which will about half fill the pan), and put it into the oven 
instantly. It ought to bake, if the oven is properly regulated, in about half an 
hour. It must be perfectly do?ie to be good. It is to be eaten hot, before the 
upper crust falls, and buttered to taste. 

To Erase Stains of Ink, Grease, etc. — A very weak solution of sulphuric 
acid will readily take ink-stains from the hands, but must on no account be used 
with textile fabrics. For the latter, the best preparation we have tried is Perry's 
ink-eraser, which can safely be recommended. The same manufacturer has also 
produced a preparation for removing grease stains, cleaning gloves, and similar 
operations, which may be thus readily and satisfactorily done at home. 

Shoes. — However worn and full of holes the soles may be, if the upper leath- 
ers are whole, or soundly mended, and the stitching firm, the soles may be cov- 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 679 

ered with gutta-percha, and at a very small expense the shoes will be fitted for a 
new term of service. We have seen shoes, in appearance not worth carrying 
home, made quite sound and respectable, and to serve many months in constant 
wear, by being thus soled for the outlay of a few pence. Thin shoes that have 
been worn only in-doors, and which are laid aside on account of the tops being 
shabby, perhaps worn out, while the sewing is sound, may be made very tidy by 
covering with woollen cloth, or with a bit of thick knitting, or platted list, 
stitched on as close as possible to the regular seam. I have seen a pair of boots 
covered with black jean so neatly that without very close inspection they might 
easily be mistaken for new boots bought of a regular maker. This is surely 
better than wearing them in slatternly holes till they drop off the feet and are 
thrown away as good for nothing. 

Candied Horehound. — Take some horehound and boil it till the juice is 
extracted, when sugar, which has been previously boiled until candied, must be 
added to it. Stir the compound over the fire until it thickens. Pour it out 
into a paper case dusted over with fine sugar, and cut it into squares or any 
other shapes desired. 

Peppermint Drops. — A brass or block-tin saucepan must be rubbed over inside 
with a little butter. Put into it half a pound of crushed lump sugar with a table- 
spoonful or so of water. Place it over the fire, and let it boil briskly for ten 
minutes, when a dessertspoonful of essence of peppermint is to be stirred into it. 
It may then be let fall in drops upon writing paper, or poured out upon plates 
which have been rubbed over with butter. 

Ginger Drops. — Mix one ounce of prepared ginger with one pound of loaf- 
sugar ; beat to a paste two ounces of fresh candied orange in a mortar, with a 
little sugar. Put the above into a brass or block-tin saucepan with a little water. 
Stir them all well, and boil until they are sufficiently amalgamated, which will 
be when the mixture thickens like ordinary candied sugar. Pour out on writing 
paper in drops, or on plates as for peppermint drops. 

Lemon Drops. — Grate three large lemons ; then take a large piece of best 
lun p sugar and reduce it to a powder. Mix the sugar and lemon on a plate 
with half a teaspoonful of flour, and beat the compound with the white of an 
egg until it forms a light paste. It must then be placed in drops on a clean sheet 
of writing paper, and placed before the fire — to dry hard rather than to bake. 

Damson Drops. — Take some damsons and bake them without breaking them. 
Remove the skins and stones, and reduce them to a fine pulp by pressing them 
through a sieve. Sift upon the pulp some crushed lump sugar, and mix it with 
a knife or spatula until it becomes stiff. Place it upon writing paper in the 
form of drops ; put them in a gentle oven to dry, and when dry take them out 
and turn them on a sieve. Then wet the paper, and the drops will separate 
from it, after which they are again to be placed in a very slack oven, and dried 
until they are hard. They are placed in layers in a box with paper between 
each layer, and in that way will keep well, if air and damp are excluded. 



68o 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



Raspberry Drops. — Gently boil some raspberries with a little water, and 
then remove the skins and seeds, after which a pulpy juice will remain. To one 
pound of this juice add the whites of two eggs and one pound of sifted lump 
sugar, well beat up together. The addition must be gradually made, and the 
mixture well beat up for a couple of hours. When arrived at a proper degree 
of consistency, the composition is to be placed in large drops upon paper 
slightly rubbed over with butter. They may be dried either in a warm sun 
or before a slow fire, but not hastily. A larger raspberry drop or lozenge is 
made as follows : Take of raspberries two or three pounds, and boil them 
slowly, stirring them until there is little or no juice left ; then put into the 
saucepan as much moist or crusted sugar as there was fruit at first ; mix the two 
off the fire, and when thoroughly incorporated spread the compound upon 
plates — china or ironstone are best — and let it dry either in the sun or before a 
slow fire. When the top is dried, stamp or cut into small cakes of any shape 
you choose ; set these again down to dry, and when ready lay them in boxes, 
with a sheet of paper between each layer. Like all similar preparations, they 
are best kept quite free from all damp; and, therefore, tin boxes, with closely- 
fitting lids, are better than any other. At the same time more depends upon 
the dryness of the place they are kept in than upon the material of the box. 

Red Ink. — Take of white wine vinegar one quart, powdered Brazil-wood two 
ounces, and alum half an ounce; infuse them together for ten days, then let 
them gently simmer over a slow fire, after which add a good half ounce of gum 
arabic. When the gum is dissolved, strain the mixture and bottle it for use. 
Ink thus prepared will keep its color for many years. 

Violet Ink. — Boil a good quantity of logwood chips in vinegar, and add to 
the mixture a little alum and gum arabic. The depth of the tint may be modi- 
fied by varying the proportions of logwood and vinegar. 

Bi.ACK Ink. — Heat a quart of rain water till it almost boils, and then put into 
it two ounces of green copperas; when cold strain it, and add to the liquor five 
ounces of powdered galls and two ounces of loaf-sugar. This ink keeps its 
color well. 

Paste for Moulding. — Melt some glue in water, and let it be tolerably 
strong. Mix with this whiting until it is as firm as dough; then work it into 
the moulds, which must be previously oiled. 

Polish for Marble. — Melt over a slow fire four ounces of white wax, and 
while it is warm stir into it with a wooden spatula an equal weight of oil of tur- 
pentine; when thoroughly incorporated, put the mixture into a bottle or other 
vessel, which must be well corked whenever not in use. A little of the above 
is put upon a piece of flannel and well rubbed upon the marble. Another : 
Fine rotten -stone, with olive oil, rubbed upon the marble till the desired lustre 
is attained. 

Polish for Furniture. — White wax and oil of turpentine, as in the direc- 
tions for polish for marble. A small quantity applied with flannel or other 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



woollen cloth, and well rubbed, is excellent for mahogany and walnut. If it 
is desired to give a yellowish tint for light-colored wood, the turpentine should 
have infused into it, for forty-eight hours before mixing, a small quantity of 
quercitron, or dyer's oak. To give it a reddish tinge, a little alkanet may be 
used in the same way as the quercitron. 

Gregory's Powder. — Half an ounce of ginger, one ounce and a half of 
rhubarb, four ounces of calcined magnesia. Mix. Dose : from twenty to thirty 
grains. Stomachic, antacid, and laxative. 

India-Rubber Varnish for Boots. — Dissolve half an ounce of asphaltum in 
one ounce of oil of turpentine, also dissolve a quarter of an ounce of caoutchouc 
in two ounces of mineral naphtha. The two solutions are to be mixed before 
application. 

Opodeldoc. — Opodeldoc and soap liniment are the same thing. It is a 
popular external application for local pains and swellings, bruises, sprains, and 
rheumatism. There are several ways of making it. One recipe is: One ounce 
of camphor, five ounces of Castile soap, one drachm of oil of rosemary, one and 
a quarter pints of rectified spirits of wine, and one and a quarter pints of water. 
This requires to digest for a week, and to be occasionally stirred. When ready, 
filter and bottle for use. 

Eau de Cologne. — An excellent form of eau de Cologne may be thus pre- 
pared : Take two drachms of the seeds of the lesser cardamom, and put them 
into a still with two quarts of rectified spirits of wine, and add twenty-four 
drops of each of the following oils: bergamot, lemon, orange, neroli, rosemary, 
and cedrat; allow them to remain for a few days, and then distil three pints of 
perfume. Sometimes a stronger preparation is made by employing half the 
quantity of spirit to the same quantity of materials. This preparation may also 
be made by omitting the seeds, and dissolving the oils in the spirit without distil- 
lation. In this case the perfume will be improved by allowing the eau de Cologne, 
when made, to remain at rest in a cool place, such as a dry wine-cellar, for two 
or three months before being used. 

A good kind of eau de Cologne is thus prepared : Take a quarter of an ounce 
of the oils of lemon and bergamot, and half that quantity of oil of orange peel, 
half a drachm of oil of rosemary, and forty drops of the oil of neroli, and dis- 
solve them in one pint of rectified spirits of wine. This preparation will be much 
improved by the addition of a few drops of the essences of musk and ambergris. 

A very superior kind of eau de Cologne may be manufactured by distilling 
thirty drops of each of the oils of orange peel, bergamot, and rosemary, dis- 
solved in half a pint of rectified spirits of wine, with thirty grains of cardamom 
seeds, and half a pint of orange-flower water. The materials are mixed together 
and allowed to remain for a few days before distillation, and then half a pint 
of the perfume is to be distilled from them. This perfume may also be obtained 
by dissolving the oils mentioned, together with half the quantity of the oil of 
neroli, in the spirit, and allowing them to remain a few days before use. 



682 



HOUSEHOLD RECEIPTS. 



Another form for preparing eau de Cologne, directs the employment of eau de 
melisse des carmes, three pints, and the same quantity of compound spirit of 
balm, one quart of spirits of rosemary, three ounces each of the oils of cedrat, 
lemon and bergamot, half that quantity of the oils of lavender, neroli and rose- 
mary, and three-quarters of an ounce of the oil of cinnamon ; the whole to be 
dissolved in three gallons of rectified spirits of wine. The form now given is 
that of the Paris Codex, and the materials are directed to be digested for eight 
days, and then three gallons distilled. 

An excellent kind of eau de Cologne may be prepared, which is scented prin- 
cipally with bergamot, as in the following recipe : Take one drachm of the oil 
of bergamot, dissolve it in half a pint of rectified spirits of wine, and add eight 
drops of the oil of lemons, four drops each of neroli and rosemary, six drops of 
the oil of cedrat, and a drop and a half of the oil of balm. 

To Clean and Renovate Velvet. — With a stiff brush, dipped in a fluid 
composed of equal parts of water and spirits of hartshorn, rub the velvet very 
carefully. When the stains have disappeared, the pile of the velvet may be 
raised thus: Cover a hot smoothing iron with a wet cloth, and hold the velvet 
spread over it. The vapor will raise the pile of the velvet with the assistance 
of an occasional whisk from a brush. 

To Remove Grease Spots from Dresses (Woollen), Furniture, Carpets, 
Table-Cloths, etc. — Make the poker red-hot. Hold it over the grease spot, 
within an inch of the material. In a second or two the grease will disappear. 
Be sure not to let the poker touch the material to burn it. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



68 3 




For Reading or Recitation. 



ELEGY WRITTEN IN A COUNTRY CHURCHYARD. 

BY THOMAS GRAY. 

The curfew tolls the knell of parting day; 

The lowing herd winds slowly o'er the lea, 
The plowman homeward plods his weary way, 

And leaves the world to darkness and to me. 

Now fades the glimmering landscape on the sight, 
And all the air a solemn stillness holds, 

Save where the beetle wheels his droning flight, 
And drowsy tinklings lull the distant folds; 

Save that, from yonder ivy-mantled tower, 
The moping owl does to the moon complain 

Of such as, wandering near her secret bower, 
Molest her ancient, solitary reign. 

Beneath those rugged elms, that yew- tree' shade, 
Where heaves the turf in many a mouldering heap, 

Each in his narrow cell forever laid, 

The rude forefathers of the hamlet sleep. 

The breezy call of incense-breathing morn, 

The swallow twittering from the straw-built shed, 

The cock's shrill clarion, or the echoing horn, 
No more shall rouse them from their lowly bed. 

For them no more the blazing hearth shall burn, 
Or busy housewife ply her evening care; 

No children run to lisp their sire's return, 
Or climb his knees the envied kiss to share. 

Oft did the harvest to their sickle yield, 

Their furrow oft the stubborn glebe has broke; 

How jocund did they drive their team afield ! 

How bowed the woods beneath their sturdy stroke ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Let not Ambition mock their useful toil, 
Their homely joys, and destiny obscure; 

No Grandeur hear, with a disdainful smile, 
The short and simple annals of the poor. 

The boast of heraldry, the pomp of power, 
And all that beauty, all that wealth e'er gave, 

Await, alike, the inevitable hour — 

The paths of glory lead but to the grave. 

Nor you, ye proud, impute to these the fault, 
If memory o'er their tomb no trophies raise, 

Where, through the long-drawn aisle and fretted vault, 
The pealing anthem swells the note of praise. 

Can storied urn, or animated bust, 

Back to its mansion call the fleeting breath? 

Can Honor's voice provoke the silent dust, 

Or Flattery soothe the dull, cold ear of death ? 

Perhaps, in this neglected spot, is laid 

Some heart, once pregnant with celestial fire — 

Hand, that the rod of empire might have swayed, 
Or waked to ecstasy the living lyre : 

But Knowledge to their eyes her ample page, 
Rich with the spoils of time, did ne'er unroll; 

Chill Penury repressed their noble rage, 
And froze the genial current of the soul. 

Full many a gem, of purest ray serene, 

The dark, unfathomed caves of ocean bear; 

Full many a flower is born to blush unseen, 
And waste its sweetness on the desert air. 

Some village Hampden, that, with dauntless breast, 
The little tyrant of his fields withstood — 

Some mute, inglorious Milton here may rest, 

Some Cromwell, guiltless of his country's blood. 

The applause of listening senates to command, 
The threats of pain and ruin to despise, 

To scatter plenty o'er a smiling land, 

And read their history in a nation's eyes. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS EROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Their lot forbade ; nor circumscribed alone 

Their growing virtues, but their crimes confined ; — 

Forbade to wade through slaughter to a throne, 
And shut the gates of mercy on mankind ; 

The struggling pangs of conscious Truth to hide, 
To quench the blushes of ingenuous Shame, 

Or heap the shrine of Luxury and Pride 
With incense kindled at the muse's flame. 

Far from the maddening crowd's ignoble strife, 
Their sober wishes never learnt to stray ; 

Along the cool, sequestered vale of life 
They kept the noiseless tenor of their way. 

Yet even these bones from insult to protect, 

Some frail memorial still erected nigh, 
With uncouth rhymes and shapeless sculpture decked, 

Implores the passing tribute of a sigh. 

Their names, their years, spelled by th' unlettered Muse 

The place of fame and elegy supply; 
And many a holy text around she strews, 

That teach the rustic moralist to die. 

For who, to dumb forgetfulness a prey, 

This pleasing, anxious being e'er resigned, — 

Left the warm precincts of the cheerful day, 
Nor cast one longing, lingering look behind ? 

On some fond breast the parting soul relies, 
Some pious drops the closing eye requires ; 

Even from the tomb the voice of Nature cries, 
Even in our ashes live their wonted fires. 

For thee, who, mindful of th' unhonored dead, 
Dost in these lines their artless tale relate ; 

If chance, by lonely contemplation led, 
Some kindred spirit shall inquire thy fate — 

Haply some hoary-headed swain may say: — 
"Oft have we seen him, at the peep of dawn, 

Brushing with hasty steps the dews away, 
To meet the sun upon the upland lawn. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

"There at the foot of yonder nodding beech, 
That wreathes its old, fantastic roots so high, 

His listless length at noontide would he stretch, 
And pore upon the brook that babbles by. 

"Hard by yon wood, now smiling as in scorn, 
Muttering his wayward fancies, he would rove ; 

Now drooping, woful-wan, like one forlorn, 

Or crazed with care, or crossed in hopeless love. 

"One morn I missed him on the customed hill, 
Along the heath, and near his favorite tree; 

Another came, — nor yet beside the rill, 
Nor up the lawn, nor at the wood was he ; 

"The next, with dirges due, in sad array, 

Slow through the church-way path we saw him borne; — 
Approach and read (for thou canst read) the lay 

Graved on the stone beneath yon aged thorn." 

THE EPITAPH. 

Here rests his head upon the lap of earth 
A youth to fortune and to fame unknown ; 

Fair science frowned not on his humble birth, 
And melancholy marked him for her own. 

Large was his bounty, and his soul sincere ; 

Heaven did a recompense as largely send ; 
He gave to misery (all he had) a tear, 

He gained from heaven ('twas all he wished) a friend. 

No further seek his merits to disclose, 

Or draw his frailties from their dread abode, — 

(There they alike in trembling hope repose,) 
The bosom of his Father and his God. 

ROLL CALL 

"Corporal Green ! " the orderly cried; 
" Here ! " was the answer loud and clear, 
. From the lips of a soldier who stood near, 
And " Here ! " was the word the next replied. 

" Cyrus Drew ! " — then a silence fell — 

This time no answer followed the call ; 

Only his rear man had seen him fall, 
Killed or wounded, he could not tell. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



687 



There they stood in the failing light, 

These men of battle, with grave, dark looks, 
As plain to be read as open books, 

While slowly gathered the shades of night. 

The fern on the hill-side was splashed with blood, 
And down in the corn, where the poppies grew, 
Were redder stains than the poppies knew ; 

And crimson-dyed was the river's flood. 

For the foe had crossed, from the other side, 
That day in the face of a murderous fire, 
That swept them down in its terrible ire ; 

And their life-blood went to color the tide. 

" Herbert Kline ! " At the call, there came 
Two stalwart soldiers into the line, 
Bearing between them this Herbert Kline, 

Wounded and bleeding, to answer his name. 

" Ezra Kerr ! " — and a voice answered " Here ! " 

" Hiram Kerr ! " — but no man replied. 

They were brothers, these two, the sad winds sighed, 
And a shudder crept through the cornfield near. 

" Ephraim Deane ! " — then a soldier spoke : 

" Deane carried our Regiment's colors," he said ; 
" Where our Ensign was shot, I left him dead, 

Just after the enemy wavered and broke. 

"Close to the road-side his body lies; 

I paused a moment and gave him to drink; 

He murmured his mother's name, I think, 
And Death came with it and closed his eyes." 

'Twas a victory ; yes, but it cost us dear,— 
For that company's roll, when called at night, 
Of a hundred men who went into the fight, 

Numbered but twenty that answered " Here ! " 

THE LOST STEAMSHIP. 

BY FITZ-JAMES O'BRIEN. 

"Ho, there! fisherman, hold your hand! 
Tell me what is that far away— 
There, where over the Isle of Sand 

Hangs the mist-cloud sullen and gray? 



688 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



See! it rocks with a ghastly life, 

Raising and rolling through clouds of spray, 
Right in the midst of the breakers' strife — 

Tell me, what is it, fisherman, pray?" 

"That, good sir, was a steamer, stout 

As ever paddled around Cape Race, 
And many's the wild and stormy bout 

She had with the winds in that self-same place; 
But her time had come; and at ten o'clock, 

Last night, she struck on that lonesome shore, 
And her sides were gnawed by the hidden rock, 

And at dawn this morning she was no more." 

"Come, as you seem to know, good man, 

The terrible fate of this gallant ship, 
Tell me all about her that you can — 

And here's my flask to moisten your lip. 
Tell me how many she had on board — 

Wives and husbands, and lovers true — 
How did it fare with her human hoard, 

Lost she many, or lost she few? " 

"Master, I may not drink of your flask, 

Already too moist I feel my lip; 
But I'm ready to do what else you ask, 

And spin you my yarn about the ship: 
'Twas ten o'clock, as I said, last night, 

When she struck the breakers and went ashore, 
And scarce had broken the morning's light, 

Than she sank in twelve feet of water, or more. 

"But long ere this they knew their doom, 

And the captain called all hands to prayer; 
And solemnly over the ocean's boom 

The orisons rose on the troubled air: 
And round about the vessel there rose 

Tall plumes of spray as white as snow, 
Like angels in their ascension clothes, 

Waiting for those who prayed below. 

"So those three hundred people clung, 

As well as they could, to spar and rope; 
With a word of prayer upon every tongue, 
Nor on any face a glimmer of hope. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



But there was no blubbering, weak and wild— - 

Of tearful faces I saw but one, 
A rough old salt, who cried like a child, 

And not for himself, but the Captain's son. 

"The Captain stood on the quarter-deck, 
Firm but pale, with trumpet in hand. 
Sometimes he looked on the breaking wreck, 

Sometimes he sadly looked on land. 
And often he smiled to cheer the crew — 

But, Lord ! the smile was terrible grim — - 
Till over the quarter a huge sea flew, 
/ And that was the last they saw of him. 

"I saw one young fellow, with his bride, 
Standing amidship upon the wreck; 

His face was white as the boiling tide, 
And she was clinging about his neck. 

And I saw them try to say 'Good-bye,' 
But neither could hear the other speak; 

So they floated away through the sea to die- 
Shoulder to shoulder, and cheek to cheek. 

"And there was a child, but eight at best, 

Who went his way in a sea we shipped, 
All the while holding upon his breast 

A little pet parrot, whose wings were clipped. 
And as the boy and the bird went by, 

Swinging away on a tall wave's crest, 
They were grappled by a man with a drowning cry, 

And together the three went down to rest. 

"And so the crew went one by one, 

Some with gladness, and few with fear; 
Cold and hardship such work had done, 

That few seemed frightened when death was near. 
Thus every soul on board went down — 

Sailor and passenger, little and great; 
The last that sank was a man of my town, 

A capital swimmer — the second mate." 

"Now, lonely fisherman, who are you, 
That say you saw this terrible wreck? 
How do I know what you say is true, 
When every mortal was swept from the deck? 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS, 



Where were you in that hour of death? 

How do you know what you relate? " 
His answer came in an underbreath — 
"Master, I was the second mate! " 

THE ETERNAL OITY. 

BY JOAQUIN MILLER. 

Some levelled hills, a wall, a dome 
That lords its gilded arch and lies, 
While at its base a beggar cries 

For bread, and dies — and that is Rome. 

Yet Rome is Rome; and Rome she must 
And shall remain beside her gates. 
And tribute take of kings and states, 

Until the stars have fallen to dust. 

Yea, Time on yon campagnian plain 
Has pitched in siege his battle tents; 
And round about her battlements 

Has marched and trumpeted in vain. 

These skies are Rome ! The very loam 
Lifts up and speaks in Roman pride ; 
And Time, outfaced and still defied, 

Sits by and wags his beard at Rome. 

WE PARTED IN SILENCE. 

BY MRS. CRAWFORD. 

We parted in silence, we parted by night, 

On the banks of that lonely river; 
Where the fragrant limes their boughs unite 

We met — and we parted forever ! 
The night-bird sung, and the stars above 

Told many a touching story, 
Of friends long passed to the kingdom of love, 

Where the soul wears its mantle of glory. 

We parted in silence, — our cheeks were wet, 
With the tears that were past controlling; 

We vowed we would never, no, never forget, 
And those vows, at the time, were consoling; 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



But those lips that echoed the sounds of mine, 

Are as cold as that lonely river ; 
And that eye, that beautiful spirit's shrine, 

Has shrouded its fires forever. 

And now, on the midnight sky I look, 

And my heart grows full of weeping; 
Each star is to me a sealed book, 

Some tale of that loved one keeping. 
We parted in silence, — we parted in tears, 

On the banks of that lonely river ; 
But the odor and bloom of those bygone years 

Shall hang o'er its waters forever. 

CHANGES. 

BY OWEN MEREDITH. 

Whom first we love, you know, we seldom wed. 

Time rules us all. And life, indeed, is not 
The thing we planned it out, ere hope was dead; 

And then, we women cannot choose our lot. 

Much must be borne which it is hard to bear; 

Much given away which it were sweet to keep. 
God help us all ! who need, indeed, His care: 

And yet, I know the Shepherd loves His sheep. 

My little boy begins to babble now, 

Upon my knee, his earliest infant prayer; 

He has his father's eager eyes, I know; 

And, they say, too, his mother's sunny hair. 

But when he sleeps, and smiles upon my knee, 
And I can feel his light breath come and go, 

I think of one (Heaven help and pity me ! ) 
Who loved me, and whom I loved, long ago ; 

Who might have been .... ah ! what, I dare not think ! 

We are all changed. God judges for us best. 
God help us do our duty, and not shrink, 

And trust in Heaven humbly for the rest. 

But blame us women not, if some appear 

Too cold at times ; and some too gay and light. 

Some griefs gnaw deep. Some woes are hard to bear. 
Who knows the past? and who can judge us right? 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Ah ! were we judged by what we might have been, 
And not by what we are — too apt to fall ! 

My little child — he sleeps and smiles between 

These thoughts and me. In heaven we shall know all. 

FEAR NO MORE THE HEAT 0' THE SUN. 

BY SHAKESPEARE. 

Fear no more the heat o' the sun, 

Nor the furious winter's rages ; 
Thou thy worldly task hast done, 

Home art gone, and ta'en thy wages: 
Golden lads and girls all must, 
As chimney-sweepers, come to dust. 

Fear no more the frown o' the great, 
Thou art past the tyrant's stroke ; 

Care no more to clothe, and eat ; 
To thee the reed is as the oak : 

The sceptre, learning, physic, must 

All follow this, and come to dust. 

Fear no more the lightning flash, 
Nor the all-dreaded thunder-stone ; 

Fear not slander, censure rash ; 
Thou hast finished joy and moan : 

All lovers young, all lovers must, 

Consign to thee, and come to dust. 

ROCK ME TO SLEEP. 

BY FLORENCE PERCY. 

Backward, turn backward, O Time, in your flight, 
Make me a child again just for to-night ! 
Mother, come back from the echoless shore, 
Take me again to your heart as of yore ; 
Kiss from my forehead the furrows of care, 
Smooth the few silver threads out of my hair; 
Over my slumbers your loving watch keep ; — 
Rock me to sleep, mother, — rock me to sleep ! 

Backward, flow backward, O tide of the years ! 
I am so weary of toil and of tears, — 
Toil without recompense, tears all in vain, — 
Take them, and give me my childhood again ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



I have grown weary of dust and decay, — 
Weary of flinging ray soul-wealth away ; 
Weary of sowing for others to reap ; — 
Rock me to sleep, mother, — rock me to sleep ! 

Tired of the hollow, the base, the untrue, 
Mother, O mother, my heart calls for you ! , 
Many a summer the grass has grown green, 
Blossomed, and faded our faces between, 
Yet with strong yearning and passionate pain 
Long I to-night for your presence again. 
Come from the silence so long and so deep ; — 
Rock me to sleep, mother, — rock me to sleep ! 

Over my heart, in the days that are flown, 
No love like mother-love ever has shone ; 
No other worship abides and endures, — 
Faithful, unselfish, and patient like yours : 
None like a mother can charm away pain 
From the sick soul and the world-weary brain- 
Slumber's soft calms o'er my heavy lids creep 
Rock me to sleep, mother, — rock me to sleep ! 

Come, let your brown hair, just lighted with gold, 
Fall on your shoulders again as of old ; : 
Let it drop over my forehead to-night, 
Shading my faint eyes away from the light ; 
For with its sunny-edged shadows once more > 
Haply will throng the sweet visions of yore; 
Lovingly, softly, its bright billows sweep; — 
Rock me to sleep, mother, — rock me to sleep! 

Mother, dear mother, the years have been long 
Since I last listened your lullaby song : 
Sing, then, and umo my soul it shall seem 
Womanhood's years have been only a dream. 
Clasped to your heart in a loving embrace, 
With your light lashes just sweeping my face, 
Never hereafter to wake or to weep 
Rock me to sleep, mother, — rock me to sleep ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



MAUD MULLEit. 

BY JOHN G. WHITTIER. 

Maud Muller, on a summer's day, 
Raked the meadow sweet with hay. 

Beneath her torn hat glowed the wealth 
Of simple beauty and rustic health. 

Singing, she wrought, and her merry glee 
The mock-bird echoed from his tree. 

But, when she glanced to the far-off town, 
White from its hill-slope looking down, 

The sweet song died, and a vague unrest 
And a nameless longing filled her breast — 

A wish, that she hardly dared to own, 
For something better than she had known. 

The Judge rode slowly down the lane, 
Smoothing his horse's chestnut mane. 

He drew his bridle in the shade 

Of the apple-trees to greet the maid, 

And ask a draught from the spring that flowed 
Through the meadow across the road. 

She stooped where the cool spring bubbled up, 
And filled for him her small tin cup. 

And blushed as she gave it, looking down 
On her feet so bare, and her tattered gown. 

" Thanks ! " said the Judge, " a sweeter draught 
From a fairer hand was never quafftd." 

He spoke of the grass and flowers and trees, 
Of the singing birds and the humming bees ; 

Then talked of the haying, and wondered whether 
The cloud in the west would bring foul weather. 

And Maud forgot her brier-torn gown, 
And her graceful ankles bare and brown, 

And listened, while a pleased surprise 
Looked from her long-lashed hazel eyes. 

At last, like one who for delay 
Seeks a vain excuse, he rode away. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS, 

Maud Muller looked and sighed : "Ah me! 
That I the Judge's bride might be ! 

"He would dress me up in silks so fine, 
And praise and toast me at his wine. 

" My father would wear a broadcloth coat ; 
My brother should sail a painted boat. 

"I'd dress my mother so grand and gay ; 
And the baby should have a new toy each day. 

"And I'd feed the hungry and clothe the poor, 
And all should bless me who left our door." 

The Judge looked back as he climbed the hill, 
And saw Maud Muller standing still : 

"A form more fair, a face more sweet, 
Ne'er hath it been my lot to meet. 

"And her modest answer and graceful air 
Show her wise and good as she is fair. 

" Would she were mine, and I to-day, 
Like her, a harvester of hay. 

"No doubtful balance of rights and wrongs, 
Nor weary lawyers with endless tongues, 

"But low of cattle, and song of birds, 
And health, and quiet, and loving words." 

But he thought of his sister, proud and cold, 
And his mother, vain of her rank and gold. 

So, closing his heart, the Judge rode on, 
And Maud was left in the field alone. 

But the lawyers smiled that afternoon, 
When he hummed in court an old love-tune. 

And the young girl mused beside the well, 
Till the rain on the unraked clover fell. 

He wedded a wife of richest dower, 
Who lived for fashion, as he for power. 

Yet oft, in his marble hearth's white glow, 
He watched a picture come and go ; 

And sweet Maud Muller' s hazel eyes 
Looked out in their innocent surprise. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Oft, when the wine in his glass was red, 

He longed for the wayside well instead, 

And closed his eyes on his garnished rooms, 
To dream ol meadows and clover-blooms ; 

And the proud man sighed with a secret pain, 
"Ah, that I were free again 1 

" Free as when I rode that day 

Where the barefoot maiden raked the hay.'* 

She wedded a man unlearned and poor, 
And many children played round her door. 

But care and sorrow, and child birth pain 
Left their traces on heart and brain. 

And oft, when the summer sun shone hot 
On the new-mown hay in the meadow lot, 

And she heard the little spring brook fall 
Over the roadside, through the wall, 

In the shade of the apple-tree again 
She saw a rider draw his rein. 

And, gazing down with timid grace, 
She felt his pleased eyes read her face. 

Sometimes her narrow kitchen walls 
Stretched away into stately halls; 

The weary wheel to a spinnet turned, 
The tallow candle an astral burned; 

And for him who sat by the chimney lug, 
Dozing and grumbling o'er pipe and mug, 

A manly form at her side she saw, 
And joy was duty and love was law. 

Then she took up her burden of life again, 
Saying, only, " It might have been ! " 

Alas for maiden, alas for Judge, 

For rich repiner and household drudge. 

God pity them both? and pity us all, 
Who vainly the dreams of youth recall ; 

For, of all sad words of tongue or pen, 

The saddest are these : " It might have been." 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Ah, well ! for us all some sweet hope lies 
Deeply buried from human eyes ; 

Arid, in the hereafter, angels may 
Roll the stone from its grave away. 

A LEGEND. 

BY ADELAIDE A. PROCTOR. 

The monk was preaching; strong his earnest word, 
From the abundance of his heart he spoke: 

And the flame spread — in every soul that heard, 
Sorrow, and love and good resolve awoke — 

The poor lay brother, ignorant and old, 

Thanked God that he had heard such words of gold. 

"Still let the glory, Lord, be thine alone," 

So prayed the monk, his heart absorbed in praise; 

"Thine be the glory; if my hands have sown, 
The harvest ripened in Thy mercy's rays; 

It was thy blessing, Lord, that made my word 

Bring light and love to every soul that heard. 

"O Lord ! I thank Thee that my feeble strength 
Has been so blessed ; that sinful hearts and cold 
Were melted at my pleading; knew at length 

How sweet Thy service and how safe Thy fold : 
While souls that loved Thee saw before them rise 
Still holier heights of loving sacrifice." 

So prayed the monk; when suddenly he heard 
An angel speaking thus: " Know, O my son, 

Thy words had all been vain, but hearts were stirred 
And saints were edified, and sinners won 

By his, the poor lay brother's, humble aid 

Who sat upon the pulpit-stair and prayed." 

WHICH SHALL IT BE? 

A rich man, who had no children, proposed to his poor neighbor, who had seven, 
to take one of them, and promised, if the parents would consent, that he would give 
them property enough to make themselves and their other six children comfortable 
for life. 

Which shall it be? Which shall it be? 
I looked at John, John looked at me, 
And when I found that I must speak. 
My voice seemed strangely low and weak: 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



"Tell me again what Robert said ; M 
And then I, listening, bent my head — 
This is his letter : 

" I will give 
A house and land while you shall live, 
If, in return, from out your seven, 
One child to me for aye is given." 
I looked at John's old garments worn ; 
I thought of all that he had borne 
Of poverty, and work, and care, 
Which I, though willing, could not share; 
I thought of seven young mouths to feed, 
Of seven little children's need, 
And then of this. 

"Come, John," said I, 
"We'll choose among them as they lie 
Asleep." So, walking hand in hand, 
Dear John and I surveyed our band : 
First to the cradle lightly stepped, 
Where Lilian, the baby, slept. 
Softly the father stooped to lay 
His rough hand down in a loving way, 
When dream or whisper made her stir, 
And huskily he said : "Not her ! " 

We stooped beside the trundle bed, 

And one long lay of twilight shed 

Athwart the boyish faces there, 

In sleep so beautiful and fair; 

I saw on James's rough, red cheek 

A tear undried. E'er John could speak, 

"He's but a baby, too," said I, 

And kissed him as we hurried by. 

Pale, patient Robbie's angel face 

Still in his sleep bore suffering's trace, 

"No, for a thousand crowns, not him!" 

He whispered, while our eyes were dim. 

Poor Dick ! bad Dick ! our wayward son — 
Turbulent, restless, idle one — 
Could he be spared? Nay, He who gave 
Bade us befriend him to the grave ; 



CHOICE SELECTION'S FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Only a mother's heart could be 
Patient enough for such as lie; 
"And so," said John, "I would not dare 
To take him from her bedside prayer." 

Then stole we softly up above, 

And knelt by Mary, child of love; 

"Perhaps for her 'twould better be," 

I said to John. Quite silently 

He lifted up a curl that lay 

Across her cheek in a wilful way, 

And shook his head : " Nay, love, not thee," 

The while my heart beat audibly. 

Only one more, our eldest lad, 
Trusty and truthful, good and glad, 
So like his father. " No, John, no ! 
I cannot, will not, let him go." 
And so we wrote, in courteous way, 
We could not give one child away; 
And afterward toil lighter seemed, 
Thinking of that of which we dreamed, 
Happy in truth that not one face 
Was missed from its accustomed place; 
Thankful to work for all the seven, 
Trusting the rest to One in heaven ! 

IN A CATHEDRAL 

BY ADA VROOMAN LESLIE. 

[Miguel turns an honest penny by .selling a scrap of information which comes in 
his way, settling a little private grudge of his own at the same time 

Hush ! it is he ! be quiet, girl, 

Push under your hood that one gold curl ; 
He will know us, be sure, if we stand and stare, 
Kneel down, I say. (She is more than fair, 
What with her cream-white skin and her hair.) 

Yes, it is warm ; I am stifling, too ; 

The place is an oven, but what can we do? 
If they stay, we stay. (How her great eyes flame ! 
These Spanish women deserve their name — 
Beautiful leopards no hand can tame.) 



700 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



You see, my lady, I did not lie, 

Nor yet was mistaken — no, not L 
I stole behind them, and heard him say, 
" You will meet me, Love, at the close of day 
In the great dark church — 'tis the only way." 

Then — being an honest sort of a man — 
I thought of you, lady, and straightway ran 
Down to the palace, and would not go 
Till you heard my story whether or no, 
{And so, Don Ccesar, I pay for your blow /) 

Ah ! if those two fools only dreamed 
Whose beautiful, baleful blue eyes gleamed, 
Here in the shadow, a-watching them, 
As a wild beast watches from out its den — 
She will kill them both — but how, and when? 

What ! "go now?" I'm glad of the chance; 

'Twas growimg too warm; besides, there's a dance 
Down at Jose's. Thanks for the gold. 
May you live to be happy, and honored, and old, 
And get you a lover whose heart's not so cold. 

[Pausing at the church door.~\ 

Mother of God ! to-night shall see 

The twenty candles I promised thee 
Alight in a row: perhaps I may give 
A ring, or a — stop — a man must live. 
One really would think my hand was a sieve. 

LAST HYMN. 

BY P. P. BLISS. 

I know not what awaits me, 

God kindly veils mine eyes, 
And o'er each step on my onward way 

He makes new scenes arise ; 
And every joy he sends me comes 

A sweet and glad surprise. 

Chorus. — Where He may lead I'll follow, 
My trust in Him repose, 
And every hour in perfect peace 
I'll sing, " He knows, He knows." 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. ?Ol 

One step I see before me ; 

'Tis all I need to see ; 
The light of heaven more brightly shines 

When earth's illusions flee, 
And sweetly through the silence came 

His loving " Follow Me." 

O blissful lack of wisdom, 

'Tis blessed not to know; 
He holds me with His own right hand, 

And will not let me go, 
And lulls my troubled soul to rest 

In Him who loves me so. 

So on I go, not knowing, 

I would not if I might ; 
I'd rather walk in the dark with God 

Than go alone in the light; 
I'd rather walk by faith with Him 

Than go alone by sight. 

TAKEN ON TRIAL 

BY FANNY BARROW. 

[Many years since a clergyman was the recipient of this droll but most com- 
prehensive way of rewarding his services.] 

Day with dewy eve was blending, 

Clouds lay piled in. radiant state, 
When a fine young German farmer 

Rode up to the parson's gate. 
Clinging to him on a pillion 

Was a maiden fair and tall, 
Blushing, trembling, palpitating — 

Smiling brightly through it all. 

Said the farmer: "Goot Herr Pastor, 

Marguerite und I vas coome 
Diesen evening to be married. 

Dhen mit her I makes mine home." 
Soon the nuptial tie was fastened ; 

Soon the kiss received and given. 
In that moment earth had vanished — 

They had caught a glimpse of heaven ! 



CHOICE SELECTION'S FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

But the prudent German farmer 

First recalled his tranced wits; 
Said : " Herr Pastor, here's von skilling; 

Choost at present ve vas quits. 
But dake notice, if I finds her — 

Marguerite, mine frau, mine queen — 
Ven der year vas gone, is better 

As goot, vy dhen, I coomes again." 

Twelve months sped with 'wildering fleetness 

Down Time's pathway past recall, 
Then there came a barrel rolling, 

Thundering through the parson's hall, 
With this note: " I send, Herr Pastor, 

Mit ein barrel of besten flour, 
Dhen five dollars — for mine Marguerite 

More better as goot is every hour. 

" Dot small little baby is ein darling ! 

If dhey shtay so goot, vy dhen, 
Ven dot year vas gone, Herr Pastor, 

Quick, booty soon, you hear again.' 
On the wedding march went singing, 

Sweeter, tenderer than before, 
At the year's end it came drumming 

Gayly at the parson's door, 

With this note : " Here vas five dollars 

Und ein barrel of besten flour; 
Marguerite und dot dear baby 

More better as goot is — more and more. 
Now dot funny leetle baby 

Sucks de ink vot's in mine pen, 
Makes me laugh — I dink, Herr Pastor, 

Next year I vill coome again." 

Down the years the pair went marching, 

Hand in hand, from dawn to dawn, 
Bearing each the other's crosses, 

Wearing each the other's crown. 
And from year to year came rolling, 

Straight into the parson's door, 
That "ein barrel of besten flour," 

Always "mit five dollars" more. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 703 

They have passed their golden wedding, 

Children's children in their train, 
Sweeter grows the wedding music, 

Gentler, tenderer the strain. 
Fainter now and like an echo 

From the bright, the better land, 
Resrfully they wait and listen, 

Full of peace, for heaven's at hand ! 

Moral : Oh, ye men and brethren 

Who to marry have a mind, 
Pay the parson, as, with trial, 

Bliss or misery you find. 

THE BURIAL OF MOSES. 

BY C. F. ALEXANDER. 

["And he buried him in a valley in the land of Moab, over against Beth- 
peor; but no man knoweth of his sepulchre unto this day. — Deut. xxxiv. 6.] 

By Nebo's lonely mountain, 

On this side Jordan's wave, 
In a vale in the land of Moab, 

There lies a lonely grave ; 
But no man dug that sepulchre, 

And no man saw it e'er, 
For the angels of God upturned the sod 

And laid the dead man there. 

That was the grandest funeral 

That ever passed on earth ; 
But no man heard the tramping, 

Or saw the train go forth. 
Noiselessly as the daylight 

Comes when the night is done, 
And the crimson streak on ocean's cheek 

Grows into the great sun; 

Noiselessly as the spring-time 

Her crown of verdure weaves, 
And all the trees on all the hills 

Open their thousand leaves, 
So without sound of music, 

Or voice of them that wept, 
Silently down from the mountain crown 

The great procession swept. 



;o4 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Lo ! when the warrior dieth, 

His comrades in the war, 
With arms reversed and muffled drum, 

Follow the funeral car. 
They show the banners taken, 

They tell his battles won, 
And after him lead his masterless steed, 

While peals the minute gun. 

Amid the noblest of the land 

Men lay the sage to rest, 
And give the bard an honored place, 

With costly marble dressed; 
In the great minster transept, 

Where lights like glories fall, 
And the choir sings and the organ rings 

Along the emblazoned wall. 

This was the bravest warrior 

That ever buckled sword ; 
This the most gifted poet 

That ever breathed a word ; 
And never earth's philosopher 

Traced with his golden pen, 
On the deathless page truths half so sage 

As he wrote down for men. 

And had he not high honor? 

The hill-side for his pall ; 
To lie in state while angels wait, 

With stars for tapers tall ; 
And the dark rock pines, like tossing plumes, 

Over his bier to wave; 
And God's own hand, in that lonely land, 

To lay him in the grave — 

In that deep grave without a name, 

Whence his uncoffined clay 
Shall break again — oh ! wondrous thought ! 

Before the judgment day; 
And stand, with glory wrapped around, 

On the hills he never trod, 
And speak of the strife that won our life 

With th' incarnate Son of God. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Oh, lonely tomb in Moab's land ! 

Oh, dark Beth-peor's hill ! 
Speak to these curious hearts of ours, 

And teach them to be still. 
God hath his mysteries of grace, 

Ways that we cannot tell ; 
He hides them deep like the secret sleep 

Of him he loved so well. 

THE BIVOUAC OF THE DEAD. 

BY THEODORE O'HARA. 

The muffled drum's sad roll has beat 

The soldier's last tattoo ; 
No more on life's parade shall meet 

The brave and fallen few. 
On Fame's eternal camping-ground 

Their silent tents are spread, 
And glory guards with solemn round 

The bivouac of the dead. 

No rumor of the foe's advance 

Now swells upon the wind, 
No troubled thought at midnight haunts 

Of loved ones left behind ; 
No vision of the morrow's strife 

The warrior's dream alarms, 
No braying horn or screaming fife 

At dawn shall call to arms. 

Their shivered swords are red with rust, 

Their plumed heads are bowed, 
Their haughty banner trailed in dust 

Is now their martial shroud — 
And plenteous funeral tears have washed 

The red stains from each brow, 
And the proud forms by battle gashed 

Are free from anguish now. 

The neighing troop, the flashing blade, 

The bugle's stirring blast, 
The charge, the dreadful cannonade, 

The din and shout are passed — 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Nor war's wild note, nor glory's peal, 
Shall thrill with fierce delight 

Those breasts that never more may feel 
The rapture of the fight. 

Like the fierce northern hurricane 

That sweeps his great plateau, 
Flushed with the triumph yet to gain 

Came down the serried foe — 
Who heard the thunder of the fray 

Break o'er the field beneath, 
Knew well the watchword of that day 

Was victory or death. 

Full many a mother's breath hath swept 

O'er Angostura's plain, 
And long the pitying sky has wept 

Above its mouldered slain. 
The raven's scream, or eagle's flight, 

Or shepherd's pensive lay, 
Alone now wake each solemn height 

That frowned o'er that dread fray. 

Sons of the Dark and Bloody Ground, 

Ye must not slumber there, 
Where stranger steps and tongues resound 

Along the heedless air ! 
Your own proud land's heroic soil 

Shall be your fitter grave; 
She claims from war its richest spoil— 

The ashes of her brave. 

Thus 'neath their parent turf they rest, 

Far from the gory field, 
Borne to a Spartan mother's breast 

On many a bloody shield. 
The sunshine of their native sky 

Shines sadly on them here, 
And kindred eyes and hearts watch by 

The heroes' sepulchre. 

Rest on, embalmed and sainted dead ! 

Dear as the blood ye gave; 
No impious footstep here shall tread 

The herbage of your grave ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Nor shall your glory be forgot 

While Fame her record keeps, 
Or Honor points the hallowed spot 

Where Valor proudly sleeps. 

Yon marble minstrel's voiceless stone 

In deathless song shall tell, 
When many a vanished year hath flown, 

The story how ye fell ; 
Nor wreck, nor change, nor winter's blight, 

Nor time's remorseless doom, 
Can dim one ray of holy light 

That gilds your glorious tomb. 

THE BATTLE OF FONTENOY. 

BY THOMAS DAVIS. 

Thrice, at the heights of Fontenoy, the English column failed, 

And twice the lines of Saint Antoine the Dutch in vain assailed; 

For town and slope were filled with fort and flanking battery, 

And well they swept the English ranks, and Dutch auxiliary. 

As vainly through De Barri's wood the British soldiers burst, 

The French artillery drove them back, diminished and dispersed. 

The bloody Duke of Cumberland beheld with anxious eye, 

And ordered up his last reserve, his latest chance to try. 

On Fontenoy, on Fontenoy, how fast his generals ride ! 

And mustering come his chosen troops, like clouds at eventide. 

Six thousand English veterans in stately column tread, 

Their cannon blaze in front and flank, Lord Hay is at their head ; 

Steady they step adown the slope — steady they climb the hill; 

Steady they load — steady they fire, moving right onward still, 

Betwixt the wood and Fontenoy, as through a furnace blast, 

Through rampart, trench and palisade, and bullets showering fast ; - 

And, on the open plain above, they rose, and kept their course, 

With ready fire and grim resolve, that mocked at hostile force. 

Past Fontenoy, past Fontenoy, while thinner grow their ranks — 

They break, as broke the Zuyder Zee through Holland's ocean banks ! 

More idly than the summer flies, French tirailleurs rush around, 

As stubble to the lava tide, French squadrons strew the ground ; 

Bomb-shell, and grape, and round-shot tore, still on they marched and fired- 

Fast from each volley grenadier and voltigeur retired. 

11 Push on, my household cavalry ! " King Louis madly cried ; 

To death they rush, but rude their shock — not unavenged they died. 



708 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

On through the camp the column trod — King Louis turns his rein : 

"Not yet, my liege," Saxe interposed, " the Irish troops remain; " 

And Fontenoy, famed Fontenoy, had been a Waterloo — 

Were not these exiles ready then, fresh, vehement and true? 

" Lord Clare," he says, "you have your wish, there are your Saxon foes! " 

The Marshal almost smiles to see, so furiously he goes ! 

How fierce the look these exiles wear, who 're wont to be so gay, 

The treasured wrongs of fifty years are in their hearts to-day — 

The treaty broken, ere the ink wherewith 'twas writ could dry, 

Their plundered homes, their ruined shrines, their women's parting cry, 

Their priesthood hunted down like wolves, their country overthrown — 

Each looks as if revenge for all was staked on him alone. 

On Fontenoy, on Fontenoy, nor ever yet elsewhere 

Rushed on to fight a nobler band than these proud exiles were. 

O'Brien's voice is hoarse with joy, as, halting, he commands, 

" Fix bayonets ! Charge ! " Like mountain storm rush on these fiery bands! 

Thin is the English column now, and faint their volleys grow, 

Yet, mustering all the strength they have, they make a gallant show. 

They dress their ranks upon the hill to face that battle-wind — 

Their bayonets the breakers' foam ; like rocks the men behind ! 

One volley crashes from their line, when through the surging smoke, 

With empty guns clutched in their hands, the headlong Irish broke. 

On Fontenoy, on Fontenoy, hark to that fierce huzza ! 

" Revenge ! remember Limerick ! dash down the Sassanach ! " 

Like lions leaping at a fold, when mad with hunger's pang, 

Right up against the English line the Irish exiles sprang ; 

Bright was their steel — 'tis bloody now ; their guns are filled with gore ; 

Through shattered ranks, and severed files, and trampled flags they tore; 

The English strove with desperate strength, paused, rallied, staggered, fled — 

The green hill-side is matted close with dying and with dead. 

Across the plain, and far away, passed on that hideous wrack, 

While cavalier and fantassin dash in upon their track. 

On Fontenoy, on Fontenoy, like eagles in the sun, 

With bloody plumes the Irish stand — the field is fought and won ! 

OVER THE RIVER. 

BY N. A. W. PRIEST. 

Over the river they beckon to me, 

Loved ones who crossed to the other side ; 
The gleam of their snowy robes I see, 

But their voices are drowned by the rushing tide. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



709 



There's one with ringlets of sunny gold, 

And eyes the reflection of heaven's own blue ; 

He crossed in the twilight gray and cold, 
And the pale mist hid him from mortal view. 

We saw not the angels that met him there — 

The gates of the city we could not see ; 
Over the river, over the river, 

My brother stands, waiting to welcome me. 
Over the river the boatman pale 

Carried another, the household pet ; 
Her brown curls waved in the gentle gale — ■ 

Darling Minnie ! I see her yet; 

She closed on her bosom her dimpled hands, 

And fearlessly entered the phantom bark ; 
We watched it glide from the silver sands, 

And all our sunshine grew strangely dark. 
We know she is safe on the further side, 

Where all the ransomed and angels be ; 
Over the river, the mystic river, 

My childhood's idol is waiting for me. 

For none return from those quiet shores, 

Who cross with the boatman cold and pale ; 
We hear the dip of the golden oars, 

And catch a glimpse of the snowy sail ; 
And lo ! they have passed from our yearning hearts, 

They cross the stream and are gone for aye. 
We may not sunder the veil apart 

That hides from our vision the gates of day; 

We only know that their barks no more 

Sail with us o'er life's stormy sea; 
Yet somewhere, I know, on the unseen shore, 

They watch and beckon, and wait for me. 
And I sit and think when the sunset's gold 

Is flashing on river, and hill, and shore, 
I shall one day stand by the waters cold 

And list to the sound of the boatman's oar. 

I shall watch for the gleam of the flapping sail; 

I shall hear the boat as it gains the strand ; 
I shall pass from sight with the boatman pale 

To the better shore of the spirit-land. 



/IO CHOICE SELECTIONS EROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

I shall know the loved who have gone before, 

And joyfully sweet will the meeting be, 
When over the river, the peaceful river, 

The angel of death shall carry me. 

WILL THE NEW YEAR COME TO-NIGHT, MAMMA ? 

BY CORA M. EAGER. 

Will the New Year come to-night, mamma? I'm tired of waiting so — 

My stocking hung by the chimney-side full three long days ago; 

I run to peep within the door by morning's early light — 

'Tis empty still ; oh, say, mamma, will the New Year come to-night ? 

Will the New Year come to-night, mamma? the snow is on the hill, 

And the ice must be two inches thick upon the meadow's rill. 

I heard you tell papa last night his son must have a sled 

(I didn't mean to hear, mamma), and a pair of skates, you said. 

I prayed for just those things, mamma. Oh, I shall be full of glee, 

And the orphan boys in the village school will all be envying me ; 

But I'll give them toys and lend them books, and make their New Year glad, 

For God, you say, takes back his gifts when little folks are bad ; 

And won't you let me go, mamma, upon the New Year's day, 
And carry something nice and warm to poor old widow Gray? 
I'll leave the basket near the door within the garden gate — 
Will the New Year come to-night, mamma? it seems so long to wait. 



The New Year comes to-night, mamma, I saw it in my sleep; 

My stocking hung so full, I thought — mamma, what makes you weep? — 

But it only held a little shroud — a shroud and nothing more; 

And an open coffin made for me was standing on the floor ! 

It seemed so very strange indeed, to find such gifts, instead 

Of all the gifts I wished so much — the story-books and sled ; 

And while I wondered what it meant, you came with tearful joy, 

And said, " Thou'lt find the New Year first ; God calleth thee, my boy ! " 

It is not all a dream, mamma — I know it must be true ; 
But have I been so bad a boy, God taketh me from you ? 
I don't know what papa will do when I am laid to rest, 
And you will have no Willie's head to fold upon your breast. 

The New Year comes to-night, mamma ; place your dear hand on my cheek, 

And raise my head a little more ; it seems so hard to speak. 

I shall not want the skates, mamma, I'll never need the sled; 

But won't you give them both to Blake, who hurt me on my head? 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



711 



He used to hide my books away and tear the pictures too, 
But now he'll know that I forgive, as then I tried to do. 
And if you please, mamma, I'd like the story-books and slate 
To go to Frank, the drunkard's boy, you wouldn't let me hate; 

And dear mamma, you won't forget, upon the New-Year's day, 
The basketful of something nice for poor old widow Gray? 
The New Year comes to-night, mamma — it seems so very soon, 
I think God didn't hear me ask for just another June. 

I know I've been a thoughtless boy and made you too much care, 
And maybe for your sake, mamma, God doesn't hear my prayer. 
There's one thing more — my pretty pets, the robin and the dove, 
Keep for you and dear papa, and teach them how to love. 

The garden rake, the little hoe, you'll find them nicely laid 
Upon the garret floor, mamma, the place where last I played. 
I thought to need them both so much when summer comes again, 
To make my garden by the brook that trickles through the glen ; 

It cannot be; but you will keep the summer flowers green, 
And plant a few — don't cry, mamma — a very few I mean, 
Where I'm asleep ; I'll sleep so sweet beneath the apple tree, 
Where you and robin in the morn will come and sing to me. 

The New Year comes — good-night, mamma, "I lay me down to sleep, 
I pray the Lord" — tell dear papa — " my precious soul to keep; 
If I" — how cold it seems — how dark — kiss me — I cannot see, 
The New Year comes to-night, mamma, the old year dies with me. 

THE BLUE AND THE GRAY. 

BY F. M. FINCH. 

[ The women of Columbus, Mississippi, animated by noble sentiments, have shown 
themselves impartial in their offerings made to the memory of the dead. They 
Strewed flowers alike on the graves of the Confederate and of the National soldiers.] 

By the flow of the inland river, 

Whence the fleets of iron have fled, 
Where the blades of the grave-grass quiver, 
Asleep on the ranks of the dead : — 
Under the sod and the dew, 

Waiting the judgment day, 
Under the one, the Blue, 
Under the other, the Gray. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



These in the robings of glory, 

Those in the gloom of defeat, 
All with the battle-blood gory, 
In the dusk of eternity meet : — 
Under the sod and the dew, 

Waiting the judgment day ; 
Under the laurel, the Blue, 
Under the willow, the Gray. 

From the silence of sorrowful hours 

The desolate mourners go, 
Lovingly laden with flowers, 

Alike for the friend and the foe: — 
Under the sod and the dew, 

Waiting the judgment day; 
Under the roses, the Blue, 
Under the lilies, the Gray. 

So, with an equal splendor, 

The morning sun-rays fall, 
With a touch impartially tender, 

On the blossoms blooming for all ro- 
under the sod and the dew, 

Waiting the judgment day; 
Broidered with gold, the Blue, 
Mellowed with gold, the Gray. 

So, when the summer calleth 

On forest and field of grain, 
With an equal murmur falleth 
The cooling drip of the rain : — 
Under the sod and the dew, 

Waiting the judgment day; 
Wet with the rain, the Blue, 
Wet with the rain, the Gray. 

Sadly, but not with upbraiding, 
The generous deed was done ; 
In the storm of the years that are fading 
No braver battle was won : — 
Under the sod and the dew, 

Waiting the judgment day; 
Under the blossoms, the Blue, 
Under the garlands, the Gray. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



No more shall the war-cry sever, 
Or the winding rivers be red ; 
They banish our anger forever 

When they laurel the graves of our dead : — 
Under the sod and the dew, 

Waiting the judgment day ; 
Love and tears for the Blue, 
Tears and love for the Gray. 

"JIM." 

BY BRET HARTE. 

Say, there ! P'r'aps 
Some on you chaps 

Might know Jim Wild ? 
Well — no offence ; 
Thar ain't no sense 

In gettin' riled ! 
Jim was my chum 

Up on the Bar ; 
That's why I come 

Down from up yar, 
Lookin' for Jim. 

Thank ye, sir ! You 
Ain't of that crew — 

Blest if you are ! 
Money ! — Not much ; 

That ain't my kind ; 
I ain't no such. 

Rum ? — I don't mind, 
Seein' it's you. 

Well, this yer Jim, 
Did you know him ? — 
Jess about your size ; 
Same kind of eyes — 
Well, that is strange; 

Why, it's two year 

Since he came here, 
Sick, for a change. 

Well, here's to us ; 
Eh? 

The h you say ! 

Dead ?— 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



That little cuss ? 

What makes you star — 

You over thar? 

Can't a man drop 

'S glass in yer shop 

But you must r'ar ? 
It wouldn't take 
D much to break 

You and your bar. 

Dead ! 
Poor — little — Jim ! 
Why, thar was me, 
Jones, and Bob Lee, 
Harry and Ben — 
No-account men ; 
Then to take him / 
Well, thar— Good-bye-— 
No more, sir — I — ■ 

Eh? 

What's that you say? 
Why, dern it ! — sho ! — 
No ? Yes ! By Jo ! 
Sold ! 

Sold ! Why, you limb, 
You ornery, 

Derned old 
Long-legged Jim ! 

THE DRUNKARDS DREAM. 

BY CHARLES W. DENISON. 

The drunkard dreamed of his old retreat, 
Of his cosy place in the tap-room seat ; 
And the liquor gleamed on his gloating eye, 
Till his lips to the sparkling glass drew nigh. 
He lifted it up with an eager glance, 
And sang as he saw the bubbles dance : 
"Aha ! I am myself again ! 
Here's a truce to care, and adieu to pain. 
Welcome the cup with its creamy foam — 
Farewell to work and a mopy home — 
With a jolly crew and a flowing bowl, 
In bar-room pleasures I love to roll ! " 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Like a crash there came to the drunkard's side 

His angel child, who that night had died ; 

With a look so gentle and. sweet and fond, 

She touched his glass with her little wand; 

And oft as he raised it up to drink, 

She silently tapped on its trembling brink, 

Till the drunkard shook from foot to crown, 

And set the untasted goblet down. 

" Hey, man ! " cried the host, " what meaneth this? 

Is the covey sick? or the dram amiss? 

Cheer up, my lad — quick, the bumper quaff ! " 

And he glared around with a fiendish laugh. 

The drunkard raised his glass once more, 

And looked at its depths as so oft before; 

But started to see on its pictured foam, 

The face of his dead little child at home ; 

Then again the landlord at him sneered, 

And the swaggering crowd of drunkards jeered; 

But still, as he tried that glass to drink, 

The wand of his dead one tapped the brink! 

The landlord gasped, " I swear, my man, 

Thou shalt take every drop of this flowing can ! " 

The drunkard bowed to the quivering brim, 

Though his heart beat fast and his eye grew dim. 

But the wand struck harder than before ; 

The glass was flung on the bar-room floor. 

All around the ring the fragments lay, 

And the poisonous current rolled away. 

The drunkard woke. His dream was gone ; 

His bed was bathed in the light of morn ; 

But he saw, as he shook with pale, cold fear, 

A beautiful angel hovering near. 

He rose, and that seraph was nigh him still; 

It checked his passions, it swayed his will; 

It dashed from his lips the maddening bowl, 

And victory gave to his ransomed soul. 

Since ever that midnight hour he dreamed, 

Our hero has been a man redeemed. 

And this is the prayer that he prays alway, 

And this is the prayer let us help him pray : 

That angels may come in every land, 

To dash the cup from the drunkard's hand. 



716 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



THE BATTLE OF IVRY. 

BY LORD MACAULAY. 

Now glory to the Lord of Hosts, from whom all glories are ! 

And glory to our sovereign liege, King Henry of Navarre ! 

Now, let there be the merry sound of music and of dance, 

Through thy corn-fields green, and sunny vines, oh, pleasant land of France ' 

And thou, Rochelle, our own Rochelle, proud city of the waters, 

Again let rapture light the eyes of all thy mourning daughters. 

As thou wert constant in our ills, be joyous in our joy, 

For cold and stiff and still are they who wrought thy walls annoy. 

Hurrah ! hurrah ! a single field hath turned the chance of war, 

Hurrah ! hurrah ! for Ivry, and King Henry of Navarre ! 

Oh, how our hearts were beating, when, at the dawn of day, 

We saw the army of the League drawn out in long array ; 

With all its priest-led citizens, and all its rebel peers, 

And Appenzel's stout infantry, and Egmont's Flemish spears. 

There rode the brood of false Lorraine, the curses of our land ! 

And dark Mayenne was in the midst, a truncheon in his hand ; 

And, as we looked on them, we thought of Seine's unpurpled flood, 

And good Coligni's hoary hair all dabbled with his blood ; 

And we cried unto the living Power who rules the fate of war, 

To fight for His own holy name, and Henry of Navarre ! 

The king is come to marshal us, all in his armor dressed ; 

And he has bound a snow-white plume upon his gallant crest. 

He looked upon his people, and a tear was in his eye ; 

He looked upon the traitors, and his glance was stern and high. 

Right graciously he smiled on us, as rolled from wing to wing, 

Down all our line, a deafening shout, " Long live our lord the King ! " 

"And if my standard-bearer fall, as fall full well he may — 

For never saw I promise yet of such a bloody fray — 

Press where you see my white plume shine, amidst the ranks of war — 

And be your oriflamme, to-day, the helmet of Navarre." 

Hurrah ! the foes are moving ! Hark to the mingled din 

Of fife, and steed, and trump, and drum, and roaring culverin ! 

The fiery Duke is speeding fast across Saint Andre's plain, 

With all the hireling chivalry of Guelders and Almayne. 

" Now, by the lips of those ye love, fair gentlemen of France, 

Charge — for the golden lilies now — upon them with the lance ! " 

A thousand spurs are striking deep, a thousand spears in rest, 

A thousand knights are pressing close behind the snow-white crest; 

And in they burst, and on they rushed, while, like a guiding star, 

Amidst the thickest carnage blazed the helmet of Navarre. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



7 



Now, Heaven be praised, the day is ours ! Mayenne has turned his rein. 

D'Aumale hath cried for quarter. The Flemish Count is slain. 

Their ranks are breaking like thin clouds before a Biscay gale; 

The field is heaped with bleeding steeds and flags and cloven mail, 

And then we thought of vengeance; and all along our van 

" Remember St. Bartholomew ! " was passed from man to man; 

But out spoke gentle Henry, " No Frenchman is my foe ; 

Down, down with every foreigner, but let your brethren go." 

Oh, was there ever such a knight, in friendship or in war, 

As our sovereign lord, King Henry, the soldier of Navarre? 

Ho ! maidens of Vienna ! Ho ! matrons of Lucerne ! 

Weep, weep, and rend your hair for those who never shall return. 

Ho ! Philip, send for charity thy Mexican pistoles, 

That Antwerp monks may sing a mass for thy poor spearmen's souls! 

Ho ! gallant nobles of the League, look that your arms be bright ! 

Ho ! burghers of St. Genevieve, keep watch and ward to-night ! 

For our God hath crushed the tyrant, our God hath raised the slave, 

And mocked the counsel of the wise, and the valor of the brave. 

Then glory to His holy name, from whom all glories are ; 

And glory to our sovereign lord, King Henry of Navarre. 

FARMER GRAY'S PHOTOGRAPH. 

ANONYMOUS. 

I want you to take a picter o' me and my old woman here, 

Jest as we be, if you please, sir — wrinkles, gray hairs and all ; 
We never was vain at our best, and we're going on eighty year, 

But we've got some boys to be proud of, straight an' handsome and tall. 
They are coming home this summer, the nineteenth day of July, 

Tom wrote me (Tom's a lawyer in Boston since forty-eight) ; 
So we're going to try and surprise 'em, my old wife and I — 

Tom, Harry, Zay and Elisha, and the two girls, Jennie and Kate. 
I guess you've hearn of Elisha — he preaches in Middletown, 

I'm a Methody myself, but he's 'Piscopal, he says; 
Don't s'pose it makes much difference, only he wears a gown ; 

An' I couldn't abide (bein' old and set) what /call them Popish ways. 
But he's good, for / brought him up, and the others — Harry 'n' Zay, 

They're merchants down to the city, an' don't forget mother 'n' me; 
They'd give us the fat of the land if we'd only come that way. 

And Jennie and Kate are hearty off, for they married rich, you see. 
Well, lud, that's a cur'us fix, sir. Do you screw it into the head ? 

I've hearn of this photography, an' I reckon it's scary work. 
Do you take the picters by lightnin' ? La, yes ; so the neighbors said ; 

It's the sun that does it, old woman ; 'n' he never was known to shirk. 



71 8 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Wall, yes, I'll be readin' the Bible ; old woman, what'll you do? 

Jest sit on the other side o' me, 'n' I'll take hold o' your hand. 
That's the way we courted, mister, if it's all the same to you ; 

And that's the way we're a-goin', please God, to the light o' the better land, 
I never could look that thing in the face, if my eyes was as good as gold. 

'Tain't over? Do say ! What, the work is done ! Old woman, that beats 
the Dutch. 

Jest think ! we've got our picters took, and we nigh eighty year old; 

There ain't many couples in our town of our age that can say as much. 
You see on the nineteenth of next July our golden wedding comes on — 

For fifty year in the sun and rain we've pulled at the same old cart; 
We've never had any trouble to speak of, only our poor son John 

Went wrong, an' I drove him off, 'n' it about broke the old woman's heart — 
There's a drop of bitter in every sweet. And my old woman and me 

Will think of John when the rest come home. Would I forgive him, young sir? 
He was only a boy, and I was a fool for bein' so hard, you see ; 

If I could jist git him atween these arms, I'd stick to him like a burr. 
And what's to pay for the sunshine that's painted my gray old phiz? 

Nothin' ? That's cur'us ! You don't work for the pleasure of working, hey? 
Old woman, look here ! there's Tom in that face — I'm blest if the chin isn't his! 

Good God ! she knows him — It's our son John, the boy that we drove away! 

THE COURTIN'. 

BY JAMES RUSSEL LOWELL. 

God makes sech nights, all white an' still, fur'z you can look or listen, 

Moonshine an' snow on field an' hill, all silence an' all glisten. 

Zekel crep' up, quite unbeknown, an' peeked in through the winder, 

An' there sot Huldy, all alone, with no one nigh to hinder. 

The wa'nut logs shot sparkles out toward the pootiest, bless her ! 

An' leetle flames danced all about the chiny on the dresser. 

The very room, coz she was in, seemed warm from floor to ceilin', 

An' she looked full ez rosy ag'in as the apple she was peelin'. 

'Twas kin' o' "kingdom come" to look on such a blessed cretur', 

A dog-rose blushin' to a brook ain't modester nor sweeter. 

He was six foot o' man, A i, clean grit an' human natur, 

None couldn't quicker pitch a ton, nor dror a furrer straighter. 

He'd sparked it with full twenty gals, he'd squired 'em, danced 'em, druv 'em, 

Fust this one, and then thet, by spells — all is, he couldn't love 'em. 

But long o' her, his veins 'ould run all crinkly, like curled maple, 

The side she breshed felt full o' sun ez a south slope in Ap'il. 

She thought no v'ice had sech a swing as his'n in the choir ; 

My ! when he made "Ole Hundred" ring, she knowed the Lord was nigher. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

An' she'd blush scarlit, right in prayer, when her new meetin' bunnet 

Felt, somehow, thru its crown, a pair o' blue eyes sot upon it. 

That night, I tell ye, she looked some I she seemed to've gut a new soul, 

For she felt sartin-sure he'd come, down to her very shoe-sole. 

She heerd a foot, an' knowed it, tu, a-raspin' on the scraper — 

All ways to once her feelin's flew, like sparks in burnt-up paper. 

He kin' o' loitered on the mat, some doubtfle o' the sekle, 

Mis heart kep' goin' pity-pat, but hern went " pity-Zekel. " 

An' yit, she gin her cheer a jerk, as though she wished him furder, 

An' on her apples kep' to work, parin' away like murder. 

"You want to see my Pa, I s'pose? " • " Wall — no — I come designin' "- 

"To see my Ma? She's sprinklin' clo'es, agin to-morrer's i'nin." 

To say why gals acts so or so, or don't, would be presumin' ; 

Mebby to mean yes, and say no, comes nateral to woman. 

He stood a spell on one foot fust, and then stood a spell on t'other, 

An' on which one he felt the wust, he couldn't ha' told ye, nuther. 

Says he, "I'd better call ag'in." Says she, "Think likely, Mister." 

That last word pricked him like a pin, an' — wal, he up an' kissed her. 

When Ma, bimeby, upon 'em slips, Huldy sot, pale as ashes, 

All kin' o' smily roun' the lips an' teary roun' the lashes. 

For she was jest the quiet kind, whose natur's never vary, 

Like streams thet keep a summer mind snow-hid in Jenooary. 

The blood clost roun' her heart felt glued too tight for all expressin', 

Till mother see how matters stood, an' gin 'em both her blessin'. 

Then her red come back, like the tide down to the Bay o' Fundy, 

An' all I know is, they were cried in meetin', come nex' Sunday. 

DAVID GRAYS ESTATE. 

ANONYMOUS. 

Over his forge bent David Gray, 

And thought of the rich man 'cross the way. 

" Hammer and anvil for me," he said, 
"And weary toil for the children's bread; 

"For him, soft carpets and pictured walls, 
A life of ease in his spacious halls." 

The clang of bells on his dreaming broke; 
A flicker of flame, a whirl of smoke. 

Ox in travis, forge grown white hot, 
Coat and hat were alike forgot, 



720 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

As up the highway the blacksmith ran, 
In face and mien like a crazy man. 

" School-house afire ! " Men's hearts stood still, 
And the women prayed, as women will, 

While 'bove the tumult the wailing cry 
Of frightened children rose shrill and high. 

Night in its shadows hid sun and earth ; 
The rich man sat by his costly hearth, 

Lord of wide acres and untold gold, 
But wifeless, childless, forlorn and old. 

He thought of the family 'cross the way; 

"1 would," he sighed, "I were David Gray." 

The blacksmith knelt at his children's bed 
To look once more at each smiling head. 

" My darlings all safe ! Oh, God ! " he cried, 
" My sin in thy boundless mercy hide ! 

" Only to-day have I learned how great 
Hath been thy bounty and my estate." 

THE FAR AWA LAN'. 

ANONYMOUS. 

Nae ane's wae worn and weary, 
Nae ane gangs dark an' dreary 

I' the far awa lan'. 
Nae frien' frae frien' is pairted, 
Nae chokin' tear is stairted, 
Nae ane is broken-hairted 

I' the far awa lan'. 

Nae bairns greet their deid mither, 
Like lammies i' could weather, 

I' the far awa lan'. 
Nae gude wife there will sicken, 
Nae Strang man down be stricken, 
Nae sky in murk will thicken 

I' the far awa lan'. 



CHOICE SELECTIOXS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



The heights are crowned in simmer, 
The burns in glad in glimmer 

I' the far awa lan'. 
As birds win till their nestie, 
As to its dam ilk beastie, 
We'll win till Gude's own breastie 

I' the far awa lan'. 

THE EXECUTION OF MONTROSE. 

BY W. AYTOUN. 

Come hither, Evan Cameron, come, stand beside my knee— 

I hear the river roaring down towards the wintry sea. 

There's shouting on the mountain-side, there's war within the blast ; 

Old faces look upon me, old forms go trooping past. 

I hear the pibroch wailing amidst the din of fight, 

And my dim spirit wakes again upon the verge of night. 

'Twas I that led the Highland host through wild Lochaber's snows, 
What time the plaided clans came down to battle with Montrose. 
I've told thee how the Southrons fell beneath the broad claymore, 
And how we smote the Campbell clan by Inverlochy's shore. 
I've told thee how we swept Dundee, and tamed the Lindsay's pride; 
But never have I told thee yet how the great Marquis died. 

A traitor sold him to his foes; oh, deed of deathless shame! 
I charge thee, boy, if e'er thou meet with one of Assynt's name — ■ 
Be it upon the mountain side, or yet within the glen, 
Stand he in martial gear alone, or backed by armed men — 
Face him as thou wouldst face the man who wrong'd thy sire's renown; 
Remember of what blood thou art, and strike the caitiff down ! 

They brought him to the Watergate, hard bound with hempen span, 
As though they held a lion there, and not a 'fenceless man. 
They set him high upon a cart — the hangman rode below — 
They drew his hands behind his back, and bared his noble brow. 
Then, as a hound is slipp'd from leash, they cheer' d the common throng 
And blew the note with yell and shout, and bade him pass along. 

It would have made a brave man's heart grow sad and sick that day, 
To watch the keen malignant eyes bent down on that array. . . . 
But when he came, though pale and wan, he looked so great and high, 
So noble was his manly front, so calm his steadfast eye, 
The rabble rout forbore to shout, and each man held his breath, 
For well they knew the hero's soul was face to face with death. 

But onward — always onward, in silence and in gloom, 
The dreary pageant labored, till it reached the house of doom. 

46 



2 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Then, as the Graeme looked upwards, he saw the ugly smile 
Of him who sold his King for gold — the master-fiend, Argyle ! 
And a Saxon soldier cried aloud, " Back, coward, from thy place ! 
For seven long years thou hast not dared to look him in the face." 

Had I been there, with sword in hand, and fifty Camerons by, 
That day through high Dunedin's streets had peal'd the slogan-cry; 
Not all their troops of trampling horse, nor might of mailed men, 
Not all the rebels in the South had borne us backwards then ! 
Once more his foot on Highland heath had trod as free as air, 
Or I, and all who bore my name, been laid around him there ! 

It might not be. They placed him next within the solemn hall, 
Where once the Scottish kings were throned amidst their nobles all. 
With savage glee came Warristoun to read the murderous doom ; 
And then uprose the great Montrose in the middle of the room. 

"Now, by my faith as belted knight, and by the name I bear, 
And by the bright Saint Andrew's cross that waves above us there, 
I have not sought in battle-field a wreath of such renown, 
Nor dared I hope on my dying day to win the martyr's crown ! 
There is a chamber far away, where sleep the good and brave, 
But a better place ye have named for me, than by my father's grave ; 
For truth and right, 'gainst treason's might, this hand hath always striven, 
And ye raise it up for a witness still, in the eye of earth and heaven. 
Then nail my head on yonder tower — give every town a limb — 
And God, who made, shall gather them : I go from you to Him ! " 

Ah, boy ! that ghastly gibbet ! how dismal 'tis to see 
The great, tall, spectral skeleton, the ladder and the tree ! 
Hark, hark ! it is the clash of arms — the bells begin to toll — 
"He is coming ! he is coming ! God's mercy on his soul ! " 
There was color in his visage, though the cheeks of all were wan, 
And they marvel 'd as they saw him pass, that great and goodly man ! 

He mounted up the scaffold, and he turned him to the crowd ! 
But they dared not trust the people, so he might not speak aloud. 
But he looked upon the heavens, and they were clear and blue, 
And in the liquid ether the eye of God shone through ! 
Yet a black and murky battlement lay resting on the hill, 
As though the thunder slept within — all else was calm and still. 

The grim Geneva ministers with anxious scowl drew near, 
As you have seen the ravens flock around the dying deer. 
He would not deign them word nor sign, but alone he bent the knee; 
And veiled his face for Christ's dear grace, beneath the gallows-tree. 
Then radiant and serene he rose, and cast his cloak away ; 
For he had ta'en his latest look of earth and sun and day. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 723 

A beam of light fell o'er him, like a glory round the shriven, 
And he climb'd the lofty ladder, as it were the path to heaven. 
Then came a flash from out the cloud, and a stunning thunder-roll ; 
And no man dared to look aloft, for fear was on every soul. 
There was another heavy sound, a hush, and then a groan ; 
And darkness swept across the sky — the work of death was done ! 

WE COLLIER'S DYING CHILD. 

BY FARMER. 

The cottage was a thatched one, its outside old and mean ; 

Yet everything within that cot was wondrous neat and clean : 

The night was dark and stormy — the wind was blowing wild ; — ■ 

A patient mother sat beside the death-bed of her child — 

A little, worn-out creature — his once bright eyes grown dim : 

It was a Collier's only child — they called him " Little Jim." 

And oh ! to see the briny tears fast flowing down her cheek, 

As she offered up a prayer in thought ! — she was afraid to speak, 

Lest she might waken one she loved far dearer than her life ; 

For she had all a mother's heart, that wretched Collier's wife. 

With hands uplifted, see, she kneels beside the sufferer's bed, 

And prays that God will spare her boy, and take herself instead : 

She gets her answer from the child — soft falls these words from him — 

" Mother ! the angels do so smile, and beckon Little Jim ! 

I have no pain, dear mother, now ; but, oh ! I am so dry • 

Just moisten poor Jim's lips once more ; and, mother, do not cry ! " 

With gentle, trembling haste, she held a teacup to his lips — 

He smiled to thank her — then he took three little tiny sips. 

"Tell father, when he comes from work, I said 'good night !' to him; 

And, mother, now I'll go to sleep." .... Alas ! poor Little Jim ! 

She saw that he was dying ! The child she loved so dear, 

Had utter' d the last words she'd ever wish to hear. 

The cottage door is opened — the Collier's step is heard ; 

The father and the mother meet, but neither speak a word : 

He felt that all was over — he knew the child was dead ! 

He took the candle in his band, and stood beside the bed : 

His quivering lip gave token of the grief he'd fain conceal ; 

And see, the mother joins him ! — the stricken couple kneel ; 

With hearts bowed down by sorrow, they humbly ask, of Him 

In heaven, once more that they may meet their own poor "Little Jim ! " 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



SOLOMON. 

BY VICTOR HUGO. 

I am the King whose mystic power commanded ; 

I built the Temple, ruined towns supreme ; 
Hiram, my architect, and Charos, my right-handed, 

Still here beside me dream, 

One as a trowel, one as sword, was given ; 

I let them plan, and what they did was well ; 
My breath mounts higher, nearer unto heaven 

Than Libyan whirlwinds swell ; — ■ 

God sometimes feels it. Child of guilty kisses, 
Vast, gloomy is my wisdom ; demons shun 

To take, between high Heaven and their abysses, 
A Judge but Solomon. 

I make men tremble, and believe my story ; 

Conquering, they hail and follow to my feast : 
As King, I bear down mortals with the glory, 

And with the gloom, as priest. 

Mine was of festals and of cups the vision, 
The finger writing Mene Tekel then, 

And war, and chariots, clarions, and collision 
Of horses and of men. 

Grand as some sullen idol's form discloses, 
Mysterious as a garden's closed retreat, 

Yet, though I be more mighty than the roses 
In moons of May are sweet. 

Take from me sceptre with the bright gold laden, 
My throne, the archer on my tower above. 

But men shall never take, O sweet young maiden, 
From out my heart its love ! 

Men shall not take the love, O virgin purest, 
That as in fountains beams to mirror thee, 

More than from out the darkness of the forest 
The song-bird's minstrelsy ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



MY WIFE AND CHILD. 

BY GEN. HENRY R. JACKSON. 

The tattoo beats — the lights are gone, 
The camp around in slumber lies, 

The night with solemn pace moves on, 
The shadows thicken o'er the skies; 

But sleep my weary eyes hath flown, 
And sad, uneasy thoughts arise. 

I think of thee, O darling one, 

Whose love my early life hath blest — 

Of thee and him — our baby son — 
Who slumbers on thy gentle breast. 

God of the tender, frail and lone, 
Oh, guard the tender sleeper's rest. 

And hover gently, hover near 

To her whose watchful eye is wet — 

To mother, wife — the doubly dear, 
In whose young heart have freshly met 

Two streams of love so deep and clear, 
And cheer her drooping spirits yet. 

Now, while she kneels before Thy throne, 
Oh, teach her, ruler of the skies, 

That, while by Thy behest alone 

Earth's mightiest powers fall or rise, 

No tear is wept to Thee unknown, 
No hair is lost, no sparrow dies ! 

That thou canst stay the ruthless hands 
Of dark disease, and soothe its pain ; 

That only by Thy stern commands 
The battle's lost, the soldier's slain ; 

That from the distant sea or land 

Thou bring' st the wanderer home again. 

And when upon her pillow lone 

Her tear-wet cheek is sadly pressed, 

May happier visions beam upon 

The brightening current of her breast, 

No frowning look nor angry tone 
Disturb the Sabbath of her rest. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Whatever fate these forms may show, 

Loved with a passion almost wild, 
By day, by night, in joy or woe, 

By fears oppressed or hopes beguiled, 
From every danger, every foe, 

O God, protect my wife and child ! 

THE DYING HEBREW. 

BY KIMBIE. 

The following poem, a favorite with the late Mr. Edwin Forrest, was composed 
by a young law student, and first published in Boston in 1858. 

A Hebrew knelt in the dying light, 

His eye was dim and cold ; 
The hairs on his brow were silver white, 

And his blood was thin and old ! 
He lifted his look to his latest sun, 
For he knew that his pilgrimage was done; 
And as he saw God's shadow there, 
His spirit poured itself in prayer ! 

" I come unto Death's second birth 

Beneath a stranger air, 
A pilgrim on a dull, cold earth, 

As all my fathers were ! 
And men have stamped me with a curse, 

I feel it is not Thine ; 
Thy mercy, like yon sun, was made 

On me, as them, to shine ; 

"And therefore dare I lift mine eye 

Through that to Thee before I die ! 

In this great temple, built by Thee, 
Whose pillars are divine, 

Beneath yon lamp, that ceaselessly 
Lights up Thine own true shrine, 

Oh, take my latest sacrifice- 
Look down and make this sod 

Holy as that where, long ago, 
The Hebrew met his God. 

" I have not caused the widow's tears, 

Nor dimmed the orphan's eye; 
I have not stained the virgin's years, 

Nor mocked the mourner's cry. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



The songs of Zion in mine ear 

Have ever been most sweet, 
And always when I felt Thee near, 

My shoes were off my feet. 
I have known Thee in the whirlwind, 

I have known Thee on the hill, 
I have loved Thee in the voice of birds, 

Or the music of the rill ; 
I dreamt Thee in the shadow, 

I saw Thee in the light ; 
I blessed Thee in the radiant day, 

And worshipped Thee at night. 
All beauty, while it spoke of Thee, 

Still made my soul rejoice, 
And my spirit bowed within itself 

To hear Thy still, small voice ! 

" I have not felt myself a thing, 

Far from Thy presence driven, 
By flaming sword or waving wing 

Shut off from Thee and heaven. 
Must I the whirlwind reap, because 

My fathers sowed the storm ? 
Or shrink, because another sinned, 

Beneath Thy red, right arm? 
Oh, much of this we dimly scan, 

And much is all unknown ; 
But I will not take my curse from man — 

I turn to Thee alone ! 
Oh, bid my fainting spirit live, 

And what is dark reveal, 
And what is evil, oh, forgive, 

And what is broken heal. 
And cleanse my nature from above, 
In the dark Jordan of Thy love ! 

" I know not if the Christian's heaven 

Shall be the same as mine ; 
I only ask to be forgiven, 

And taken home to Thine. 
I weary on a far, dim strand, 

Whose mansions are as tombs, 
And long to find the Fatherland, 

Where there are many homes. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Oh, grant, of all yon starry thrones, 

Some dim and distant star, 
Where Judah's lost and scattered sons 

May love Thee from afar. 
Where all earth's myriad harps shall meet 

In choral praise and prayer, 
Shall Zi on's harp, of old so sweet, 

Alone be wanting there ? 
Yet place me in Thy lowest seat, 

Though I, as now, be there, 
The Christian's scorn, the Christian's jest ; 

But let me see and hear, 
From some dim mansion in the sky, 
Thy bright ones and their melody." 
The sun goes down with sudden gleam, 
And — beautiful as a lovely dream 

And silently as air — 
The vision of a dark-eyed girl, 

With long and raven hair, 
Glides in — as guardian spirits glide — 
And lo ! is kneeling by his side, 
As if her sudden presence there 
Were sent in answer to his prayer. 
(Oh, say they not that angels tread 
Around the good man's dying bed?) 

His child — his sweet and sinless child — 
And as he gazed on her 

He knew his God was reconciled, 
And this the messenger, 

As sure as God had hung on high 

The promise bow before his eye — 

Earth's purest hopes thus o'er him flung, 
To point his heavenward faith, 

And life's most holy feeling strung 
To sing him into death ; 

And on his daughter's stainless breast 

The dying Hebrew found his rest ! 

A SOCIABLE! 

ANONYMOUS. 

They carried pie to the parson's house, 

And scattered the floor with crumbs, 
And marked the leaves of his choicest books 

With the prints of their greasy thumbs. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



They piled his dishes high and thick 

With a lot of unhealthy cake, 
While they gobbled the buttered toast and rolls 

Which the parson's wife did make. 

They hung around Cly tie's classic neck 

Their apple-parings for sport, 
And every one laughed when a clumsy lout 

Spilled his tea on the piano-forte. 

Next day the parson went down on his knees, 

With his wife — but not to pray ; 
O no ; 'twas to scrape the grease and dirt 

From the carpet and stairs away. 

HERVE RIEL 

BY ROBERT BROWNING. 

On the sea and at the Hogue sixteen hundred ninety-two, 

Did the English fight the French — woe to France ! 
And, the thirty-first of May, helter-skelter through the blue, 
Like a crowd of frightened porpoises a shoal of sharks pursue 
Came crowding ship on ship to St. Malo on the Ranee, 
With the English fleet in view. 
'Twas the squadron that escaped, with the victor in full chase, 
First and foremost of the drove, in his great ship, Damfreville, 
Close on him fled great and small, 
Twenty-two good ships in all ; 
And they signalled to the place, 
" Help the winners of a race ! 
Get us guidance, give us harbor, take us quick — or, quicker still, 
Here's the English can and will ! " 
Then the pilots of the place put out brisk and leaped on board ; 

"Why, what hope or chance have ships like these to pass?" laughed they; 
"Rocks to starboard, rocks to port, all the passage scarred and scored, 
Shall the ' Formidable' here, with her twelve and eighty guns, 

Think to make the river-mouth by the single narrow way, 
Trust to enter where 'tis ticklish for a craft of twenty tons, 
And with flow at fall beside? 
Now 'tis slackest ebb of tide. 
Reach the mooring. Rather say, 
While rock stands or water runs, 
Not a ship will leave the bay ! " 
Then was called a council straight ; 
Brief and bitter the debate ; 



730 CHOICE SELECTIONS EROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

" Here's the English at our heels ; would you have them take in tow 
All that's left us of the fleet, linked together stern and bow, 
For a prize to Plymouth sound ? 
Better run the ships aground ! " 

(Ended Damfreville his speech), 
" Not a minute more to wait ! 
Let the captains all and each 
Shove ashore, then blow up, burn the vessels on the beach ! 
France must undergo her fate. 
Give the word ! " — But no such word 
Was ever spoke or heard ; 
For up stood, for out stepped, for in struck amid all these — 
A captain? A lieutenant? A mate — first, second, third? 
No such man of mark, and meet 
With his betters to compete ! 
But a simple Breton sailor pressed by Tourville for the fleet — 

A poor coasting pilot he, Herve Riel the Croisickese. 
And " What mockery or malice have we here?" cries Herve Riel; 

"Are you mad, you Malouins? Are you cowards, fools or rogues? 
Talk to me of rocks and shoals, me who took the soundings, tell 
On my fingers every bank, every shallow, every swell, 

'Twixt the offing here and Greve, where the river disembogues? 
Are you bought by English gold? Is it love the lying's for? 
Morn and eve, night and day, 
Have I piloted your bay, 
Entered free and anchored fast at the foot of Solidor. 

Burn the fleet and ruin France ? That were worse than fifty Hogues ! 
Sirs, they know I speak the truth ! Sirs, believe me, there's a way ! 
Only let me lead the line, 

Have the biggest ship to steer, 
Get this 'Formidable' clear, 
Make the others follow mine, 
And I lead them most and least by a passage I know well, 
Right to Solidor, past Greve, 

And there lay them safe and sound ; 
And if one ship misbehave — 

Keel so much as grate the ground — 
Why, I've nothing but my life ; here's my head ! " cries Herve Riel. 
Not a minute more to wait ! 
" Steer us in, then, small and great ! 
Take the helm, lead the line, save the squadron ! " cried its chief. 
" Captains, give the sailor place ! 
He is admiral in brief." 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Still the north wind, by God's grace; 
See the noble fellow's face 
As the big ship, with a bound, 
Clears the entry like a hound, 
Keeps the passage as its inch of way were the wide sea's profound ! 
See, safe through shoal and rock, 
How they follow in a flock, 
Not a ship that misbehaves, not a keel that grates the ground, 

Not a spar that comes to grief ! 
The peril, see, is past, 
All are harbored to the last, 
And just as Herve Riel hollas "Anchor ! "-—sure as fate, 
Up the English come, too late. 
So the storm subsides to calm ; 

They see the green trees wave 

On the heights o'erlooking Greve; 
Hearts that bled are stanched with balm. 
"Just our rapture to enhance, 

Let the English rake the bay, 
Gnash their teeth and glare askance 

As they cannonade away ! 
'Neath rampired Solidor pleasant riding on the Ranee ! " 
Now hope succeeds despair on each captain's countenance ! 
Out burst all with one accord, 

" This is Paradise for hell ! 

Let France, let France's king, 

Thank the man that did the thing ! ?J 
What a shout, and all one word, 

" Herve Riel!" 
As he stepped in front once more, 

Not a symptom of surprise 

In the frank blue Breton eyes — 
Just the same man as before. 
Then said Damfreville, " My friend, 
I must speak out at the end, 

Though I find the speaking hard; 
Praise is deeper than the lips, 
You have saved the king his ships, 

You must name your own reward. 
Faith, our sun was near eclipse ! 
Demand whate'er you will, 
France remains your debtor still. 
Ask to heart's content, and have ! or my name's not Damfreville." 



73 2 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Then a beam of fun outbroke 
On the bearded mouth that spoke, 
As the honest heart laughed through 
Those frank eyes of Breton Blue : 
" Since I needs must say my say, 
Since on board the duty's done, 
And from Malo Roads to Croisic Point, what is it but a run?— 
Since 'tis ask and have, I may — 

Since the others go ashore — 
Come ! A good whole holiday ! 
Leave to go and see my wife, whom I call the Belle Aurore ! " 

That he asked, and that he got — nothing more. 
Name and deed alike are lost ; 
Not a pillar nor a post 
In his Croisic keeps alive the feat as it befell : 
Not a head in white and black 
On a single fishing-smack, 
In memory of the man but for whom had gone to wrack 

All that France saved from the fight whence England bore the bell. 
Go to Paris ; rank on rank 

Search the heroes flung pell-mell 
On the Louvre, face and flank ; 
You shall look long enough ere you come to Herve Riel. 

So, for better and for worse, 
Herve Riel, accept my verse ! 
In my verse, Herve Riel, do thou once more 
Save the squadron, honor France, love thy wife, the Belle Aurore ! 



FATHER JOHN. 

BY PELEG ARKWRIGHT. 

He warn't no long-faced man o' prayer, 

A-peddlin' scriptures here and there, 

A-shootin' off his texts and tracts 

Without regard to dates and facts 

Or time or place, like all possessed, 

'Till weary sinners couldn't rest; 

Fatiguin' unregenerate gents, 

And causin' molls to swear immense. 

He didn't snivel worth a cent, 

Nor gush to any great extent, 

But labored on a level plan — 

A priest, but none the less a man — 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Among the slums and boozing-kens, 
And in the vilest holes and dens, 
Amongst the drabs and owls and worse — 
For saints in these here parts are skerce ; 
This ward ain't nowadays flush o' them, 
It ain't no new Jerusalem. 
He preached but little, argued less ; 
But if a moll was in distress, 
Or if a kinchen came to grief, 
Or trouble tackled rogue or thief, 
There Father John was sure to be, 
To blunt the edge o' misery ; 
And somehow managed every time 
To ease despair or lessen crime. 
That corner house was alius known 
Around these parts as Podger's Own, 
'Till two pams in a drunken fight 
Set the whole thing afire one night ; 
And where it stood they hypered round 
And blasted rocks and shoveled ground 
To build the factory over there — 
The one you see — and that is where 
Poor Father John — God give him rest ! — 
Preached his last sermon and his best. 
One summer's day the thing was done ; 
The workmen set a blast and run. 
They ain't so keerful here, I guess, 
Where lives ain't worth a cent apiece, 
As in the wards where things is dear, 
And nothink ain't so cheap as here; 
Leastwise the first they seed or knowed 
A little chick had crossed the road. 
He seemed to be just out o' bed, 
Barelegged, with nothink on his head ; 
Chubby and cunnin', with his hair 
Blown criss-cross by the mornin' air ; 
Draggin' a tin horse by a string, 
"Without much care for anything, 
A talking to hisself for joy — 
A toddlin', keerless baby boy. 
Right for the crawlin' fuse he went, 
As though to find out what it meant; 
Trudgin' towards the fatal spot, 
'Till less'n three feet off he got 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



From where the murderirT thing lay still, 

Just waitin' for to spring and kill; 

Marching along toward his grave, 

And not a soul dared go to save. 

They hollered — all they durst to do ; 

He turned and laughed, and then bent low 

To set the horsey on his feet, 

And went right on, a crowin' sweet, 

And then a death-like silence grew 

On all the tremblin', coward crew, 

As each swift second seemed the last 

Before the roaring of the blast. 

Just then some chance or purpose brought 

The priest ; he saw, and quick as thought 

He ran and caught the child, and turned 

Just as the slumberin' powder burned, 

And shot the shattered rocks around, 

And with its thunder shook the ground. 

The child was sheltered ; Father John 

Was hurt to death ; without a groan 

He set the baby down, then went 

A step or two, but life was spent ; 

He tottered, looked up to the skies 

With ashen face, but strange, glad eyes. 

"My love, I come ! " was all he said, 

Sank slowly down, and so was dead. 

Stranger, he left a memory here 

That will be felt for many a year, 

And since that day this ward has been 

More human in its dens of sin. 

THE THREE HORSEMEN. 

[From the German of Uhland.] 

Three horsemen halted the inn before, 
Three horsemen entered the oaken door, 
And loudly called for the welcome cheer 
That was wont to greet the traveller here. 

"Good woman," they cried as the hostess came, 
A buxom, rosy, portly old dame, 
"Good woman, how is your wine and beer; 
And how is your little daughter dear?" 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



755 



"My house is ever supplied with cheer, 
But my daughter lieth upon her bier." 

A shadow over the horsemen fell, 

Each wrapped in thoughts he could never tell; 

And silently one by one they crept 

To the darkened room where the maiden slept. 

The golden hair was rippling low 
Over a forehead pure as snow, 
And the little hands were idly pressed, 
Clasping a cross to the pulseless breast. 

"I loved thee ere the death-chill lay 

On thee, sweet child," and one turned away. 

"I would have loved thee," the second said, 

" Hadst thou learned to love me, and lived to wed." 

"I loved thee ever, I love thee now," 

The last one cried as he kissed her brow, 

"In the heaven to come our souls shall wed, 

I have loved thee living, I love thee dead." 

Then silently out from the oaken door 
Three horsemen passed to return no more. 

THE BATTLE OF "BOTH WELL BRIO." 

BY ALLAN CURR. 

[A Lay of the Covenanters.] 
'Twas on a Sabbath morning in the sunny month of June, 
Oh, waefu' Sabbath morning, when Scotland's sun gaed doon, 
And bright that Sabbath morning broke — to close so dark and drear, 
For Scotland's hour of woe had come, and Scotland's doom was near. 

The sun was on the rippling Clyde that sparkled clear and bright, 
On either side the armies lay, and marshalled forth their might ; 
Loud rose the shouts of armed men — loud rang the cries of war, 
And highland host and lowland's boast were gathered from afar. 

Ten thousand sounds were mingling then with music of the drum ; 
Ten thousand swords were glancing bright, and told the foe had come ; 
There rode the faithless Livingstone — there rode the bloody Grahame, 
And fierce Dalziel, and Monmouth there, to work their country's shame. 

With fife and drum, and banner red, and war-pipes shrill and clear, 
The foe are marching to the bridge — their horsemen in the rear ; 
Loud rose the shout, "God save the King ! " and answer back we sent, 
"The Lord of Hosts ! The Lord of Hosts ! and Kirk and Covenant ! " 



736 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Right facing them our army lay, the river roll'd between, 
And Burley bold, and Morton brave, on Bothwell Brig were seen ; 
Behind them, spreading on the moor, our scattered army lay, 
With none to lead them to the fight and win that bloody day. 

Loud murmurs swelled along our ranks — by factions weak and blind 
Our camp was tossed, like forest leaves blown by the autumn wind ; 
Loud rose the sounds of angry strife — loud raged the fierce debate, 
And traitor words were spoken whilst the foe were at the gate. 

Where is the spirit that of old defied th' invader's might — 
Where is the hero like of old to put the foe to flight ? 
Oh, for an hour of Cromwell's sword to change the fate of war, 
Oh, for the arm that led them on at Marston and Dunbar. 

Had we the blade of Wallace true, or Bruce to lead the van, 
Our foes would flee before our face as their forefathers ran ; 
Had we one arm to guide us on — the battle-tide to turn, 
Our song would be of victory, and Bothwell — Bannockburn ! 

On Bothwell Brig a dauntless few stood forth in stern array, 

Right gallantly they kept the bridge upon that fatal day ; 

With pike and gun, and sword and spear, and hearts sae leal and true, 

Long stood they there in glory's place to guard our banner blue. 

Thrice rush'd the foe the bridge to gain, and thrice our blades drank blood, 
Some fell beneath the broad claymore — some threw we in the flood ; 
Again the shout, " God save the King ! " and answer back we sent, 
"The Lord of Hosts ! The Lord of Hosts ! and Kirk and Covenant ! " 

'Gainst fearful odds they kept the bridge till one by one they fell, 
And deeds of glory had been done no minstrel tongue can tell ; 
" The Bridge is lost ! " God help us now, for yonder come the foe, 
And horsemen with their nodding plumes now cross the ford below. 

Then out spoke Grahame of Claverhouse — a bloody man was he : 

" Now charge them with the sword and lance — your battle-cry Dundee ! " 

Then spoke out sturdy Cameron — a brave old man was he : 

" In God we trust, our cause is just, we fear not thine nor thee. 

" Curse on thee, bloody Clavers, now, curse on thee evermore, 

Curse on thy traitor hand, that dy'd old Scotland's streams with gore; 

Long as the hills of Scotland stand shall hated be thy name, 

And each true Scottish tongue for aye shall curse the bloody Grahame." 

But see ! the foe have passed the bridge, their must' ring ranks are near, 
Their swords are glancing in the sun — their horsemen in the rear. 
Again the shout, " God save the King ! " and answer back we sent, 
" The Lord of Hosts ! The Lord of Hosts ! and Kirk and Covenant." 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



In vain, in vain, ye dauntless few, with Burley keep the van ! 
In vain around our banner blue, die fighting man to man ! 
" The day is lost ! " our stricken host like traitors turn and flee ; 
God help me ever from the shame such other sight to see ! 

Oh, weep for Scotland, weep ! for God hath her afflicted sore, 
Weep — weep bloody tears for Scotland — her freedom is no more; 
Oh, bright that Sabbath morning broke — the sun shone on the flood, 
But ere that Sabbath day had clos'd — her sun went down in blood. 

ART THOU LIVING YET? 

BY JAMES G. CLARK. 

Is there no grand, immortal sphere 

Beyond this realm of broken ties, 
To fill the wants that mock us here, 

And dry the tears from weeping eyes; 
Where Winter melts in endless Spring, 

And June stands near with deathless flowers ° f 
Where we may hear the dear ones sing 

Who loved us in this world of ours? 
I ask, and lo ! my cheeks are wet 

With tears for one I cannot see ; 
Oh, mother, art thou living yet, 

And dost thou still remember me ? 

I feel thy kisses o'er me thrill, 

Thou unseen angel of my life ; 
I hear thy hymns around me trill, 

An undertone to care and strife ; 
Thy tender eyes upon me shine, 

As from a being glorified, 
Till I am thine and thou art mine, 

And I forget that thou hast died. 
I almost lose each vain regret 

In visions of a life to be ; 
But, mother, art thou living yet, 

And dost thou still remember me ? 

The Springtimes bloom, the Summers fade, 

The Winters blow along my way ; 
But over every light or shade 

Thy memory lives by night and day; 

47 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



It soothes to sleep my wildest pain, 

Like some sweet song that cannot die, 
And, like the murmur of the main, 

Grows deeper when the storm is nigh. 
I know the brightest stars that set 

Return to bless the yearning sea ; 
But, mother, art thou living yet, 

And dost thou still remember me? 

I sometimes think thy soul comes back 

From o'er the dark and silent stream 
Where last we watched thy shining track, 

To those green hills of which we dream; 
Thy loving arms around me twine, 

My cheeks bloom younger in thy breath, 
Till thou art mine and I am thine, 

Without a thought of pain or death ; 
And yet, at times, my eyes are wet 

With tears for her I cannot see — 
Oh, mother, art thou living yet, 

And dost thou still remember me ? 

PARSON KELLY. 

BY MARIAN DOUGLAS. 

Old Parson Kelly's fair young wife Irene 

Died when but three months wed, 
And no new love has ever come between 

His true heart and the dead, 
Though now for sixty years the grass has grown 
Upon her grave, and on its simple stone 

The moss 

And yellow lichens creep her name across. 

Outside the door, in the warm summer air, 

The old man sits for hours, 
The idle wind that stirs his silver hair 

Is sweet with June's first flowers ; 
But dull his mind, and clouded with the haze 
Of life's last weary, gray November days; 

And dim 

The past and present look alike to him. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

The sunny scene around, confused and blurred, 

The twitter of the birds, 
Blend in his mind with voices long since heard — 

Glad childhood's careless words, 
Old hymns and Scripture texts ; while indistinct 
Yet strong, one thought with all fair things is linked— 

The bride 

Of his lost youth is ever by his side. 

By its sweet weight of snowy blossoms bowed 

The rose-tree branch hangs low, 
And in the sunshine, like a fleecy cloud, 

Sways slowly to and fro. 
" Oh ! is it you?" the old man asks, " Irene S " 
And smiles, and fancies that her face he's seen 

Beneath 

The opening roses of a bridal wreath ! 

Down from the gambrel roof a white dove flits, 

The sunshine on its wings, 
And lighting close to where the dreamer sits, 

A vision with it brings — 
A golden gleam from some long vanished day. 
"Dear love," he calls; then, " Why will you not stay? 

He sighs, 

For, at his voice, the bird looks up and flies ! 

O constant heart ! whose failing thoughts cling fast 

To one long laid in dust, 
Still seeing, turned to thine, as in the past, 

Her look of perfect trust, 
Her soft voice hearing in the south wind's breath. 
Dream on ! Love pure as thine shall outlive death, 

And when 

The gates unfold, her eyes meet thine again ! 

JOHN AND TIBBIE DAVISON'S DISPUTE. 

BY ROBERT LEIGHTON. 

John Davison and Tibbie, his wife, 

Sat toasting their taes ae nicht, 
When something startit in the fluir, 

And blinkit by their sicht. 



740 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



"Guidwife," quoth John, "did ye see that moose? 

Whar sorra was the cat ? ' ' 
"A moose?" "Aye, a moose." " Na, na, guidman, 

It was'na a moose, 'twas a rat." 

"Ow, ow, guidwife, to think ye've been 

Sae long aboot the hoose, 
An' no to ken a moose frae a rat ! 

Yon was'na a rat ! 'twas a moose." 

"I've seen mair mice than you, guidman, 

An' what think ye o' that ? 
Sa haud your tongue an say nae mair— 

I tell ye, it was a rat." 

il Me haud my tongue for you, guidwife ! 

I'll be mester o' this hoose — 
I saw't as plain as een could see't, 

An' I tell ye, it was a moose ! " 

"If you're the mester o' the hoose 

It's I'm the mistress o't ; 
An' / ken best what's in the hoose, 

Sae I tell ye, it was a rat." 

"Weel, weel, guidwife, gae mak' the brose, 

An' ca' it what ye please." 
So up she rose, and made the brose, 

While John sat toasting his taes. 

They supit, and supit, and supit the brose, 

And aye their lips played smack ; 
They supit, and supit, and supit the brose, 

Till their lugs began to crack. ^ 

"Sic fules we were to fa' oot, guidwife, 

Aboot a moose — " "A what ? 
It's a lee ye tell, an' I say again, 

It was'na a moose, 'twas a rat ! " 

" Wad ye ca' me a leear to my very face? 

My faith, but ye craw croose ! 
I tell ye, Tib, I never will bear't — 

'Twas a moose ! " " 'Twas a rat ! " " 'Twas a moose ! " 
Wi' her spoon she strack him ower the pow — 

" Ye dour auld doit, tak' that ; 
Gae to your bed, ye canker' d sumph — 

'Twasarat!" " 'Twas a moose ! " "'Twas a rat ! 99 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

She sent the brose caup at his heels, 

As he hirpled ben the hoose ; 
Yet he shoved oot his head as he steekit the door, 

And cried, " 'Twas a moose * 'twas a moose ! " 

But when the carle was fast asleep 

She paid him back for that, 
And roared into his sleepin' lug, 

" 'Twas a rat ! 'twas a rat I 'twas a rat ! " 

The de'il be wi' me if I think 

It was a beast ava ] 
Neist mornin', as she sweepit the fluir, 

She faund wee Johnnie's ba' ! 

LOVES BELIEF. 

ANONYMOUS. 

I believe if I were dead, 

And you should kiss my eyelids where I lie 

Cold, dead and dumb to all the world contains, 
The folded orbs would open at thy breath, 
And, from its exile in the Isles of Death, 

Life would come gladly back along my veins. 

I believe if I were dead, 

And you upon my lifeless heart should tread — 
Not knowing what the poor clod chanced to be — 

It would find sudden pulse beneath the touch 

Of him it ever loved in life so much, 

And throb again, warm, tender, true to thee. 

I believe if in my grave, 

Hidden in woody depths by all the waves, 

Your eyes should drop some warm tears of regret, 
From every salty seed of your dear grief 
Some fair, sweet blossom would leap into leaf, 

To prove death could not make my love forget. 

I believe if I should fade 

Into the mystic realms where light is made, 

And you should long once more my face to see, 
I would come forth upon the hills of night, 
And gather stars like fagots, till thy sight, 

Led by the beacon blaze, fell full on me. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

I believe my love for thee 

(Strong as my life) so nobly placed to be, 

It could as soon expect to see the sun 
Fall like a dead king from his heights sublime, 
His glory stricken from the throne of Time, 

As thee unworth the worship thou hast won. 

I believe love, pure and true, 

Is to the soul a sweet, immortal dew, 

That gems life's petals in the hour of dusk. 
The waiting angels see and recognize 
The rich crown jewel love of Paradise, 

When life falls from us like a withered husk. 

TO LOVE, FORGET, AND DIE. 

BY JOAQUIN MILLER. 

By the populous land on the lonesome sea, 
Lo ! these were the gifts of the gods to men — 

Three miserable gifts, and only three : 
To love, to forget, to die — and then ? 

To love in peril and in bitter sweet pain, 

And then, forgotten, lie down and die : 
One moment of sun, whole seasons of rain, 

Then night is rolled to the door of the sky. 

To love ? To sit at her feet and to weep : 

To climb to her face, hide your face in her hair; 

To nestle you there like a babe in its sleep, 

And, too, like a babe, to believe— it cuts there. 

To love? 'Tis to suffer. " Lie close to my breast, 
Like a fair ship in haven, O darling," I cried ; 

" Your round arms outstretching to heaven for rest, 

Make signal to death." . . . Death came, and love died. 

To forget ? To forget, mount horse and clutch sword, 
Take ship and make sail to the ice-prisoned seas. 

Write books and preach lies ; range lands ; or go hoard 
A grave full of gold, and buy wines — and drink lees ; 

Then die, and die cursing, and call it a prayer ! 

Is earth but a top — a boy-god's delight, 
To be spun for his pleasure while man's despair 

Breaks out like a wall of the damned through the night ? 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Sit down in the darkness and weep with me 
On the edge of the world. So love lies dead. 

And the earth and the sky and the sky and the sea 
Seem shutting together as a book that is read. 

Yet what have we learned ? We laughed with delight 
In the morning at school, and kept toying with all 

Time's silly playthings. Now, wearied ere night, 
We must cry for dark-mother, her cradle the pall. 

THERE'S DANGER IN THE TOWN. 

BY JOHN H. YATES. 

There, John, hitch Dobbin to the post ; come near me, and sit down 
Your mother wants to talk to you before you drive to town. 
My hairs are gray, I shall soon be at rest within the grave ; 
Not long will mother pilot you o'er life's tempestuous wave. 

I've watched o'er you from infancy, till now you are a man. 
And I have always loved you, as a mother only can ; 
At morning and at evening I have prayed the God of love 
To bless and guide my darling boy to the bright home above. 

A mother's eye is searching, John — old age can't dim its sight, 
When watching o'er an only child, to see if he does right : 
And very lately I have seen what has aroused my fears, 
And made my pillow hard at night, and moistened it with tears. 

I've seen a light within your eye, upon your cheeks a glow, 
That told me you are in the road that leads to shame and woe ; 
Oh, John, don't turn away your head and on my counsel frown, 
Stay more upon the dear old farm — there's danger in the town. 

Remember what the poet says — long years have proved it true — 

That "Satan finds some mischief still for idle hands to do." 

If you live on in idleness, with those who love the bowl, 

You'll dig yourself a drunkard's grave, and wreck your reckless soul. 

Your father, John, is growing old, his days are nearly through, 

Oh, he has labored very hard to save the farm for you ; 

But it will go to ruin soon, and poverty will frown 

If you keep hitching Dobbin up to drive into the town. 

Your prospects for the future are very bright, my son, 
Not many have your start in life when they are twenty-one; 
Your star that shines so brightly now, in darkness will decline 
If you forget your mother's words, and tarry at the wine. 



744 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Turn back, my boy, in your youth, stay by the dear old farm ; 
The Lord of Hosts will save you with His powerful right arm; 
Not long will mother pilot you o'er life's tempestuous wave, 
Then light her pathway with your love down to the silent grave. 

IRISH ASTRONOMY. 

BY CHARLES G. HALPINE. 

A veritable myth, touching the constellation of O'Ryan, ignorantly 
and falsely spelled Orion. 

O'Ryan was a man of might 

Whin Ireland was a nation, 
But poachin' was his heart's delight 

And constant occupation. 
He had an ould militia gun, 

And sartin sure his aim was; 
He gave the keepers many a run, 

And wouldn't mind the game laws. 

St. Pathrick wanst was passin' by 

O'Ryan's little houldin', 
And as the saint felt wake and dhry, 

He thought he'd enther bould in; 
" O'Ryan," says the saint, "avick ! 

To praich at Thurles I'm goin'; 
So let me have a rasher, quick, 

And a dhrop of Innishowen." 

" No rasher will I cook for you 

While betther is to spare, sir; 
But here's a jug of mountain dew, 

And there's a rattlin' hare, sir." 
St. Pathrick he looked mighty sweet, 

And says he, " Good luck attind you, 
And when you're in your windin' sheet 

It's up to heaven I'll sind you." 

O'Ryan gave his pipe a whiff — 

" Them tidin's is thransportin', 
But may I ax your saintship if 

There's any kind of sportin' ?" 
St. Pathrick said, "A Lion's there, 

Two Bears, a Bull, and Cancer" — 
"Bedad," says Mick, " the huntin's rare, 

St. Pathrick, I'm your man, sir 1" 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

So, to conclude my song aright, 

For fear I'd tire your patience, 
You'll see O'Ryan any night 

Amid the constellations. 
And Venus follows in his track, 

Till Mars grows jealous raally, 
But faith, he fears the Irish knack 

Of handling his shillaly. 

THE MARTYRS OF SA/VDOM/R. 

This beautiful poem is supposed to have been written by Monseigneur CapeL 
Six hundred years ago, one night, 

The monks of Sandomir 
Had chanted matins in the choir, 

And then sat down to hear 
The lesson from the martyrs' lives 

For the ensuing day : 
For thus the Blessed Dominie 

Had taught his sons the way 
To sanctify the hours that men 

In pleasure or in sleep 
Are wont to spend, and they took care 

His holy rule to keep. 

The book lay open on the desk 

At the appointed page ; 
The youngest novice, who was scarce 

More than a boy in age, 
Stood up to sing, and on the book 

Looked down with earnest eyes. 
At once across his features stole 

A movement of surprise ; 
And then, with clear and steady voice, 

He sang " The Forty-nine 
Martyrs of Sandomir" — and laid 

His finger on the line. 
Sadoc, the Prior, almost knew 

By heart that holy book, 
And, rising in his stall, he called 

With a reproving look 
The novice to his side, and said, 

" My son, what hast thou sung? 
From jests within these sacred walls 

'Twere meet to keep thy tongue." 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS, 



"Father," the novice answered meek, 

" The words are written all 
Upon this page ; ' ' and brought it straight 

To Sadoc in his stall. 
Th' illuminated parchment shone 

With gold and colors bright, 
But brighter far than all the rest, 

With an unearthly light, 
Beam'd forth the words the youth had sung. 

The Prior saw the sign, 
And said, " My brethren, 'tis from God ; 

Are we not forty-nine? 
It is a message from our Lord — 

Rejoice ! for by his grace, 
To-morrow we shall be in Heaven, 

To-morrow see his face. 
What matter if the way be hard 

And steep that leads us there? 
The time is short. Let us make haste, 

And for our death prepare." 
Then one by one at Sadoc's feet 

The monks their sins confessed 
With true contrition, and rose up 

In peace, absolved and blessed. 
And when the eastern sunbeams came 

In through the window tall, 
Sadoc, the Prior, said Mass, and gave 

The Bread of Life to all. 

Like other days that wondrous day 

The holy brethren spent ; 
As their rule bade them, to their meals, 

To work, to prayer they went ; 
Only from time to time they said, 

" Why are the hours so long? 
We thought we should have been ere now 

Joining the angels' song." 
The evening came, the complin bell 

Had called them to the choir — 
u God grant us all a perfect end," 

In blessing said the Prior. 
And when the complin psalms were sung, 

They chanted at the end — 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



747 



" Into Thy hands, my Lord and God, 

My spirit I commend." 
Again, and yet again rose up 

Those words so calm and sweet, 
As when an echo from a rock 

Doth some clear note repeat. 

Fierce war cries now were heard without, 

Blows shook the convent gate : 
The heathen Tartar hordes had come 

With fury filled and hate. 
The brethren heeded not, nor heard 

The clamor of their foes ; 
For from their lips the holy hymn, 

" Salve Regina," rose. 
And two and two in oider rang'd 

They passed down through the nave, 
And when they turned and kneeled, the Prior 

The holy water gave. 
But as they sang, " O Mother dear, 

When this life's exile's o'er, 
Show us the face of Christ, thy Son," 

The Tartars burst the door. 

With savage yells and shouts they came, 

With deadly weapons bare, 
On murder and on plunder bent ; — 

The sight that met them there, 
Of that white-rob'd. undaunted band, 

Kneeling so calm and still, 
A moment checked them in their course— 

The next, the pow'rs of ill 
Had urged them on, and they began 

Their work of blood and death, 
Nor stayed their hands till all the monks 

Had yielded up their breath. 
So Sadoc and his brethren all 

At San do mi r were slain : 
Six hundred years in Heaven have paid 

That hour of bitter pain. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



ONLY WAITING. 

ANONYMOUS. 

Only waiting till the shadows 

Are a little longer grown, 
Only waiting till the glimmer 

Of the day's last beam is flown ; 
Till the night of earth is faded 

From the heart once full of day, 
Till the stars of heaven are breaking 

Through the twilight soft and gray. 

Only waiting till the reapers 

Have the last sheaf gathered home, 
For the summer time is faded, 

And the autumn winds have come. 
Quickly, reapers ! gather quickly 

The last ripe hours of my heart, 
For the bloom of life is withered, 

And I hasten to depart. 

Only waiting till the angels 

Open wide the mystic gate, 
At whose feet I long have lingered, 

Weary, poor, and desolate. 
Even now I hear the footsteps, 

And their voices far away ; 
If they call me I am waiting, 

Only waiting to obey. 

Only waiting till the shadows 

Are a little longer grown, 
Only waiting till the glimmer 

Of the last day's beam is flown 
Then from out the gathered darkness, 

Holy, deathless stars shall rise, 
By whose light my soul shall gladly 

Tread its pathway to the skies. 

MY HEART AND I. 

BY MRS. ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING. 

How tired we feel, my heart and I ! 
We seem of no use in the world ; 
Our fancies hang gray and uncurled 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



About men's eyes indifferently ; 

Our voice, which thrilled you so, will let 
You sleep : our tears are only wet ; 

What do we here, my heart and I ? 

So tired, so tired, my heart and I ! 

It was not thus in the old time 

When Ralph sat with me 'neath the line 
To watch the sun set from the sky ; 

" Dear love, you're looking tired," he said ; 

I, smiling at him, shook my head; 
'Tis now we're tired, my heart and I. 

So tired, so tired, my heart and I ! 

Though now none takes me on his arm 
To fold me close and kiss me warm, 

Till each quick breath end in a sigh 
Of happy languor. Now alone, 
Uncheered, unkissed, my heart and I. 

Tired out we are, my heart and I ! 
Suppose the world brought diadems 
To tempt us, crusted with loose gems 

Of powers and pleasures ? Let it try. 
We scarcely dare to look at even 
A pretty child or God's blue Heaven, 

We feel so tired, my heart and I. 

Yet who complains ? My heart and I ! 
In this abundant earth, no doubt, 
Is little room for things worn out; 

Disdain them, break them, throw them by, 
And if before the day grows rough 
We once were loved, used — well enough 

I think we've fared, my heart and I ! 

COMING. 

ANONYMOUS. 

"At even, or at midnight, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning.'* 
Mark xiii. 35. 

It may be in the evening, 

When the work of the day is done, 

And you have time to sit in the twilight 
And watch the sinking sun— 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



While the long bright day dies slowly 

Over the sea, 
And the hour grows quiet and holy 

With thoughts of me; 
While you hear the village children 

Passing along the street, 
Among those thronging footsteps 

May come the sound of my feet : 
Therefore, I tell you, Watch, 

By the light of the evening star, 
When the room is growing dusky 

As the clouds afar ; 
Let the door be on the latch 

In your home, 
For it may be through the gleaming 

I will come. 

It may be when the midnight 

Is heavy upon the land, \ 
And the black waves lying dumbly 

Along the sand ; 
When the moonless night draws closely, 
And the lights are out in the house ; 

When the fires burn low and red, 
And the watch is ticking loudly 

Beside the bed ; 
Though you sleep, tired out, on your couch, 
Still your heart must wake and watch 

In the dark room, 
For it may be that at midnight 

I will come. 

It may be at the cock-crow, 

When the night is dying slowly 
In the sky, 

And the sea looks calm and holy, 
Waiting for the dawn 
Of the golden sun 

Which draweth nigh ; 
When the mists are on the valleys shading 

The river's chill, 
And my morning star is fading, fading 

Over the hill j 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Behold, I say unto you, Watch ; 
Let the door be on the latch 

In your home ; 
In the chill before the dawning, 
Between the night and morning, 

I may come. 

It may be in the morning, 

When the sun is bright and strong, 
And the dew is glittering sharply 

Over the little lawn ; 
When the waves are laughing loudly 

Along the shore, 
And the little birds are singing sweetly 

About the door. 
With the long day's work before you 

You rise up with the sun 
And the neighbors come in to talk a little 

Of all that must be done ; 
But remember that I may be the next 

To come in at the door 
To call you from all your busy work 

For evermore ; 
As you work your heart must watch, 
For the door is on the latch 

In your room, 
And it may be in the morning 

I will come. 

So He passed down my cottage garden, 

By the path that leads to the sea, 
Till He came to the turn of the little road 

Where the birch and the laburnum tree 
Lean over and arch the way ; 
There I saw him a moment stay, 

And turn once more to me, 
As I wept at the cottage door, 

And lift up His hands in blessing — 
Then I saw His face no more. 
And I stood still in the doorway, 

Leaning against the wall, 
Not heeding the fair white roses, 

Though I crushed them and let them fall ; 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Only looking down the pathway 

And looking toward the sea, 
And wondering, and wondering 

When He would come back for me ; 
Till I was aware of an angel 

Who was going swiftly by, 
With the gladness of one who goeth 

In the light of God Most High. 

He passed the end of the cottage 

Toward the garden gate — 
(I suppose he had come down 
At the setting of the sun 

To comfort some one in the village 
Whose dwelling was disconsolate) — 

And He paused before the door 
Beside my place, 

And the likeness of a smile 
Was on His face : 

" Weep not," He said, " for unto you is given 
To watch for the coming of His feet 

Who is the glory of our blessed heaven : " 
The work and watching will be very sweet, 

Even in an earthly home ; 
And in such an hour as ye think not 

He will come ! 

So I am watching quietly 

Every day. 
Whenever the sun shines brightly, 

I rise and say : 
" Surely it is the shining of His face ; " 
And look into the gates of His high place 

Beyond the sea, 
For I know He is coming shortly 

To summon me. 
And when a shadow falls across the window 

Of my room, 
Where I am working my appointed task, 
I lift my head to watch the door and ask, 

If He is come ; 
And the Angel answers sweetly 

In my home : 
"Only a few more shadows, 

And He will come." 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



AUX ITALIENS. 

BY OWEN MEREDITH. 

At Paris it was, at the Opera there ; 

And she looked like a queen in a book, that night,, 
With the wreath of pearl in her raven hair, 

And the brooch on her breast, so bright 

Of all the operas that Verdi wrote, 

The best, to my taste, is the Trovatore ; 

And Mario can soothe with a tenor note 
The souls in purgatory. 

The moon on the tower slept soft as snow ; 

And who was not thrilled in the strangest way, 
As we heard him sing, while the gas burned low, 

ti Non ti s cor dar di me ? " 

The Emperor there, in his box of state, 
Looked grave, as if he had just then seen 

The red flag wave from the city-gate, 
Where his eagles in bronze had been. 

The Empress, too, had a tear in her eye. 

You'd have said that her fancy had gone back again. 
For one moment, under the old blue sky, 

To the old glad life in Spain. 

Well ! there in our front-row box we sat 

Together, my bride-betrothed and I; 
My gaze was fixed on my opera-hat, 

And hers on the stage hard by. 

And both were silent, and both were sad. 

Like a queen, she leaned on her full white arm> 
With that regal, indolent air she had; 

So confident of her charm. 

I have not a doubt she was thinking then 
Of her former lord, good soul that he was ! 

Who died the richest and roundest of men, 
The Marquis of Carabas. 

I hope that, to get to the kingdom of heaven, 
Through a needle's eye he had not to pass; 

I wish him well for the jointure given 
To my lady of Carabas. 



754 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Meanwhile I was thinking of my first love, 
As I had not been thinking of aught for years, 

Till over my eyes there began to move 
Something that felt like tears. 

I thought of the dress that she wore last time, 

When we stood, 'neath the cypress-trees, together, 

In that lost land, in that soft clime, 
In the crimson evening weather ; 

Of that muslin dress (for the eve was hot), 
And her warm white neck in its golden chain, 

And her full, soft hair, just tied in a knot 
And falling loose again ; 

And the jasmin-flower in her fair young breast ; 

Oh, the faint, sweet smell of that jasmin-flower! 
And the one bird singing alone to his nest, 

And the one star over the tower. 

I thought of our little quarrels and strife, 

And the letter that brought me back my ring, 

And it all seemed then, in the waste of life, 
Such a very little thing ! 

For I thought of her grave below the hill, 
Which the sentinel cypress-tree stands over. 

And I thought .... " were she only living still, 
How I could forgive her and love her ! " 

And I swear, as I thought of her thus, in that hour, 
And of how, after all, old things were best, 

That I smelt the smell of that jasmin-flower, 
Which she used to wear in her breast. 

It smelt so faint, and it smelt so sweet, 
It made me creep and it made me cold ! 

Like the scent that steals from the crumbling sheet 
When a mummy is half unrolled. 

And I turned and looked. She was sitting there 
In a dim box, over the stage ; and drest 

In that muslin dress, with that full soft hair, 
And that jasmin in her breast ! 

I was here, and she was there, 

And the glittering horseshoe curved between — 
From my bride-betrothed, with her raven hair, 

And her sumptuous, scornful mien. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

To my early love, with her eyes downcast, 

And over her primrose face the shade 
(In short, from the Future back to the Past), 

There was but one step to be made. 

To my early love from my future bride 

One moment I looked. Then I stole to the door, 

I traversed the passage \ and down at her side 
I was sitting, a moment more. 

My thinking of her, or the music's strain, 
Or something which never will be exprest, 

Had brought her back from the grave again, 
With the jasmin in her breast. 

She is not dead, and she is not wed ! 

But she loves me now, and she loved me then ! 
And the very first word that her sweet lips said, 

My heart grew youthful again. 

The Marchioness there, of Carabas, 

She is wealthy, and young, and handsome still, 

And but for her .... well, we'll let that pass — 
She may marry whomever she will. 

But I will marry my own first love, 

With her primrose face ; for old things are best, 
And the flower in her bosom, I prize it above 

The brooch in my lady's breast. 

The world is filled with folly and sin, 

And Love must cling where it can, I say; 

For Beauty is easy enough to win, 
But one isn't loved every day. 

And I think, in the lives of most women and men, 

There's a moment when all would go smooth and even, 

If only the dead could find out when 
To come back and be forgiven. 

But oh, the smell of that jasmin-flower ! 

And oh, that music ! and oh, the way 
That voice rang out from the donjon tower, 

Non ti scordar di me, 

Non ti scordar di me f 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



MONK FELIX. 

BY H. W. LONGFELLOW. 

One morning all alone, 

Out of his convent of gray stone, 

Into the forest older, darker, grayer, 

His lips moving as if in prayer, 

His head sunken upon his breast 

As in a dream of rest, 

Walked the Monk Felix. All about 

The broad, sweet sunshine lay without, 

Filling the summer air; 

And within the woodlands, as he trod, 

The twilight was like the truce of God 

With worldly woe and care. 

Under him lay the golden moss; 

And above him the boughs of the hemlock-trees 

Waved, and made the sign of the cross, 

And whispered their Benedicites; 

And from the ground 

Rose an odor, sweet and fragrant, 

Of the wild flowers and the vagrant 

Vines that wandered, 

Seeking the sunshine round and round; 

These he heeded not, but pondered 

On the volume in his hand, 

A volume of St. Augustine, 

Wherein he read of the unseen 

Splendors of God's great town 

In the unknown land, 

And, with his eyes cast down, 

In humility he said : 

"I believe, O God, 

What herein I have read, 

But, alas ! I do not understand ! " 

And lo ! he heard 

The sudden singing of a bird, 

A snow-white bird, that from a cloud 

Dropped down, 

And among the branches brown 
Sat singing 

So sweet, and clear, and loud, 

It seemed a thousand harp-strings ringing. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



And the Monk Felix closed his book, 

And long, long, 

With rapturous look, 

He listened to the song, 

And hardly breathed or stirred, 

Until he saw, as in a vision, 

The land of Elysian, 

And in the heavenly city heard 

Angelic feet 

Fall on the golden flagging of the street. 

And he would fain have caught the wondrous bird, 

But strove in vain ; 

For it flew away, away, 

Far over hill and dell, 

And instead of its sweet singing 

He heard the convent bell 

Suddenly in the silence ringing 

For the service of noonday, 

And he retraced 

His pathway homeward, sadly and in haste. 

In the convent there was a change ! 
He looked for each well-known face, 
But the faces were new and strange ; 
New figures sat in the oaken stalls, 
New voices chanted in the choir; 
Yet the place was the same place, 
The same dusty walls 
Of cold gray stone, 

The same cloisters, and belfry, and spire. 

A stranger and alone 

Among that brotherhood 

The Monk Felix stood. 

" Forty years," said a friar, 

" Have I been prior 

Of this convent in the wood ; 

But for that space 

Never have I beheld thy face ! " 

The heart of Monk Felix fell; 

And he answered with submissive tone, 

" This morning after the hour of Prime 

I left my cell, 

And wandered forth alone, 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Listening all the time 
To the melodious singing 
Of a beautiful white bird, 
Until I heard 

The bells of the convent ringing 
Noon from their noisy towers. 
It was as if I dreamed; 
For what to me had seemed 
Moments only, had been hours ! ' 5 

"Years ! " said a voice close by. 

It was an aged monk who spoke, 

From a bench of oak 

Fastened against the wall; 

He was the oldest monk of all. 

For a whole century 

Had he been there, 

Serving God in prayer, 

The meekest and humblest of his creatures. 

He remembered well the features 

Of Felix, and he said, 

Speaking distinct and slow: 

"One hundred years ago, 

When I was a novice in this place, 

There was here a monk full of God's grace, 

Who bore the name 

Of Felix, and this man must be the same." 
And straightway 

They brought forth to the light of day 

A volume old and brown, 

A huge tome, bound 

In brass and wild boar's hide, 

Wherein was written down 

The names of all who had died 

In the convent since it was edified. 

And there they found, 

Just as the old monk said, 

That on a certain day and date, 

One hundred years before, 

Had gone forth from the convent-gate 

The Monk Felix, and never more 

Had entered the sacred door. 

He had been counted among the dead ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



And they knew, at last, 

That such had been the power 

Of that celestial and immortal song, 

A hundred years had passed, 

And had not seemed so long as a single hour ! 

A HOUSEKEEPER'S TRAGEDY. 

ANONYMOUS. 

One day as I wandered, I heard a complaining, 
And saw a poor woman, the picture of gloom : 

She glared at the mud on her doorsteps ('twas raining), 
And this was her wa.il as she wielded the broom : 

"Oh ! life is a toil, and love is a trouble, 
And beauty will fade and riches will flee; 

And pleasures they dwindle, and prices they double, 
And nothing is what I could wish it to be. 

"There's too much of worriment goes to a bonnet; 

There's too much of ironing goes to a shirt ; 
There's nothing that pays for the time you waste on it; 

There's nothing that lasts but trouble and dirt. 

"In March it is mud ; it's slush in December; 

The midsummer breezes are loaded with dust ; 
In fall the leaves litter ; in muggy September 

The wall-paper rots, and the candlesticks rust. 

"There are worms in the cherries, and slugs in the roses, 

And ants in the sugar and mice in the pies ; 
The rubbish of spiders no mortal supposes, 
And ravaging roaches and damaging flies. 

"It's sweeping at six, and dusting at seven ; 

It's victuals at eight, and dishes at nine; 
It's potting and panning from ten to eleven ; 

We scarce break our fast ere we plan how to dine. 

"With grease and with grime, from corner to centre, 

Forever at war and forever alert, 
No rest for a day, lest the enemy enter — 

I spend my whole life in a struggle with dirt. 

"Last night, in my dreams, I was stationed forever 
On a bare little isle in the midst of the sea; 

My one chance of life was a ceaseless endeavor 
To sweep off the waves ere they swept over me. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

"Alas, 'twas no dream ! Again I behold it ! 

I yield : I am helpless my fate to avert ! " 
She rolled down her sleeves, her apron she folded, 

Then laid down and died, and was buried in dirt ! 

THE FATE OF MACGREQOR. 

BY JAMES HOGG. 

" Macgregor ! Macgregor ! remember our foemen : 
The moon rises broad from the brow of Ben-Lomond ; 
The clans are impatient, and chide thy delay ; 
Arise ! let us bound to Glen -Lyon — away ! " 

Stern scowled the Macgregor; then, silent and sullen, 
He turned his red eye to the braes of Strathfillan ; 
"Go, Malcolm ! to sleep let the clans be dismissed ; 
The Campbells this night for Macgregor must rest." 

"Macgregor! Macgregor! our scouts have been flying, 
Three days, round the hills of M'Nab and Glen-Lyon ; 
Of riding and running such tidings they bear, 
We must meet them at home, else they'll quickly be here.' 

"The Campbell may come, as his promises bind him, 
And haughty M'Nab, with his giants behind him ; 
This night I am bound to relinquish the fray, 
And do what it freezes my vitals to say. 
Forgive me, dear brother, this horror of mind ; 
Thou know'st in the strife I was never behind, 
Nor ever receded a foot from the van, 
Or blenched at the ire or the prowess of man ; 
But I've sworn by the Cross, by my God and my all ! — 
An oath which I cannot and dare not recall — 
Ere the shadows of midnight fall east from the pile, 
To meet with a Spirit this night in Glen -Gyle. 

"Last night, in my chamber, all thoughtful and lone, 
I called to remembrance some deeds I had done, 
When entered a Lady, with visage so wan, 
And looks such as never were fastened on man ! 
I knew her, O brother S I knew her full well ! 
Of that once fair dame such a tale I could tell 
As would thrill thy bold heart : but how long she remained 
So racked was my spirit, my bosom so pained, 
I knew not — but ages seemed short to the while ! 
Though proffer the Highlands, nay, all the Green Isle, 
With length of existence no man can enjoy, 
The same to endure, the dread proffer I'd fly ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



The thrice threatened pangs of last night to forego, 

Macgregor would dive to the mansions below ! . . . 

Despairing and mad, to futurity blind, 

The present to shun and some respite to find, 

I swore, ere the shadow fell east from the pile, 

To meet her alone by the brook of Glen -Gyle. 

"She told me, and turned my chilled heart to a stone, 
The glory and name of Macgregor were gone : 
That the pine, which for ages had shed a bright halo 
Afar on the mountains of Highland Glen-Falo, 
Should wither and fall ere the turn of yon moon, 
Smit through by the canker of hated Colquhoun : 
That a feast on Macgregors each day should be common, 
For years, to the eagles of Lennox and Lomond. 

"A parting embrace in one moment she gave; 
Her breath was a furnace, her bosom the grave ! 
Then, flitting illusive, she said, with a frown, 
'The mighty Macgregor shall yet be my own ! ' " 

"Macgregor, thy fancies are wild as the wind ; 
The dreams of the night have disordered thy mind; 
Come, buckle thy panoply — march to the field ! — 
See, brother, how hacked are thy helmet and shield ! 
Aye, that was M'Nab, in the height of his pride, 
When the lions of Dochart stood firm by his side. 
This night the proud chief his presumption shall rue; 
Rise, brother, these chinks in his heart-blood will glue ; 
Thy fantasies frightful shall flit on the wing, 
When loud with thy bugle Glen-Lyon shall ring." 

Like glimpse of the moon through the storm of the ni 
Macgregor' s red eye shed one sparkle of light : 
It faded — it darkened — he shuddered — he sighed — 
"No ! not for the universe ! " low he replied. 

Away went Macgregor, but he went not alone : 
To watch the dread rendezvous Malcolm has gone. 
They oared the proud Lomond so still and serene, 
And deep in her bosom, how awful the scene ! 
O'er mountains inverted the blue waters curled, 
And rocked them on skies of a far nether world. 

All silent they w r ent, for the time was approaching; 
The moon the blue zenith already was touching; 
No foot was abroad on the forest or hill, 
No sound but the lullaby sung by the rill. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Young Malcolm, at distance couched, trembling the while- 
Macgregor stood lone by the brook of Glen-Gyle. 

Few minutes had passed, ere they spied on the stream 
A skiff sailing light, where a lady did seem ; 
Her sail was the web of the gossamer's loom, 
The glowworm her wakelight, the rainbow her boom ; 
A dim, ray less beam was her prow and her mast, 
Like wold-fire at midnight, that glares on the waste. 
Though rough was the river with rock and cascade, 
No torrent, no rock her velocity stayed; 
She wimpled the water to weather and lee, 
And heaved as if born on the waves of the sea. 
Mute Nature was roused in the bounds of the glen ; 
The wild deer of Gairtney abandoned his den, 
Fled panting away, over river and isle, 
Nor once turned his eye to the brook of Glen-Gyle ! 

The fox fled in terror. The eagle awoke, 
As slumbering he dozed on the shelve of the rock ; 
Astonished, to hide in the moonbeam he flew, 
And screwed the night-heaven till lost in the blue ! 

Young Malcolm beheld the pale Lady approach — ■ 
The chieftain salute her, and shrink from her touch. 
He saw the Macgregor kneel down on the plain, 
As begging for something he could not obtain; 
She raised him indignant, derided his stay, 
Then bore him on board, set her sail, and away ! 

Though fast the red bark down the river did glide, 
Yet faster ran Malcolm adown by its side ; 
" Macgregor ! Macgregor ! " he bitterly cried ; 
" Macgregor ! Macgregor ! " the echoes replied. 
He struck at the Lady, but, strange though it seem, 
His sword only fell on the rocks and the stream ; 
But the groans from the boat that ascended amain 
Were groans from a bosom in horror and pain. 
They reached the dark lake, and bore lightly away — 
Macgregor is vanished forever and aye ! 

A LONG JOURNEY. 

BY JOSEPHINE POLLARD. 

"We sail to-day," said the captain gay, 
As he stepped on board the boat that lay 
So high and dry. " Come now, be spry ; 
We'll land at Jerusalem by and by ! " 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



763 



Away they sailed, and each craft they hailed ; 
While down in the cabin they bailed and bailed \ 
For the sea was rough, and they had to luff 
And tack, till the captain cried out " Enough ! " 

They stopped at Peru, this jolly crew, 
And went to Paris and Timbuctoo ; 
And after a while they found the Nile, 
And watched the sports of the crocodile. 

They called on the Shah, and the mighty Czar, 
And on all the crowned heads near and far ; 
Shook hands with the Cid — they really did ! 
And lunched on the top of the pyramid ! 

To Afric's strand, or northern land, 
They steer as the captain gives command ; 
And fly so fast that the slender mast 
Goes quivering, shivering in the blast ! 

Then on to the ground with a sudden bound, 

Leaps Jack — 'twas a mercy he wasn't drowned ! 

The sail is furled, the anchor hurled. 

" We've been," cry the children, "all round the world ! " 

By billows tossed, by tempests crossed, 
Yet never a soul on board was lost ! 
Though the boat be a sieve, I do not grieve, 
They sail on the ocean of " Make-believe." 

THE KING OF DENMARK'S RIDE. 

BY MRS. CAROLINE NORTON. 

Word was brought to the Danish King 
(Hurry !) 

That the love of his heart lay suffering, 

And pined for the comfort his voice would bring. 

(Oh, ride as though you were flying !) 
Better he loves each golden curl 
On the brow of that Scandinavian girl, 
Than his rich crown jewels of ruby and pearl ; 

And his rose of the isles is dying ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Thirty nobles saddled with speed ; 

(Hurry!) 
Each one mounting a gallant steed 
Which he kept for battle and days of need. 

(Oh, ride as though you were flying !) 
Spurs were struck in the foaming flank ; 
Worn-out chargers staggered and sank ; 
Bridles were slackened and girths were burst, 
But. ride as they would, the King rode first, 

For his rose of the isles lay dying ! 

His nobles are beaten one by one ; 
(Hurry !) 

They have fainted and faltered and homeward gone ; 
His little fair page now follows alone, 

For strength and for courage trying ! 
The King looked back at that faithful child — 
Wan was the face that answering smiled ; 
They passed the drawbridge with clattering din, 
Then he dropped ; and only the King rode in 

Where his rose of the isles lay dying ! 

The King blew a blast on his bugle horn ; 

(Silence !) 
No answer came, but faint and forlorn 
An echo returned on the cold, gray morn, 

Like the breath of a spirit sighing. 
The castle portal stood grimly wide — 
None welcomed the King from that weary ride ; 
For dead, in the light of the dawning day, 
The pale, sweet form of the welcomer lay, 

Who had yearned for his voice when dying ! 

The panting steed, with a drooping crest, 

Stood weary. 
The King returned from her chamber of rest, 
The thick sobs choking in his breast ; 

And, that dumb companion eying, 
The tears gushed forth which he strove to check; 
He bowed his head on his charger's neck : 
" O steed, that every nerve didst strain — 
Dear steed, our ride hath been in vain 

To the halls where my love lay dying ! " 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



SKIPPER IRESON'S RIDE. 

BY JOHN G. WHITTIER. 

Of all the rides since the birth of time, 

Told in story or sung in rhyme, 

On Apuleius's Golden Ass, 

Or one-eyed Calendar's horse of brass, 

Witch astride of a human back, 

Islam's prophet on Al-Borak — 

The strangest ride that ever was sped 

Was Ireson's, out from Marblehead ! 

Old Floyd Ireson, for his hard heart 
Tarred and feathered and carried in a cart 
By the women of Marblehead ! 

Body of turkey, head of owl, 
Wings a-droop like a rained-on fowl, 
Feathered and ruffled in every part, 
Skipper Ireson stood in the cart. 
Scores of women, old and young, 
Strong of muscle and glib of tongue, 
Pushed and pulled up the rocky lane, 
Shouting and singing the shrill refrain : 

" Here's Flud Oirson, fur his horrd horrt 
Torr'd an' futherr'd an' corr'd in a corrt 
By the women o' Morble'ead ! " 

Wrinkled scolds with hands on hips, 

Girls in bloom of cheek and lips, 

Wild-eyed, free-limbed, such as chase 

Bacchus round some antique vase, 

Brief of skirt, with ankles bare, 

Loose of 'kerchief and loose of hair, 

With conch-shells blowing and fish-horns' twang, 

Over and over the Maenads sang: 

" Here's Flud Oirson, fur his horrd horrt 
Torr'd an' futherr'd an' corr'd in a corrt 
By the women o' Morble'ead ! " 

Small pity for him ! He sailed away 
From a leaking ship, in Chaleur Bay — 
Sailed away from a sinking wreck, 
With his own towns-people on her deck ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



"Lay by ! lay by ! " they called to him. 

Back he answered, " Sink or swim ! 

Brag of your catch of fish again ! " 

And off he sailed through the fog and rain ! 
Old Floyd Ireson, for his hard heart 
Tarred and feathered and carried in a cart 
By the women of Marblehead ! 

Fathoms deep in dark Chaleur 
That wreck shall lie for evermore. 
Mother and sister, wife and maid, 
Looked from the rocks of Marblehead 
Over the moaning and rainy sea — 
Looked for the coming that might not be ! 
What did the winds and sea-birds say 
Of the cruel captain who sailed away ? 

Old Floyd Ireson, for his hard heart 
Tarred and feathered and carried in a cart 
By the women of Morblehead ! 

Through the street, on either side, 
Up flew windows, doors swung wide; 
Sharp-tongued spinsters, old wives gray, 
Treble lent to fish-horns' bray. 
Sea-worn grandsires, cripple-bound, 
Hulks of old sailors run aground, 
Shook head, and fist, and hat, and cane 
And cracked with curses the hoarse refrain: 

" Here's Flud Oirson, fur his horrd horrt 
Torr'd an' futherr'd an' corr'd in a corrt 
By the women o' Morble'ead ! " 

Sweetly along the Salem road 

Bloom of orchard and lilac showed. 

Little the wicked skipper knew 

Of the fields so green and the sky so blue. 

Riding there in his sorry trim, 

Like an Indian idol glum and grim, 

Scarcely he seemed the sound to hear 

Of voices shouting far and near : 

" Here's Flud Oirson, fur his horrd horrt 
Torr'd an' futherr'd an' corr'd in a corrt 
By the women o' Morble'ead ! " 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



" Hear me, neighbors ! " at last he cried; 

"What to me is this noisy ride? 

What is the shame that clothes the skin, 

To the nameless horror that lives within? 

Waking or sleeping, I see a wreck 

And hear a cry from a reeling deck ! 

Hate me and curse me — I only dread 

The hand of God and the face of the dead ! " 

Said old Floyd Ireson, for his hard heart 
Tarred and feathered and carried in a cart 
By the women of Marblehead ! 

Then the wife of the skipper lost at sea 
Said, " God has touched him! why should we?" 
Said an old wife mourning her only son, 
" Cut the rogue's tether and let him run ! " 
So with soft relentings and rude excuse, 
Half-scorn, half-pity, they cut him loose, 
And gave him a cloak to hide him in, 
And left him alone with his shame and sin. 

Poor Floyd Ireson, for his hard heart 
Tarred and feathered and carried in a cart 
By the women of Marblehead. 

THE PORTRAIT. 

BY OWEN MEREDITH. 

Midnight past ! Not a sound of aught 

Through the silent house, but the wind at his prayers, 
I sat by the dying fire, and thought 

Of the dear dead woman up-stairs. 

A night of tears ! for the gusty rain 

Had ceased, but the eaves were dripping yet; 

And the moon looked forth as though in pain, 
With her face all white and wet. 

Nobody with me my watch to keep, 

But the friend of my bosom, the man I love; 

And grief had sent him fast to sleep 
In the chamber up above. 

Nobody else, in the country place 

All round, that knew of my loss beside, 

But the good young Priest with the Raphael-face, 
Who confessed her when she died. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



That good young Priest is of gentle nerve, 

And my grief had moved him beyond control; 

For his lip grew white, as I could observe, 
When he speeded her parting soul. 

I sat by the dreary hearth alone ; 

I thought of the pleasant days of yore; 
I said — " The staff of my life is gone, 

The woman I loved is no more. 

"On her cold, dead bosom my portrait lie?, 
Which next to her heart she used to wear — 

Haunting it o'er with her tender eyes 
When my own face was not there. 

" It is set all round with rubies red, 
And pearls which a Peri might have kept. 

For each ruby there my heart hath bled ; 
For each pearl, my eyes have wept." 

And I said — " The thing is precious to me; 

They will bury her soon in the church-yard clay; 
It lies on her heart, and lost must be 

If I do not take it away." 

I lighted my lamp at the dying flame, 

And crept up the stairs that creaked for fright, 

Till into the chamber of death I came, 
Where she lay all in white. 

The moon shone over her winding-sheet, 
There, stark she lay on her carven bed; 

Seven burning tapers about her feet, 
And seven about her head. 

As I stretched my hand I held my breath; 

I turned as I drew the curtains apart ; 
I dared not look on the face of death : 

I knew where to find her heart. 

I thought, at first, as my touch fell there, 
It had warmed that heart to life, with love ; 

For the thing I touched was warm, I swear, 
And I could feel it move. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



769 



'Twas the hand of a man, that was moving slow 
O'er the heart of the dead — from the other side ; 

And at once the sweat broke over my brow — 
"Who is robbing the corpse?" I cried. 

Opposite me, by the tapers' light, 

The friend of my bosom, the man I loved, 

Stood over the corpse, and all as white, 
And neither of us moved. 

"What do you here, my friend?" . . . The man 
Looked first at me, and then at the dead. 

"There is a portrait here," he began ; 
" There is. It is mine," I said. 

Said the friend of my bosom, "Yours, no doubt, 

The portrait was till a month ago, 
When this suffering angel took that out, 

And placed mine there, I know." 

"This woman, she loved me well," said I. 

"A month ago," said my friend to me; 
"And in your throat," I groaned, " you lie ! " 

He answered, " Let us see." 

" Enough ! " I returned, " let the dead decide; 

And whose soever the portrait prove, 
His shall it be, when the cause is tried, 

Where Death is arraigned by Love." 

We found the portrait there, in its place : 

We opened it by the tapers' shine ; 
The gems were all unchanged ; the face 

Was — neither his nor mine. 

"One nail drives out another, at least ! 

The face of the portrait there," I cried, 
"Is our friend's, the Raphael-faced young priest, 

Who confessed her when she died." 

The setting is all of rubies red, 

And pearls which a Peri might have kept. 
For each ruby there my heart hath bled, 

For each pearl my eyes have wept. 



77o 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



LADY CLARA VERE DE VERE. 

by alfred tennyson. 

Lady Clara Vere de Vere, 

Of me you shall not win renown : 
You thought to break a country heart 

For pastime, ere you went to town. 
At me you smiled, but unbeguiled 

I saw the snare, and I retired : 
The daughter of a hundred Earls, 

You are not one to be desired. 

Lady Clara Vere de Vere, 

I know you proud to bear your name, 
Your pride is yet no mate for mine, 

Too proud to care from whence I came. 
Nor would I break for your sweet sake 

A heart that dotes on truer charms. 
A simple maiden in her flower 

Is worth a hundred coats-of-arms. 

Lady Clara Vere de Vere, 

Some meeker pupil you must find, 
For were you queen of all that is, 

I could not stoop to such a mind. 
You sought to prove how I could love, 

And my disdain is my reply. 
The lion on your old stone gates 

Is not more cold to you than I. 

Lady Clara Vere de Vere, 

You put strange memories in my head. 
Not thrice your branching limes have blown 

Since I beheld young Laurence dead. 
Oh, your sweet eyes, your low replies : 

A great enchantress you may be : 
But there was that across his throat 

Which you had hardly cared to see. 

Lady Clara Vere de Vere, 

When thus he met his mother's view, 
She had the passions of her kind, 

She spake some certain truths of you. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Indeed, I heard one bitter word 
That scarce is fit for you to hear ; 

Her manners had not that repose 

Which stamps the cast of Vere de Vere. 

Lady Clara Vere de Vere, 

There stands a spectre in your hall : 
The guilt of blood is at your door : 

You changed a wholesome heart to gall. 
You held your course without remorse, 

To make him trust his modest worth, 
And, last, you fix'd a vacant stare, 

And slew him with your noble birth. 

Trust me, Clara Vere de Vere, 

From yon blue heavens above us bent 
The grand old gardener and his wife 

Smile at the claims of long descent. 
Howe'er it be, it seems to me 

'Tis only noble to be good — 
Kind hearts are- more than coronets, 

And simple faith than Norman blood. 

I know you, Clara Vere de Vere, 

You pine among your halls and towers : 
The languid light of your proud eyes 

Is wearied of the rolling hours. 
In glowing health, with boundless wealth, 

But sickening of a vague disease, 
You know so ill to deal with time, 

You needs must play such pranks as these. 

Clara, Clara Vere de Vere, 

If time be heavy on your hands, 
Are there no beggars at your gate, 

Nor any poor about your lands ? 
Oh ! teach the orphan boy to read, 

Or teach the orphan girl to sew, 
Pray Heaven for a human heart, 

And let the foolish yeoman go. 

A DOUBTING HEART. 

BY ADELAIDE ANNIE PROCTOR. 

Where are the swallows fled ? 
Frozen and dead, 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Perchance upon some bleak and stormy shore. 
doubting heart ! 

Far over purple seas 

They wait in sunny ease 

The balmy southern breeze, 
To bring them to the northern home once more. 

Why must the flowers die? 

Prisoned they lie 
In the cold tomb, heedless of tears or rain. 
O doubting heart ! 
They only sleep below 
The soft white ermine snow, 
While winter winds shall blow, 
To breathe and smile upon you soon again. 

The sun has hid its rays 

These many days ; 
Will dreary hours never leave the earth ? 
O doubting heart ! 
The stormy clouds on high 
Veil the same sunny sky, 
That soon (for spring is nigh) 
Shall wake the summer into golden mirth. 

Fair hope is dead, and light 
Is quenched in night. 
What sound can break the silence of despair? 
O doubting heart ! 
Thy sky is overcast, 
Yet stars shall rise at last, 
Brighter for darkness past, 
And angels' silver voices stir the air. 

THE LONG AGO. 

BY B. F. TAYLOR. 

Oh ! a wonderful stream is the river of Time, 

As it runs through the realm of tears, 
With a faultless rhythm and a musical rhyme, 
And a broader sweep and a surge sublime, 
As it blends in the ocean of years ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



773 



How the winters are drifting like flakes of snow, 

And the summers like birds between, 
And the years in the sheaf, how they come and they go 
On the river's breast, with its ebb and its flow, 

As it glides in the shadow and sheen ! 
There's a magical isle up the river Time, 

Where the softest of airs are playing, 
There's a cloudless sky and a tropical clime, 
And a song as sweet as a vesper chime, 

And the Junes with the roses are straying. 
And the name of this isle is the " Long Ago," 

And we bury our treasures there ; 
There are brows of beauty and bosoms of snow, 
There are heaps of dust — oh ! we loved them so — 

There are trinkets and tresses of hair. 
There are fragments of songs that nobody sings, 

There are parts of an infant's prayer, 
There's a lute unswept and a harp without strings, 
There are broken vows and pieces of rings, 

And the garments our loved used to wear. 
There are hands that are waved when the fairy shore 

By the fitful mirage is lifted in air, 
And we sometimes hear through the turbulent roar 
Sweet voices we heard in the days gone before, 

When the wind down the river was fair. 
Oh ! remembered for aye be that blessed isle, 

All the day of our life until night ; 
And when evening glows with its beautiful smile, 
And our eyes are closing in slumbers a while, 

May the greenwood of soul be in sight. 

THE PIED PIPER OF HAMELIN. 

BY ROBERT BROWNING. 

Hamelin Town's in Brunswick, 
By famous Hanover city ; 

The river Weser, deep and wide, 

Washes its wall on the southern side ; 

A pleasanter spot you never spied ; 
But, when begins my ditty, 

Almost five hundred years ago, 

To see the townsfolk suffer so 
From vermin, was a pity. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 
Rats ! 

They fought the dogs and killed the cats, 

And bit the babies in their cradles, 
And ate the cheeses out of the vats, 

And licked the soup from the cook's own ladles, 
Split open the kegs of salted sprats, 
Made nests inside men's Sunday hats, 
And even spoiled the women's ch^ts, 

By drowning their speaking 

With shrieking and squeaking 
In fifty different sharps and flats. 

At last the people in a body 

To the Town-hall came flocking: 
"'Tis clear," cried they, "our Mayor's a noddy: 

And as for our Corporation — shocking 
To think we buy gowns lined with ermine 
For dolts that can't or won't determine 
What's best to rid us of our vermin ! 
You hope, because you're old and obese, 
To find in the furry civic robe ease ! 
Rouse up, sirs ! Give your brains a racking 
To find the remedy we're lacking, 
Or, sure as fate, we'll send you packing ! " 
At this the Mayor and Corporation 
Quaked with a mighty consternation. 

An hour they sat in council, 

At length the Mayor broke silence : 
" For a guilder I'd my ermine gown sell; 

I wish I were a mile hence ! 
It's easy to bid one rack one's brain — 
I'm sure my poor head aches again, 
I've scratched it so, and all in vain. 
Oh, for a trap, a trap, a trap ! ' ' 
Just as he said this what should hap 
At the chamber-door but a gentle tap ! 
"Bless us," cried the Mayor, "what's that? 
Only a scraping of shoes on the mat; 
Anything like the sound of a rat 
Makes my heart go pit-a-pat ! ' ' 

"Come in," the Mayor cried, looking bigger; 
And in did come the strangest figure ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS EROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



His queer long coat from heel to head 

Was half of yellow and half of red ; 

And he himself was tall and thin, 

With sharp blue eyes each like a pin, 

And light loose hair, yet swarthy skin ; 

No tuft on cheek, nor beard on chin, 

But lips where smiles went out and in. 

There was no guessing his kith or kin ! 

And nobody could enough admire 

The tall man and his quaint attire : 

Quoth one, " It's as if my great-grandsire, 

Starting up at the trump of doom's tone, 

Had walked this way from his painted tombstone ! " 

He advanced to the council table : 

And, " Please your honors," said he, " I'm able, 

'By means of a secret charm, to draw 
All creatures living beneath the sun, 
That creep, or swim, or fly, or run, 

After me so as you never saw ! 
And I chiefly use my charm 
On creatures that do people harm : 
The mole, the toad, the newt, the viper; 
And people call me the Pied Piper." 
(And here they noticed round his neck 

A scarf of red and yellow stripe, 
To match with his coat of the self-same check: 

And at the scarf's end hung a pipe; 
And his fingers, they noticed, were ever straying, 
As if impatient to be playing 
Upon this pipe, as low it dangled 
Over his vesture so old-fangled.) 

"Yet," said he, " poor piper as I am, 

In Tartary I freed the Cham 
Last June from his huge swarm of gnats; 

I eased in Asia the Nizam 
Of a monstrous brood of vampire-bats : 

And as for what your brain bewilders, 
If I can rid your town of rats 

Will you give me a thousand guilders?" 
"One? fifty thousand ! " was the exclamation 
Of the astonished Mayor and Corporation. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Into the street the Piper stept, 

Smiling first a little smile, 
As if he knew what magic slept 

In his quiet pipe the while; 
Then like a musical adept, 
To blow the pipe his lips he wrinkled, 
And green and blue his sharp eyes twinkled, 
Like a candle flame where salt is sprinkled ; 
And ere three shrill notes the pipe had uttered, 
You heard as if an army muttered ; 
And the muttering grew to a grumbling ; 
And the grumbling grew to a mighty rumbling ; 
And out of the houses the rats came tumbling- 
Great rats, small rats, lean rats, brawny rats, 
Brown rats, black rats, gray rats, tawny rats, 
Grave old plodders, gay young friskers, 

Fathers, mothers, uncles, cousins, 
Cocking tails and pricking whiskers, 

Families by tens and dozens, 
Brothers, sisters, husbands, wives — 
Followed the Piper for their lives. 
From street to street he piped, advancing, 
And step for step they followed dancing, 
Until they came to the river Weser 
Wherein all plunged and perished, 
Save one, who, stout as Julius Caesar, 
Swam across, and lived to carry 
(As he the manuscript he cherished) 
To Rat-land home his commentary, 
Which was, "At the first shrill notes of the pipe, 
I heard a sound as of scraping tripe, 
And putting apples wondrous ripe 
Into a cider press's gripe ; 
And a moving away of pickle-tub boards, 
And the leaving ajar of conserve cupboards, 
And a drawing the corks of train-oil flasks, 
And a breaking the hoops of butter-casks; 
And it seemed as if a voice 

(Sweeter far than by harp or by psaltery 
Is breathed) called out, i Oh, rats, rejoice ! 

The world is grown to one vast drysaltery ! 
So munch on, crunch on, take your luncheon, 
Breakfast, dinner, supper, luncheon ! ' 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



And just as a bulky sugar puncheon, 

All ready staved, like a great sun shone 

Glorious, scarce an inch before me, 

Just as methought it said, ' Come, bore me ! ' 

I found the Weser rolling o'er me." 

You should have heard the Hamelin people 

Ringing the bells till they rocked the steeple; 

"Go," cried the Mayor, "and get long poles! 

Poke out the nests, and block up the holes ! 

Consult with carpenters and builders, 

And leave in our town not even a trace 

Of the rats ! " When suddenly, up the face 

Of the Piper perched in the market-place, 

With a " First, if you please, my thousand guilders J " 

A thousand guilders ! The Mayor looked blue, 

So did the Corporation too. 

For council dinners made rare havoc 

With Claret, Moselle, Vin-de-Grave, Hock ; 

And half the money would replenish 

Their cellar's biggest butt with Rhenish. 

To pay this sum to a wandering fellow 

With a gypsy coat of red and yellow ! 

"Beside," quoth the Mayor, with a knowing wink, 

" Our business was done at the river's brink ; 

We saw with our eyes the vermin sink, 

And what's dead can't come to life, I think. 

So, friend, we're not the folks to shrink 

From the duty of giving you something for drink, 

And a matter of money to put in your poke ; 

But, as for the guilders, what we spoke 

Of them, as you very well know, was a joke. 

Beside, our losses have made us thrifty : 

A thousand guilders ! come, take fifty ! " 

The Piper's face fell, and he cried, 

" No trifling ! I can't wait ! beside 

I've promised to visit by dinner-time 

Bagdat, and accept the prime 

Of the head cook's pottage, all he's rich in, 

For having left in the Caliph's kitchen, 

Of a nest of scorpions, no survivor ; 

With him I proved no bargain-driver, 

With you, don't think I'll bate a stiver ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



And folks who put me in a passion 
May find me pipe to another fashion." 

" How?" cried the Mayor, "d'ye think I'll brook 

Being worse treated than a cook ? 

Insulted by a lazy ribald 

With idle pipe and vesture piebald? 

You threaten us, fellow ? Do your worst, 

Blow your pipe there, till you burst." 

Once more he step'd into the street, 
And to his lips again 

Laid his long pipe of smooth, straight cane ; 
And ere he blew three notes (such sweet 
Soft notes as yet musician's cunning 

Never gave the enraptured air), 
There was a rustling that seemed like a bustling, 
Of merry crowds justling at pitching and hustling, 
Small feet were pattering, wooden shoes clattering, 
Little hands clapping and little tongues chattering, 
And, like fowls in a farmyard when barley is scattering, 
Out came the children running: 
All the little boys and girls, 
With rosy cheeks and flaxen curls, 
And sparkling eyes and teeth like pearls, 
Tripping and skipping ran merrily after 
The wonderful music with shouting and laughter. 

The Mayor was dumb, and the council stood 

As if they were changed into blocks of wood, 

Unable to move a step, or cry 

To the children merrily skipping by — 

And could only follow with the eye 

That joyous crowd at the Piper's back; 

And now the Mayor was on the rack, 

And the wretched Council's bosoms beat, 

As the Piper turned from the High Street 

To where the Weser rolled its waters 

Right in the way of their sons and daughters ! 

However, he turned from south to west, 

And to Koppelberg Hill his steps addressed, 

And after him the children pressed; 

Great was the joy in every breast. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



" He never can cross that mighty top ; 

He's forced to let the piping drop, 

And we shall see our children stop ! " 

When, lo ! as they reached the mountain's side, 

A wondrous portal opened wide, 

As if a cavern was suddenly hollowed ; 

And the Piper advanced and the children followed j 

And when all were in, to the very last, 

The door of the mountain side shut fast. 

Did I say all ? No ! One was lame, 

And could not dance the whole of the way; 

And in after years, if you would blame 

His sadness, he was used to say, 

" It's dull in our town since my playmates left ! 

I can't forget that I'm bereft 

Of all the pleasant sights they see, 

Which the Piper also promised me : 

For he led us, he said, to a joyous land, 

Joining the town and just at hand, 

Where waters gushed and fruit-trees grew, 

And flowers put forth a fairer hue, 

And everything was strange and new ; 

The sparrows were brighter than peacocks here ; 

And their dogs outran our fallow deer, 

And honey-bees had lost their stings, 

And horses were born with eagles' wings ; 

And just as I became assured 

My lame foot would be speedily cured, 

The music stopped and I stood still, 

And found myself outside the hill, 

Left alone against my will, 

To go now limping as before, 

And never hear of that country more ! " 

Alas ! alas for Hamelin ! 

There came into many a burgher's pate 
A text which says that Heaven's Gate 
Opes to the rich at as easy rate 

As the needle's eye takes a camel in ! 

The Mayor sent east, west, north and south 
To offer the Piper by word of mouth, 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Wherever it was men's lot to find him, 
Silver and gold to his heart's content, 
If he'd only return the way he went, 

And bring the children behind him. 
But soon they saw 'twas a lost endeavor, 
And Piper and dancers were gone forever. 
They made a decree that lawyers never 

Should think their records dated duly, 
If, after the day of the month and year 
These words did not as well appear : 
/'And so long after what happened here 

On the twenty-second day of July, 
Thirteen hundred and seventy-six : " 
And the better in memory to fix 
The place of the children's last retreat, 
They called it the Pied Piper's Street — 
Where any one playing on pipe or tabor 
Was sure for the future to lose his labor, 
Nor suffered they hostelry or tavern 

To shock with mirth a street so solemn; 
But opposite the place of the cavern 

They wrote the story on a column, 
And on the great church window painted 
The same, to make the world acquainted 
How their children were stolen away ; 
And there it stands to this very day. 
And I must not omit to say 
That in Transylvania there's a tribe 
Of alien people, that ascribe 
The outlandish ways and dress 
On which their neighbors lay such stress, 
To their fathers and mothers having risen 
Out of some subterraneous prison 
Into which they were trepanned 
Long time ago in a mighty band 
Out of Hamelin town, in Brunswick land, 
But how or why, they don't understand. 

THE POETS SONG. 

BY ALFRED TENNYSON. 

The rain had fallen, the Poet arose, 

He pass'd by the town and out of the street, 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

A light wind blew from the gates of the sun, 
And waves of shadow went over the wheat ; 

And he sat him down in a lonely place, 
And chanted a melody loud and sweet, 

That made the wild swan pause in her cloud, 
And the lark drop down at his feet. 

The swallow stopt as he hunted the bee, 

The snake slipt under a spray, 
The wild hawk stood with the down on his beak, 

And stared, with his foot on the prey, 
And the nightingale thought, " I have sung many songs, 

But never a one so gay ; 
For he sings of what the world will be 

When the years have died away." 

DIE WACHT AM RHEIN-iTHE WATCH ON THE RHINE). 

A roar like thunder strikes the ear, 
Like clang of arms or breakers near, 
"On for the Rhine, the German Rhine! " 
"Who shields thee, my beloved Rhine?" 
Dear Fatherland, thou need'st not fear — 
Thy Rhineland watch stands firmly here. 

A hundred thousand hearts beat high, 
The flash darts forth from ev'ry eye, 
For Teutons brave, inured by toil, 
Protect their country's holy soil. 
Dear Fatherland, thou need'st not fear — 
Thy Rhineland watch stands firmly here. 

The heart may break in agony, 
Yet Frenchman thou shalt never be. 
In water rich is Rhine ; thy flood, 
Germania, rich in heroes' blood. 
Dear Fatherland, thou need'st not fear — 
Thy Rhineland watch stands firmly here. 

When heavenward ascends the eye, 
Our heroes' ghosts look down from high ; 
We swear to guard our dear bequest, 
And shield it with the German breast. 
Dear Fatherland, thou need'st not fear — 
Thy Rhineland watch stands firmly here. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



As long as German blood still glows, 
The German sword strikes mighty blows, 
And German marksmen take their stand, 
No foe shall tread our native land. 
Dear Fatherland, thou need'st not fear — 
Thy Rhineiand watch stands firmly here. 

We take the pledge. The stream runs by; 
Our banners, proud, are wafting high. 
On for the Rhine, the German Rhine ! 
We all die for our native Rhine. 
Hence, Fatherland, be of good cheer — 
Thy Rhineiand watch stands firmly here. 

THE DEATH -BED. 

BY THOMAS HOOD. 

We watched her breathing through the night— 

Her breathing soft and low — 
As in her breast the wave of life 
Kept heaving to and fro. 

So silently we seemed to speak, 

So slowly moved about, 
As we had lent her half our powers, 

To eke her living out. 

Our very hopes belied our fears, 

Our fears our hopes belied — 
We thought her dying when she slept, 

And sleeping when she died. 

For when the morn came, dim and sad, 

And chill with early showers, 
Her quiet eyelids closed — she had 

Another morn than ours. 

TO-MORROW. 

ANONYMOUS. 

The setting sun with dying beam, 
Had waked the purple hills to fire ; 

And citadel and dome and spire 
Were gilded by the far-off gleam, 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



And in and out dark pine trees crept 
Full many a slender line of gold ; 

Gold motes athwart the river swept, 
And kissed it as it onward rolled, 

And sunlight lingered, loth to go. 
Ah, well ! it causeth sorrow 

To part from those we love below, 

And yet the sun as bright shall glow 
To-morrow. 

The tide was ebbing on the strand, 
And stooping low its silver crest, 
The crimson sea-weed lay at rest 

Upon the amber-ribbed sand. 

Dash'd o'er the rocks and on the shore, 

Flung parting wreaths of pearly spray, 
Then fled away. Yet turned once more 

And sent a sigh across the bay, 

As though it could not bear to go. 
Ah, well ! it causeth sorrow 

To part with those we love below, 

Yet thitherward the tide shall flow 
To-morrow. 

Two hearts have met to say farewell, 

At even when the sun went down ; 

Each life-sound from the busy town 
Smote sadly as a passing bell. 
One whispered, " Parting is sweet pain, 

At morn and eve returns the tide ; " 
"Nay, parting rends the heart in twain," 

And still they lingered side by side — 
And still they lingered, loth to go. 

Ah, well ! it causeth sorrow 
To part from those we love below, 
For shall we ever meet or no 
To-morrow ? 

SOMEBODY'S DARLING. 

FROM "WAR LYRICS OF THE SOUTH." 

Into a ward of the whitewashed walls, 
Where the dead and dying lay, 

Wounded by bayonets, shells and balls, 
Somebody's darling was borne one day. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Somebody's darling, so young and so brave, 
Wearing yet on his pale, sweet face, 

Soon to be hid by the dust of the grave, 
The lingering light of his boyhood grace. 

Matted and damp are the curls of gold 
Kissing the snow of that fair young brow, 

Pale are the lips, of delicate mold — 
Somebody's darling is dying now. 

Back from his beautiful blue-veined brow 
Brush all the wandering waves of gold ; 

Cross his hands on his bosom now, 
Somebody's darling is stiff and cold. 

Kiss him once for somebody's sake, 
Murmur a prayer soft and low ; 

One bright curl from its fair mates take — 
They were somebody's pride, you know. 

Somebody's hand had rested there ; 

Was it a mother's, soft and white? 
And have the lips of a sister fair 

Been baptized in the waves of light ? 

God knows best ! He was somebody's love, 
Somebody's heart enshrined him there ; 

Somebody wafted his name above, 

Night and noon, on the wings of prayer. 

Somebody wept when he marched away. 
Looking so handsome, brave and grand, 

Somebody's kiss on his forehead lay, 
Somebody clung to his parting hand. 

Somebody's waiting and watching for him, 
Yearning to hold him again to their heart. 

And there he lies, with his blue eyes dim, 
And the smiling, child-like lips apart. 

Tenderly bury the fair young dead, 
Pausing to drop on his grave a tear ; 

Carve on the wooden slab at his head, 
"Somebody's darling slumbers here." 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



THE LAST TIME THAT I MET LADY RUTH. 

BY OWEN MEREDITH. 

There are some things hard to understand, 

O help me, my God, to trust in thee ! 
But I never shall forget her soft white hand, 

And her eyes when she looked at me. 

It is hard to pray the very same prayer 

Which once at our mother's knee we prayed — - 

When where we trusted our whole heart, there 
Our trust hath been betrayed. 

I swear that the milk-white muslin so light 
On her virgin breast, where it lay demure, 

Seemed to be toucht to a purer white 
By the touch of a breast so pure. 

I deemed her the one thing undented 
By the air we breathe, in a world of sin ; 

The truest, the tenderest, purest child 
A man ever trusted in ! 

When she blamed me (she, with her fair child's face!) 

That never with her to the church I went 
To partake of the Gospel of truth and grace, 

And the Christian Sacrament, 

And I said I would go for her own sweet sake, 
Though it was but herself I should worship there, 

How that happy child's face strove to take 
On its dimples a serious air ! 

I remember the chair she would set for me, 
By the flowers, when all the house was gone 

To drive in the Park, and I and she 
Were left to be happy alone. 

There she leaned her head on my knees, my Ruth, 
With the primrose loose in her half-closed hands; 

And I told her tales of my wandering youth 
In the far fair foreign lands. 

The last time I met her was here in town, 

At a fancy ball at the Duchess of D., 
On the stairs, where her husband was handing her down, 

There we met, and she talked to me. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



She with powder in hair and patch on chin, 
And I in the garb of a pilgrim priest, 

And between us both, without and within, 
A hundred years at least ! 

We talked of the house, and the late long rains, 
And the crush at the French Ambassador's ball, 

And .... well, I have not blown out my brains, 
You see I can laugh, that is all. 



WE SAILING OF KING OLAF. 

BY ALICE WILLIAMS BROTHERTON. 

"Norroway hills are grand to see, 

Norroway vales are broad and fair : 
Any monarch on earth might be 

Contented to find his kingdom there !" 
So spake Harald Haardrade bold 
To Olaf, his brother, with beard red-gold. 

"A bargain !" cried Olaf. " Beside the strand 

Our ships rock idle. Come, sail away ! 
Who first shall win to our native land, 
He shall be King of old Norroway." 

Quoth Harald the Stern, "My vessel for thine 
I will not trust to this laggard of mine." 

"Take thou my Dragon with silken sails," 

Said Olaf. " The Ox shall be mine in place. 
If it pleases our Lord to send me gales, 
In either vessel I'll win the race. 
With this exchange art satisfied?" 
"Aye, brother," the crafty one replied. 

King Olaf strode to the church to pray 

For blessing of God on crew and ship ; 
But Harald, the traitor, made haste to weigh 
His anchor, and out of the harbor slip. 

"Pray ! " laughed Harald Haardrade. "Pray! 
The wind's in my favor. Set sail ! Away ! " 

As Olaf knelt by the chancel rail, 

Down the broad aisle came one in haste, 

With panting bosom and cheeks all pale; 
Straight to King Olaf's side he paced. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

"Oh, waste no time in praying," cried he, 
"For Harald already is far at sea ! " 

But Olaf answered : "Let sail who will, 

Without God's blessing I shall not go." 
Beside the altar he tarried still 

While the good priest chanted soft and slow; 
And Olaf prayed the Lord in his heart, 
" I shall win yet if thou take my part ! " 

Cheerily then he leaped on board ; 

High on the prow he took his stand. 
"Forward," he bade, "in the name of the Lord !" 
Held the white horn of the Ox in his hand : 
" Now Ox ! good Ox ! I pray thee speed 
As if to pasture in clover mead ! " 

The huge Ox rolled from side to side, 
And merrily out of the harbor sped. 
"Dost see the Dragon?" King Olaf cried 
To the lad who clung to the high mast-head. 
" Not so ! " the watcher swift answer gave ; 
"There is never a boat upon the wave." 

Onward then for a league and twain, 

Right in the teeth of the wind they flew. 
"Seest aught of the Dragon upon the main?" 
"Something to landward sure I view ! 
Far ahead I can just behold 
Silken sails with a border of gold." 

The third time Olaf called with a frown : 

" Dost see my Dragon yet ? Ho ! Say ! " 
Out of the mast-head the cry came down : 
"Nigh to the shores of Norroway 
The good ship Dragon rides full sail, 
Driving ahead before the gale ! " 

"Ho ! to the haven ! " King Olaf cried, 

And smote the eye of the Ox with his hand. 
It leaped so madly along the tide, 

That never a sailor on deck could stand ; 
But Olaf lashed them firm and fast 
With trusty cords to the strong oak mast. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM 7 HE BEST AUTHORS. 

"Now, who,'" the helmsman said, "will guide 

The vessel upon the tossing sea?" 
"That will I do ! King Olaf cried ; 

"And no man's life shall be lost through me." 
Like a living coal his dark eye glowed, 
As swift to the helmsman's place he strode. 
Looking neither to left nor right, 

Toward the land he sailed right in, 
Steering straight as a line of light : 
"So must I run if I would win ; 

Faith is stronger than hills or rocks. 
Over the land speed on, good Ox ! " 
Into the valleys the waters rolled ; 

Hillocks and meadows disappeared. 
Grasping the helm in his iron hold, 
On, right onward, St. Olaf steered ; 
High and higher the blue waves rose. 
"On ! " he shouted. " No time to lose ! " 
Out came running the elves in a throng; 

Out from cavern and rock they came : 
"Now who is this comes sailing along 

Over our homes? Ho ! tell us thy name ! " 
"I am St. Olaf, my little men ! 
Turn into stones till I come again." 
The elf-stones rolled down the mountain side; 

The sturdy Ox sailed over them all. 
"Ill luck be with thee ! " a Carline cried ; 
"Thy ship has shattered my chamber wall ! " 
In Olaf's eyes flashed a fiery glint : 
"Be turned forever to rock of flint !" 
Never was sailing like this before : 

He shot an arrow along the wind, 
Or ever it lighted the ship sailed o'er 
The mark ; the arrow fell far behind. 
"Faster, faster ! " cried Olaf. "Skip 
Fleet as Skidbladnir, the magic ship!" 
Swift and swifter across the foam 

The quivering Ox leaped over the track, 
Till Olaf came to his boyhood's home ; 
Then fast as it rose the tide fell back. 

And Olaf was king of the whole Norse land 
When Harald the third day reached the strand. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Such was the sailing of Olaf, the king, 

Monarch and saint of Norrovvay ; 
In view of whose wondrous prospering 
The Norse have a saying unto this day: 
"As Harald Haardrade found to his cost, 
Time spent in prayiiig is never lost ! ' 1 

OVER THE HILL TO THE POOR-HOUSE. 

BY WILL CARLETON. 

Over the hill to the poor-house I'm trudgin' my weary way — 
I, a woman of seventy, and only a trifle gray — 
I, who am smart an' chipper, for all the years I've told, 
As many another woman that's only half as old. 

Over the hill to the poor-house — I can't quite make it clear! 
Over the hill to the poor-house — it seems so horrid queer ! 
Many a step I've taken a-toiling to and fro, 
But this is a sort of journey I never thought to go. 

What is the use of heapin' on me a pauper's shame? 
Am I lazy or crazy? Am I blind or lame ? 
True, I am not so supple, nor yet so awful stout; 
But charity ain't no favor, if one can live without. 

I am willin' and anxious an' ready any day 
To work for a decent livin' an' pay my honest way; 
For I can earn my victuals, an' more too, I'll be bound, 
If anybody only is willin' to have me round. 

Once I was young an' han'some — I was, upon my soul — 
Once my cheeks was roses, my eyes as black as coal ; 
And I can't remember, in them days, of hearin' people say, 
For any kind of a reason, that I was in their way. 

'Taint no use of boastin', or talkin' over-free, 
But many a house an' home was open then to me; 
Many a han'some offer I had from likely men, 
And nobody ever hinted that I was a burden then. 

And when to John I was married, sure he was good and smart, 
But he and all the neighbors would own I done my part ; 
For life was all before me, an' I was young an' strong, 
And I worked the best that I could in tryin' to get along. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



And so we worked together : and life was hard, but gay, 
With now and then a baby for to cheer us on our way ; 
Till we had half a dozen, an' all growed clean an* neat, 
An' went to school like others, an' had enough to eat. 

So we worked for the childr'n, and raised 'em every one, 
Worked for 'em summer and winter, just as we ought to 've done; 
Only, perhaps, we humored 'em, which some good folks condemn — 
But every couple's children's a heap the best to them. 

Strange how much we think of our blessed little ones ! 

I'd have died for my daughters, I'd have died for my sons; 

And God he made that rule of love ; but when we're old and gray, 

I've noticed it sometimes, somehow, fails to work the other way. 

Strange, another thing : when our boys an' girls was grown, 
And when, exceptin' Charley, they'd left us there alone; 
When John he nearer an' nearer come, an' dearer seemed to be, 
The Lord of Hosts he come one day, an' took him away from me. 

Still I was bound to struggle, an' never to cringe or fall — 
Still I worked for Charley, for Charley was now my all ; 
And Charley was pretty good to me, with scarce a word or frown, 
Till at last he went a-courtin', and brought a wife from town. 

She was somewhat dressy, an' hadn't a pleasant smile — 
She was quite conceity, and carried a heap o' style; 
But if ever I tried to be friends, I did with her, I know; 
But she was hard and proud, an' I couldn't make it go. 

She had an edication, an' that was good for her; 
But when she twitted me on mine, 'twas carryin' things too fur; 
An' I told her once, 'fore company (an' it almost made her sick), 
That I never swallowed a grammar, or e't a 'rithmetic. 

So 'twas only a few days before the thing was done — 
They was a family of themselves, and I another one; 
And a very little cottage one family will do, 
But I never have seen a house that was big enough for two. 

An' I never could speak to suit her, never could please her eye, 
An' it made me independent, an' then I didn't try; 
But I was terribly staggered, an' felt it like a blow, 
When Charley turn'd agin me, an' told me I could go. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 79 1 

I went to live with Susan, but Susan's house was small, 

And she was always a-hintin' how snug it was for us all ; 

And what with her husband's sisters, and what with childr'n three, 

'Twas easy to discover that there wasn't room for me. 

An' then I went to Thomas, the oldest son I've got, 
For Thomas's buildings 'd cover the half of an acre lot ; 
But all the childr'n was on me — I couldn't stand their sauce — 
And Thomas said I needn't think I was comin' there to boss. 

An' then I wrote to Rebecca, my girl who lives out West, 
And to Isaac, not far from her — some twenty miles at best; 
And one of 'em said 'twas too warm there for any one so old, 
And t'other had an opinion the climate was too cold. 

So they have shirked and slighted me, an' shifted me about — ■ 
So they have well-nigh soured me, an' wore my old heart out ; 
But still I've borne up pretty well, an' wasn't much put down, 
Till Charley went to the poor-master, an' put me on the town. 

Over the hill to the poor-house — my childr'n dear, good-bye! 
Many a night I've watched you when only God was nigh; 
And God '11 judge between us; but I will always pray 
That you shall never suffer the half I do to-day. 

THE LAST HYMN. 

BY MARIANNE FARNINGHAM. 

The Sabbath day was ending in a village by the sea, 

The uttered benediction touched the people tenderly, 

And they rose to face the sunset in the glowing, lighted west, 

And then hastened to their dwellings for God's blessed boon of rest. 

But they looked across the waters, and a storm was raging there; 

A fierce spirit moved above them — the wild spirit of the air — 

And it lashed and shook and tore them, till they thundered, groaned and boomed, 

And alas for any vessel in their yawning gulfs entombed ! 

Very anxious were the people on that rocky coast of Wales, ' 
Lest the dawns of coming morrows should be telling awful tales, 
When the sea had spent its passion, and should cast upon the shore 
Bits of wreck and swollen victims, as it had done heretofore. 

With the rough winds blowing round her, a brave woman strained her eyes, 
And she saw along the billows a large vessel fall and rise. 
Oh ! it did not need a prophet to tell what the end must be, 
For no ship could ride in safety near that shore on such a sea. 



792 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Then the pitying people hurried from their homes and thronged the beach, 
Oh ! for power to cross the waters and the perishing to reach ! 
Helpless hands were wrung for sorrow, tender hearts grew cold with dread, 
And the ship, urged by the tempest, to the fatal rock shore sped. 

" She has parted in the middle ! Oh, the half of her goes down ! 
God have mercy ! Is heaven far to seek for those who drown ? " 
Lo ! when next the white, shocked faces looked with terror on the sea, 
Only one last clinging figure on the spar was seen to be. 

Nearer the trembling watchers came the wreck, tossed by the wave, 
And the man still clung and floated, though no power on earth could save. 
" Could we send him a short message ? Here's a trumpet. Shout away ! " 
'Twas the preacher's hand that took it, and he wondered what to say. 

Any memory of his sermon? Firstly? Secondly? Ah, no ! 

There was but one thing to utter in the awful hour of woe ; 

So he shouted through the trumpet, " Look to Jesus ! Can you hear?" 

And " Aye, aye, sir ! " rang the answer o'er the waters loud and clear. 

Then they listened. He is singing, "Jesus lover of my so?///" 
And the winds brought back the echo, " While the nearer waters roll ;" 
Strange, indeed, it was to hear him, "Till the storm of life was past," 
Singing bravely from the waters, "Oh, receive my soul at last /" 

He could have no other refuge ! "Hangs my helpless soul on thee ; 
Leave, ah, leave me not /" The singer dropped at last into the sea, 
And the watchers, looking homeward through their eyes with tears made dim, 
Said, " He passed to be with Jesus in the singing of that hymn." 

THE REVENGE OF RAIN-IN-THE-FAGE. 

BY HENRY W. LONGFELLOW. 

In that desolate land and lone, 
Where the Big Horn and Yellowstone 

Roar down their mountain path, 
By their fires the Sioux Chiefs 
Muttered their woes and griefs 

And the menace of their wrath. 

" Revenge ! " cried Rain-in-the-Face, 
"Revenge upon all the race 

Of the White Chief with yellow hair ! " 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



And the mountains dark and high 
From their crags re-echoed the cry 
Of his anger and despair. 

In the meadow, spreading wide 
By woodland and riverside 

The Indian village stood ; 
All was silent as a dream, 
Save the rushing of the stream 
i And the blue jay in the wood. 

In his war paint and his beads, 
Like a bison among the reeds, 

In ambush the Sitting Bull 
Lay with three thousand braves 
Crouched in the clefts and caves 

Savage, unmerciful ! 

Into the fatal snare 

The White Chief with yellow hair 

And his three hundred men 
Dashed headlong, sword in hand ; 
But of that gallant band 

Not one returned again. 

The sudden darkness of death 
Overwhelmed them like the breath 

And smoke of a furnace fire ; 
By the river's bank, and between 
The rocks of the ravine, 

They lay in their bloody attire. 

But the foeman fled in the night, 
And Rain-in-the-Face, in his flight, 

Uplifted high in air 
As a ghastly trophy, bore 
The brave heart, that beat no more, 

Of the White Chief with yellow hair. 

Whose was the right and the wrong? 
Sing it, O funeral song, 

With a voice that is full of tears, 
And say that our broken faith 
Wrought all this ruin and scathe, 

In the Year of a Hundred Years. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



JIM BLUDSO. 

BY JOHN HAY. 

Wall, no ! I can't tell where he lives, 

Because he don't live, you see: 
Leastways, he's got out of the habit 

Of livin' like you and me. 
Whar have you been for the last three years, 

That you haven't heard folks tell 
How Jimmy Bludso passed in his checks, 

The night of the " Prairie Belle ? " 

He warn't no saint — them engineers 

Is all pretty much alike — 
One wife in Natchez-under-the-Hill, 

And another one here, in Pike. 
A careless man in his talk was Jim, 

And an awkward man in a row — 
But he never pinked, and he never lied, 

I reckon he never knowed how. 

And this was all the religion he had — 

To treat his engine well ; 
Never be passed on the river ; 

To mind the pilot's bell ; 
And if ever the "Prairie Belle" took fire, 

A thousand times he swore 
He'd hold her nozzle agin the bank 

Till the last soul got ashore. 

All boats has their day on the Mississip', 

And her day came at last — 
The Movastar was a better boat, 

But the Belle, she wouldn't be passed, 
And so came tarin' along that night, 

The oldest craft on the line, 
With a nigger squat on her safety-valve, 

And her furnaces crammed, rosin and pine. 

The fire bust out as she clared the bar, 

And burnt a hole in the night, 
And quick as a flash she turned, and made 

For that wilier-bank on the right. 
There was runnin' and cursin', but Jim yelled out 

Over all the infernal roar, 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



"I'll hold her nozzle agin the bank 
Till the last galoot's ashore." 

Thro' the hot, black breath of the burnin' boat 

Jim Bludso's voice was heard, 
And they all had trust in his cussedness, 

And know'd he would keep his word. 
And sure's you're born, they all got off 

Afore the smoke-stacks fell, 
And Bludso's ghost went up alone 

In the smoke of the "Prairie Belle." 

He warn't no saint — but at judgment 

I'd run my chance with Jim 
'Longside of some pious gentlemen 

That wouldn't shook hands with him. 
He'd seen his duty a dead sure thing, 

And went for it thar and then ; 
And Christ ain't a-going to be too hard 

On a man that died for men. 

RAMON. 

BY BRET HARTE. 

[Refugio Mine, Northern Mexico.] 

Drunk and senseless in his place, 

Prone and sprawling on his face, 
More like brute than any man 
Alive or dead — 

By his great pump out of gear, 

Lay the peon engineer, 

Waking only just to hear, 
Overhead, 

Angry tones that called his name, 

Oaths and cries of bitter blame — 
Woke to hear all this, and waking, turned and fled ! 

"To the man who'll bring to me," 
Cried Intendant Harry Lee — 
Harry Lee, the English foreman of the mine — 
"Bring the sot alive or dead, 
I will give to him," he said, 
"Fifteen hundred pesos down, 
Just to set the rascal's crown 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Underneath this heel of mine : 
Since but death 
Deserves the man whose deed, 
Be it vice or want of heed, 
Stops the pumps that give us breath — 
Stops the pumps that suck the death 

From the poisoned lower levels of the mine ! " 
No one answered, for a cry 
From the shaft rose up on high ; 

And shuffling, scrambling, tumbling from below 
Came the miners each, the bolder 
Mounting, on the weaker's shoulder 
Grappling, clinging to their hold or 

Letting go, 
As the weaker gasped and fell 
From the ladder to the well — 
To the poisoned pit of hell 
Down below ! 

"To the man who sets them free," 

Cried the foreman, Harry Lee — 
Harry Lee, the English foreman of the mine — 

" Brings them out and sets them free, 

I will give that man," said he, 

" Twice that sum, who with a rope 

Face to face with Death shall cope. 

Let him come who dares to hope ! " 

"Hold your peace ! " some one replied, 

Standing by the foreman's side ; 
"There has one already gone, whoe'er he be ! " 

Then they held their breath with awe, 

Pulling on the rope, and saw 

Fainting figures re-appear, 

On the black rope swinging clear, 
Fastened by some skilful hand from below; 

Till a score the level gained, 

And but one alone remained — 

He the hero and the last, 

He whose skilful hand made fast 
The long line that brought them back to hope and cheer 

Haggard, gasping, down dropped he 
At the feet of Harry Lee — 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Harry Lee, the English foreman of the mine ; 

"I have come," he gasped, "to claim 
Both rewards. Senor, my name 

Is Ramon ! 
I'm the drunken engineer — 
I'm the coward, Senor — " Here 
He fell over, by that sign 

Dead as stone ! 

ROBA Dl ROMA. 

BY W. W. STORY. 

(From the Atlantic Monthly.) 

[Julietta appears above at a balcony. ] 

Romeo ! Hist ! Madonna, saints and all ! 

How the man sleeps stretched out beneath yon wall, 

Deaf as the wall itself! I shall be missed 

Before I make him hear. Romeo, hist ! 

Ah, well, thank Heaven, I've waked him up at last ! 

Quick, Meo, catch this bottle I've made fast 

To this long cord ! 'Tis English wine, as strong 

As aqua-vitas. Quick ! don't be so long ! 

I found it in the pantry set away 

For the great dinner that we give to-day. 

And catch this package : there are candied pears 

For your sweet tooth, and sugar cut in squares, 

And other bomboms. Now be off at once ! 

There, round the corner — not that way, you dunce, 

Or they will see you ! — and come back at ten. 

Who knows what I may find to give you then ! 

A rividerci caro, ah ! va ben ! 

That dear old Meo mine — what luck it was 
That through the pantry I should chance to pass 
Just when old Frangsaw had slipped out a minute, 
And no one near to see ! The saints were in it ! 

Ah, well, he's gone ! I'll draw the water now. 
All's silent yet ; but won't there be a row 
When Frangsaw comes and finds, instead of ten, 
There are nine bottles only ! Well, what then ? 
He can't accuse me. Let him, if he dares ! 
I'll settle him, for all his mighty airs ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Perhaps 'twas not quite right to take the wine; 
But then the fault was his as well as mine. 
Why should he leave it there exposed to sight, 
To tempt whoever saw it? 'Twas not right ! 
Does not the Lord's own catechism say 
No one should lead us in temptation's way? 
And they who do so are in part to blame ; 
As we forgive them, let them do the same. 

Besides, next Sunday I'll confess the whole 
To Padre Giacomo — the good old soul, 
Old omnia scecula, amen — no doubt 
He'll set all right, and smooth the matter out. 

And then, again, I say enough's enough ! 
Why should these rich signori swill and stuff, 
While we, who toil and slave our life away, 
Must live upon their leavings ? Grazia ! 
It is not fair ! It is not fair, I say ! 
There are five grand signori come to dine, 
And want ten bottles, and they'll get but nine, 
Dreadful to think of ! How will they survive? 
And how, then, on one bottle can we live? 
I'm sure we only take what they can spare; 
No one could call that stealing ! 

Hark! Who's there? 
That Meo's not come back again, I hope ! 
No ; 'twas the old goat tugging at his rope ! 
All's safe, thank Heaven ! 

Madonna, what a row ! 
That's Frangsaw — who has missed the bottle now — 
Screaming for me, and swearing at them all. 
Vengo ! I am not deaf — I heard you call. 
What is the matter ? Blessed saints ! I say 
I hear you — any one could miles away. 
I am coming. Bottle? A black bottle? Oh ! 
How in the name of mercy should I know? 
I've just come up to draw some water here. 
Wine ! I know nothing of your wine, mounseer ! 
It's water that I'm drawing. Wine of cost? 
Ten bottles were there, and one bottle lost ? 
How should I know, indeed ? How can I tell 
Where it has gone to? I'm here at the well 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



799 



Drawing up water. Ten? Was it the wine 

In those black bottles ? Ten? There were but nine 

When I last saw them. Oh, yes, that's your way: 

There's not a thing you stupidly mislay 

But some one stole it ; 'tis thief here, thief there, 

When you've missed anything. Why don't you swear 

There were twelve bottles — twenty ? What is ten 

In your outlandish lingo? Search me, then! 

/steal your wine? I've other work to do. 

Thief! if there's any one here thief, 'tis you. 

Who was I talking to below? 
When ? Nobody ! I say there wasn't. No ! 
Go look yourself, and see. You heard me say 
Something to somebody? What was it, pray? 
" Pst ! via ! quick, be off at once ! " Oh, that? 
That's what you heard ! You idiot ! you flat ! 
Why, what I called to was the cat — the cat ! 

THE WANDERING JEW. 

ANONYMOUS. 

The Wandering Jew once said to me, 

I passed through a city in the cool of the year, 
A man in the garden plucked fruit from a tree ; 

I asked, " How long has this city been here?" 
And he answered me, and he plucked away, 
"It has always stood where it stands to-day, 
And here it will stand forever and aye." 
Five hundred years rolled by, and then 
I travelled the self-same road again. 

No trace of a city there I found ; 

A shepherd sat blowing his pipe alone, 
His flock went quietly nibbling round, 

I asked, " How long has the city been gone?" 
And he answered me, and he piped away, 
" The new ones bloom and the old decay, 
This is my pasture ground for aye." 

Five hundred years rolled by, and then 
I travelled the self-same road again. 

And I came to a sea, and the waves did roar, 
And a fisherman threw his net out clear, 

And when heavy laden he dragged it ashore. 
I asked, " How long has the sea been here?" 



8oo 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



And he laughed, and he said, and he laughed away : 
"As long as yon billows have tossed their spray, 
They've fished and they've fished in the self-same way." 

Five hundred years rolled by, and then 

I travelled the self-same road again. 

And I came to a forest, vast and free, 

And a woodman stood in the thicket near ; 
His axe he laid at the foot of a tree ; 

I asked, " How long have the woods been here?" 
And he answered, " The woods are a covert for aye ; 
My ancestors dwelt here alway. 
And the trees have been here since creation's day." 
Five hundred years rolled by, and then 
I travelled the self-same road again. 

And I found there a city, and far and near 

Resounded the hum of toil and glee, 
And I asked, " How long has the city been here, 

And where is the pipe, and the wood, and the sea?" 
And they answered me, and they went their way, 
" Things always have stood as they stand to-day, 
And so they will stand forever and aye." 
I'll wait five hundred years, and then 
I'll travel the self-same road again. 

LITTLE NED. 

BY ROBERT BUCHANAN. 

All that is like a dream. It don't seem true / 
Father was gone, and mother left, you see, 
To work for little brother Ned and me ; 

And up among the gloomy roofs we grew — 

Locked in full oft, lest we should wander out, 
With nothing but a crust o' bread to eat, 

While mother chared for poor folk round about, 
Or sold cheap odds and ends from street to street. 

Yet, Parson, there were pleasures fresh and fair. 

To make the time pass happily up there — 

A steamboat going past upon the tide, 
A pigeon lighting on the roof close by, 
The sparrows teaching little ones to fly, 

The small white moving clouds that we espied, 
And thought were living, in the bit of sky — 
With sights like these right glad were Ned and I; 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 801 

And then we loved to hear the soft rain calling, 

Pattering, pattering upon the tiles, 
And it was fine to see the still snow falling, 

Making the house-tops white for miles on miles, 
And catch it in our little hands in play, 
And laugh to feel it melt and slip awayl 
But I was six, and Ned was only three, 
And thinner, weaker, wearier than me ; 

And one cold day, in winter-time, when mother 
Had gone away into the snow, and we 

Sat close for warmth, and cuddled one another, 
He put his little head upon my knee, 
And went to sleep, and would not stir a limb, 

But looked quite strange and old ; 
And when I shook him, kissed him, spoke to him, 

He smiled, and grew so cold. 
Then I was frightened, and cried out, and none 

Could hear me ; while I sat and nursed his head, 
Watching the whitened window, while the sun 

Peeped in upon his face, and made it red. 
And I began to sob — till mother came, 
Knelt down, and screamed, and named the good God's name, 

And told me he was dead. 
And when she put his night-gown on, and, weeping, 

Placed him among the rags upon his bed, 
I thought that brother Ned was only sleeping, 

And took his little hand, and felt no fear. 

But when the place grew gray and cold and drear, 
And the round moon over the roofs came creeping, 

And put a silver shade 

All around the chilly bed where he was laid, 
I cried, and was afraid. 

THE LEAP OF ROUSHAN BEG. 

BY HENRY W. LONGFELLOW. 

Mounted on Kyrat strong and fleet, 
His chestnut steed with four white feet, 

Roushan Beg, called Kurroglou, 
Son of the road and bandit chief, 
Seeking refuge and relief, 

Up the mountain pathway flew. 

Such was Kyrat's matchless speed 
Never yet could any steed 



802 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Reach the dust-cloud in his course ; 
More than maiden, more than wife, 
More than gold and next to life, 

Roushan the Robber loved his horse. 

In the land that lies beyond 
Erizoom and Trebizond, 

Garden-girt, his fortress stood ; 
Plundered khan, or caravan, 
Journeying north from Koordistan, 

Gave him wealth and wine and food. 

Seven hundred and fourscore 
Men-at-arms his livery wore, 

Did his bidding night and day; ^ 
Now through regions all unknown 
He was wandering, lost, alone, 

Seeking, without guide, his way. 

Suddenly the pathway ends, 
Sheer the precipice descends, 

Loud the torrent roars unseen ; 
Thirty feet from side to side 
Yawns the chasm ; on air must ride 

He who crosses this ravine. 

Following close in his pursuit, 
At the precipice's foot, 

Reyhan the Arab of Orfah 
Halted with his hundred men, 
Shouting upward from the glen, 

"La il Allah! Allah-la!" 

Gently Roushan Beg caressed 
Kyrat's forehead, neck, and breast; 

Kissed him upon both his eyes ; 
Sang to him in his wild way, 
As upon the topmost spray 

Sings a bird before it flies. 

"Oh, my Kyrat, oh, my steed, 
Round and slender as a reed, 

Carry me this danger through! 
Satin housings shall be thine, 
Shoes of gold, oh, Kyrat mine ! 

Oh, thou soul of Kurroglou! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

"Soft thy skin as silken skein, 
Soft as woman's hair thy mane, 

Tender are thine eyes and true; 
All thy hoofs like ivory shine, 
Polished bright. Oh, life of mine, 

Leap and rescue Kurroglou ! " 

Kyrat, then, the strong and fleet, 
Drew together his four white feet, 

Paused a moment on the verge, 
Measured with his eye the space, 
And into the air's embrace 

Leaped, as leaps the ocean surge. 

As the surge o'er silt and sand 
Bears a swimmer safe to land, 

Kyrat safq his rider bore ; 
Rattling down the deep abyss, 
Fragments of the precipice 

Rolled like pebbles on a shore. 

Roushan's tasseled cap of red 
Trembled not upon his head ; 

Careless sat he and upright ; 
Neither hand nor bridle shook, 
Nor his head he turned to look, 

As he galloped out of sight. 

Flash of harness in the air, 
Seen a moment, like the glare 

Of a sword drawn from its sheath ! 
Thus the phantom horseman passed; 
And the shadow that he cast 

Leaped the cataract underneath. 

Reyhan the Arab held his breath 
While this vision of life and death 

Passed above him "Allah-hu ! " 
Cried he; " m all Koordistan 
Breathes there not so brave a man 

As this robber Kurroglou ! ' ' 

THE VISION OF THE MONK GABRIEL 

BY ELEANOR C DONNELLY. 

'Tis the soft twilight. Round the shining fender — 
Two at my feet and one upon my knee — 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Dreamy-eyed Elsie, bright-lipped Isabel, 
And thou, my golden-headed Raphael. 
My fairy, small and slender, 

Listen to what befell 

Monk Gabriel, 
In the old ages ripe with mystery — 
Listen, my darlings, to the legend tender. 

A bearded man with grave, but gentle look— 
His silence sweet with sounds 
With which the simple-hearted spring abounds ; 
Lowing of cattle from the abbey grounds, 
Chirping of insect, and the building rook, 

Mingled like murmurs of a dreaming shell ; 
Quaint tracery of bird, and branch, and brook, 
Flitting across the pages of his book, 
Until the very words a freshness took — 
Deep in his cell 
Sat the Monk Gabriel. 

In his books he read 
The words the Master to his dear ones said : 
"A little while and ye 

Shall see, 
Shall gaze on me ; 
A little while again, 
Ye shall not see me then." 
A little while ! 
The monk looked up — a smile 
Making his visage brilliant, liquid-eyed: 
" Thou who gracious art 
Unto the poor of heart, 
Oh, blessed Christ ! " he cried, 
" Great is the misery 
Of mine iniquity; 
But would / now might see, 
Might feast on Thee ! " 
— The blood with sudden start 
Nigh rent his veins apart 
(Oh, condescension of the Crucified): 
In all the brilliancy 
Of His Humanity, 
The Christ stood by his side ! 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Pure as the early lily was His skin, 
His cheek out-blushed the rose, 

His lips, the glows 
Of autumn sunset on eternal snows; 

And His deep eyes within 
Such nameless beauties, wondrous glories dwelt, 
The monk in speechless adoration knelt. 
In each fair hand, in each fair foot there shone 
The peerless stars He took from Calvary ; 
Around His brows in tenderest lucency 
The thorn-marks lingered, like the flash of dawn ; 
And from the opening in His side there rilled 
A light so dazzling that all the room was filled 
With heaven ; and transfigured in his place, 

His very breathing stilled, 
The friar held his robe before his face, 

And heard the angels singing ! 

'Twas but a moment — then, upon the spell 
Of this sweet presence, lo ! a something broke : 
A something trembling in the belfry woke, 

A shower of metal music flinging 
O'er wold and moat, o'er park and lake and fell, 
And through the open windows of the cell 

In silver chimes came ringing. 

It was the bell 

Calling Monk Gabriel 

Unto his daily task, 
To feed the paupers at the abbey gate ; 

No respite did he ask, 
Nor for a second summons idly wait ; 
But rose up, saying in his humble way : 

" Fain would I stay, 

O Lord ! and feast alway 
Upon the honeyed sweetness of Thy beauty; 
But 'tis Thy will, not mine. I must obey. 

Help me to do my duty ! " 

The while the Vision smiled, 
The monk went forth, light-hearted as a child. 

An hour hence, his duty nobly done, 

Back to his cell he came ; 
Unasked, unsought, lo ! his reward was won ! 

— Rafters and walls and floor were yet aflame 



806 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



With all the matchless glory of that sun, 
And in the centre stood the Blessed One 

(Praised be His Holy name !) 
Who for our sakes our crosses made His own, 
And bore our weight of shame. 
Down on the threshold fell 
Monk Gabriel, 
His forehead pressed upon the floor of clay, 
And while in deep humility he lay 

(Tears raining from his happy eyes away), 
" Whence is this favor, Lord?" he strove to say. 
The Vision only said, 
Lifting its shining head : 
" If thou hadst staid, O son, /must have fled ! " 



LITTLE 60LDEN-HAIR. 

BY WILL M. CARLETON. 

Little Golden-hair was watching, in the window broad and high, 
For the coming of her father, who had gone the foe to fight : 

He had left her in the morning, and had told her not to cry, 
But to have a kiss all ready when he came to her at night. 

She had wandered, all the day, 
In her simple childish way, 
And had asked, as time went on, 
Where her father could have gone : 

She had heard the muskets firing, she had counted every one, 
Till the number grew so many that it was too great a load ; 

Then the evening fell upon her, clear of sound of shot or gun, 
And she gazed with wistful waiting down the dusty Concord road. 

Little Golden-hair had listened, not a single week before, 
While the heavy sand was falling on her mother's coffin-lid : 

And she loved her father better for the loss that then she bore, 
And thought of him, and yearned for him, whatever else she did. 

So she wondered all the day 
What could make her father stay, 
And she cried a little too, 
As he told her not to do ; 

And the sun sunk slowly downward and went grandly out of sight, 
And she had the kiss all ready on his lips to be bestowed ; 

But the shadows made one shadow, and the twilight grew to night, 

And she looked, and looked, and listened, down the dusty Concord road. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS EROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Then the night grew light and lighter, and the moon rose full and round, 
In the little sad face peering, looking piteously and mild ; 

Still upon the walks of gravel there was heard no welcome sound, 
And no father came there, eager for the kisses of his child. 

Long and sadly did she wait, 
Listening at the cottage-gate ; 
Then she felt a quick alarm, 
Lest he might have come to harm ; 

With no bonnet but her tresses, no companion but her fears, 

And no guide except the moonbeams that the pathway dimly showed, 

With a little sob of sorrow, quick she threw away her tears, 
And alone she bravely started down the dusty Concord road. 

And for many a mile she struggled, full of weariness and pain, 
Calling loudly for her father, that her voice he might not miss ; 

Till at last, among a number of the wounded and the slain, 

Was the white face of the soldier, waiting for his daughter's kiss. 

Softly to his lips she crept, 
Not to wake him as he slept ; 
Then, with her young heart at rest, 
Laid her head upon his breast ; 

And upon the dead face smiling, with the living one near by, 

All the night a golden streamlet of the moonbeams gently ilowed: 

One to live a lonely orphan, one beneath the sod to lie — 

They found them in the morning on the dusty Concord road. 



THE CHARGE OF THE LIGHT BRIGADE. 

BY ALFRED TENNYSON. 

Half a league, half a league, 
Half a league onward, 
All in the valley of Death, 

Rode the six hundred. 
" Forward, the Light Brigade! 
Charge for the guns ! " he said. 
Into the valley of Death 

Rode the six hundred. 

" Forward, the Light Brigade ! " 
Was there a man dismay'd? 
Not tho' the soldiers knew 

Some one had blunder' d : 
Theirs not to make reply, 
Theirs not to reason why, 



8o8 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Theirs but to do and die. 
Into the valley of Death 
Rode the six hundred. 

Cannon to right of them, 
Cannon to left of them, 
Cannon in front of them 

Volley'd and thunder'd; 
Storm' d at with shot and shell, 
Boldly they rode and well 
Into the jaws of Death, 
Into the mouth of Hell 

Rode the six hundred. 

Flash' d all their sabres bare, 
Flash' d as they turn'd in air, 
Sabring the gunners there, 
Charging an army, while 

All the world wonder' d : 
Plunged in the battery-smoke, 
Right thro' the line they broke; 
Cossack and Russian 
Reel'd from the sabre-stroke, 

Shatter' d and sunder'd. 
Then they rode back, but not, 

Not the six hundred. 

Cannon to right of them, 
Cannon to left of them, 
Cannon behind them 

Volley'd and thunder'd ; 
Storm' d at with shot and shell, 
While horse and hero fell, 
They that had fought so well 
Came thro' the jaws of Death, 
Back from the mouth of Hell, 
All that was left of them, 

Left of six hundred. 

When can their glory fade ? 
Oh, the wild charge they made ! 

All the world wonder' d. 
Honor the charge they made ! 
Honor the Light Brigade ! 

Noble six hundred. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



OUR TRAVELLED PARSON. 

ANONYMOUS. 
I. 

For twenty years and over our good parson had been toiling, 

To chip the bad meat from our hearts and keep the good from spoiling ; 

But finally he wilted down, and went to looking sickly, 

And the doctor said that something must be put up for him quickly. 

So we kind of clubbed together, each according to his notion, 

And bought a circular ticket in the lands across the ocean ; 

Wrapped some pocket-money in it — what we thought would easy do him— 

And appointed me committee-man to go and take it to him. 

I found him in his study, looking rather worse than ever, 

And told him 'twas decided that his flock and he should sever. 

Then his eyes grew wide with wonder, and it seemed almost to blind 'em; 

And some tears looked out o' window, with some others close behind 'em. 

Then I handed him the ticket, with a little bow of deference, 

And he studied quite a little ere he got its proper reference ; 

And then the tears that waited — great unmanageable creatures — 

Let themselves quite out o' window, and came climbing down his features. 

II. 

I wish you could ha' seen him, coming back all fresh and glowing, 
His clothes so worn and seedy, and his face so fat and knowing; 
I wish you could have heard him when he prayed for us who sent him, 
And paid us back twice over all the money we had lent him. 

'Twas a feast to all believers, 'twas a blight on contradiction, 

To hear one just from Calvary talk about the crucifixion ; 

'Twas a damper on those fellows who pretended they could doubt it, 

To have a man who'd been there stand and tell them all about-it. 

Paul maybe beat our pastor in the Bible knots unravelling, 

And establishing new churches, but he couldn't touch him travelling, 

Nor in his journeys pick up half the general information ; 

But then he hadn't the railroads, and the steamboat navigation. 

And every foot of Scripture whose location used to stump us 
Was now regularly laid out, with the different points of compass. 
When he undertook a picture, he quite natural would draw it ; 
He would paint it out so honest that it seemed as if you saw it. 



10 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



An' the way he chiseled Europe — oh, the way he scampered through it ! \ 
Not a mountain dodged his climbing, not a city but he knew it ; 
There wasn't any subject to explain in all creation, 
But he could go to Europe and bring back an illustration. 

So we crowded out to hear him, much instructed and delighted ; 
'Twas a picture show, a lecture and a sermon all united ; 
And my wife would wipe her glasses, and serenely pet her Test'ment, 
And whisper, "That 'ere ticket was a very good investment." 

III. 

Now after six months' travel we were most of us all ready 

To settle down a little, so's to live more staid and steady ; 

To develop home resources, with no foreign cares to fret us, 

Using home-made faith more frequent ; but the parson wouldn't let us. 

To view the self-same scenery time and time again he'd call us, 
Over rivers, plains and mountains he would any minute haul us ; 
He slighted our home sorrows, and our spirits' aches and ailings, 
To get the cargoes ready for his reg'ler Sunday sailings. 

He would take us off a-touring in all spiritual weather, 

Till we at last got homesick-like, and seasick altogether ; 

And "I wish to all that's peaceful," said one free-expressioned brother, 

"That the Lord had made one cont'nent, and then never made another." 

Sometimes, indeed, he'd take us into sweet, familiar places, 
And pull along quite steady in the good old Gospel traces; 
But soon my wife would shudder, just as if a chill had got her, 
Whispering, "Oh, my goodness gracious ! he's a-takin' to the water ! " 

And it wasn't the same old comfort when he called around to see us ; 
On a branch of foreign travel he was sure at last to tree us ; 
All unconscious of his error, he would sweetly patronize us, 
And with oft-repeated stories still endeavor to surprise us. 

IV. 

And the sinners got to laughing; and that fin'lly galled and stung us 

To ask him, Would he kindly once more settle down among us ? 

Didn't he think that more home produce would improve our souls' digestions? 

They appointed me committee-man to go and ask the questions. 

I found him in his garden, trim an' buoyant as a feather; 
He pressed my hand, exclaiming, " This is quite Italian weather. 
How it 'minds me of the evenings when, your distant hearts caressing, 
Upon my benefactors I invoked the Heavenly blessing ! " 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



811 



V. 

I went and told the brothers, "No, I cannot bear to grieve him ; 
He's so happy in his exile, it's the proper place to leave him: 
I took that journey to him, and right bitterly I rue it ; 
But I cannot take it from him : if you want to, go and do it." 

Now a new restraint entirely seemed next Sunday to infold him, 
And he looked so hurt and humble that I knew some one had told him. 
Subdued like was his manner, and some tones were hardly vocal ; 
But every word he uttered was pre-eminently local. 

The sermon sounded awkward, and we awkward felt who heard it. 
'Twas a grief to see him hedge it, 'twas a pain to hear him word it. 
"When I was in — " was maybe half a dozen times repeated, 
But that sentence seemed to scare him, and was always uncompleted. 

As weeks went on his old smile would occasionally brighten, 
But the voice was growing feeble, and the face began to whiten ; 
He would look off to the eastward, with a wistful, weary sighing, 
And 'twas whispered that our pastor in a foreign land was dying. 

VI. 

The coffin lay 'mid garlands smiling sad as if they knew us: 
The patient face within it preached a final sermon to us : 
Our parson had gone touring on a trip he'd long been earning, 
In that Wonder-land whence tickets are not issued for returning. 

O tender, good heart-shepherd ! your sweet smiling lips, half- parted, 
Told of scenery that burst on you just the minute that you started ! 
Could you preach once more among us, you might wander without fearing; 
You could give us tales of glory we would never tire of hearing. 

GRASS-WIDOWHOOD. 

BY LOUIS CARROLL PRINDLE. 

{The Wife.) 
As you say, Colonel, here it is charming; 

{"Sweet angel, I beg for a waltz / ) " 
Your flattery's really alarming ; 

I am sure that you know it is false. 
But I'll whirl with you round for a minute, 

Just to prove how you erred in your haste; 
A waltz is quite nice while you're in it — 

Don't hold quite so tight to my waist. 



812 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



{Writes.} 

"Dear husband, I'm penning this letter 

In loneliness here at the springs; 
Every day makes me deeper your debtor 

For the kind words the previous mail brings. 
But, oh ! what a void fills my bosom — 

You there, and I here all alone ; 
No friends, if I e'en wish to choose 'em, 

You chained to your desk like a drone." 

{The Husband?) 

Here, Charley ! help fill up this basket ; 

Put in the champagne and the ice ; 
Never mind if you should overtask it — 

Fill it up with this bric-a-brac nice. 
Those Dutch girls will soon make it lighter 

After the dance and the swings. 
Throw in those cigars. Strap it tighter, 

While I write a line to the Springs. 

{Writes.') 

"Slowly the shadows are falling, 

Alike on my desk and my life ; 
The plaint of a famished love calling 

For you, my sweet treasure — my wife; 
I sit here so wearily thinking, 

And wishing my penance was o'er, 
And dreaming our love is a linking 

My heart with your heart evermore ! " 

THE TALE OF A TRAMP. 

ANONYMOUS. 

Let me sit down a minute ; 

A stone's got into my shoe. 
Don't you commence your cussin'— 

I ain't done nuthin' to you. 
Yes, I'm a tramp — what of it? 

Folks say we ain't no good — 
Tramps have got to live, I reckon, 

Though people don't think we should. 
Once I was young and handsome ; 

Had plenty of cash and clothes— 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS, 



That was before I got to tipplin', 

And gin got in my nose. 
Way down in the Lehigh Valley 

Me and my people grew ; 
I was a blacksmith, Captain, 

Yes, and a good one, too. 
Me and my wife, and Nellie — 

Nellie was just sixteen, 
And she was the pootiest cretur 

The Valley had ever seen. 
Beaux ! Why, she had a dozen, 

Had 'em from near and fur ; 
But they was mostly farmers — 

None of them suited her. 
But there was a city chap, 

Handsome, young and tall — 
Ah ! curse him ! I wish I had him 

To strangle against yonder wall ! 
He was the man for Nellie — 

She didn't know no ill ; 
Mother, she tried to stop it, 

But you know young girls' will. 
Well, it's the same old story — 

Common enough, you say — 
But he was a soft-tongued devil, 

And got her to run away. 
More than a month, or later, 

We heard from the poor young thing — 
He had run away and left her 

Without any weddin'-ring ! 
Back to her home we brought her, 

Back to her mother's side ; 
Filled with a ragin' fever, 

She fell at my feet and died ! 
Frantic with shame and sorrow, 

Her mother began to sink, 
And died in less than a fortnight; 

That's when I took to drink. 
Come, give me a glass now, Colonel, 

And I'll be on my way, 
And I'll tramp till I catch that scoundrel, 

If it takes till the Judgment Day. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS'. 



THE ROSARY OF MY YEARS. 

BY FATHER RYAN. 

Some reckon their ages by years, 
Some measure their life by art — 
But some tell their days by the flow of their tears, 
And their life by the moans of their heart. 

The dials of earth may show 

The length, not the depth of years, 

Few or many they come, few or many they go — 

But our time is best measured by fears. 

Ah ! not by the silver gray 
That creeps through the sunny hair, 
And not by the scenes that we pass on our way — 
And not by the furrows the finger of care 

On the forehead and face have made, 

Not so do we count our years ; 
Not by the sun of the earth, but the shade 
Of our souls and the fall of our tears. 

For the young are ofttimes old, 
Though their brow be bright and fair ; 
While their blood beats warm their heart lies cold — 
O'er them the spring-time — but winter is there. 

And the old are ofttimes young 
When their hair is thin and white ; 
And they sing in age as in youth they sung, 
And they laugh, for their cross was light. 

But bead by bead I tell 

The rosary of my years ; 
From a cross to a cross they lead — 'tis well ! 
And they're blessed with a blessing of tears. 

Better a day of strife 

Than a century of sleep ; 
Give me instead of a long stream of life, 
The tempest and tears of the deep. 

A thousand joys may foam 

On the billows of all the years ; 
But never the foam brings the brave bark home : 
It reaches the haven through tears. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



HYMN OF WE DUNKERS. 

BY JOHN G. WHITTIER. 
KLOSTER KEDAR, EPHRATA, PENNSYLVANIA, 1 738. 

[Sister Maria Christina sings. ] 
Wake, sisters, wake ! the day-star shines ; 
Above Ephrata's eastern pines 
The dawn is breaking, cool and calm. 
Wake, sisters, wake, to prayer and psalm ! 

Praised be the Lord for shade and light, 
For toil by day, for rest by night ! 
Praised be His name who deigns to bless 
Our Kedar of the wilderness. 

Our refuge when the spoiler's hand 
Was heavy on our native land ; 
And freedom, to her children due, 
The wolf and vulture only knew. 

We praised Him when to prison led, 
We owned Him when the stake blazed red ; 
We knew, whatever might befall, 
His love and power were over all. 

He heard our prayers ; with outstretched arm 
He led us forth from cruel harm ; 
Still, wheresoe'er our steps were bent, 
His cloud and fire before us went ! 

The watch of faith and prayer He set ; 
We kept it then, we keep it yet. 
At midnight, crow of cock, or noon, 
He cometh sure, He cometh soon. 

He comes to chasten, not destroy, 
To purge the earth from sin's alloy. 
At last, at last shall all confess 
His mercy as His righteousness. 

The dead shall live, the sick be whole ; 

The scarlet sin be white as wool, 

No discord mar below, above, 

The music of eternal love ! 

Sound welcome trump, the last alarm ! 

Lord God of hosts, make bare Thine arm, 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Fulfil this day our long desire, 

Make sweet and clean the world with fire ! 

Sweep, flaming besom, sweep from sight 
The lies of time ; be swift to smite, 
Sharp sword of God, all idols down, 
Genevan creed and Roman crown. 

Quake, earth, through all thy zones, till all 
The fanes of pride and priestcraft fall ; 
And lift Thou up in place of them 
The gates of pearl, Jerusalem ! 

Lo ! rising from the baptismal flame, 
Transfigured, glorious, yet the sjame, 
Within the heavenly city's bound 
Our Kloster Kedar shall be found. 

He cometh soon ! at dawn or noon 
Or set of sun, He cometh soon. 
Our prayers shall meet Him on his way; 
Wake, sisters, wake ! rise and pray ! 

HOW THE OLD HORSE WON THE BET. 

BY OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES. 

'Twas on the famous trotting-ground, 
The betting men were gathered round 
From far and near; the "cracks" were there 
Whose deeds the sporting prints declare: 

The swift g. m., Old Hiram's nag, 
The fleet s. h., Dan Pfeiffer's brag, 
With these a third — and who is he 
That stands beside his fast b. g. ? 
Budd Doble, whose catarrhal name 
So fills the nasal trump of fame. 
There, too, stood many a noted steed 
Of Messenger and Morgan breed ; 
Green horses also, not a few ; 
Unknown as yet what they could do ; 
And all the hacks that know so well 
The scourgings of the Sunday swell. 

Blue are the skies of opening day; 
The bordering turf is green with May ; 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



The sunshine's golden gleam is thrown 
On sorrel, chestnut, bay, and roan ; 
The horses paw and prance and neigh ; 
Fillies and colts like kittens play, 
And dance and toss their rippled manes 
Shining and soft as silken skeins; 
Wagons and gigs are ranged about, 
And fashion flaunts her gay turnout : 
Here stands — each youthful Jehu's dream — 
The jointed tandem, ticklish team ! 
And there in ampler breadth expand 
The splendors of the four-in-hand ; 
On faultless ties and glossy tiles 
The lovely bonnets beam their smiles 
(The style's the man, so books avow; 
The style's the woman, anyhow); 
From flounces frothed with creamy lace 
Peeps out the pug-dog's smutty face, 
Or spaniel rolls his liquid eye, 
Or stares the wiry pet of Skye — 

woman, in your hours of ease, 
So shy with us, so free with these ! 

" Come on ! I'll bet you two to one 

I'll make him do it! " "Will you? Done! " 

What was it who was bound to do? 

1 did not hear, and can't tell you — 
Pray listen till my story's through. 
Scarce noticed, back behind the rest, 
By cart and wagon rudely prest, 
The parson's lean and bony bay 
Stood harnessed in his one-horse shay — 
Lent to his sexton for the day — 

(A funeral — so the sexton said ; 
His mother's uncle's wife was dead). 

Like Lazarus bid to Dives' feast, 

So looked the poor forlorn old beast ; 

His coat was rough, his tail was bare, 

The gray was sprinkled in his hair ; 

Sportsmen and jockeys knew him not ; 

And yet they say he once could trot 

Among the fleetest of the town, 

Till something cracked and broke him down— 



8i8 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



The steed's, the statesman's common lot ! 
"And are we then so soon forgot? " 
Ah, me ! I doubt if one of you 
Has ever heard the name " Old Blue," 
Whose fame through all this region rung 
In those old days when I was young. 

"Bring forth the horse! " Alas! he showed 
Not like the one Mazeppa rode; 
Scant-maned, sharp-backed, and shaky-kneed, 
The wreck of what was once a steed — 
Lips thin, eyes hollow, stiff in joints ; 
Yet not without his knowing points. 
The sexton, laughing in his sleeve, 
As if 'twere all a make-believe, 
Led forth the horse, and as he laughed 
Unhitched the breeching from a shaft, 
Unclasped the rusty belt beneath, 
Drew forth the snaffle from his teeth, 
Slipped off his head-stall, set him free 
From strap and rein — a sight to see I 

So worn, so lean in every limb, 
It can't be they are saddling him! 
It is ! His back the pig-skin strides, 
And flaps his lank rheumatic sides ; 
With look of mingled scorn and mirth 
They buckle round the saddle-girth; 
With horsey wink and saucy toss 
A youngster throws his leg across, 
And so, his rider on his back, 
They lead him, limping, to the track, 
Far up behind the starting-point, 
To limber out each stiffened joint. 

As through the jeering crowd he past, 
One pitying look Old Hiram cast ; 
"Go it, ye cripple, while ye can ! " 
Cried out unsentimental Dan ; 
"A fast-day dinner for the crows! " 
Budd Doble's scoffing shout arose. 

Slowly, as when the walking-beam 
First feels the gathering head of steam, 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



With warning cough and threatening wheeze 
The stiff old charger crooks his knees; 
At first with cautious step sedate, 
As if he dragged a coach of state : 
He's not a colt ; he knows full well 
That time is weight, and sure to tell : 
No horse so sturdy but he fears 
The handicap of twenty years. 

As through the throng on either hand 
The old horse nears the judges' stand, 
Beneath his jockey's feather-weight 
He warms a little to his gait, 
And now and then a step is tried 
That hints of something like a stride. 

" Go ! " Through his ear the summons stung 
As if a battle trump had rung ; 
The slumbering instincts long unstirred 
Start at the old familiar word ; 
It thrills like flame through every limb — 
What mean his twenty years to him? 
The savage blow his rider dealt 
Fell on his hollow flanks unfelt ; 
The spur that pricked his staring hide 
Unheeded tore his bleeding side; 
Alike to him are spur and rein- 
He steps a five-year old again ! 

Before the quarter pole was past, 

Old Hiram said, "He's going fast." 

Long ere the quarter was a half, 

The chuckling crowd had ceased to laugh ; 

Tighter his frightened jockey clung 

As in a mighty stride he swung, 

The gravel flying in his track, 

His neck stretched out, his ears laid back, 

His tail extended all the while 

Behind him like a rat-tail file ! 

Off went a shoe — away it spun, 

Shot like a bullet from a gun ; 

The quaking jockey shapes a prayer 

From scraps of oaths he used to swear ; 

He drops his whip, he drops his rein, 

He clutches fiercely for the mane ; 



820 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. , 

He'll lose his hold — he sways and reels — 

He'll slide beneath those trampling heels ! 

The knees of many a horseman quake, 

The flowers on many a bonnet shake, 

And shouts arise from left and right, 

" Stick on! stick on!" "Hould tight! hould tight ! " 

" Cling round his neck, and don't let go — 

That pace can't hold — there ! steady ! whoa ! " 

But like the sable steed that bore 

The spectral lover of Lenore, 

His nostrils snorting foam and fire, 

No stretch his bony limbs can tire ; 

And now the stand he rushes by, 

And " Stop him ! stop him ! " is the cry. 

Stand back ! he's only just begun — 

He's having out three heats in one ! 

" Don't rush in front ! he'll smash your brains; 

But follow up and grab the reins ! " 

Old Hiram spoke. Dan Pfeiffer heard, 

And sprang, impatient, at the word ; 

Budd Doble started on his bay, 

Old Hiram followed on his gray, 

And off they spring, and round they go, 

The fast ones doing 44 all they know." 

Look ! twice they follow at his heels, 

As round the circling course he wheels, 

And whirls with him that clinging boy 

Like Hector round the walls of Troy ; 

Still on and on, the third time round ! 

They're tailing off ! they're losing ground ! 

Budd Doble's nag begins to fail ! 

Dan Pfeiffer's sorrel whisks his tail ! 

And see ! in spite of whip and shout, 

Old Hiram's mare is giving out ! 

Now for the finish ! At the turn, 

The old horse — all the rest astern — 

Comes swinging in, with easy trot ; 

By Jove ! he's distanced all the lot ! 

That trot no mortal could explain ; 
Some said, "Old Dutchman come again !" 
Some took his time — at least they tried, 
But what it was could none decide ; 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



One said he couldn't understand 
What happened to his second-hand ; 
One said two-ten ; that couldn't be — 
More like two-twenty-two or three ; 
Old Hiram settled it at last ; 
"The time was two — too mighty fast ! " 

The parson's horse had won the bet ; 
It cost him something of a sweat ; 
Back in the one-horse shay he went. 
The parson wondered what it meant, 
And murmured, with a mild surprise, 
And pleasant twinkle of the eyes, 
"That funeral must have been a trick, 
Or corpses drive at double-quick ; 
I shouldn't wonder, I declare, 
If brother Murray made the prayer ! " 

And this is all I have to say 

About the parson's poor old bay, 

The same that drew the one-horse shay. 

Moral for which this tale is told : 
A horse can trot, for all he's old. 

THE WHITBY SMACK. 

ANONYMOUS. 

"She ought to be in, she ought to be in, 
There's another moon begun; 

She sailed — last Friday was a week, 
And it is but a four days' run. 

"I've left our sorrowing Jane at home, 
She'll not sleep nor bite, poor lass; 

Just toss her wedding clothes about, 
And stare at the falling glass. 

"The banns were out last week, you see, 

And to-day — alack — alack, 
Young George has other gear to mind 

Out there, out there, in the smack. 

"I bade her dry her welling tears, 

Or share them with another, 
And go down yonder court and try 

To comfort Willie's mother. 



822 CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



"The poor old widow'd mourning soul, 

Laid helpless in her bed, 
She prays for the touch of her one son's hand, 

The sound of his cheery tread. 

"She ought to be in — her timbers were stout ; 

She would ride through the roughest gale ; 
Well found and mann'd — but the hours drag on, 

It was but a four days' sail." 

Gravely and sadly the sailor spoke, 

Out on the great pier-head ; 
Sudden a bronzed old fish-wife turn'd 

From the anxious group and said : 

"Jenny will find her lovers anew, 
And Anne has one foot in the grave ; 

We've lived together twenty year, 
Me and my poor old Dave. 

"I've a runlet of whiskey fresh for him, 

And 'bacca again he comes back; 
He said he'd bide this winter ashore 

After the trip in the smack. 

"We've neither chick nor child of us, 

Our John were drowned last year ; 
There is nothing on earth but Dave for me, 

Why, there's nought in the wind to fear. 

"He's been out in many a coarser sea, 

I'll set the fire alight ; 
We said 'Our Father' afore he went; 

The smack will be in to-night." 

And just as down in the westward 

The light rose pale and thin, 
With her bulwarks stove, and her foresail gone, 

The smack came staggering in, 

With one warm face at her rudder, 

And another beside her mast ; 
But George, and Willie, and staunch old Dave — 

Why, ask the waves and the blast. 

Ask the sea that broke aboard her, 
Just as she swung her round ; 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 823 

Ask the squall that swept above her, 
With death in its ominous sound. 

"The master saw," the sailor said, 

"A face past the gunwale go; 
And Jack heard 'Jane' ring shrill through the roar, 

And that is all we know." 

"I can't tell ; Parson says grief is wrong, 

And pining is wilful sin ; 
But I'd like to hear how those two died 

Afore the smack came in." 

Well, this morning the flags fly half-mast head 

In beautiful Whitby Bay, 
That's all we shall know till the roll is read, 

On the last great muster-day. 

MASTER JOHNNIES NEXT-DOOR NEIGHBOR. 

BY BRET HARTE. 

"It was spring the first time that I saw her, for her papa and mamma moved in 
Next door, just as skating was over and marbles about to begin, 
For the fence in our back yard was broken, and I saw as I peeped through 
the slat 

There were ' Johnnie-jump-ups ' all around her, and I knew it was spring just 
by that. 

"I never knew whether she saw me, for she didn't say nothing to me, 
But ' Ma ! here's a slat in the fence broke, and the boy that is next door can 
see.' 

But the next day I climbed on our wood-shed, as you know, mamma says I've 
a right, 

And she calls out, ' Well, peekin is manners ! ' and I answered her, ' Sass is 
perlite ! ' 

"But I wasn't a bit mad ; no, papa, and to prove it, the very next day, 
When she ran by our fence in the morning, I happened to get in her way, 
For you know I am 1 chunked ' and clumsy, as she says are all boys of my size, 
And she nearly upset me, she did, pa, and laughed till tears came in her eyes. 

"And then we were friends from that moment, for I knew that she told Kitty 
Sage, 

And she wasn't a girl that would flatter, ' that she thought I was tall for my 
age.' 

And I gave her four apples that evening and took her to ride on my sled 
And — ' What am I telling you this for? ' Why, papa, my neighbor is dead 7 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



'You don't hear one-half I am saying — I really do think it's too bad ! 
Why, you might have seen crape on her door-knob, and noticed to-day I've 
been sad. 

And they've got her a coffin of rosewood, and they say they have dressed her 
in white, 

And I've never once looked through the fence, pa, since she died — at eleven 
last night. 

: 'And ma says it's decent and proper, as I was her neighbor and friend, 
That I should go there to the funeral, and she thinks that you ought to attend ; 
But I am so clumsy and awkward, I know I shall be in the way, 
And suppose they should speak to me, papa, I wouldn't know just what to say. 

'So I think I will get up quite early, I know I sleep late, but I know 
I'll be sure to wake up if our Bridget pulls the string that I'll tie to my toe; 
And I'll crawl through the fence and I'll gather the ' Johnnie-jump-ups ' as 
they grew 

'Round her feet the first day that I saw her, and, papa, I'll give them to you. 

'For you're a big man, and you know, pa, can come and go just where you 
choose, 

And you'll take the flowers in to her, and surely they'll never refuse ; 
But, papa, don't say they're from Johnnie, they won't understand, don't you 
see, 

But just lay them down on her bosom, and, papa, she'll know they're from me." 

THE FARMER'S WIFE. 

ANONYMOUS. 

The farmer came in from the field one day ; 

His languid step and his weary way, 

His bended brow, his sinewy hand, 

All showed his work for the good of the land ; 

For he sows, 

And he hoes, 

And he mows, 
All for the good of the land. 

By the kitchen fire stood his patient wife, 
Light of his home and joy of his life, 
With face all aglow and busy hand, 
Preparing the meal for her husband's band; 

For she must boil, 

And she must broil, 

And she must toil, 
All for the good of the home. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS EROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



825 



The bright sun shines when the farmer goes out, 
The birds sing sweet songs, lambs frisk about ; 
The brook babbles softly in the glen, 
While he works so bravely for the good of men ; 

For he sows, 

And he mows, 

And he hoes, 
All for the good of the land. 

How briskly the wife steps about within, 

The dishes to wash, the milk to skim ; 

The fire goes out, flies buzz about — 

For the dear ones at home her heart is kept stout ; 

There are pies to make, 

There is bread to bake, 

And steps to take, 
All for the sake of home. 

When the day is o'er, and the evening is come. 
The creatures are fed, the milking done, 
He takes his rest 'neath the old shade tree, 
From the labor of the land his thoughts are free; 

Though he sows, 

And he hoes, 

And he mows, 
He rests from the work of the land. 

But the faithful wife, from sun to sun, 

Takes her burden up that's never done : 

There is no rest, there is no play, 

For the good of the house she must work away ; 
For to mend the frock, 
And to knit the sock, 
And the cradle to rock, 
All for the good of the home. 

When autumn is here, with its chilling blast, 
The farmer gathers his crop at last ; 
His barns are full, his fields are bare, 
For the good of the land he ne'er hath care, 

While it blows, 

And it snows, 

Till winter goes, 
He rests from the work of the land. 



826 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



But the willing wife, till life's closing day, 
Is the children's guide, the husband's stay ; 
From day to day she has done her best, 
Until death alone can give her rest, 

For after the test, 

Comes the rest, 

With the blest, 
In the farmer's heavenly home. 

A SAXON CHRISTMAS. 

Heap on more wood ! — the wind is chill ! 

But let it whistle as it will 

We'll keep our Christmas merry still. 

Each age has deemed the new-born year 

The fittest time for festal cheer : 

Even heathen yet, the savage Dane 

At Iol more deep the mead did drain ; 

High on the beach his galleys drew, 

And feasted all his pirate crew ; 

Then in his low and pine-built hall, 

Where shields and axes decked the wall, 

They gorged upon the half-dressed steer : 

Caroused in seas of sable beer : 

While round, in brutal jest, were thrown 

The half-gnawed rib and marrow-bone; 

Or listened all, in grim delight, 

While scalds yelled out the joys of fight. 

Then forth, in frenzy, would they hie, 

While wildly loose their red locks fly, 

And dancing round the blazing pile, 

They make such barbarous mirth the while, 

As best might to the mind recall 

The boisterous joys of Odin's hall. 

And well our Christian sires of old 
Loved when the year its course had rolled, 
And brought blithe Christmas back again, 
With all his hospitable train. 
Domestic and religious rite 
Gave honor to the holy night : 
On Christmas eve the bells were rung; 
On Christmas eve the mass was sung ; 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



That only night, in all the year, 
Saw the stoled priest the chalice rear. 
The damsel donned her kirtle sheen ; 
The hall was dressed with holly green ; 
Forth to the wood did merry-men go, 
To gather in the mistletoe. 
Then opened wide the baron's hall 
To vassal, tenant, serf and all ; 
Power laid his rod of rule aside, 
And Ceremony doffed his pride. 
The heir, with roses in his shoes, 
That night might village partner choose; 
The lord, underogating, share 
The vulgar game of " post and pair." 
All hailed with uncontrolled delight 
And general voice the happy night 
That to the cottage, as the cro^n, 
Brought tidings of salvation down. 

The fire, with well-dried logs supplied, 
Went roaring up the chimney wide; 
The huge hall-table's oaken face, 
Scrubbed till it shone, the day to grace, 
Bore then upon its massive board 
No mark to part the squire and lord. 
Then was brought in the lusty brawn, 
By old blue-coated serving-man ; 
Then the grim boar's head frowned on high, 
Crested with bays and rosemary. 
Well can the green-garbed ranger tell, 
How, when, and where the monster fell ; 
What dogs before his death he tore, 
And all the baiting of the boar. 
The wassail round in good brown bowls, 
Garnished with ribbons, blithely trowls. 
There the huge sirloin reeked ; hard by 
Plum-porridge stood, and Christmas pie; 
Nor failed old Scotland to produce, 
At such high tide, her savory goose. 
Then came the merry maskers in, 
And carols roared with blithesome din ; 
If unmelodious was the song, 
It was a hearty note and strong. 



828 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Who lists may in their mumming see 

Traces of ancient mystery. 

White shirts supplied the masquerade, 

And smutted cheeks the visors made : 

But, O ! what maskers richly dight 

Can boast of bosoms half so light ! 

England was merry England, when 

Old Christmas brought his sports again. 

'Twas Christinas broached the mightiest ale ; 

'Twas Christmas told the merriest tale ; 

A Christmas gambol oft could cheer 

The poor man's heart through half the year. 

WE CLOSING SCENE 

BY THOMAS BUCHANAN READ. 

Within the sober realm of leafless trees, 
The russet year inhaled the dreamy air ; 

Like some tanned reaper, in his hour of ease, 
When all the fields are lying brown and bare. 

The gray barns looking from their hazy hills, 
O'er the dun waters widening in the vales, 

Sent down the air a greeting to the mills, 
On the dull thunder of alternate flails. 

All sights were mellowed and all sounds subdued, 
The hills seemed further, and the stream sang low, 

As in a dream the distant woodman hewed 
His winter log with many a muffled blow. 

The embattled forests, ere while armed with gold, 
Their banners bright with every martial hue, 

Now stood like some sad, beaten host of old, 
Withdrawn afar in Time's remotest blue. 

On sombre wings the vulture tried his flight ; 

The dove scarce heard his sighing ma e's complaint; 
And, like a star slow drowning in the light, 

The village church vane seemed to pale and faint. 

The sentinel cock upon the hill-side crew — 
Crew thrice — and all was stiller than before ; 

Silent till some replying warden blew 

His alien horn, and then was heard no more. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Where erst the jay, within the elm's tall crest, 

Made garrulous trouble round her unfledged young ; 

And where the oriole hung her swaying nest, 
By every light wind, like a censer, swung. 

Where sang the noisy martins of the eves, 
The busy swallows circling ever near — 

Foreboding, as the rustic mind believes, 
An early harvest and a plenteous year ; 

Where every bird, that waked the vernal feast, 
Shook the sweet slumber from its wings at morn, 

To warn the reaper of the rosy east ; 

All now was sunless, empty, and forlorn. 

Alone, from out the stubble, piped the quail ; 

And croaked the crow through all the dreary gloom 
Alone the pheasant, drumming in the vale, 

Made echo in the distance to the cottage loom. 

There was no bud, no bloom upon the bowers ; 

The spiders wove their thin shrouds night by night, 
The thistle-down, the only ghost of flowers, 

Sailed slowly by — passed noiseless out of sight. 

Amid all this — in this most dreary air, 

And where the woodbine shed upon the porch 

Its crimson leaves, as if the year stood there, 
Firing the floor with its inverted torch; 

Amid all this, the centre of the scene, 

The white-haired matron, with monotonous tread, 
Plied the swift wheel, and, with her joyless mien, 

Sate like a fate, and watched the flying thread. 

She had known sorrow. He had walked with her, 
Oft supped, and broke with her the ashen crust, 

And in the dead leaves still, she heard the stir, 
Of his thick mantle trailing in the dust. 

While yet her cheek was bright with summer bloom, 
Her country summoned and she gave her all ; 

And twice war bowed to her his sable plume — 
Re-gave the sword to rust upon the wall. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



Re-gave the sword but not the hand that drew, 
And struck for liberty the dying blow ; 

Nor him who, to his sire and country true, 
Fell 'mid the ranks of the invading foe. 

Long, but not loud, the droning wheel went on, 
Like the low murmur of a hive at noon ; 

Long, but not loud, the memory of the gone 

Breathed through her lips a sad and tremulous tune. 

At last the thread was snapped — her head was bowed; 

Life dropped the distaff through her hands serene; 
And loving neighbors smoothed her careful shroud, 

While death and winter closed the autumn scene. 

EASTER MORNING. 

BY GEORGE A. BAKER, JR. 

Too early, of course ! How provoking ! 

I told ma just how it would be. 
I might as well have on a wrapper, 

For there isn't a soul here to see. 

There ! Sue Delaplaine's pew is empty, 

I declare if it isn't too bad ! 
I know my suit cost more than hers did, 

And wanted to see her look mad. 

I do think that sexton's too stupid — 
He's put some one else in our pew — 

And the girl's dress just kills mine completely; 
Now what am I going to do ? 

The psalter, and Sue isn't here yet ! 

I don't care, I think it's a sin 
For people to get late to service, 

Just to make a great show coming in. 

Perhaps she is sick, and can't get here— 
She said she'd a headache last night. 

How mad she'll be after her fussing ! 
I declare, it would serve her just right ! 

Oh ! you've got here at last, my dear, have you? 

Well, I don't think you need be so proud 
Of that bonnet, if Virot did make it, 

It's horrid fast-looking and loud. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 



831 



What a dress ! — for a girl in her senses 

To go on the street in light blue ! — 
And those coat-sleeves — they wore them last summer — 

Don't doubt, though, that she thinks they're new. 

Mrs. Gray's polonaise was imported — 

So dreadful ! — a minister's wife, 
And thinking so much about fashion ! 

A pretty example of life ! 

The altar's dressed sweetly — I wonder 

Who sent those white flowers for the font ? — 

Some girl who's gone on the assistant — 
Don't doubt it was Bessie Lamont. 

Just look at her now, little humbug ! — 

So devout — I suppose she don't know 
That she's bending her head too far over, 

And the ends of her switches all show. 

What a sight Mrs. Ward is this morning ! 

That woman will kill me some day, 
With her horrible lilacs and crimsons ; 

Why will these old things dress so gay ? 

And there's Jenny Welles with Fred Tracy — 
She's engaged to him now — horrid thing ! 

Dear me ! I'd keep on my gloves sometimes, 
If I did have a solitaire ring ! 

How can this girl next to me act so — 
The way that she turns round and stares, 

And then makes remarks about people ; 
She'd better be saying her prayers. 

O dear ! what a dreadful long sermon ! 

He must love to hear himself talk ! 
And it's after twelve now — how provoking ! 

I wanted to have a nice walk. 

Through at last. Well, it isn't so dreadful 

After all, for we don't dine till one ; 
How can people say church is poky ! — 

So wicked ! — I think it's real fun. 



CHOICE SELECTIONS FROM THE BEST AUTHORS. 

THE KING AND THE AGED WIT. 

ANONYMOUS. 

In Persia, in olden time, lived a great King, 

Whose name was Shah Noshirwan ; 
'Twas his custom, whenever he heard a good thing, 
To say " Zeh ! " and his treasurer would fling 

A purse to the fortunate man. 

This King, when out hunting on one fine day, 

Saw an aged man planting trees; 
He rode up and said, " With your hair so gray, 
Don't you think you're throwing your time away? 

You'll never eat fruit from these." 

" For three-score years I have eaten sweet food 

From the trees that I did not sow ; 
And would it not be base ingratitude 
If I took no thought of posterity's good, 

And paid not the debt I owe ? " 

"Zeh, zeh! " said the King — and the treasurer straight 

To the old man a purse hath thrown. 
" See, see ! for good works it is never too late; 
God hath given me food without needing to wait, 

Before all my trees are sown." 

" Zeh, zeh ! " once again; ere the word was said 

Another purse flew on its way. 
"Till God placed the crown on your Majesty's head, 
Was such a strange thing ever heard of or read, 

As to reap two crops in one day ? ' ' 

" Zeh, zeh ! " yet again, and a third full purse 

To the old man's hand falls nigh ; 
But the King in his horse's flanks drives his spurs, *« 
Nor waits for more answer in prose or in verse, 
Lest the wit of that old man, so prompt, so terse, 

Should drain his full treasury dry. 



THE END. 



